《Princess Runs Away Again》


 Chapter 1

    It was raining hard outside, and the north wind was whistling.


    Su Liu stood at the door, staring at the men and women holding together in the room. The wide open door brought in bursts of chill, which dispersed the heating in the room.


    Su Liu''s shoes and skirt had been wet by the rain for a long time. She was sick and weak. She was shivering with cold. But at this time, she had no time to care about these things, and her heart was cold.


    Gu Yan''s words shatter all the illusions in Su Liu''s heart. She only thinks it''s funny. Originally, she thought it was because she was ill. Gu Yan was confused for a moment and was hooked by Su Mei. Unexpectedly, she was blind. These two people are a perfect match.


    Su Liu, if I didn''t want to be an official in the imperial court, I couldn''t have married you. I didn''t like you from the beginning to the end. I used to follow you just to let your father help me. "


    After five years of living together, Gu Yan felt soft hearted for a moment, but soon disappeared. He looked very cold, as if the terminally ill woman was just a stranger. "Do I still have to cheat you now?


    She grabbed Gu Yan''s hand, her listless eyes still had a trace of hope, and looked closely at Gu Yan, "husband, you lied to me, didn''t you?"


    She couldn''t accept that her husband who respected her suddenly became so ruthless.


    I still remember the love of the past.


    Su Liu couldn''t believe what she heard. Before she died, her husband had planned to remarry, which meant that she was a redundant person.


    "Su Liu, now that you see it, I''ll tell you. The doctor has told me that you don''t have much time left. I''m going to marry mei''er after you die. Liyuan and Qingcheng are also very close to mei''er. Don''t worry, mei''er will treat them like her own."


    Seeing that Su Liu couldn''t stop laughing, Gu Yan frowned. Now Su Liu is haggard, even her black hair has lost its luster, and her eyes are deeply sunken. He doesn''t want to see more.


    She was very ill. Her unmarried sister came to the house to help her take care of her two children. She was so grateful that she did not expect that two people she trusted would do such things behind her back.


    All of a sudden, Su Liu began to laugh. The more she laughed, the louder she was. Yes, how did she come? If she didn''t come, she still didn''t know that her favorite husband and her favorite sister had got together.


    Su Liu''s body is about to fall, and she grabs the handmaid''s wrist standing on her side to stabilize herself.


    When the man saw Su Liu, he was stunned. He soon calmed down and got up slowly. Because he was afraid of the woman''s cold, he even closed the door thoughtfully. Then he asked, "Su Liu, how did you come?"


    Seeing Su Liu come in, the woman is a little alarmed. She immediately pushes away the young man and closes her clothes in a hurry. She seems embarrassed to see Su Liu again and simply drops her head.


    The pair of men and women in the room were not well dressed, and most of the woman''s white shoulders had been exposed.


    She is the legitimate daughter of Anping Marquis''s mansion. She was born in a noble family. She grew up in the palm of her hand when she was a child. Her temper inevitably became a little arrogant. After she married Gu Yan, she had already restrained a lot and learned to be a woman.


    In those days, she fell in love with Gu Yan at first sight. At that time, Gu Yan was just a poor scholar with nothing. Today, he can go all by the support of the Su family.


    Without waiting for Gu Yan to push her away, Su Liu had already released her hand and stepped back.

 Chapter 2

    Although she was ill, her pride was not lost. She looked at Gu Yan coldly, "you are not worthy to be the father of my children. You give them back to me, and I will take them away from Gu Yan."


    "At this time, you dare to say that, suliu. I''ll ask you, why are you? This is my family child, Honglian. I''ll send my wife back immediately. I won''t allow her to leave the yard without my orders. "


    "Sister, go back quickly! It''s important to be healthy. You are so sick now. Even if the children are taken away by you, you can''t take care of them for a few days, and you will pass the illness to Qingcheng and Liyuan. I will take good care of them for you. "


    Su Liu struggles to think about it. She has no strength on her body, and her head is dizzy. She just wants to call Hong Lian. Suddenly, the door of the room is pushed open, but Su Mei comes in.


    When she woke up again, Su Liu had gone back to her room and changed her clothes. It was already dark outside and the rain had stopped.


    When Honglian saw Su Liu rolling on the ground, she exclaimed in fright.


    "Madam..."


    Big drops of rain hit Su Liu''s face, making her even unable to open her eyes. In her anger, she vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted directly.


    Gu Yan kicks Su Liu with his foot. Su Liu feels painful, but he doesn''t want to let go. Gu Yan seems hesitant, and finally uses his strength. This kick finally kicks Su Liu away and makes her roll directly from the corridor to the steps.


    Hearing Gu Yan''s arrangement, Su Liu suddenly hugged Gu Yan''s leg, "Gu Yan, you give the child back to me, give the child back to me, why do you take my child?"


    Without any pity on his face, Gu Yan looked down at Su Liu, "go back now, and don''t show up in front of me from now on. Liyuan and Qingcheng have nothing to do with you from now on. Their mother is Mei er."


    Gu Yan''s face was very ugly. As soon as he got to the door, he released his hand and suddenly lost his grip. Su Liu''s weight was unstable and fell heavily on the floor of the door.


    Gu Yan is surprised and angry. Su Liu is like this. He just hates her pride. He seems to remind him all the time that he has come to this day relying on Su Liu.


    Su Liu almost gritted his teeth, "Gu Yan, from now on you and my husband and wife are cut off. You can remember that I su Liu don''t want you."


    Taking advantage of this moment, Su Liuyang slaps Gu Yan in the face. She has no strength in her hand. Even if she has exhausted all her strength, the slap does not leave any trace on Gu Yan''s face.


    Gu Yan was already very impatient and didn''t want to take another look at Su Liu. Seeing that Honglian didn''t move and their clothes were not in order, he couldn''t ask others to come in. He reached out and grabbed Su Liu''s hand and wanted to pull Su Liu out.


    Su Mei turned pale and looked at Gu Yan with an aggrieved face, as if she had been wronged by Tianda, "brother Yan, I..."


    Su Liu cold sarcasm, eyes shining, if it is not for this will not have the strength, she will give Su Mei a slap in the face.


    "You shut up, your mother was doing this kind of business and became her father''s aunt. I didn''t expect that you had learned to be ready-made. Over the years, I was cheated by you."


    Su Mei, who had never spoken, finally opened her mouth. She looked very weak and her voice was warm and tender. She was very pitiful.


    Seeing Su Mei, Su Liu''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Su Mei came in pink, with a little pride on her face. "Sister, I thought you would die in the afternoon? You are so lucky. "


    "Get out of here now." Su Liu didn''t want to see Su Mei at this meeting. She was already a little excited.

 Chapter 3

    "I''ll go when I finish." Su Mei sat down at the table and avoided Su Liu''s cold eyes. "Sister, look at how poor you are now. There''s a little bit of what you used to be.


    You used to be a high-ranking lady. Your father and mother doted on you. We have to please you. How beautiful you are. "


    Su Mei''s eyes flashed a trace of deep hatred. She covered her lips with a handkerchief and giggled. "I didn''t expect that Feng Shui would turn around in turn, and you would end up like this.


    Suddenly Su Liu felt a headache, a large number of strange memories came to her mind, she held her head, forced to accept those strange memories.


    Su Liu was full of doubts. Where is this? Isn''t she dead?


    When I open my eyes again, I enter a very strange room. The furnishings are very simple. I can see that it''s a big family, but it''s not a luxurious family. It''s simple everywhere.


    Vaguely, Su Liu hears Su Mei''s voice. She wants to retort, but her eyelids are getting heavier and heavier. In the end, she can''t resist the bursts of tiredness and completely loses consciousness.


    "Go to hell! This is your life, suliu. "


    And Su Mei, she couldn''t even close her eyes if she didn''t kill this woman with her own hands.


    She knew that if she closed her eyes this time, she would not be able to open them any more. She was very unwilling. Her children were so small that she could not imagine how the two children would fall into Su Mei''s hands.


    After spitting out the blood, her whole body seemed to collapse, her breath became weaker and weaker, and she was very sleepy.


    Su Liu reluctantly finish, eyes open big, fiercely spit out a big mouthful of blood, Su Mei disgusted to take away the feet, looking at Su Liu from a distance, "I don''t believe you still can go on."


    "Su Mei, you''ve made a mistake. I don''t care about Yan anymore. The children will grow up. Sooner or later, they will know the truth. God has long eyes and will never let people like you die well."


    I didn''t expect that two years later, you haven''t died. You really have a long life. Now it''s time to end. What''s the point of saying you''re alive? Brother Yan doesn''t want you, and the children don''t recognize you. "


    She struggled to think about it, but suddenly fell out of bed. Su Mei got up, walked in front of Su Liu, and stepped on her chest. "I thought you''d drag on for a year at most.


    Su Liu is very excited. When she is excited, she has a feeling that she can''t breathe. It turns out that Su Mei poisoned her. She always thinks that she hurt herself when she gave birth to her little daughter, so her body is getting worse day by day. Unexpectedly, it''s her.


    "It''s you, you..."


    Your life and death have no influence on them at all. From now on, your husband and children are mine. You can rest assured to go! You''ve enjoyed more than ten years of happiness in Hou''s residence, and it''s time to come to an end. "


    And your sons and daughters, I''ve been carrying them for the past two years, and they have long since rejected you.


    Then I took the opportunity to hook up brother Yan, and I knew I would get him, because you don''t understand a man''s heart at all. Brother Yan is not from a noble family like you, and only I can understand his mind.


    One thing you don''t know is that you are not sick at all. You are poisoned. I poisoned your food, making your body worse day by day.


    It took her a while to sort out the memories.


    Yes, she is not dead, but is no longer Su Liu, but Su Jiusi.


    She didn''t expect that God would let her go back to the defeated Su family 20 years later.

 Chapter 4

    Su Jiusi is the eldest daughter of her brother Su Ming. Unexpectedly, she became his daughter after her death. This is ridiculous.


    When she died, Su Ming was only 17 years old. She didn''t get married. Naturally, she didn''t have su Jiusi. This is her daughter born after her death.


    Once upon a time, Anping Marquis''s house was very prominent in the capital. Her father was highly valued by the emperor. Anping Marquis''s house was the top of the ten aristocratic families in the capital and was admired by the world.


    From now on, she is Su Jiusi. She must take back everything for her brother''s family.


    Su Liu''s heart resents injustice. Su''s family has been reduced to this point. She is forced to be a concubine. She feels heartbroken when she thinks about it. Su Jiusi is her own niece.


    It was a notorious Playboy in the capital. He did not do much to rob people''s girls. Naturally, Su Jiusi refused. He was forced to throw himself into the lake when he was cornered. After he was rescued, he was in a coma.


    Su Jiusi is a very lively girl, and she is also very beautiful. The second son of Li Shilang''s family takes a fancy to Su Jiusi and wants to take her as his concubine.


    Suddenly the door creaked and was pushed open. Su Jiusi noticed that she was still holding the quilt with her hands. She released her hand and lowered her eyes to cover the emotion in her eyes.


    Now that she''s back, Su Mei and Gu Yan''s good life will come to an end. She must let them taste the pain of falling from the clouds, and trample them under their feet, so that they can witness the pain of losing everything.


    From Su Jiusi''s memory, she learned all these years. Su Liu was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Her hands tightly grabbed the quilt under her, and her veins burst out. A cold light flashed in her eyes.


    Gu Yan''s body is getting weaker and weaker, and he has already retired from the imperial court and spent his life in the mansion.


    Today, Su Mei is both prosperous and proud. Taking care of her family has become the top of the top ten families. Her two sons have all become officials, which is highly valued by the new emperor.


    Su Mei''s daughter became the queen of the imperial concubine.


    After Su Mei''s daughter entered the palace, Gu Qingcheng was demoted from the imperial concubine who was in charge of the sixth palace to a noble man, and there was no more love.


    All her children have grown up. Under the deliberate cultivation of Su Mei, her intelligent son has become a dandy who eats, drinks and plays all day.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t have the memory of Su Liu''s father and mother in her memory. She doesn''t know what their ending will be, but she can also guess one or two. Su Wen dares to be so unscrupulous. Her parents must have been dead for a long time.


    Finally, with the help of his mother''s family, he bought a small house in the capital, which is now Su''s house. Since then, the mother and son have lived here. The still beautiful Anping Marquis''s house has nothing to do with them.


    Su Jiusi''s mother left Anping Marquis''s residence with her three children.


    When Su Jiusi was eight years old, Su Ming died of a serious illness. Su Mei''s brother Su Wen naturally inherited the title of Marquis of Anping. The next year, Su Wen proposed to separate his family and completely drove Su Jiusi out of the Marquis of Anping.


    Now she is still in Su''s house, but it is no longer Anping''s house. Of course, Anping''s house also exists.


    "Sister, are you awake?"


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s eyes open, a little girl with a round face came running quickly, and her tone was very happy.


    She is Su Jiusi''s sister, Su liangyin. She is only 14 years old now. Her eyes are pure and her face is childish. She is an innocent little maid.

 Chapter 5

    Although Mrs. Su''s Wang family bought the house, she had no extra money to hire servants. Now there are no servant girls in the Su family. There is only an old mother and an old housekeeper who have been with Mrs. Su for many years. In addition, there is no one else in the Su family.


    Although she is not the real Su Jiusi, Su liangyin is her niece. Therefore, she looks at Su liangyin very gently. She reluctantly sits up and reaches for Su liangyin''s hand to indicate that she is sitting beside her.


    Su liangyin only thinks that today''s su Jiusi is a little different. Although Su Jiusi is her sister, she is much more naughty than her. She has never been so gentle.


    Su liangyin didn''t know Su Jiusi''s intention. She touched Su Jiusi''s determined eyes. She didn''t ask much and immediately pulled off the silver hairpin on her head.


    "Uncle Ping, you go out to block first." After su Jiusi finished, he reached out and patted Su liangyin on the back of his hand. "Don''t be afraid, liangyin. Give me the silver hairpin on your head."


    Su liangyin looked around, but did not find a suitable hiding place, some panic, "sister, you do not want to hide under the bed!"


    Seeing Su Jiusi wake up, he was stunned at first, and then reacted. His tone was very anxious. "Miss, just wake up. You hide quickly. Mr. Li is coming with someone."


    At this time, there was a noise outside. Su Jiusi got out of bed, and uncle Ping, the housekeeper of Su''s house, came in breathlessly.


    Suwen and her sister are birds of a feather.


    Hearing that Mrs. Su went to find Su Wen, Su Jiusi''s face darkened. How could Su Wen take care of them again? If she really thought about love, she would not have driven the orphan and widowed mother out of Anping Marquis''s house.


    My mother has gone to the Anping Marquis''s residence to ask for my uncle. As long as they are willing to help, we can get rid of this marriage. After all, he is our own uncle. He can''t be so merciless to us. "


    Su liangyin didn''t notice the flash of cold light in Su Jiusi''s eyes. With a touch of hope in his eyes, he said eagerly, "we have no power. We can''t fight against Mr. Li. Mr. Li is unreasonable.


    A cold light flashed in Su Jiusi''s eyes. The most urgent task at the moment is to solve the problem. Now that she wakes up, Li Rong will not give up and will come to trouble again.


    "Silly girl, none of us has to marry Li Rong. He doesn''t deserve it."


    After you fell into the water, my mother was so anxious that she fainted on the spot. Elder sister, I''ll marry Mr. Li for you. I just ask my elder sister not to do stupid things again. "


    She reached for Su Jiusi''s wrist and begged, "elder sister, don''t do stupid things again, please.


    Su liangyin saw that Su Jiusi was in a daze again and blinked. She felt more and more that her sister was not right today. She had never been so quiet.


    I don''t know what she looks like now. It''s just that Gu Qingcheng is in the palace now. It''s almost impossible for her to enter the palace and meet Gu Qingcheng with her current identity. She can''t even enter the palace gate. She must turn the situation around as soon as possible.


    Su Jiusi reached out and touched Su liangyin''s head. She was a lovely little girl.


    "I''m fine."


    "Sister, are you ok?" Su liangyin looks at Su Jiusi with worried eyes.


    Su Jiusi took Su liangyin''s silver hairpin and didn''t explain anything. Instead, he sat in front of the bronze mirror, pulled on his sleeve and stabbed it on his arm. The bright red blood immediately came out.


    Pain instantly spread all over the body, Su Jiusi frowned, no pain, continue to stab.


    Su liangyin was frightened by Su Jiusi''s action and exclaimed, "sister, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 6

    "I''m fine, just a little hurt."


    Su Jiusi''s tone was very calm. She didn''t explain anything to Su liangyin. She continued to prick a hole in her hand with a silver hairpin. Then she smeared the blood on her face, making it look like the seven orifices were bleeding.


    "Liang Yin, you stay in the room. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s appearance, Li Rong felt very disgusted and covered her lips in disgust. It was because she was beautiful that she became lustful.


    Then she pulled up her sleeve and showed her hands full of blood. "Oh, my hands itch again. Mr. Li, you don''t dislike me. You like me so much, and you are willing to share weal and woe with me."


    "Mr. Li, you misunderstood me. I didn''t throw myself into the lake. I felt dizzy when I was walking by the lake. As a result, I fell into the lake. When I woke up, I felt itchy and I scratched everywhere."


    She suddenly turned around and gave Li Rong a smile. Seeing Su Jiusi smile, Li Rong was scared by Su Jiusi''s appearance and stepped back several steps. Her pale face had a very obvious blood mark. With her smile, her appearance was really a little terrible.


    Publicity also needs capital.


    Su Jiusi raised her eyebrows, and there was a flash of pride in her eyes. Soon she covered the emotion in her eyes. Even if it was different from the past, she could not tolerate other people''s bullying Su''s family, but she could no longer make it as blatant as before.


    Today''s Anping Marquis''s house, though it''s surnamed Su, is not your place. I tell you, if you dare to be ignorant again, all your families will be fed up. Three days later, I''ll send a sedan chair to pick you up. You''d better be wise. "


    Who let your short-lived father go early.


    "Well, you su Jiusi, you dare to go to the lake. I''m flattering you to be your concubine. Do you think you are still the first lady of Anping Marquis''s mansion?


    Su liangyin also ran out, Su Jiusi immediately reached out and pushed her back to the room, and closed the door.


    When Li Rong approaches, Su Jiusi turns around immediately. Li Rong doesn''t see Su Jiusi''s face.


    The young man was very frivolous with a folding fan in his hand. Because of his small eyes, he looked at Su Jiusi. He was Li Rong. Su Jiusi had seen him several times before, so he knew him.


    Seeing Su Jiusi coming out, a man in a green robe swaggered over.


    As soon as Su Jiusi woke up, he was still a little weak. Just a few steps out of the room, he found that Li Rong had already broken in, and no longer saw Uncle Ping''s shadow.


    When Su liangyin wants to stop Su Jiusi, where is Su Jiusi in the room? She doesn''t trust Su Jiusi and immediately chases him out.


    But now Su Jiusi is too calm. After he''s finished, he can go out to see Li Rong without fear. He seems to be a completely different person.


    Want to know Li Rong came, her normal reaction is to hide immediately, absolutely dare not finish these, still can a face calm go out to find Li Rong.


    Su Jiusi is calm beyond Su liangyin''s imagination. Although Su Jiusi was stubborn, he was afraid of Li Rong.


    With that, Su Jiusi left the room.


    Who knows that this little girl has so many things. She looks like she is suffering from some disease. Although Su Jiusi is beautiful, there is no shortage of beauties in the capital. How can he want a woman who is suffering from the disease.


    "Mr. Li, I don''t know what I will look like in three days. As long as you are willing to let me in, I will go. Anyway, I can''t get married like this."


    Su Jiusi looks forward to Li Rong, as if waiting for Li Rong to nod.

 Chapter 7

    "Su Jiusi, you think I''m a garbage collector. It''s a dream that I want to go to the government even though I look like a ghost. I''m really blind, and I have a crush on you." Li Rong looks like a bad luck, "you''d better go to the nunnery! There''s no one there who hates you. "


    Finish saying escape the same left Su Fu.


    As soon as Li Rong left, Su Jiusi showed a scornful expression. He was just a good student.


    Su liangyin saw that Su Jiusi''s hands and face were full of blood, and he didn''t dare to delay, so he trotted down immediately.


    "Well, I''m going."


    "Liangyin, you go and get me a basin of water, and I''ll wash the wound."


    Su liangyin pushes open the door, comes out and whispers.


    "Elder sister, those who come here are guests. It''s not good for us to treat Mr. Gu like this."


    Gu Chenrong looks puzzled. When did he provoke this cousin? The two families have nothing to do with each other.


    Su Jiusi finally opened his mouth, but he was very impatient, and even had an undisguised disgust in his eyes.


    "Go away."


    Su Jiusi didn''t even lift his eyelids. He was ready to push the door in. Seeing that he was completely ignored by Su Jiusi, Gu Chenrong was embarrassed. "Cousin, I''ll get you a doctor!"


    Although he had met several times, he remembered that Su Jiusi was very reserved in front of him, and he didn''t even speak much. All of a sudden, he had such courage, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    Gu Chenrong has no secret appreciation in his eyes. He has no impression of this cousin.


    "Cousin, this move just now is very good. It''s worthy of being the person from Anping Marquis''s house."


    Since he is a family member, Su Jiusi naturally doesn''t have a good face for him, and he doesn''t bother to take care of Gu Chenrong. Just as he is about to go back to his room, Gu Chenrong flashes in front of Su Jiusi.


    Later, she gave birth to a pair of twins, and the adopted son''s position in the government was a little embarrassed. However, Su Mei seemed to be good to the adopted son, at least she didn''t cultivate him into a dandy, which was much better than her own son.


    In her previous life, after her death, Su Mei married Gu Yan smoothly. Two years later, her stomach didn''t move. In a hurry, she adopted a five-year-old boy, Gu Chenrong.


    It''s not surprising that Su Jiusi will be moved by such a good skin bag, but it''s a pity that this man is Su Mei''s adopted son.


    Su Jiusi squints at the young man in front of her. She knows him. Su Jiusi remembers him and loves him. Although they only met a few times, Su Jiusi keeps him in mind.


    With a natural elegance and noble spirit, he is a man of extraordinary origin.


    Rumo''s black hair is tied up with a jade crown. His facial features are well-defined, his nose is high, his lips are thin, his skin is as clear as jade, and his eyes are deep. It seems that one more look will suck people in.


    The man looks like he''s in his twenties, wearing a Navy robe.


    Su Jiusi is going back to his room to clean up the wound. Suddenly, a young man jumps down from the roof.


    "Since my cousin doesn''t welcome me so much, I''ll leave first, but my aunt..." Gu Chenrong deliberately lengthened the ending, just ready to turn around, Su Jiusi suddenly grabbed his sleeve, nervously asked, "what''s wrong with my mother?"


    "Cousin, it''s not good for you to hold my hand like this."


    Su Jiusi suddenly released his hand, as if he felt something dirty and wiped it on his sleeve. Gu Chenrong was not happy with Su Jiusi''s reaction, and his face turned black. "I''m so dirty?"

 Chapter 8

    "Gu is dirty." After that, Su Jiusi felt that it was inappropriate. Her two children were also surnamed Gu. She added, "except for Qing Cheng and Li Yuan."


    Gu Chenrong remembers that Gu Qingcheng''s and Gu Liyuan''s biological mother and Su Jiusi''s father are brothers and sisters. She really knows the difference. Unfortunately, the two people in her mouth have never seen them, and they have already cut off contact with the Su family.


    "My aunt fainted in Gu''s house."


    Gu Chenrong seems to think Su Jiusi is too noisy. He points his hand on Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi, who was still struggling, calms down instantly.


    She didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong was such a shameless person. She scolded angrily, "Gu Chenrong, you put me down. You don''t have to take care of my affairs."


    "If it''s dirty, we can''t be separated from each other. What''s the stubborn little girl doing?"


    Su Jiusi struggles to get up. Gu Chenrong reaches out and holds her. Su Jiusi stares at him with disgust. "Take away your dirty hands."


    Gu Chenrong looks innocent, as if Su Jiusi wronged him.


    "You ran away before I finished. No wonder I did."


    "You..." Su Jiusi saw Gu Chenrong''s calm face. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood. As expected, it was Su Mei''s son who played with her. "Gu Chenrong, get out of here."


    Su Jiusi stares at Gu Chenrong. Without waiting for her to speak, Gu Chenrong continues slowly, "my aunt really fainted in Gu''s house, but my father has ordered someone to send her to the hospital. Now she is in Jishi hall in the west city."


    "Cousin, if you want to see your aunt, I advise you to eat something. You are going in the wrong direction."


    "No


    "To get something to eat?"


    "No


    After running all the way, she couldn''t support herself, and her head was dizzy. She sat down in a corner and thought about taking a rest. An enlarged handsome face came up to her and said, "I''ll take you to bandage the wound first!"


    She just woke up and didn''t eat. She was very weak.


    Gu Fu is far away from Su Fu, not in the same direction at all. Su Jiusi runs all the way through the noisy street, but the speed slows down.


    For her, everything is still yesterday, but the world has been silent for 20 years.


    Just this kind of familiarity with a sense of isolation.


    Although twenty years have passed, the capital has not changed much. The overall layout is still the same. Gu Fu is also in the original place. Su Jiusi grew up in the capital and is familiar with every corner of the capital. Therefore, she still feels familiar when she goes to the streets.


    Doesn''t Su liangyin say that Mrs. Su has gone to Anping Marquis''s residence? How can she go to Gu''s house? She doesn''t know if Su Mei will embarrass Wang. At the moment, she is very worried about Wang.


    Gu Chenrong frowned and ran after him.


    This girl, his words haven''t finished yet?


    Hearing that Mrs. Su fainted in Gu''s house, Su Jiusi was so anxious that he ran out of the house as fast as he could, regardless of washing his face and dealing with the wound.


    The whole person leans on Gu Chenrong''s arms and looks at her sleeping face. Gu Chenrong shakes her head. This girl is really stubborn.


    I haven''t seen her hostile to caring for her family several times before. How could she have such deep hostility this time? Has someone offended her recently?


    Gu Chenrong took Su Jiusi to Jishitang. Just now he did it on purpose. Who let the little girl say that he was dirty.

 Chapter 9

    After su Jiusi opened his eyes, he sat up from the bed.


    Looking around, familiar and strange, this is Su Jiusi''s room.


    A little movement, there will be bursts of pain on the arm.


    Now the life of the Su family is very difficult. Su Jiu Si''s younger brother Su Heng is still studying in the Academy.


    She has been brewing another thing these days, and it''s time to do it now.


    In the next few days, Su Jiusi stayed at home and took good care of her body. After a few days, her body had completely recovered, and the wound on her hand was scabby.


    Wang ordered a few words, wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes, and then left the room. Su liangyin was simple-minded and had a lot of words. Sitting beside Su Jiusi''s bed, she kept talking. Su Jiusi didn''t interrupt her and listened to her with a smile.


    "Jiusi, are you hungry? I''ll make food for you. Liangyin, you can accompany your sister."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t hate Gu Chenrong, but Su Mei. He is the woman''s adopted son. With this identity, she feels very disgusted. In any case, she won''t make friends with Su Mei''s son.


    Su liangyin added.


    "Elder sister, why do you hate Mr. Gu so much? In fact, he is not a bad man. He is the best one in his family. He came back with you in his arms."


    Now I only hope that a few children will be safe. Besides, I have nothing to ask for. "Your uncle doesn''t want to see me. I can''t help it. I just want to go to Gu''s house. I didn''t expect to faint in Gu''s house. When Mr. Gu sent you to Jishitang, I was really scared to death. Your face was full of blood."


    Mention this matter, Wang''s Mou color is one dark, just she is a woman who listens to fate.


    She remembers how the Wang family went to the Anping Marquis''s house and how they went to the Gu''s house. After they left the Anping Marquis''s house, they had no contact with the Gu''s house any more. They almost completely broke off their relationship.


    "Niang, how can you go to Gu Fu?"


    "I just hope you''re safe."


    Although the sister-in-law and niece became the mother and sister, they were still the same family. So, Su Liu failed. She would not let Su Jiusi repeat the same mistakes.


    Su Jiusi stretched out his hand to hold Su liangyin''s arm. His tone was very gentle. "No matter how I change, I''m also your sister. I''ll protect you."


    Su liangyin hasn''t recovered. Su Jiusi''s behavior after waking up is completely unexpected. Is it because she has been stimulated this time that her temperament has changed?


    "Sister, you really scared me to death. You seem to have changed a person."


    "Niang, I''m not good. If a little injury can get rid of this marriage, we''re not at a loss. Don''t cry."


    Seeing Su Jiusi sitting on the bed, Wang quickly walked to the side of the bed and cried to himself, "Jiusi, it''s useless for me to be a mother. You can''t do such stupid things any more."


    At this time, the door was pushed open with a creak, and Mrs. Su Wang came in, followed by Su liangyin.


    She pulled up her sleeve and saw that there was gauze on her arm. The wound had been treated, and even her clothes were changed into a clean one. Before, her clothes were stained with blood. When did she come back?


    Usually, the Su family only depended on Wang''s good Su Jiusi to do some needlework, and Wang''s mother''s family to help them, and their life was very tight.


    The Anping Marquis''s house was extremely ruthless. They were driven out of the Anping Marquis''s house with one hundred taels of silver in those years, but they never paid one or two more.


    The first thing she should bear is to improve the life of the Su family. Su Liu, who lived in her former life, is known as the first lady of the Hou family in the capital.

 Chapter 10

    In the capital, there will be a riding and shooting competition every three years. Both men and women can take part in it if they are from the capital.


    It''s just that there are few women who are good at riding and shooting in the state of Wei, and the children of ordinary people''s families are not qualified to learn riding and shooting, so they are the children of aristocratic families in the capital to participate in the riding and shooting competition every year.


    Su Jiusi asked Su liangyin, and knew that in a few days there would be a riding and shooting competition, so he moved his mind.


    "Su Jiusi, daughter of Su Ming."


    "Yes, yes." "What''s the girl''s name?" he said


    "Can I sign up now?"


    The Yamen servant opened his eyes wide. Obviously, he couldn''t believe that the girl in front of him really knew how to ride and shoot, and her skill was so crisp. She was obviously proficient in this way.


    At that time, her riding and shooting skills were among the best in the capital. There were only one or two men in the capital who could surpass her. Even the emperor praised her.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say much. He reached out and took the bow and arrow from the Yamen servant. He pulled the bow and shot the arrow at once. The arrow in his hand was nailed to the cloth, and it was in the middle.


    The piece of cloth was very big, and it was not far from Su Jiusi. The Yamen officer decided that Su Jiusi didn''t know how to ride and shoot. He wanted to see her make a fool of herself. He even thought about what to say after he had finished.


    The Yamen servant stopped smiling. The meeting was free. He immediately got up and took a bow and arrow to Su Jiusi. "Well, if you can shoot the cloth behind me, I''ll let you sign up."


    "Girl, you have to know yourself."


    Su Jiusi ignored the official''s ridicule. Her eyes were black and bright, but she couldn''t see the bottom. She pointed to the black words on the cloth beside her, "why can''t I participate? It clearly says that both men and women can sign up for the riding and shooting competition


    The Yamen servant was stunned at first, and then burst out laughing uncontrollably, as if he had heard a joke. "Oh, girl, didn''t you wake up? Have you ever touched a bow? Have you ever ridden a horse? If you know how to ride and shoot, the blind can get on


    Su Jiusi''s tone was firm.


    "I''ll take part in the riding and shooting contest."


    Thinking of this, the Yamen servant waved to Su Jiusi, "girl, there are no servant girls here. Go, go."


    The girl is pretty and pretty. She is only seventeen or eighteen years old. She has no powder on her face and is dressed in coarse cloth. She is a girl from the common people''s family. She must be in the wrong place.


    After he recovered, Su Jiusi went to the Yamen to sign up for the riding and shooting competition. The Yamen officer saw that the man was a little girl, so he couldn''t help looking at Su Jiusi more.


    In this life, she will not be inferior to Su Liu, nor will she make the mistakes Su Liu once made.


    The most important thing is that she must have a firm foothold in the capital. Only in this way can she do what she wants to do.


    This gold is very necessary for her. It can not only improve the life of the Su family, but also do many things. For example, when Li Rong finds out that she appears, she may come to find trouble. At that time, she can use money to solve this problem.


    The reason why she wanted to participate was very simple. If she could be the best player, the emperor would not only meet her in person, but also get a reward of 1000 taels of gold.


    Leaving this sentence, Su Jiusi has left the government.


    Of course, the Yamen officer knows who Su Ming is. He is worthy of the name of the Marquis of Anping. Even if he was expelled from the Marquis of Anping for many years, he still has the bearing of the lady of the marquis. The Yamen officer can''t help feeling that some things are born.


    He stretched out his hand to pull out the long arrow on the wall. It took a lot of effort to pull it out. It seems that this year''s riding and shooting competition has a good prospect, but it''s a pity that he can''t go to see it.

 Chapter 11

    After signing up, Su Jiusi found materials to make a bow and arrow and practiced secretly in the mansion.


    The real Su Jiusi didn''t understand these. She left Anping Marquis''s house when she was eight years old. She didn''t have the chance to learn these. That is to say, she knew her words and was good at needlework under the guidance of Wang.


    In fact, even if she had been in Anping Marquis''s house, she would not have been in contact with these. After all, there was only one Su Liu. In those days, Su Liu was able to do so because her father was enlightened.


    All of a sudden, Gu Chenrong''s voice rang out. The people who were called to master Huang listened, nodded to Gu Chenrong and left.


    "Mr. Huang, Mr. Liu is looking for you everywhere."


    The man was stunned. He didn''t know where Su Jiusi''s self-confidence came from. He just thought it was funny. This girl is good-looking. It''s OK to stay by and be a concubine.


    Su Jiusi has absolute self-confidence. She knows that this man will lose. It''s good to get such a jade pendant.


    "It''s a deal."


    The man saw that Su Jiusi was so bold that he had to gamble with himself. He said, "well, if you can win my son in archery, I will give you this jade pendant. If you lose, you can let me deal with it. How about that?"


    Su Jiusi pointed to the jade pendant that the young man had pinned to his waist. She recognized it as a valuable jade at a glance. If she could exchange it for money, she could exchange it for a lot of silver.


    "Well, young master, let''s make a bet. If I can win you later, you will give me this jade pendant on you."


    "Ha ha Girl, you are really interesting. Girl''s family is not embroidering at home. Why come out and make a fool of yourself? " Men pick eyebrows, eyes are obvious contempt.


    Su Jiusi was very tired of these romantic CHILDES. If she had been in her previous life, she would have slapped her. Now she knew her identity, so she restrained herself and calmly replied.


    "Like you, I''m here to take part in the riding and shooting competition. Please respect yourself."


    The man was dressed in a sky blue robe and had a pair of peach blossom eyes. He looked at that kind of romantic childe. He leaned towards Su Jiusi, and his tone was very frivolous. "Which servant girl are you? Are you in the wrong place?"


    Just sat down, the chair around someone sat down, is a strange man.


    In the face of people''s strange eyes, Su Jiusi was very calm. He found a place and sat down.


    Su Jiusi was a woman in simple clothes, which was totally different from the hunting ground.


    When she came in, she attracted a lot of people''s attention. This was the competition between the gentry, and the common people knew it well. No one would come here so illiterate.


    The hunting ground is full of aristocratic children and their followers. Su Jiusi doesn''t know anyone, so he quickly walks to the waiting place.


    Riding and shooting competition in the outskirts of the royal hunting ground, Su Jiusi led the brand into the hunting ground.


    On the day of the riding and shooting competition, Su Jiusi tied up his long black hair, dressed in a light blue coarse cloth, and quietly left Su''s house.


    Gu Chenrong sits on the chair on the other side of Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi thinks that he doesn''t see Gu Chenrong and is very cold.


    He even came to participate in the riding and shooting competition. Although she had no contact with Gu Chenrong, she heard that Gu Chenrong was the first one last time. This year, he came again. With intuition, Su Jiusi felt that it was a bit troublesome to be the first.


    "Cousin, when I saw you just now, I thought I was dazzled. It''s really interesting that you came to the riding and shooting competition." Gu Chenrong looks at Su Jiusi with great interest.

 Chapter 12

    "You think I''ll lose, too?"


    "Since you dare to come, you are not here to make a fool of yourself. I just wonder where you learned riding and shooting from? You left the Anping Marquis''s residence when you were eight years old. You''ve had a bad time these years. "


    Although Gu Chenrong didn''t point it out, the meaning was very clear.


    "Ziyuan, I remember you and Jiusi are the same age."


    "Jiusi, you are so big."


    Gu Chenrong is even more depressed. This is a different treatment.


    Although Su Jiusi''s face was not coated with powder, his skin was crystal white, and his light blue clothes made him look more fresh and lovely. Gu Ziyuan saw a well-dressed family girl, and suddenly saw Su Jiusi like this, with a feeling of heart beating.


    The last time they met was several years ago. At that time, Su Jiusi was still a girl who had never grown up. She was very formal. Now she is so graceful and graceful.


    Su Jiusi is the same age as Gu Ziyuan, but Gu Ziyuan is older than her, so she still calls Gu Ziyuan a cousin.


    She even gave Gu Ziyuan a smile, "cousin Ziyuan, long time no see."


    Su Jiusi tries her best to control her emotions. She knows that Su Mei loves her son very much, which is an important breakthrough for her to deal with Su Mei. In the future, she still needs to get close to Gu Ziyuan. She must not treat Gu Ziyuan like Gu Chenrong.


    Gu Ziyuan looked at the beautiful girl in front of him in surprise, "ah Is she Su Jiusi? Why is she here? "


    "Ziyuan, do you remember Jiusi?"


    With the memory in her mind, she knows that this young man is Su Mei''s son Gu Ziyuan. It''s ironic that Su Mei gave birth to a son so similar to Gu Yan.


    Su Jiusi raised his eyes and saw the man''s appearance clearly. His pupils suddenly shrank. The young man was seven or eight points similar to Gu Yan.


    A young man walked quickly towards Gu Chenrong. The man had thick eyebrows, big eyes, good features, and was tall. He was dressed in a royal blue robe with a smile on his face.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Gu Chenrong also stares at the game carelessly. He is on behalf of Gu''s family. This time, he is the first to win. Thinking of his mother''s order, he frowns slightly and looks up at the person who is coming towards him.


    Su Jiusi was watching the game attentively.


    Seeing that Su Jiusi didn''t want to talk to him, Gu Chenrong didn''t talk to him any more.


    Although he was the adopted son of his family, he had already become an official in the imperial court. He was highly valued by Feng yunlang and had an incalculable future. It was the first time that a large number of boudoir women adored him in the capital.


    Gu Chenrong has never met such a nail in front of a woman.


    Su Jiusi''s tone was still very cold. He didn''t even look at Shen Rong.


    "No need."


    "I just care about my cousin."


    The last time he saw Su Jiusi was far from what he had seen before, and the inexplicable hostility and disgust in her eyes, all of which made him wonder when he provoked this cousin.


    These have nothing to do with Gu Chenrong. He is just curious about Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi had thought about these problems for a long time, but she didn''t plan to explain them to Gu Chenrong. She coldly replied, "Gu Chenrong, what does this have to do with you?"


    In Wei Guoxue, riding and shooting is a very expensive pastime, so most of the common people in the capital will not. He looks at Su Jiusi curiously with doubts in his tone, and does not let go of any expression on her face.


    Gu Ziyuan said, "well, I forgot."


    "Sit down, cousin!"


    Su Jiusi took the initiative to ask Gu Ziyuan to sit down.

 Chapter 13

    Gu Ziyuan nodded, and immediately sat down beside Su Jiusi. Although Su Jiusi''s attitude was not warm, it was much better than Gu Chenrong''s.


    Being regarded as the air, Mr. Gu was very upset, but he couldn''t attack.


    Only one person can stare at the front of the competition. Although his eyes are staring at the competition, he is a little absent-minded. What he thinks is how Su Jiusi So depressing?


    In the next round, the target moved further. This time, Mr. Huang failed to hit the bull''s-eye.su Jiusi still hit the bull''s-eye firmly, and Mr. Huang was defeated.


    Young master Huang''s face showed the color of surprise, this wench actually can shoot an arrow.


    Su Jiusi didn''t answer. He pulled his bow and hit the bull''s-eye with an arrow.


    Mr. Huang hit the bull''s-eye and looked at Su Jiusi complacently. "Miss Su, can you see where the bull''s-eye is? Do you want me to show you? "


    Su Jiusi raised a confident smile at the corner of his mouth. Seeing that she was so confident, Mr. Huang was even more contemptuous and pretended to be quite like her.


    "Yes? Don''t forget our bet, Mr. Huang


    Then it''s her turn. Su Jiusi, regardless of people''s different eyes, strides up. He is not anxious or slow. He is very calm. The one who competes with her is Mr. Huang who bet with her before. Seeing that it''s her, Mr. Huang looks contemptuous. "Girl, you''ll lose."


    She is a knowledgeable person. As soon as she takes care of Shen Rong''s movements, she knows it in her heart. It seems that she can''t take it lightly. She will get the first prize anyway.


    Su Jiusi regards Gu Chenrong as her biggest opponent, so as soon as Gu Chenrong comes on the stage, she observes Gu Chenrong''s movements carefully.


    Soon it''s Gu Chenrong''s turn to play. Gu Chenrong''s action is a little lazy, obviously he doesn''t pay attention to this riding and shooting competition.


    He is very curious about how Su Jiusi will deal with Li Rong. This little cousin is really interesting. She is not only stubborn, tough, but also courageous. She used to show weakness and disguise well.


    Gu Chenrong was surprised to see Su Jiusi''s tone so firm, "then I''ll wait."


    "If we deal with such people, we don''t need to interfere."


    Gu Chenrong asked slowly, "Jiusi, do you want me to help you?"


    Plus her grades will not be bad, Li Rong will certainly come to trouble at that time, but the trouble came earlier than she imagined. I didn''t expect that Li Rong also participated in it. It''s a shame.


    She knew that her participation in the riding and shooting competition would be spread. It was a great anecdote that women took part in the riding and shooting competition.


    Su Jiusi''s face didn''t change, and there was no fear on his face. It was obvious that he had been psychologically prepared for a long time.


    Su Jiusi looks in the direction that Gu Chenrong points to. As expected, he sees Li Rong staring at him viciously. It seems that he wants to eat her.


    Gu Chenrong came and whispered in Su Jiusi''s ear, "Jiusi, Li Rong also came, right over there."


    She was disgusted by anyone who had a relationship with Su Mei.


    Soon it''s Gu Ziyuan''s turn to play. Gu Ziyuan leaves. Su Jiusi still doesn''t want to take care of Gu Chenrong. She is close to Su Mei. She chooses Gu Ziyuan, but Gu Chenrong is not in her care.


    He can''t believe looking at Su Jiusi. He lost to a woman in full view of the public. It''s a shame.


    Su Jiusi showed a faint smile to Mr. Huang, "Mr. Huang, you lost."


    Master Huang took the jade pendant from his waist and threw it to Su Jiusi. Then he left with a cold hum.

 Chapter 14

    Gu Chenrong looked at it with relish. He thought this riding and shooting competition would be very boring. Unexpectedly, it was su Jiusi''s accident. He became more and more curious about his cousin.


    Next, Su Jiusi walked to the last round in the crowd''s exclamation. In this round, there were only five people left, including Gu Ziyuan and Gu Chenrong.


    This time is also the most difficult, is the mobile target, Su Jiusi took a look around Gu Chenrong, success or failure depends on this.


    White skin, curved willow eyebrows, big eyes, small nose, looks pitiful.


    Queen Gu fandai has a bright and gentle smile. She is a very standard beauty.


    "Jiusi Gang''s performance is also beyond our expectation. Who says that women are not as good as men? Jiusi is an example for women in Beijing. I don''t know how Jiusi will behave in the next riding? I''m looking forward to it. "


    Su Jiusi saluted modestly.


    "The emperor praised her, but she didn''t deserve it. She couldn''t compare with her aunt."


    Gu Chenrong''s words are sincere. He knows that Su Jiusi is short of money, and he doesn''t plan to fight with Su Jiusi. What''s more, he thinks that Su Jiusi deserves the top prize.


    "Weichen has no opinion. She is convinced that she lost. Miss Su is a heroine."


    Miss Su is worthy of being Su Ming''s daughter. She has the style of Su Liu in those days. Although she was tied just now, Shen Rong''s arrow deviated slightly. I think Miss Su is better. The first prize should belong to Miss Su. Shen Rong, do you have any opinions? "


    They put down their bows and arrows together, and went forward to salute Feng yunlang under the guidance of the palace people. Feng yunlang couldn''t help but clap his hands, "yes, this year''s competition is very wonderful.


    This result makes Su Jiusi frown. She needs the gold too much now.


    Two arrows shot at the same time, the victory has been decided, Su Jiusi''s heart raised his throat, two arrows are firmly inserted in the bull''s-eye, like two people standing side by side.


    Even Emperor Shun, fengyunlang and the queen, who were not far away from the competition, were attracted. However, fengyunlang enjoyed watching, but the queen was not happy. She was the daughter of the family and naturally hoped that the family would win.


    Everyone watched them closely. I didn''t expect that a su Jiusi would appear this year, and he was so powerful that he broke everyone''s eyes.


    Other people are not expected, all out, finally only Gu Chenrong and Su Jiusi, the top will be between them.


    Gu Ziyuan knew that he would lose, but he was willing to lose to Su Jiusi. This cousin really had the grace of her aunt. I heard that Su Liu was very good at riding and shooting.


    He decided to really compete with Su Jiusi. He wanted to see Su Jiusi''s strength. It was really good for him to compete with the experts. Therefore, he took it seriously and put away his previous carelessness. Su Jiusi was absorbed and ready.


    Originally, Gu Chenrong wanted to give Su Jiusi the first place. Now he finds that Su Jiusi''s strength is much stronger than he imagined. She has the qualification to compete for the first place, so she meets a real opponent.


    Although Su Mei is similar to Su Mei in three or four aspects, her appearance is even more so. Her temperament is very gentle and her voice is soft, which gives her a very comfortable feeling.


    Su Jiusi takes a look at Gu fandai, and then moves her eyes away. Su Mei really knows how to cultivate her daughter. She takes Gu Qingcheng''s Queen''s place, and makes Gu Qingcheng despised as Gu Guiren, living alone in the palace.


    The daughter''s character is exactly the same as Su Mei''s.

 Chapter 15

    "I''ll do my best."


    Su Jiusi repressed the mood in the heart, lowered eyelids and said firmly.


    Feng yunlang obviously appreciated Su Jiusi''s nature and said with a smile, "Miss Su, if you can win the top prize in the horse riding competition, in addition to the bounty, I will make you a wish. How about that?"


    Su Jiusi only thinks that Gu Chenrong has something wrong. He just wants to get rid of Gu Chenrong and raise his whip to go hunting elsewhere.


    "I can''t bear to hurt people. Let Miss Su do it for this sinner."


    Gu Chenrong has nothing here. His entourage kindly reminds him that there is a time limit for them to go hunting in the woods. If they go on like this, Gu Chenrong will lose.


    In order to be fair, they are equipped with Feng yunlang''s entourage. They see that Su Jiusi is going to return with a full load.


    "Mr. Gu, you don''t have any prey."


    Gu Chenrong''s mind is obviously not on hunting. When he was archery, he had already competed with Su Jiusi openly, but he was not interested in fighting again. He found that he was more interested in Su Jiusi, for example, where did she learn her skill from.


    Su Jiusi''s action was crisp and clear, and soon he harvested a lot of prey. The followers who followed her were already full of prey.


    Su Jiusi snorts and ignores Gu Chenrong. Strictly speaking, she is Gu Chenrong''s aunt, though not her own.


    "Hum..."


    Gu Chenrong''s face turned black instantly. "It''s not funny."


    "I''m your aunt."


    "Oh, who are you?"


    "No


    Gu Chenrong catches up with Su Jiusi and asks casually.


    "Are you really Su Jiusi?"


    Su Jiusi, with an arrow on her back, rode into the hunting forest quickly. She used to go hunting with her father and brother, so she was no stranger to hunting.


    This time, we need to go to the forest in front of us. There are only four people left.


    At the beginning, it was just a simple horse race. It was about speed. She was able to deal with it easily. At the end, she was hunting on horseback. Who could shoot more prey would win.


    Su Jiusi turned over and got on the horse. Her movements were very crisp. In those two years when she was ill, she often rode and arched. As long as she was in better health, she would go out. She didn''t give up until she couldn''t get up in the last two months.


    Su Jiusi chose a black horse. She has been dealing with horses since she was a child, and she knows these very well.


    Today, Su Mei had arranged a task for him to deliberately lose to Gu Ziyuan. She wanted to make this little son a blockbuster in the capital. Originally, he planned to do the same thing, but when she met Su Jiusi, it changed.


    Gu Chenrong is very curious about what surprise Su Jiusi will bring him next. Winning or losing is not important to Gu Chenrong.


    Gu fandai''s eyes sank and she took a look at Gu Chenrong. That means Gu Chenrong understands that he has to win the next competition anyway and can''t lose to Su Jiusi any more.


    Of course, it couldn''t be better. She wanted to use this wish to go back to the Anping Marquis''s house, return to their home, and then drive out those who occupied the Anping Marquis''s house.


    "My daughter will live up to the emperor''s expectations."


    But the black horse under her suddenly went crazy and ran all the way. Su Jiusi couldn''t control the crazy black horse. In a moment, an idea sprang up in her mind. The black horse was manipulated. Who is going to harm her?


    Seeing that Su Jiusi''s horse was mad, Gu Chenrong didn''t delay. He said, "you should report to the emperor first." Finish saying immediately raised whip to chase past.


    Although Su Jiusi was calm, he was also worried. He hugged the horse''s neck and didn''t get thrown down by the black horse.

 Chapter 16

    There is a branch in the middle of the road in front. It''s a dry tree. All the trees nearby are like this. The black horse can''t get through.


    At that time, even people and horses will fall down, and there are seven or eight vertical branches nearby. If they fall on it, they may be stabbed by the branches. If they are not lucky, they may die.


    She forced herself to calm down and planned to jump off the horse. Although she would get hurt, it was better than tripping over the fork in front of her.


    She couldn''t lower her face to beg Gu Chenrong, as if to beg her was to beg Su Mei. At the thought of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, she finally compromised and said with a black face, "Mr. Gu, please lend me your horse."


    Su Jiusi knows that Gu Chenrong has martial arts skills, and his horse is still ahead. He really needs Gu Chenrong''s help to rush back as soon as possible.


    "If I go away, I''ll see how you go back. When you get out of the woods, the game will be over. If you want to go back within the end of the game, only I can help you."


    With that, he patted Su Jiusi''s head, which made Su Jiusi extremely dissatisfied, "roll."


    "I''m extremely smart. How can I be drugged? That''s why you stupid girl will give me such a chance."


    "Have you ever won a championship before and been drugged?"


    Or later, Gu Chenrong got a little yellow powder next to the black horse''s mouth, put it on his nose and smelled it, "the horse was drunk for thousands of miles, so he went crazy. Jiusi, it seems that someone is jealous of you."


    Su Jiusi squatted beside the black horse, carefully looking at the dying black horse, but did not find any problem.


    Gu Chenrong chased after her. She knew this girl was so ruthless that she would not save her. Let her have a good time.


    "Jiusi, am I that bad? I don''t like you. "


    "If you want to marry me, unless all the men in the world are dead." Having said that, she went to the direction where the black horse fell. She wanted to have a good look at the black horse and see what went wrong with it.


    Gu Chenrong said, "how can you belittle yourself so much that your life is worth a piece of pancake? Can you marry me back to the mansion with a piece of cake? "


    "Mr. Gu, if you have to eat it, I can only treat you to the pancakes on the side of the road."


    "Invite me to baixianglou for dinner."


    "What do you want?"


    "Jiusi, I risked my life to save you. Would you just say thank you?" Gu Chenrong raises eyebrows and looks discontented.


    Thinking about Gu Chenrong''s saving himself, Su Jiusi said thank you to Gu Chenrong even though he was still cold. Although she hated Gu Chenrong, he saved himself, and this thank you was also affordable.


    Gu Chenrong got up and patted the dust on his body.


    Su Jiusi immediately got up, and then heard the neighing sound of the black horse, which had tripped on the ground by the fork.


    She didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong saved her. At the moment, Gu Chenrong was lying on the ground, while she was lying on Gu Chenrong. They were close to each other. Gu Chenrong frowned and complained, "Jiusi, you are really heavy."


    Su Jiusi immediately opened his eyes, and Gu Chenrong''s enlarged face came into his eyes.


    She closed her eyes. She thought it would be bone piercing pain to meet her, but she heard a dull hum. It seemed that she had bumped into someone.


    She released her hand, and the galloping black horse soon threw her down.


    "Cousin."


    "Cousin."


    Su Jiusi called very reluctantly.

 Chapter 17

    "You have too many cousins. You''d better call it cousin Shen Rong." Gu Chenrong was smiling, which made him feel a little refreshed.


    Su Jiusi''s face was already very ugly. Holding his anger in his heart, he called his cousin Shen Rong.


    Just Gu Chenrong is not satisfied, continue to push forward the request, "this is not good, call elder brother Rong!"


    My little uncle has failed to stay for many times. Now my aunt and Jiusi are willing to come back. My little uncle must be very happy. "


    "The Emperor didn''t know that when his uncle died suddenly, his aunt couldn''t bear the blow and insisted on moving out of the Anping Marquis''s house, so as not to see things and think about people. So the whole family moved out of the Anping Marquis''s house.


    Feng yunlang also heard about the affairs of Anping Marquis''s house. Originally, he could manage these things, but now he personally promised Su Jiusi that he couldn''t go back. He had to pretend that he didn''t know about it and deliberately asked, "don''t you live in Anping Marquis''s house now?"


    Su Jiusi eyes slightly red, raised his eyes, "emperor, my daughter has been away from home for ten years, now my mother is old, now my daughter''s biggest wish is to take her mother home."


    I have just promised that as long as Miss Su wins the horse race, I will give Miss Su a wish. I don''t know what Miss Su wants? "


    Feng yunlang burst out laughing. "This year, you''ve met an opponent. Miss Su didn''t disappoint me. Miss Su is the top player in this year''s riding and shooting competition.


    "Cousin Jiusi is so brave. Weichen knows that he will lose to cousin Jiusi, so he simply abandons the match."


    Feng Yun Lang inquires.


    "Shen Rong, why don''t you have any prey?"


    Gu Chenrong came back slowly. His hands were empty and he knelt down to reply.


    We all know that this is the prey that Su Jiusi''s horse got when she was frightened. If her horse hadn''t been frightened, her prey would have been much more than here. This first place really deserves it.


    Su Jiusi was the top of the list by one.


    Feng yunlang asked people to count the prey they brought back.


    Time has passed, Gu Chenrong has not rushed back, has been out.


    Hearing that Gu Chenrong had saved her, Gu fandai''s eyes darkened a little. What did he want to do? Knowing what she meant, he actually helped Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi knelt down to reply, "just fortunately, there are two cousins to help each other, my daughter is OK."


    "Just now I heard from my entourage that Miss Su''s horse was frightened and mad. Is Miss Su OK?"


    Other people have already come back. When they see Su Jiusi dismounting, they all show surprised expressions, especially Gu fandai''s dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    On the way back, Su Jiusi hit some prey by the way, and finally got back within the prescribed time.


    Gu Chenrong had lightness skill and soon caught up with him.


    Gu Chenrong looks at Su Jiusi''s back, and her toes hurt. This girl is really cruel. She has no conscience. Although he is not Gu''s own child, his surname is Gu, and he calls his cousin so reluctantly.


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help it any more. He raised his foot and stepped heavily on Gu Chenrong''s foot. Then he walked forward without looking back. He turned over and rode away, leaving Gu Chenrong alone in the forest.


    Gu Fen Dai took the words with a look of regret.


    Su Jiusi sneered in his heart. Gu fandai really got her mother''s true story, and she was so able to confuse black and white.


    Of course, we won''t argue with Gu fandai now. The most important thing is to return to Anping Marquis''s house. As long as we return to Anping Marquis''s house, outsiders dare not despise them at will.

 Chapter 18

    "In those days, my mother was really devastated. Now she wants to go home as soon as possible."


    "I''ve wronged Miss Su these years. I''ll order Marquis Anping to take Mrs. Su back to her house. You can arrange this, fandai."


    "Yes, I do." Gu fandai answered softly, as if very happy.


    "Empress, did you move Jiusi''s horse? You You are too cruel. Jiusi did something wrong. She won when she won, and she didn''t cheat. " Gu Ziyuan looks at Gu fandai in shock. Obviously, he didn''t expect Gu fandai to be so vicious.


    "Why did the empress kill Jiusi?" Gu Chenrong asked.


    "Shut up, Shen Rong. Why do you want to save Su Jiusi?"


    "There''s a day out there, there''s someone out there. If you lose, you lose. With the empress, who dares to laugh at Gu family?" Gu Chenrong is still careless.


    Su Jiusi is just a girl who was driven out of her family. She couldn''t be on the stage before, but now she has won the first prize. Where should we put our face in caring for our family? Isn''t it a joke to get this out


    Gu fandai''s face became more ugly. "Ziyuan, do you know what you''re talking about?


    Gu Ziyuan helps Gu Chenrong talk. His relationship with Gu Chenrong is pretty good. He always treats Gu Chenrong as the eldest brother.


    "Empress, elder brother is right. Jiusi really has this ability. I can''t blame elder brother for losing. I''m convinced."


    Gu Chenrong didn''t like Gu Fendai all the time. When Gu Fendai questioned him, he casually replied.


    "Empress, you misunderstood me. Jiusi really has the ability. I didn''t let her get the first place, but she got it with her own ability. I''m convinced to lose."


    In front of her brother, she didn''t continue to hide her emotions. In her tone, she reproached, "Shen Rong, what''s going on today? You gave up the first place to Su Jiusi. Why on earth is that? "


    Gu fandai''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and she waved back the other maids, leaving a maidservant named Cailian to serve.


    Now Feng yunlang dotes on Gu fandai very much. She not only sits on the Queen''s throne, but also dotes on the Queen''s palace. If she gives birth to a son, she is afraid that she will be directly made the crown prince, and the whole family will become more prominent.


    Weiyang palace is the Queen''s bedroom. It is very magnificent and full of luxury. It shows the dignity of the host who lives here.


    After the horse shooting competition, Gu fandai specially called Gu Chenrong and Gu Ziyuan to Weiyang palace.


    Su Wen, soon I''ll let you get out of the Anping Marquis''s house. Thinking of this, a cold light flashed in Su Jiusi''s eyes, but soon disappeared.


    After receiving the reward, Su Jiusi waited for Su Wen to send someone to pick them up. She had been away from Anping Marquis for some years, but she didn''t expect to return to Anping marquis.


    The little girl has been waiting for this day for a long time. She is calm and calm. Taking this opportunity, she makes a big splash and proposes to go back to Anping Marquis''s house. He appreciates Su Jiusi more and more. He doesn''t know what Su Jiusi will do next.


    Gu Chenrong also understood Su Jiusi''s meaning. It seems that Anping Marquis''s house will not be peaceful.


    Gu fandaisy didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong. Looking at them, she said word by word, "the only winner is looking after the family."


    "Pink, you..."


    All of a sudden, Gu Ziyuan forgot Gu''s identity. He called Gu''s name directly. They were twins, but he was born before Gu. He was Gu''s brother.

 Chapter 19

    "If the empress has no other orders, I will leave first."


    Gu Chenrong blessed himself, and then stepped down. It was so boring to listen to this woman''s lecture here. I don''t know what Feng yunlang''s vision was, but he abandoned Qingcheng and chose her as the queen.


    Gu Ziyuan also didn''t want to hear Gu fandai say this again. After blessing, he chased out.


    Gu Liyuan and her half mother have always been ignorant and addicted to eating, drinking and having fun. Gu Yan has long been very disappointed with this son. He simply doesn''t care about him. It''s a good choice to marry Su Jiusi to him.


    Su Jiusi is beautiful and courageous. Today, she made a splash in the riding and shooting competition. Feng yunlang obviously appreciates her. She must not give Su Jiusi this opportunity. Gu Liyuan is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Su Jiusi''s face was stiff, but she recovered as usual in a moment. The stiffness did not escape Gu fandai''s eyes. She was a little proud.


    Jiusi, I think that Gu''s family and Anping''s Marquis''s family can get married. Liyuan hasn''t married yet. I think you''re a good match. I''d better betroth you to Liyuan. "


    With a smile, Gu continued, "you are good-looking. After this competition, you will be well-known in the capital. I''m afraid those who come to ask for relatives will even the threshold of Anping Marquis''s residence.


    Su Jiusi replied truthfully. She dropped her eyes. Her voice was very calm. There was a trace of impatience in her eyes. She didn''t know what Gu fandai had thought. She mentioned it for no reason. She must be upset and kind-hearted.


    "My daughter is not engaged yet."


    "Oh, that''s not small. Is there a engagement?"


    "My daughter is 18 years old."


    Gu fandai continued to ask with a smile.


    "Jiusi, how old are you this year?"


    "The empress is flattered. The courtiers are just doing their part."


    But her face did not show the slightest, with a gentle smile, "Jiusi, your performance today makes our palace look at you with new eyes. Your aunt really teaches you very well, even the emperor treats you differently."


    Gu fandai looks at Su Jiusi, only to find that she is beautiful, not humble and not overbearing, and has the style of a lady of a noble family. She is very uncomfortable to think of Feng yunlang''s appreciation of Su Jiusi.


    After the ceremony, Su Jiusi stood at Gu fandai''s head with her head down, waiting for Gu fandai to speak. She had just thought about the cause and effect of the whole thing carefully, and probably had already guessed who the black horse was.


    Su Jiusi went to Weiyang palace under the guidance of the palace people.


    After they left, Gu fandai had Su Jiusi summoned.


    Over the years, Gu Chenrong has brought a lot of praise to Gu''s family. Now he''s keeping it for the time being, waiting for Gu Ziyuan to take over the family business. If Gu still goes his own way, he won''t have to keep it in the future.


    Gu fandai was so angry that she nearly broke the gold armor on her hand. I really don''t know why her mother adopted Gu Chenrong in those years, and she never put her in her eyes.


    Su Jiusi only thinks it''s ridiculous that Liyuan is her eldest son. How can she marry her own son.


    She has no intention of remarrying anyone. She just wants to revive Su Mei''s family. She tramples on Su Mei and watches her fall from a high place to take back everything that belongs to her children.


    But now Gu fandai is the queen, even if she opposes, she can''t directly oppose, "thank you for your kindness, but I already have a lover in my heart. I don''t know if I can get married for my daughter."

 Chapter 20

    "Who is it?"


    "Cousin Ziyuan."


    Su Jiusi tries to pretend to be shy. She deliberately says that Gu Ziyuan is very clear in her heart that they will never marry her to Gu Ziyuan.


    Su liangyin deeply believed these words, patted Ling Yuzhi on the shoulder, "elder sister, you hide too much, there is no wind at all, so much reward, then I can do new clothes reward."


    He taught me all these skills. I''m afraid that my mother won''t agree with me. That''s why I keep it from you. I''m sorry, mother. "


    Su Jiusi had a guilty explanation: "Niang, liangyin, I''ve kept it from you all the time. I''ve worshipped my aunt since I was a child. By chance, I met a man in the Jianghu, and I worshipped him as my teacher.


    Wang was also puzzled. This daughter had never learned riding and shooting. How could she have such great ability.


    Waiting for Su Jiusi to explain things clearly, Su liangyin looked at Su Jiusi with adoration on her face and couldn''t help but thumbed up, "elder sister, you''re so powerful. You''re the top player in the riding and shooting competition. How did you do that?"


    When Su Jiusi returned to Su''s house, the reward of the riding and shooting competition had already been sent to Su''s house. Wang and Su liangyin were in a daze, and obviously they didn''t understand what had happened.


    Su Jiu thought to be her sister-in-law was a dream.


    I didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would suddenly come out at this time, and it was still a blockbuster.


    She never regarded Su Jiusi as her cousin. She used to think that they would survive and die when they left the Marquis''s house in Anping. After all, they were orphans and widowed, and they had no support. Wang''s family had long been down and couldn''t help.


    Su Mei hates the people in Su Ming''s room, and Gu fandai is no exception.


    Picking lotus should be a, soon back down.


    "Yes, I''m going to pass the edict."


    "Ziyuan''s temperament is simple. I''m afraid that he will be cheated by Su Jiusi. Cailian, please let my mother go to the palace. I have something important to tell her. I want her to be careful of Su Jiusi, and don''t let her take advantage of it."


    "the goddess is angry, the three childe has the best origin, and no wonder that Su girl wants to climb." but this is not the case for the girl who married sue, this is not the queen has the final say.


    Gu fandai said a few more words and asked Su Jiusi to go back. After su Jiusi stepped down, Gu fandai said with disdain, "Su Jiusi is able to cling to Ziyuan, but she has a delusion to marry Ziyuan. How can she be worthy of Ziyuan?"


    Gu fandai didn''t want to talk about it with her again, so she quickly changed the topic. Seeing Gu fandai changing the topic, Su Jiusi only thought it funny, and finally succeeded in breaking through.


    Su Jiusi lowered his head, as if he had been told the central thing, some melancholy.


    "Chen Nu really likes her cousin Ziyuan. She can wait another two years."


    Sure enough, when she heard that it was Gu Ziyuan''s name, Gu fandai''s face flashed a trace of surprise. She was already unhappy. She soon began to smile again, with a soft voice. "Ziyuan is still young, and it''s not time to get married. Jiusi, you need to choose another son-in-law."


    Gu fandai and Su Mei are like birds of a feather, and their attitude towards this matter should be the same.


    Gu Ziyuan is Su Mei''s flesh and blood. Her daughter-in-law, according to her understanding of Su Mei, definitely wants to choose the legitimate daughter of a distinguished family. She will never choose her.


    "Of course, you can make whatever you want."


    "That''s great. I''m nearly worn out." Su liangyin is still a child''s heart. She jumps up when she hears about the new clothes.


    Seeing Su liangyin so happy, Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing. Her eyes became tender. When her younger brother was gone, she would take good care of them for him. They were her relatives.

 Chapter 21

    Wang Shi is a face worry, "nine think, usually for Niang always teach you can''t stand out, now you make such a big move, your uncle there must not happy, at that time I''m afraid to cause a lot of trouble, I hope you are safe."


    "Don''t worry! Niang, it''s OK. My uncle will pick us up in a few days. "


    "Back home?" Wang''s shocked looking at Su Jiusi, obviously can''t believe Su Jiusi''s words, for back to the house, she had no hope.


    Li Rong made a gesture to the servants behind him. They rushed in immediately and smashed things when they saw them.


    "Su Jiusi, you have to pay a price for playing with me. Come and smash it for me."


    Li Rong also knows that he can''t take Su Jiusi as his concubine any more. He''s just upset that he was fooled by this girl. Before she goes back to the Anping Marquis''s house, he must teach her a good lesson.


    Now Su Jiusi is going back to Anping Marquis''s house. She won the first prize in the riding and shooting competition and won the emperor''s commendation. Later, she will be a member of Anping Marquis''s house. Anping Marquis''s house can''t let Su Jiusi be Li Rong''s concubine. This is a joke.


    Li Rong has already married his wife. He had planned to let Su Jiusi be his concubine.


    "What does Mr. Li mean by this? Now Mr. Li wants to take me as his concubine. I''m afraid neither my uncle nor the empress will agree. Since it''s doomed, Mr. Li''s better go back."


    Su Jiusi has just arrived at the outer courtyard. Li Rong, who holds her chest in both hands, stares at her with a fierce face. "Su Jiusi, how dare you play with me."


    With the last experience, Su liangyin adores Su Jiusi very much, and she thinks Su Jiusi can definitely deal with Li Rong this time.


    "Niang, don''t worry. Now the elder sister is different from before. Li Rong can''t bully her."


    Wang was so nervous that he was afraid that Su Jiusi would suffer.


    "This..."


    After explaining, Su Jiusi immediately followed Uncle Ping to the outer courtyard.


    Hearing Li Rong you came, Wang was a little flustered. Su Jiusi reached out and patted Wang''s hand back, and said softly, "Niang, don''t be afraid. I''ll go and have a look. Now we''re going back to Anping Marquis''s house. Li Rong doesn''t dare to take me. Liangyin, you accompany Niang, and Li Rong will give it to me."


    Su Jiusi knew that Li Rong would come for trouble, but he didn''t expect that Li Rong would come so soon.


    Su liangyin just wanted to say something. Suddenly there was a noise outside. Uncle Ping came panting. "Madam, miss, it''s not good. Mr. Li is coming."


    Wang''s heart is very confused, for her daughter''s change, she is not used to some, Su liangyin is very happy.


    Is it because of the strong stimulation after throwing into the lake?


    In the past, Su Jiusi would never say that. Although she was lively, she never made trouble. Under her guidance, she just wanted to live in peace and never wanted to go back to the Marquis''s house.


    Wang only felt that her daughter had changed a lot since she woke up.


    Su Jiusi firmly nodded, "well, back to the house, where is our home, they occupied long enough, mother, we should go back."


    There is no servant in Su''s house, so he can''t stop him. Uncle Ping is so anxious that he wants to rush to stop Li Rong. Su Jiusi shakes his head to Uncle Ping and signals him not to move.


    Uncle Ping was surprised to see Su Jiusi so calm. When did their young lady become so calm.


    Li Rong sees Su Jiusi to have no response, a pair of let him smash of meaning, also some don''t understand, this wench wants to play again what pattern?

 Chapter 22

    Thinking that he was fooled around by a little girl, Li Rong felt more and more aggrieved. He put his hand around Su Jiusi''s neck and said, "Su Jiusi, do you think it''s over after smashing something? I tell you, I will never let you go easily. "


    Seeing Li Rong pinching Su Jiusi''s neck, uncle Ping is in a hurry. He rushes to pull Li Rong away.


    Li Rong kicks uncle Ping and directly kicks him to the ground. There is a cold light in Su Jiusi''s eyes. Uncle Ping still wants to get up and pounce on him. Su Jiusi shouts to Uncle Ping, "Uncle Ping, don''t move."


    Su Jiusi is not the same. In her previous life, she was not the kind of person who let others bully her. She knew that dealing with the villains could only be worse than them. If she blindly forbeared, it would only make the villains gain an inch.


    She understands Wang''s family. They are orphans and widows, and have no foreign help. Wang''s family can only choose forbearance in order to beg for peace. In addition, she is peaceful and unwilling to dispute with others.


    She didn''t say anything more to Wang, otherwise Wang would only be more worried.


    Su nine think to Wang''s light smile, "Niang, don''t be afraid, I said will protect you."


    Wang''s heart a flustered, afraid of Su Jiusi will have an accident.


    "Jiusi, don''t make trouble. It''s over."


    Su Jiusi glanced at Su''s house. She didn''t care, "anyway, we''re going to move out soon. If we smash it, we''ll smash it. I''ll let Li Rong pay back ten times."


    "This Li Rong is so hateful that he smashed everything in our room. He is just bullying others." Su liangyin scolded angrily.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I''m fine. Li Rong doesn''t have the courage."


    Su Jiusi picked up uncle Ping on the ground. Wang and Su liangyin ran out. Wang quickly pulled his daughter, "Jiu Si, are you hurt?"


    Almost smashed, Li Rong''s heart this bad breath also out of the majority, swagger with people to leave, but Su''s house was smashed.


    Su Jiusi got up, calmly patted the dust on his body, "then I hope Mr. Li can achieve his wish."


    "Su Jiusi, do you think the Marquis of Anping really can accommodate you? You were expelled by Anping marquis in those years. I''m waiting for you to be expelled again, and then you will die. "


    Li Rongxin reluctantly released her hand, but heavily pushed Su Jiusi. She even stepped back for several steps, but still didn''t stabilize herself and sat down on the ground.


    Although Li Rong is pinching Su Jiusi''s neck, she doesn''t dare to really work hard. She is going back to Anping Marquis''s house soon, which is highly appreciated by the emperor. If she has obvious trauma, she can''t afford to go.


    "The emperor will summon me tomorrow. If the Emperor sees that I''m injured, I don''t know how to explain it?"


    Uncle Ping is over sixty years old. Su Jiusi is afraid that uncle Ping will have an accident. He immediately stops uncle Ping.


    Their birth is destined that others will not forget them, otherwise the real Su Jiusi will not be forced to commit suicide in the lake.


    Li Rong is the main culprit for Su Jiusi''s death. She had no ability to avenge her niece before. Now it''s time for Li Rong to pay for her evil deeds.


    "Niang, I believe elder sister, we used to bear anything and anyone could bully us. We are going back to Anping Marquis''s house soon, and we don''t have to be afraid of Li Rong. Let''s clean up, or we won''t have a place to sleep at night."

 Chapter 23

    Su Jiusi touches Su liangyin''s head and smiles at her. It doesn''t matter if she smashes something, as long as the reward is there.


    These bounties are official silver, with the imperial court''s mark on them. Li Rong does not dare to rob the bounty. Once the emperor finds out, he will die.


    Taking advantage of Wang and Su liangyin to clean up, Su Jiusi put on a thick cloth shirt, quietly left Su''s house and came to an alley.


    Now in the capital, if you can be so arrogant, you have to take care of your family.


    Leave this sentence, Su Jiusi has left, her words full of momentum, the presence of ruffians are awed, have guessed who her mouth master is, one of them guessed, "big brother, his master will not be home?"


    The rest of the words Su Jiusi did not continue to say, a look you know, "this afternoon, I will send a silver note worth one hundred taels of gold, within three days, the master will see Li Rong''s body, or you will die."


    "It''s OK for our master to double the reward, but you have to kill Li Rong, or the master will be angry, you..."


    "Wait, we can do this deal, but the reward has to be doubled."


    Su Jiusi is ready to leave. She can offer a reward of 100 Liang. She is certainly not an ordinary family. She is not afraid of what these people will do to her. They usually dare to bully the powerless and powerless people, and the high officials and nobles will not provoke her for no reason.


    "If you don''t do this business, I''ll have to find a special killer."


    One of the ugly men in his twenties came up to scar man and whispered, "elder brother, Li Rong is the son of the official of the imperial court. Killing him is a big deal. The imperial court will want us at that time. We can''t stay in the capital any longer. Let''s forget it!"


    "That''s him."


    Everyone looked at each other, as if to consider again, scar man continued to ask, "your master said Li Rong is the second son of Li Shilang''s family?"


    "My master wants Li Rong''s life. Do you dare?"


    Scar man continued.


    "What business?"


    Hearing 100 taels of gold, all the ruffians'' eyes are bright. With 100 taels of gold, they don''t have to come out for several years to pick up.


    I''m afraid the ordinary little girl would have been scared to cry. Su Jiusi was very calm and said with a faint smile, "I have a business in my hand. After it''s finished, there will be a hundred taels of gold. Will you do it?"


    One of them, with a scar on his face, yelled at the top of his voice.


    "For what?"


    As soon as Su Jiusi came near, several men who had been sitting on the ground and dressed in coarse cloth immediately got up and surrounded him. All these men were fierce, old and young. Ordinary people didn''t dare to come here, so they would make a detour from a distance.


    This is the gathering place of local ruffians and hooligans. Most of them are outlaws. As long as they have money, they are not afraid to give up their lives. In the past, Su Liu had dealt with them, and even had a little friendship with one of them. I didn''t expect that they would still be here 20 years later.


    "No matter who he belongs to, I only know silver. Brothers, get ready. It''s a big deal."


    Scar men don''t care. They only see a large reward in their eyes. Anyway, they are outlaws. With this reward, it''s the same everywhere. In a few years, when the news is over, just go back to Beijing.


    When she comes out of the Hutong, Su Jiusi has one more thing to do. All her rewards are marked by the imperial court. She can''t give them directly to these ruffians. Otherwise, it''s easy to find her. She has to exchange the gold.

 Chapter 24

    Now, after all, 20 years later, she doesn''t know anyone in the capital. Once those old friends were not young. Now she has changed her identity and it''s hard to find them.


    Soon she thought of a person, this help really only Gu Chenrong can help.


    Thinking of this, Su Jiusi went to a nearby teahouse and wrote a letter to Gu Chenrong, while he was waiting in the teahouse.


    "What conditions do you have?"


    "It''s not a problem, of course, but I have a condition." Gu Chenrong certainly won''t miss this opportunity. After this village, there will be no shop.


    In fact, Gu Chenrong has guessed that Su Jiusi obviously needs the reward. It''s definitely not good to use it directly. She didn''t expect that she would come to her help. Gu Chenrong''s heart is still inexplicably happy when she thought of this.


    The large amount of gold is really not easy to use. It could have been exchanged in a bank outside, but it''s official silver. Ordinary banks don''t exchange it, and Su Jiusi''s bounty is very large.


    "Mr. Gu also knows that I just got a batch of bounties. Such a large amount of gold is not good for family use. I want to exchange it with Mr. Gu. As a thank you, I will give Mr. Gu more than 100 liang of gold. Would you like to?"


    It''s rare for Su Jiusi to ask himself once. Gu Chenrong didn''t want to miss this opportunity, so he stopped joking and asked seriously, "Jiusi, you say it!"


    Seeing Gu Chenrong''s schadenfreude appearance, Su Jiusi was very uncomfortable. The smile on his face had disappeared, and he immediately regretted that he should not have come to Gu Chenrong.


    Gu Chenrong sat down and said, "if you don''t go to the three treasures hall, you finally have difficulty asking me?"


    Su Jiusi managed to squeeze out a smile and pointed to the chair opposite.


    "Take a seat, Mr. Gu."


    Then, Gu Chenrong came in. He was wearing a purple robe. He was elegant and elegant. When he saw Su Jiusi, he gave Su Jiusi a smile. "Jiusi, you would take the initiative to see me. It''s like the sun came out in the West."


    Just thinking about it, the door of Yajian was pushed open. The second child warmly called Gu Chenrong, "Mr. Gu, please come inside."


    Gu Yan has an unshirkable responsibility for the two children''s fate today. If it wasn''t for his connivance, how could Su Mei be so arrogant.


    Now Gu Yan is still alive. She wants to see Gu Yan die in front of her. Gu Yan not only failed her, but also failed her children.


    However, she gave all her heart to Gu Yan and imagined that they would grow old together. It was really a joke.


    Recalling the past, Su Jiusi was in a trance. When she thought of all the things that happened later, she realized that Gu Yan had carefully planned the encounter. From beginning to end, she was Gu Yan''s stepping stone to his official career.


    Twenty years later, the appearance of the teahouse has not changed much, it is still very elegant, but the frequent customers of those teahouses have changed.


    This teahouse is called Mingxiang Pavilion. It was established 20 years ago. It is the most famous teahouse in the capital and the favorite place for Su Liu. It is here that she met Gu Yan.


    Su Jiusi asked for an elegant room, ordered a pot of tea and sat quietly waiting for Gu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi knew that Gu Chenrong was not the kind of person who didn''t have the heart. She didn''t expect that she would offer a hundred taels of gold. Gu Chenrong still had the conditions, but she would really advance an inch. However, she had to bear it.


    "My mother wanted to point me out, but that girl was not my favorite.


    With my mother''s advice, I kept pestering me. If my cousin promised to solve this problem for me, I would exchange all the bounty for my cousin. I don''t want the hundred Liang gold. How about that? "

 Chapter 25

    "Which lady is it?"


    Su Jiusi asked, this kind of busy is very easy for her.


    "Su Meixian."


    "Su Jiusi, are you not afraid that you can''t get married in the future?"


    Seeing that Su Jiusi didn''t want to stop, he could only put down his tea cup and catch up.


    This girl is really His nemesis, what does he meddle in her business?


    How can there be such a woman as Su Jiusi in this world? It''s her who asks him for help. Why is he so passive? But he''s so obedient. Hell, it''s true.


    Su Jiusi has already got up. Gu Chenrong sees that Su Jiusi is going to leave. He doesn''t mean to wait any longer. He is also depressed.


    "If you want to drink this pot of tea, you can take it back to Gu''s house."


    "You treat me to tea. I haven''t had a sip yet. What''s the hurry?"


    "I''m afraid Mr. Gu misunderstood the meaning of perfect match." Su Jiusi''s tone immediately cooled down, and he didn''t have the heart to drink tea with Gu Chenrong. "I want the silver note and silver. The reward is in Su''s house. Mr. Gu can send someone to pick it up at that time."


    "I think we''re a perfect match." Gu Chenrong poured himself a cup of tea with a smile. If Su Mei asked him to marry Su Jiusi, he would not resist.


    However, she is Su Mei''s own niece. Su Mei likes her niece very much, so Su Meixian naturally becomes a regular guest of Gu''s house, and appears in front of Gu Chenrong from time to time.


    Mentioning Su Meixian, Gu Chenrong looks disgusted. He obviously doesn''t like Su Meixian very much and has been very tired of her for a long time.


    "My taste is not so bad."


    "Why doesn''t Mr. Gu like Su Meixian? I don''t think it''s a good time for you two to get married, right


    "I just want her to stop bothering me."


    Su Jiusi readily responded.


    "It''s a deal."


    Su Jiusi is very willing to help. Even without Gu Chenrong''s request, as long as she goes back, Su Meixian will make trouble. This time, she really needs to clean up Su Meixian.


    "Jiusi, you should be very familiar with Su Meixian. Soon you will go back to Anping Marquis''s house. You are the only one who can help me."


    It was su Jiusi who got out of bed after being beaten for a few days. After this time, Su Jiusi didn''t get into trouble. So, Su Meixian is Su Jiusi''s old enemy.


    Angry, Su Jiusi hit Su Meixian''s head with a stone. Her forehead was hit and bleeding on the spot. Now there should be a scar.


    Later, Su Jiusi was driven out of Anping Marquis''s house. Su Meixian was even more arrogant and broke Su Jiusi''s favorite Bracelet in front of her.


    From time to time, they find fault to bully Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi is not a good bully either. They fought several times when they were children. Because of Su Wen''s protection, Su Jiusi was punished every time.


    After Su Ming was seriously ill, Su Meixian, who was still astringent, began to be arrogant in front of Su Jiusi.


    Su Liu has never met Su Meixian, but Su Jiusi is deeply impressed by this woman. She is Su Wen''s eldest daughter, only a few years younger than Su Jiusi.


    Hearing the name, Su Jiusi was stunned. It was su Meixian.


    At the corner of the stairs, Gu Chenrong catches up and adds a sentence.


    "I can''t help it."


    "Liyuan, you are a rare guest. How can you come to Mingxiang Pavilion for tea today?" Gu Chenrong raised his eyes to see a familiar figure, and immediately came forward to hold Gu Liyuan''s shoulder. The relationship between them seemed very good.

 Chapter 26

    "Liyuan..." Su Jiusi was stunned and looked at the man in the dark red robe. His eyebrows were very beautiful.


    Slender peach blossom eyes, thin lips, looks uninhibited, there is a wisp of hair hanging down in front of the forehead, born very handsome, with a dazzling smile on his face.


    He doesn''t look like Su Jiusi, but he doesn''t look like Gu Yan. If Gu Chenrong hadn''t told him to leave the abyss, Su Jiusi would never have thought that this seemingly licentious young man was her son.


    "They are my aunt''s children."


    I don''t know how much Su Mei said about Su Liu in front of Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng. In their eyes, I''m afraid Su Liu has become an unbearable mother. Anyway, she must let her two children know the truth and can''t be cheated by Su Mei any more.


    Su Jiusi just reflected what she had said. She didn''t explain anything. Her pace was very fast, which made her feel a little bored. Gu Liyuan''s attitude towards Su Jiusi is the same, and you can imagine Su Liu.


    Gu Chenrong or heard this sentence, almost choked by his own saliva, "do you want to be a mother, do you want to be crazy?"


    Su Jiusi looked at the direction of Gu Liyuan''s departure. For a long time, he didn''t want to take back his eyes and said something like this.


    "He''s my child."


    Seeing that Su Jiusi''s face had sunk down, Gu Chenrong came over with a smile, "Jiu Si, you don''t mind. Except for me, Gu''s attitude towards you is the same. Liyuan is not suitable for you."


    Su Jiusi clenched his fists involuntarily. Su Mei, what did you teach them.


    "Disappointed, Shen Rong, you don''t go too close to her, lest mother have an opinion." Leaving this sentence, Gu Liyuan has left.


    "It''s me."


    Gu Liyuan had no impression of Su Jiusi at all. When he heard Gu Chenrong call her Jiusi, he remembered that there was such a person. His tone immediately cooled down. "Are you su Jiusi, the daughter of my great uncle?"


    "You are..."


    Su Jiusi responded and tried to restrain the excitement in his heart. He said, "I saw you when I was a child. Do you remember Liyuan?"


    Gu Chenrong coughed lightly and reminded, "Jiusi, it''s time for us to go."


    Gu Chenrong was depressed again. What''s the matter? Su Jiusi saw that Gu Liyuan couldn''t move his legs, and he was very polite to Gu Ziyuan, only to see him blow his nose and stare.


    Su Jiusi also doesn''t speak, the facial expression on the face changes, and try to restrain himself.


    Of course, Su Jiusi can''t blush. Her mind is full of the joy of her son growing up. She just wants to take a good look at her son. If she doesn''t have a trace of reason, she can''t help hugging Gu Liyuan.


    Most women blush when Gu Liyuan looks at them like this.


    He went to Su Jiusi and looked at Su Jiusi with a smile. His peach blossom eyes were very charming. It seemed that if he looked at them more, he would be photographed.


    Gu Liyuan is sentimental. Seeing a beautiful girl calling her name, she immediately ignores Gu Chenrong.


    "Girl, do we know each other?"


    It turned out that Liyuan had grown so big. The last time she saw Liyuan, she was only four years old. Now she should be 24 years old.


    "You know you''re fighting for your aunt, but you have to be open-minded. There''s a little knot between Liyuan and his uncle. I''m afraid it can''t be solved."


    "What do you know?"


    Su Jiusi stops abruptly. She doesn''t understand why Gu Chenrong said such words.

 Chapter 27

    "You must know more than you. You should not know too much about those old things. It''s not good for you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go and get the money ticket!"


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want to mention these things again. How can Gu Chenrong know more than her? However, looking at Gu Chenrong''s performance, it seems that he is not close to Su Mei. Is it because of the status of adopted son?


    In the second year of Su Liu''s marriage, Su Mei''s mother-in-law died, and the courtyard was deserted. When the Marquis''s house in Anping was repaired, it didn''t move. Unexpectedly, Fang arranged for them to live here.


    Su Jiusi knew this small courtyard, where Su Mei''s mother lived.


    Mrs. Su Fang only arranged a very remote small yard for them to live in. She was very dilapidated and didn''t show up all the time.


    Today''s Anping Marquis''s house is not the original Anping Marquis''s house. It''s all renovated. Su Jiusi can''t see a breath of familiarity. It''s strange everywhere.


    In order to show that they didn''t pay attention to them, the Anping Marquis house only arranged them to enter the house through the back door. It was very good. Later, Suwen left the Anping Marquis house from here.


    When mammy heard this, she still worked with her head down. Although she was not satisfied, she did not dare to answer back.


    "Niang, it''s useless to deal with this kind of people''s reasoning. If you can do it, never move your mouth. Only in this way can she have a long memory."


    "Jiusi, you..." Wang was a little worried that after they went to Anping Marquis''s house, Mammy would retaliate.


    Mammy''s arrogance has been dispersed for most of her life, and she can only help her work in frustration.


    Seeing that mammy didn''t move, Su Jiusi''s tone was more severe.


    "Don''t you go to work yet?"


    Mammy didn''t expect Su Jiusi to be so fierce. Her angry face turned green. When she remembered that she had just won the top prize in the riding and shooting competition, she didn''t dare to talk back. No matter what, she was the eldest lady of the Su family. No matter where she said it, it was her fault.


    "You..."


    "Didn''t the Anping Marquis''s residence teach you how to be a servant? Since you can''t, I''ll have to teach you myself. "


    "Miss, why do you hit people for no reason?"


    Su liangyin clapped his hands and said, "good fight."


    Wang exclaimed.


    "Jiusi..."


    Su Jiusi frowned, raised his hand and slapped mammy in the face. The sudden slap made mammy confused. As soon as he wanted to fight back, Su Jiusi glared at her. Her eyes were very threatening. Mammy was frightened by Su Jiusi''s eyes.


    The Anping Marquis''s house doesn''t collect rubbish. We don''t need these rubbish when we take these rubbish to do it. "


    As soon as Su Jiusi came in, he saw the mammy with her hands akimbo. She had a very bad attitude and yelled, "what are you doing? Don''t bring so many things.


    Su liangyin always listens to her mother''s words, so she suppresses her anger.


    Su liangyin see her so bullying, just want to speak, but was stopped by Wang, "liangyin, don''t make trouble."


    The next day, Su Wen sent someone to pick them up. Naturally, the Anping Marquis''s house would not fight to pick them up. Instead, she sent a 40 year old mother to pick them up. She looked impatient and urged them to hurry up.


    After su Jiusi took the silver note from Gu Chenrong, she sent it to those ruffians. Now she just needs to wait for the news.


    These things have nothing to do with her. Gu Chenrong is just the adopted son of Gu''s family. If Gu Chenrong doesn''t stop her or get involved in these things, she won''t move Gu Chenrong.


    "They are deliberately bullying us. They let us live in such a place."


    Su liangyin saw that the courtyard was similar to the one they lived in, and scolded indignantly.


    "The house has been cleaned. Let''s clean it again. The yard is a little old, but it''s big enough." Wang does not care about these, very easy, as long as there is a place to live, she has been satisfied.

 Chapter 28

    "We won''t be here long." Su Jiusi looked around and patted Su liangyin on the shoulder. "Let''s clean up the room first."


    Su liangyin nodded.


    After experiencing the previous several things that surprised her, now no matter what Su Jiusi said, she believed and trusted her sister very much.


    Wang is her sister-in-law. She will not allow others to bully them like this when she is in the future.


    It''s just that they suffer a lot in gaomen compound, especially if they are in such a weak situation that even the servants dare to step on them.


    Su Jiusi sighed and shook his head. Her younger brother was very generous in those years, and the wife she married was also of this type. They were very compatible.


    Seeing Su Meixian bullying her mother, Su liangyin rushes over and scolds her, "Su Meixian, don''t go too far. No matter how my mother is, she is also your aunt. How can you talk to her like this?"


    All these years, she has been kind to others and bowed her head everywhere. However, she has never been satirized by the younger generation in person. She is a little embarrassed and doesn''t know how to answer.


    Wang is only 37 years old this year. Because of hard work, she looks older than her peers, but she is not as old as Su Meixian said.


    "Are you a great aunt? I haven''t seen you for only a few years. How did you become like this? I thought it was some poor servant. " Su Meixian covered her mouth and giggled. "Big aunt, it looks like she''s over fifty."


    This second young lady is particularly harsh to Su Meixian''s ears. She never dreamed that Su Jiusi would return to Anping Marquis''s house. She hated Su Jiusi since she was a child. Why did she press her head everywhere? The scar on her forehead is still there, and this woman still has a face to come back.


    Su Jiusi has been away from Anping Marquis''s residence for many years. Su Meixian doesn''t like to be called Miss er. All the people in Anping Marquis''s residence call her miss. In addition, Su Wen has only one daughter, and she is also the only miss in Anping Marquis''s residence.


    Su Meixian is a few months younger than Su Jiusi. She ranks second in Anping Marquis''s mansion.


    After moving out of the Anping Marquis''s house, Wang met Su Meixian once. In addition, Su Meixian looked very similar to her when she was a child. Therefore, Wang recognized Su Meixian as soon as he saw her. He said hello to Su Meixian politely, "how did the second Miss come?"


    At the moment, Su Meixian is looking at Wang with disdain.


    This is no one else. It''s su Meixian, the only daughter of Su Wen.


    The girl was dressed in an orange dress. Her skin was white, her facial features were exquisite, and her temperament was bright. However, there was no elegant appearance of a lady from a big family. She raised her head high and looked like a spoiled lady.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Wang immediately put down his things and went out. He saw a 17-year-old girl standing outside.


    Several people tidy up the room together. Su Jiusi claps his hands and suddenly hears footsteps coming towards the room.


    Although this elder sister is different, she seems to prefer the present Su Jiusi, which gives her a feeling that she can rely on. In the past, they were always bullied. Su liangyin is still very depressed.


    Su Jiusi said that they will not live here for long, and her words are always convincing.


    "You''re Su liangyin. You''re 14 years old. How can you look like a ten-year-old baby? Can you marry out later? If I were a man, I would despise you. "


    "You..."


    Su liangyin gas of stare big eyes, Su Meixian how still so annoying, just like her childhood.

 Chapter 29

    "If you are a man, it''s a man''s sorrow. Which man has such a short figure?"


    Su Jiusi came forward and asked coldly. Her words hit Su Meixian''s pain. Although Su Meixian is good-looking, she is not tall. She is half a head shorter than Su Jiusi.


    "Su Jiusi..."


    Su Jiusi has already received a post from the palace. The day after tomorrow, she will go to the palace for a banquet. She must seize this opportunity. Only when her weight is heavier and heavier, can the Anping Marquis not dare to move her, so that she can gain a firm foothold in the capital.


    "Niang, I can''t be polite to people like Su Meixian. Although I don''t remember things clearly when I was a child, I know that she liked to bully her sister when she was a child. In two days, her sister will go to the palace for dinner. She doesn''t dare to do anything about it."


    Su Jiusi shrugged, "soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Su Meixian is just a paper tiger."


    "Jiusi, what can we do in the future?"


    Leaving this sentence, Su Meixian angrily left first. She was extremely good at face, and naturally didn''t want to lose her manners in front of them, so as not to be laughed at by the servants.


    Su Meixian''s face was very ugly. She pushed away Qiao Cui, wiped the dust off her mouth, and glared at Su Jiusi with hatred. "You wait and see. Don''t forget, this is Anping Marquis''s house. It''s a long time to come. I''ll play with you slowly."


    Su liangyin lowered her head and covered her mouth with a snicker. It was so happy. When Su Jiusi stepped on Su Meixian''s skirt, she saw it clearly. She should teach Su Meixian a lesson.


    Seeing Su Meixian fall to the ground, qiaocui, the maid behind her, runs to her and lifts her up. "Are you OK, miss?"


    Su Jiusi takes the opportunity to step on Su Meixian''s skirt. Su Meixian''s center of gravity is unstable. Alas, she falls to the ground and eats a mouthful of dust. She looks embarrassed.


    When Su Meixian raises her hand, Su Jiusi dodges and avoids. Seeing that Su Jiusi dares to hide, Su Meixian gets even more angry and tries to fight again.


    Naturally, Su Meixian is not willing to be held down by Su Jiusi. She raises her hand and is ready to fight Su Jiusi. Originally, Su Jiusi deliberately angered her. Su Meixian is just as careless as she was when she was a child, which has not changed at all.


    Seeing Su Jiusi like this, Su Meixian is a little silly. How can it be? After ten years'' absence, Su Jiusi''s momentum is even stronger than her, and she is completely compared with her. What''s the matter?


    Su Jiusi smiles and raises her eyebrows. The pride in her eyes is better than Su Meixian. She doesn''t put Su Meixian in her eyes at all.


    "Sister, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re still not tall as usual. It''s God''s will."


    This makes her even more envious of Su Jiusi. In the future, she will be compared with the Marquis''s house in Anping. In addition, Su Jiusi won the top prize in the riding and shooting competition, which is the time to be in the limelight.


    Su Meixian almost gnashed her teeth and called out the name. After su Jiusi left the Marquis''s residence in Anping, she had never seen Su Jiusi. She did not expect that Su Jiusi was so beautiful now. She was not only taller than herself, but also more beautiful.


    Originally, they came to Anping Marquis''s house, and they should be assigned maidservants.


    As a result, Fang only sent two old mothers over. They were too old to speak, and they were very lazy. Everything fell on Mother Song, who they brought. Su Jiusi drove them back directly.


    Su Jiusi plans to buy two maidservants outside by herself. Fang''s will not arrange anything clever. She needs to take her maidservant when she enters the palace. Mother song is obviously not suitable.

 Chapter 30

    In the afternoon, Su Jiusi and Su liangyin went out to choose their maidservant.


    There is a street in the capital called South Street, where young women who sell themselves as slaves gather.


    Most of them are the children of poor families, but they sell themselves as slaves. They are all from the street to the end of the street. They are specially chosen by the rich families. Most of the beautiful ones will be taken as concubines by young CHILDES, while the ordinary ones will go to the government as maidservants.


    "What''s your name?"


    "It''s not easy for them to do this. They have to pay the debt anyway." Another girl opened her mouth.


    But she said that after borrowing all the neighbors, everyone should not owe much. Even if they don''t come back, they can only admit bad luck. If they insist on relying on it, they can rely on it.


    If they owe only one person, they will not be able to leave. The creditor can report to the official.


    Su Jiusi said this on purpose, trying their attitude.


    "You are a woman. If you want to avoid this debt and go away to get married, the neighbors can''t help you."


    "In order to pay off the debt, my father was seriously ill before, we borrowed all the neighbors, now my father is gone, we have to pay off all the debts we owe."


    Su Jiusi looked down at them with a very calm tone.


    "Why sell yourself?"


    Su Jiusi came to them and heard footsteps approaching. The elder girl immediately looked up and looked very calm. "Miss, do you need a maid?"


    Both of them have dark skin. One of them is plain. Looking at the younger girl, she looks pretty, but there is a big red birthmark in her eyes, so few people stay with them.


    One of them looked older and should be her elder sister. When she heard that the girl next to her coughed again, she immediately put out her hand and patted her on the back, with deep concern in her eyes.


    Unlike the others who hung their heads, they both straightened up.


    When Su liangyin is in a daze, Su Jiusi, who has been observing secretly, has already come to a pair of sisters. They are both wearing patched coarse clothes.


    What Su Jiusi has changed is not a little bit, but a completely different person. If she doesn''t remember everything, she will doubt that it''s not her sister. Su Jiusi was softer than her.


    Su liangyin obviously did not expect Su Jiusi to say this kind of words, some Lengleng, but feel very reasonable.


    Miaoyin, remember, we are here to choose the right person. We have to bear our own hardships in life. Others can save us for a while, but not for a lifetime. If we want to get out of trouble, we depend on ourselves. "


    Su Jiusi shook his head. "She can''t do it. She''s too timid to be on the stage. We don''t have time to adjust Tiao hand in hand. Following us, there will be many dangers. She can''t be too timid, and her brain can''t be too simple.


    Su liangyin pointed to a little girl not far away who was dressed in rags and was about eleven or twelve years old. Her little body shrank into a ball and she was obviously afraid.


    "There are so many women who want to sell themselves. Let''s buy that, sister! She looks so pathetic. "


    Most of the people who come here are men, or Mammy and steward with status in the government. Few young women appear here.


    When they came, the street was very busy. There were girls kneeling on both sides of the street, some of them were only 11 or 12 years old, all with their heads down.


    "My name is perilla, and this is my sister


    "Miss, if you want to buy us, I hope you can buy us together. I don''t want to be separated from Perilla. Our sisters have nothing to worry about in this world and will serve Miss wholeheartedly."


    Purple orchid said kowtow a head.

 Chapter 31

    "I can take you away, and I will not treat you badly, but there is one thing I must tell you clearly. Once you follow me, I will never allow betrayal. Besides, if you follow me, you may be in danger. Do you dare?"


    Su Jiusi has already taken a fancy to the sisters. The road she is going to take is doomed not to be peaceful. There are unknown dangers along the way. Therefore, the people who stay with her must be courageous and loyal.


    This next purple orchid preempted to speak, the tone is both joyful and firm, "to be a slave, the first thing to do is loyalty, as for danger, we are not afraid, as long as we can pay off the debt, sisters depend on each other, we are not afraid of anything."


    This time, Fang didn''t prepare a carriage for them, so they came on foot.


    After giving the silver, Su Jiusi walked in front, Su liangyin followed, and they were chatting with each other about the Anping Marquis''s house.


    Two people together should a is, know Su Jiusi is not a simple boudoir miss.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll take back the hundred Liang. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can tell me that you are my man. I won''t hurt you, but you should remember your duty, or you will never forgive me."


    Su liangyin has been following Su Jiusi without interrupting. She listens quietly. Now she feels that Su Jiusi is doing the right thing. She has a feeling of great worship for her.


    "Sister, they are good." Su liangyin couldn''t help but thumbed up and praised.


    "My sister is right. She is a great benefactor for us to accept us. We can''t accept any more money. We appreciate her kindness."


    Su Jiusi asked lightly.


    "You really don''t want it?"


    Su Jiusi is a little appreciative of purple orchid, which is also a kind of temptation. She wants to see if they are greedy for money. People who are greedy for money are easy to be bribed in the future. They are not the people who have followed her since childhood. She needs to be more careful.


    Purple orchid immediately reaction, after a short period of consternation refused, "Miss Da en, maidservant unforgettable, according to the market, we are only worth 100 Liang, these are enough to pay off the debt, the rest of the shame."


    Hearing two hundred taels, the two sisters looked at each other. According to the normal law, their contract of selling themselves was only worth one hundred taels, and Su Jiusi gave them twice as much.


    "Only when you serve people with color do you care about appearance." Su Jiusi said with a smile, "I''ll give you two hundred taels of silver. Today you go back and deal with the matter. Tomorrow morning you come to find me at the back door of Anping Marquis''s house."


    "I''m not afraid either." Perilla voice crisp, "as long as I don''t miss ugly."


    Although Su Jiusi is dressed in a simple way, she is full of confidence and publicity that can only be cultivated by a high-level courtyard. She will certainly have something to do in the future. It''s their honor to be able to follow such a master.


    Intuitively, she felt that the young girl was not an ordinary person.


    This will see in front of this young lady is willing to take their sisters, purple orchid heart is very happy.


    There are birthmarks on the face of perilla, which is disliked by most people. She insists that she doesn''t want to separate from perilla, so the two sisters have been ignored.


    When we got to the main street, there were more people. The two sisters said goodbye. They went back first. Su liangyin took Su Jiusi''s wrist and said, "sister, let''s go and have a look at the jewelry. If you go to the palace the day after tomorrow, you don''t even have a decent piece of jewelry. I''m sure my aunt won''t be willing to prepare something for you."


    "OK, let''s go and have a look. You can buy some. By the way, you can choose a hairpin for your mother."


    "Well."

 Chapter 32

    Hearing that she wanted to buy jewelry, Su liangyin walked excitedly, jumping.


    They went to the largest jewelry shop in the capital to see the jewelry. People were dazzled by the variety of jewelry. Su liangyin was completely attracted by all kinds of exquisite hairpins and silk flowers, and had long forgotten that there was a su Jiusi beside him.


    Su Jiusi is used to seeing good things. She thinks the jewelry in it is not exquisite enough.


    Having said that, he left the Liji jewelry shop without looking back. His original excellent interest was stirred up by Su Jiusi.


    "No need."


    With these words, Gu Liyuan was ready to leave. Just as the shopkeeper came out with the jewelry, he saw that Gu Liyuan was going to leave, and quickly called, "Mr. Gu, this jewelry..."


    Su Ming is generous and gentle. She used to love Gu Liyuan very much. She must find out what happened.


    These words made Su Jiusi confused. Gu Liyuan misunderstood Su Ming. How could he hate Su Ming so much? It''s wrong.


    I tell you, from the day my mother died, Su Ming and I had nothing to do with each other. If it wasn''t for the sake that he was my mother''s younger brother, I would never have spared you easily. If you were wise, you would rarely appear in front of me in the future. "


    Su Jiusi, of course you are helping your father.


    Gu Liyuan restrained the languidness and smile on his face, but there was a cold air, "I don''t have such a close uncle,


    " that''s your close uncle. " Hearing Gu Liyuan calling Su Ming''s name directly, Su Jiusi was also a little unhappy and aggravated his tone.


    "That''s just right. I''ll tell you, I will never marry Su Ming''s daughter."


    Su Jiusi eyebrows jump, Su Mei actually really mentioned such words, she stepped back, "Liyuan, you misunderstood, I didn''t mean that."


    The disgust in Gu Liyuan''s eyes was obvious when he said this, as if Su Jiusi appeared in front of him on purpose today.


    "Whether it''s more coincidental or intentional, you know very well in your heart. Su Jiusi, yesterday my mother told me that she would betroth you to me."


    Gu Liyuan has come to Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi returns to his senses and smiles at Gu Liyuan. "Liyuan, it''s a coincidence."


    Gu Liyuan has already seen Su Jiusi standing not far away. Seeing Su Jiusi looking at him thoughtfully, Gu Liyuan frowns. He doesn''t like Su Jiusi, but he is very repellent to Su Ming''s family.


    It is obvious that Gu Liyuan is a frequent visitor here. Otherwise, the shopkeeper would not be so skilled. Su Jiusi felt heartbroken when he saw Gu Liyuan so lazy and addicted to the streets of flowers.


    Finish saying, the shopkeeper''s already eagerly ran away.


    "You wait. I''ll get it right away. It''s in the back room."


    Hearing that it was Mr. Gu, Su Jiusi raised his head. Sure enough, he saw Gu Liyuan come in lazily, as if he had just woken up and yawned, "show me."


    But she couldn''t be too particular about it. She swept it casually. The shopkeeper who was still standing inside suddenly warmly welcomed him to the door. "Mr. Gu, you''re here just in time. Today there''s a new batch of jewelry. Take a good look."


    Hearing Gu Liyuan say no, the shopkeeper''s face turned ugly.


    With such a large amount of business gone, he directly targeted Su Jiusi.


    He saw that Su Jiusi was dressed in an ordinary way. He didn''t look like a lady from a wealthy family. He became bold and said contemptuously, "girl, you are so bold. Do you know who that is?"

 Chapter 33

    "That''s the eldest son of Gu''s family. You are the one you can climb up to. Don''t look at yourself. Are you worthy of him? I don''t think you are here to buy jewelry or to block him."


    "Shopkeeper, what''s your attitude? Speak politely. Where can you do business like this?" Holding the selected hairpin, Su liangyin, who is ready to come over, immediately puts down the hairpin and comes over angrily.


    "I met my cousin by chance. When we had a dispute, the shopkeeper thought that I wanted you to send this jewelry to the Anping Marquis''s house. Since the shopkeeper disdained to do this business, we had to go to another house. I hope the shopkeeper''s business will be prosperous in the future."


    "It''s good for Li Rong to die. Someone is acting for heaven." Su liangyin lowered his voice and spat out his tongue. "At that time, we will tell my mother the news and make my mother happy."


    Seeing Su liangyin so happy, Su Jiusi smiles and rubs her hair. "What a silly girl."


    But Su liangyin was very happy, "sister, that''s great. Did you hear that? Li Rong actually died. He will never come to trouble again."


    It was within her expectation, so she didn''t even move her eyelids when she heard it.


    Su Jiusi listened quietly and took a sip of tea. It seemed that the efficiency of those people was good. He killed Li Rong so quickly.


    "If there is a homicide, the capital will not be peaceful."


    "Who knows? Anyway, the second young master has done a lot of bad things, which is also his retribution. "


    "Who is so bold as to kill the son of a court official?" Asked the man at the table in surprise.


    Su Jiusi picked up the teapot on the table and poured a cup of tea for himself and Su liangyin. At the table next to her were several young men. One of them said in a low voice, "have you heard that the second son of Li Shilang''s family died in Chunfang Pavilion this morning, and his throat was cut directly. He died miserably."


    "That''s for sure."


    "Eat more later."


    Su liangyin supported her chin with both hands and looked satisfied. "It''s said that the food in fumanlou is delicious. Finally, I can try it."


    "Sister, I''m so happy today."


    When they were ready to go back to the mansion, Su liangyin said that she wanted to go to the restaurant for dinner. Su Jiusi took her to the biggest restaurant in the city for dinner. Instead of asking for an elegant room, they found a street seat in the lobby downstairs and sat down.


    They strolled around again. Su liangyin bought a hairpin and earrings. They also chose a hairpin for Wang. Su Jiusi chose several kinds of jewelry at will.


    "Let''s go to another house."


    Leaving the jewelry shop, Su liangyin spat, "let the shopkeeper''s dog''s eyes look down on people."


    Su Jiusi ignores the shopkeeper and leaves with Su liangyin. As soon as the shopkeeper''s feet soften, he collapses to the ground. He is afraid that Su Jiusi will come to trouble in the future.


    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and pleaded guilty again and again, "little people have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Miss Su, don''t bother with little people."


    The shopkeeper was stunned, and suddenly he felt a cold sweat. Cousins, that''s not the person of Anping Marquis''s house. After that, although Anping Marquis''s house is not as good as Gu''s house, that''s not what he can offend.


    "Liang Yin, after dinner, you go back to the house first. I have something else to do."


    "Well, I''ll go back first, sister. You don''t come back too late." Su liangyin readily answered, and didn''t ask much.


    Since those people killed Li Rong according to the agreement, she should also pay the rest of the money.

 Chapter 34

    After paying the silver, the scarred man reached out and stopped Su Jiusi, "girl, Li Rong is dead, and our brother will die. Two hundred taels of gold is not enough for us to live in the future."


    "Do you want to start from the ground?"


    Su Jiusi is not afraid of scar man, they still dare not move her, before her all kinds of performance let them think that they are caretakers, this of course is intentional.


    "Jiusi, you are really a heroine among women. In the face of these local ruffians and hooligans, you scared them away and took my chance to save beauty."


    Fortunately, she won in the end.


    Just now, she was very nervous. She was afraid that her momentum didn''t deter the scar man, and the consequences would be unimaginable. If they started, no one would come to save her. She could not die here.


    Su Jiusi''s taut string relaxed. She leaned against the gray wall and wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    Scar man didn''t dare to take the risk again. With an order, all the people retreated. Scar man left in a hurry with them.


    "Let''s go."


    Soon someone agreed. After all, there is a lot of gold in two hundred taels.


    "Yes, brother, I''m afraid it''s too late to go. Let''s go!"


    "Brother, this We''d better go. We can''t stir up the people behind her. " One of the ruffians had moved his mind to retreat and went to the scar man to persuade him.


    Su Jiusi was very calm in the whole process, and he didn''t have any fear, and he didn''t mean to ask for mercy. This kind of performance made scar man have no bottom in his heart, for fear that there would be deceit. A servant girl can have such performance, and the master behind it can be imagined.


    Our master hates to be betrayed by others. He will give you what he promised. He has already got two hundred taels of gold. Because he is greedy for a moment, he has nothing to do with it. Do you think it''s worth it? "


    "It''s easy for you to kill one more person, but if you kill me, you can''t get money or get out of the capital. Don''t underestimate the power of our master. It''s more than enough for you.


    Su Jiusi really didn''t have any extra silver on her body. She only brought enough silver notes and gave them all to scar man. Unexpectedly, these people were greedy.


    Scar man continues to threaten. Although there is a lot of gold in two hundred taels, human nature is greedy. Before they want to leave, they will strike hard. When the time comes, they will go far away, but they can''t care for their family.


    "Girl, you think we are stupid. If we let you go now, how can we get the silver? Anyway, we have already killed people. It doesn''t matter if we kill one more."


    "I don''t have so many banknotes with me. I can go back and ask my master." Su Jiusi is still very calm. These people are desperators, so they can''t be tough with them. Just follow what they say.


    "The master behind the girl is not short of silver. I don''t want more silver."


    Few people in the capital dare to offend Gu''s family, and these local ruffians are no exception.


    A pleasant male voice came from the top of Su Jiusi''s head.


    As soon as he heard the voice, Su Jiusi reflected who it was and Gu Chenrong. He was everywhere.


    Su Jiusi has a back. She doesn''t know how long Gu Chenrong has been here. It''s obvious that he has been here for a while, otherwise he won''t say such words.

 Chapter 35

    Gu Chenrong falls lightly in front of Su Jiusi and looks at Su Jiusi with great interest. Suddenly he comes to Su Jiusi''s ear and whispers, "Li Rong really deserves to die. Jiu Si, you''ve done a beautiful thing."


    Su Jiusi converged all emotions, a face indifferent, "men and women do not give and accept, also please take care of Childe self-respect."


    Now that he has heard it, he has no need to deny it. Gu Chenrong is not a fool.


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s face getting darker and darker, Gu Chenrong let go. This girl is definitely a different kind of lady in the capital. She is cruel, intelligent and brave enough. He finds that he appreciates Su Jiusi more and more.


    "You..."


    "I think that''s a good way to talk."


    With this handle in Gu Chenrong''s hand, I don''t know how he will take advantage of it. Thinking of this, Su Jiusi wants to kill Gu Chenrong, but she doesn''t have the strength to kill Gu now.


    Su Jiusi tries to make his tone peaceful, but he scolds Gu Chenrong in his heart.


    "I''ll play with you tomorrow. Now please let go."


    They are very close, and a strange man''s breath comes to their faces. Su Jiusi is very angry. Unexpectedly, Su Mei has such an adopted son. It''s just that when she thinks of Li Rong, she can only bear it for a while. There are too many things she needs to do next.


    In this way, he put Su Jiusi in his arms and ignored the disgust in Su Jiusi''s eyes. "Jiusi, tomorrow we''re going to play love. You can''t do that. Let''s practice today. If you don''t want to, I can only report to the official."


    Gu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi''s waist with one hand and lets her back lean against the wall, with the other hand on the wall.


    But Gu Chenrong''s hand seemed to grow on her, and she couldn''t push it away with her strength. Su Jiusi stared at Gu Chenrong, and his eyes seemed to eat Gu Chenrong, "dengtuzi, let me go."


    Gu Chenrong suddenly reaches for Su Jiusi''s waist, which makes Su Jiusi''s whole body tense, and immediately reaches out to push Gu Chenrong away.


    Su Jiusi had no choice but to respond.


    "Good."


    "Tomorrow I will pick you up at Anping Marquis''s house."


    "Where is it?"


    "My cousin knows my mind." Gu Chenrong was smiling, obviously in a good mood. "Tomorrow Su Meixian will ask me to visit the lake, Jiusi. This is a great opportunity. We can''t miss it. You should know what I want to do."


    Su Jiusi is very clear that this matter must not be exposed, as long as the wind is exposed, she will die. After all, there are too many people who want her to have a hard time.


    It''s just that Gu Chenrong likes to threaten her with these things, which makes her feel particularly disgusted. She doesn''t like family members, but Gu Chenrong is so haunted.


    Su Jiusi''s face is cold, but she can''t help Gu Chenrong. This makes her extremely depressed. Gu Chenrong is different from other people in her family. Otherwise, she must take this opportunity to kill her.


    "Gu Chenrong, what do you want to do?"


    Gu Chenrong was wearing a royal blue robe, which made him more and more handsome. He opened a little distance and said leisurely, "Jiusi, if I go to report to the official, what would you say? I''m curious what you''re going to do about it. "


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Gu Chenrong is still a smile.


    Su jiusisheng pressed down the anger in his heart, and his expression was still a little ugly. "I can play this play with you tomorrow, but we must say that after tomorrow, Mr. Gu should forget what he saw today, otherwise Su Meixian will be Mr. Gu''s wife."

 Chapter 36

    "Jiusi, in your eyes, am I such a miserable person?"


    Gu Chenrong looks at Su Jiusi with an aggrieved face. It seems that he has suffered a great injustice here. It''s a pity that Su Jiusi turns a blind eye to all this. He takes a few steps forward and specially keeps a distance from Gu Chenrong. "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Gu, I''ll go back first."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Now the most urgent thing for her is to get a firm foothold. Now there is only one person who can help her get a firm foothold quickly. She is sure to win this person. After all, she knew this person very well 20 years ago.


    She has to clean up these people one by one. It''s not bad to start with Su Meixian. After all, she can''t get in touch with Su Mei. Gu fandai is also the queen. Now she doesn''t have enough capital. Su Meixian is undoubtedly the best breakthrough.


    She didn''t want to get involved in Gu Chenrong and Su Meixian, but she promised Gu Chenrong before. Now Gu Chenrong has such a big handle. Even if she doesn''t want to, she has to force herself to do it.


    When she came to Su''s house, there was a big blister on the sole of her foot. She quietly went back to the room, carefully pricked the blister with a needle, squeezed out the water with pain, and secretly made Gu Chenrong''s head bleed.


    Su Jiusi walked all the way back to Su''s house, and his feet were hurt by the stones on the road.


    Ready to go back, see Su Jiusi throw shoes on the ground, always love clean Gu Chenrong for the first time picked up, carefully took her shoes back to Gu house.


    He wanted to understand why he was willing to be close to Gu Ziyuan and Gu Liyuan, but he was so exclusive to him?


    Gu Chenrong''s mood was not affected by Su Jiusi''s words. Instead, he kept looking at Su Jiusi''s back. He didn''t know what surprise this cousin would bring him tomorrow.


    With that, Su Jiusi stooped to take off his shoes and left without looking back.


    "I admire the high level of Mr. Gu. Since Mr. Gu wants to enjoy it so much, he can take it back to Mr. Gu''s house. I won''t accompany him."


    Gu Chenrong is not only not angry, but also makes a joke slowly.


    "Do we share the same shit?"


    Su Jiusi looked at Gu Chenrong and gloated. She raised her leg and stepped on Gu Chenrong''s foot. "Is Mr. Gu satisfied?"


    Gu Chenrong came over and tried to smile, "they told you to slow down, but you don''t believe me, these shoes are not easy to wear back, or I''ll carry you back."


    Gu Chenrong is really her nemesis.


    The more he said that, the faster Su Jiusi walked. Suddenly, Su Jiusi stopped and frowned at the things on her shoes. She accidentally stepped on the dog poop.


    Su Jiusi still didn''t pay attention to Gu Chenrong. He just walked forward, and his pace was very fast. Gu Chenrong''s voice came from behind, "Jiusi, slow down..."


    Gu Chenrong ran after him, "how can you be so ignorant of good and evil?"


    Su Jiusi ignored Gu Chenrong and walked straight ahead.


    "I don''t want to be seen at a glance tomorrow. Jiusi, be natural."


    "No


    That is the Empress Dowager today. Twenty years ago, she was still a lady, and now she has become the Empress Dowager. At that time, she had some friendship with her. She must not miss this rare opportunity to enter the palace.


    The next day, Su Jiusi changed into a lotus colored dress.


    With the hairpin and silk flowers bought from the jewelry shop yesterday pinned on her head, she is still simple in clothes and a little powder on her face, which is more amazing than the ordinary plain face. Standing in the crowd, you can see her at a glance.

 Chapter 37

    When Su Jiusi came to the door of the mansion, Su Meixian was already waiting at the door of the mansion.


    Compared with Su Jiusi''s simplicity, Su Meixian''s dress is much brighter.


    She is wearing a peach red dress, the fabric is brocade, which is the best fabric, the sleeves embroidered with delicate plum blossom, head wearing a variety of luxurious bead hairpin, shining in the sun, lining her very noble.


    Gu Chenrong just nodded perfunctorily and strode toward Su Jiusi. Seeing Gu Chenrong coming to Su Jiusi, Su Meixian grasped her handkerchief and stared at Su Jiusi fiercely.


    That coquettish appearance and in front of Su Jiusi have a world of difference.


    Seeing that Gu Shen was allowed to get off the carriage, Su Meixian gave a Jiaodi call.


    "Second cousin."


    Seeing Gu Chenrong, Su Jiusi always has an illusion that the noble and noble people who come out of her bones are very like royal people. I don''t know where Su Mei got the adopted son.


    Gu Chenrong''s carriage has stopped steadily. Wearing a navy blue robe, Gu Chenrong comes down from the carriage with a smile. His black hair is wrapped in a jade crown. The movement of getting off the carriage is very elegant. All the movements are natural.


    Once upon a time, how could she not have long eyes? She was cheated by Su Mei. She thought she was really a weak and kind woman.


    Su Mei makes a good calculation. She asks her adopted son to marry Su Meixian to win over her mother''s family. Her own son wants to climb up the ladder and asks Liyuan to marry Su Jiusi. Knowing that Liyuan hates Su Jiusi, she deliberately does it. This is clearly to torture the two children.


    Su Jiusi sneers. It seems that Su Meixian really likes Gu Chenrong.


    Su Meixian originally wanted to ask her servants to drag Su Jiusi down. Gu Chenrong''s carriage had already arrived. Su Meixian didn''t want to damage her image. She was so angry that she squeezed out a sweet smile and looked at the direction of Gu Chenrong''s carriage.


    Su Meixian''s self-control is really poor. She always gets angry, which is much worse than she used to be. Although she was a little arrogant, she didn''t have such a small family. She really didn''t know how to teach her daughter.


    Su Meixian''s face turned white with anger in her eyes. She seemed to eat Su Jiusi alive, but Su Jiusi didn''t care, just like she didn''t see him.


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "what my sister said is ugly. It''s all a family. Can''t I go if my sister can go?"


    Su Meixian points at Su Jiusi in shock. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong would invite Su Jiusi to go with her. When did the two come to contact each other?


    "You When did you hook up with your second cousin? "


    "I almost forgot to tell my sister that Mr. Gu specially invited me to visit the lake for fear that my sister would be boring."


    Originally, Su Meixian was waiting for Gu Chenrong. She would see Su Jiusi come out, and her face would not look good. She immediately pulled down her face and said, "what are you doing?"


    It''s just that Su Jiusi''s temperament is more superior. Even though she is a little bit shabby, she doesn''t look more beautiful than Su Meixian. Su Meixian is a little bit fancy. It''s clear at a glance which one of them is better.


    Two people stand together, Su Jiusi this body then appears shabby many.


    "Jiusi, get in the car!"


    Finish saying to blunt Su Jiu Si to make a please of posture, Su Jiu Si is also not polite, already took the lead in getting on carriage.


    Gu Chenrong turned around and saw Su Meixian''s face was ugly. He said solemnly, "Meixian, Jiusi is your sister. She should be allowed to get on the carriage first. Don''t you mind?"

 Chapter 38

    Su Meixian how don''t mind, but in front of Gu Chenrong''s face, she can only reluctantly said a don''t mind.


    Then Su Meixian got on the carriage. She didn''t want to sit with Su Jiusi, so she sat opposite Su Jiusi.


    After Gu Chenrong came up, she immediately called politely, "second cousin, you sit next to me!"


    "Is Mr. Gu satisfied?"


    Su Meixian said that she had lifted the curtain and got off the carriage. Gu Chenrong lazily told her that she didn''t want to see her off in person. Finally, Su Meixian left angrily.


    "No, I''ll go home myself."


    "Well, Mei Xian, I''ll send you back to the mansion."


    "Second cousin, I suddenly feel a little sick, so I won''t go." Su Meixian managed to squeeze out a smile.


    Gu Chenrong pretends to be confused.


    "Meixian, what''s the matter with you?"


    Finally, Su Meixian couldn''t help it. She cried out and continued to sit in the carriage. She felt that she was going crazy.


    "Stop the car."


    Just want to get angry, Gu Chenrong motioned Su Jiusi with her eyes, she was born and restrained, Su Jiusi glared at Gu Chenrong, Gu Chenrong shrugged, "I can''t help it for a moment, Jiusi, I will be responsible for you, how about marrying me?"


    This action is quite bold. Su Jiusi didn''t expect Gu Chenrong to be so rude.


    After that, he kisses Su Jiusi on the cheek. His lips quickly pass Su Jiusi''s face. When Su Jiusi reacts, Gu Chenrong has left Su Jiusi''s cheek.


    "Meixian is certainly beautiful, but you are the most beautiful in my heart."


    "Second cousin, I''m flattered. Is Mei Xian beautiful?"


    Su Meixian on the other side can''t put on any more. Her nails have been deeply embedded in the flesh. This slut actually colludes with her sweetheart. After she goes back, she must teach Su Jiusi a lesson.


    Gu Chenrong continues to praise Su Jiusi, completely fascinated by Su Jiusi, ignoring Su Meixian''s existence.


    "Jiuer, you are so beautiful today."


    And this nine son let her very uncomfortable, she and Gu Chenrong the best result is nodding acquaintance.


    Su Jiusi smokes from the corner of his mouth. Gu Chenrong is really Don''t be shameful, know her meaning clearly, still can so natural misinterpret her words.


    Who knows Gu Chenrong but smilingly continued, "call Gu words easy to misunderstand, nine son, you still call me Chenrong!"


    Originally, I wanted to call Mr. Gu, but I didn''t think it was appropriate and stopped.


    "I''m fine, gu..."


    Su Jiusi is not used to being so close to Gu Chenrong. Originally, he wanted to move away a little. He remembered that he still had such a big handle in Gu Chenrong''s hand. He still held it back, but his body was a little stiff.


    "Jiusi, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Chenrong sat down next to Su Jiusi in a very gentle voice.


    Su Jiusi''s face didn''t change at all, and she was not enthusiastic about Gu Chenrong. Although she promised Gu Chenrong to play the play, she still couldn''t be too close to him.


    Who knows Gu Chenrong smiles at her, but raises her leg and sits down beside Su Jiusi. This action stimulates Su Meixian again, and makes her lose her temper. Her hands hidden in her sleeves are holding tightly.


    "Not bad."


    "Now that the play is finished, it''s time for me to go back."


    "Go back now, all your previous achievements will be wasted. You have to finish your performance today. Who knows if Su Meixian has secretly sent someone to watch us? Jiusi, you promised it yourself. Don''t forget, you are guilty of murder. "

 Chapter 39

    Seeing Gu Chenrong''s flat face, Su Jiusi put it down and said, "sit opposite."


    This time Gu Chenrong didn''t object. He really got up and sat opposite. Otherwise, he knew Su Jiusi was going to blow up his hair completely, and he had to stop provoking her.


    "We said before that it would only be one day, and then Mr. Gu would not mention it again."


    "It''s such a fine day. Let''s go to the lake."


    Gu Chenrong''s eyes were full of vitality and he looked at Su Jiusi with a smile.


    It''s really incredible for an orphan girl to say such a thing. Seeing Su Jiusi''s victory in hand, he really wants to know what capital Su Jiusi has to be able to do it.


    In fact, he wanted Su Jiusi to take the initiative to ask him for help. He wanted to see how much this stubborn girl could do. Unexpectedly, the girl said in front of him that her arm could twist her thigh.


    Wang is timid. How can he teach such a bold daughter? He is more and more curious about Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi''s words were full of momentum. Even Gu Chenrong was shocked. For a moment, he was a little suspicious. Was it the words of an 18-year-old girl?


    "Then I''ll show you how you twist your arm through your thigh."


    "Do you think you are her opponent? I just don''t want you to die. Jiusi, sometimes don''t be too brave. You are smart and have no background. How can you twist your arm over your thigh?"


    "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you help me instead of your mother?"


    Her current identity is Su Jiusi. Su Mei doesn''t pay much attention to her. She will despise her enemies. This will be her best chance to attack them.


    Gu fandai warned her last time. It seems that Gu fandai asked Su Mei, so she waited. She wanted to know how Su Mei would deal with her.


    But if you need my help, just open your mouth and I''ll be happy to help you. "


    Gu Chenrong didn''t hide his mind, and continued to say lazily, "Jiusi, Su Meixian is not your opponent. Anyway, you''ve been fighting for a long time. What''s more? As for my mother, she''s already paying attention to you, and she doesn''t pay more attention to me.


    Although she has long wanted to see Su Mei, which is not a bad thing for her, Gu Chenrong''s use of her as a rake makes her feel a little unhappy.


    Since this marriage is dominated by Su Mei, now Gu Chenrong is obsessed with her. Su Mei will definitely trouble her.


    Su Jiusi sarcastically says that Gu Chenrong has just stimulated Su Meixian in front of her. She can already predict how much Su Meixian will hate her.


    "If you treat Su Meixian like this, you''ll get away safely. Su Meixian will surely throw a lot of fire on me, and even your mother will come to me for trouble. Gu Chenrong, you''re really pure."


    Anyway, just one day, patience passed. Su Jiusi told herself that, but she didn''t expect Gu Chenrong to be so difficult.


    "I''m not that kind of despicable person. As long as I do it, I will do it." Gu Chenrong was obviously in a good mood. He leaned lazily on the carriage and was very relaxed.


    Gu Chenrong turned to the topic and asked.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t say a word, it is acquiesce to Gu Chenrong''s arrangement.


    They took a carriage to the East Lake in the capital city. May is a sunny and windy time. There are many people in the East Lake. Just as Gu Chenrong got out of the carriage, the boatman warmly welcomed him. "Mr. Gu, the boat is ready. This way, please."

 Chapter 40

    Gu Chenrong opens the curtain of the carriage and reaches out to Su Jiusi. He intends to help Su Jiusi get out of the carriage, but Su Jiusi doesn''t put his hand on it and jumps out of the carriage.


    Gu Chenrong knew that Su Jiusi would have such a reaction and took his hand back.


    They got on the boat one after the other. This is a small boat. There is no shelter on it. The boatman sits in the bow and shakes the boat. They sit behind the boatman.


    "What does this have to do with Mr. Gu?"


    Jiusi, you are so smart, you should not be so ignorant. You should stop thinking as soon as possible, and you can see that there is no lack of beauty around Liyuan. You are so tough, you can''t please a man at all. How can you compare with that delicate beauty? "


    Unfortunately, Liyuan has no doubt about this. With this relationship, how can he like you.


    "You are my uncle''s daughter. It''s right to defend my uncle.


    Su Jiusi''s anger rises in her heart. Unexpectedly, Su Mei teaches Gu Liyuan like this. She is so cheeky that she makes Su Ming take the blame. How can anyone believe such a ridiculous thing? There must be something else in it.


    "It''s just nonsense. My father and aunt are siblings. How could my father have killed my aunt?"


    Gu Chenrong didn''t expect that Su Jiusi really liked Gu Liyuan. His face was stiff, and he soon covered it up. He said carelessly, "Li Yuan''s mother was killed by your father. How can he like you?"


    Su Jiusi knew that Gu Chenrong had misunderstood him, but she didn''t want to explain to him. Remembering what Gu Liyuan had said to her at the jewelry shop that day, she deliberately asked, "why?"


    "Jiusi, Liyuan can''t like you. You''d better die!"


    Seeing Su Jiusi looking at Gu Liyuan with complicated eyes, Gu Chenrong feels that Su Jiusi likes Gu Liyuan more and more. When this idea comes out, he is not comfortable.


    That man is no other than Gu Liyuan.


    On the deck sat a pair of young men and women. The woman nestled in the young man''s arms. The man gently lowered his head and talked to the woman in his arms. Although he could not hear what they were saying, he could clearly see and hear the woman''s giggle.


    Gu Chenrong couldn''t see Su Jiusi''s answer. He followed Su Jiusi''s eyes and finally saw a luxurious ship not far away.


    Su Jiusi ignores Gu Chenrong and looks at a place on the lake.


    "Jiusi, what''s the scenery like here?"


    It''s just that she likes to keep a straight face in front of him.


    Gu Chenrong, sitting opposite her, holds his hands on the edge of the boat behind her. He sees Su Jiusi smile. The smile on his face is deeper. In fact, Su Jiusi smiles very gently.


    In the blink of an eye, more than 20 years have passed, and both Su Liu and Su Ming are gone.


    At that time, she often took her brother to go boating.


    It''s really pleasant to travel in such a weather. Even Su Jiusi''s mouth shows a shallow smile, as if he''s back to Su Liu when he was young.


    the warm sunshine sprinkles on his body, the breeze blows on his face, the microwave on the lake is sparkling, and with the sliding of the oars, there are circles of water lines on the lake.


    After understanding the general situation, Su Jiusi doesn''t continue to ask Gu Chenrong. She decides to go back to the mansion and ask Wang. She may know what happened that year.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter. I''m just a kind reminder, so that my cousin won''t insult herself and be laughed at."


    Gu Chenrong sneers, but his heart is a little stuffy. I really don''t know how Su Jiusi falls in love with Gu Liyuan. A woman like her should not like Gu Liyuan, a romantic young man.

 Chapter 41

    Next, Su Jiusi took back his sight, and neither of them spoke.


    The calm water was suddenly turbulent, and the boat was shaking violently. Su Jiusi immediately grasped the edge of the boat, and then four men in black rushed out of the lake, holding a long sword in hand, and stabbed Gu Chenrong.


    Gu Chenrong''s face changed and he avoided the sword.


    There was dry blood on the ground. Then, she saw several people lying in the corner of the yard, all dressed in coarse cloth. The youngest one was a child who only looked five or six years old. In order to seize the house, these people in black killed their family.


    Su Jiusi carefully observed the surroundings. The man in black took her to the house of a farmer who was far away from other families. As soon as she came to the gate of the courtyard surrounded by a fence, she smelled a strong smell of blood.


    The people in black took her to Hongye village, which is very close to the capital. At the foot of the mountain, there are not many people. There are only a dozen families in the whole village.


    It had nothing to do with her. She had to go back to the party tomorrow. If she missed the party, I don''t know when to wait next time. Tomorrow is a wonderful opportunity, she can''t miss it.


    Su Jiusi was also depressed when he was arrested for no reason.


    Gu Chenrong lost a ding of silver to him, stepped on the water, and quickly returned to the shore. Although the girl spoke very unpleasant, she was implicated by him, and he would not leave Su Jiusi.


    The boatman trembled with fright and stammered. In the future, Gu Chenrong''s business didn''t dare to take over. His life was important. He almost died just now.


    "Gu Mr. Gu, let''s pull in! "


    With this punch, the boat was nearly broken into a hole.


    The lake calmed down again, as if no one had come. Gu Chenrong hit the boat with a fist, "Damn it."


    With that, the man in black with Su Jiusi stepped on the water and quickly disappeared on the lake.


    The blade was very sharp. Su Jiusi felt a stabbing pain in his neck. The man in black''s low voice rang out, "Gu Chenrong, before sunset, you come to Hongye village outside the city alone to find me. If you dare to bring someone, I will split her up."


    The cold blade is close to the skin on Su Jiusi''s neck.


    Gu Chenrong is afraid of implicating Su Jiusi and the boatman, and wants to lead these people in black to the shore. Just after fighting on the water, a long sword has been on Su Jiusi''s neck.


    It was the first time that she saw Gu Chenrong do it, and his martial arts were much higher than she thought.


    If you are the enemy of the family, why do you want to seek revenge from his adopted son.


    These people are obviously aimed at Gu Chenrong. He would offend such a killer. Is he Gu''s enemy?


    Su Jiusi immediately went to pick up the oars and began to row. She wanted to row the boat to the shore. She was very calm. She could row, but she couldn''t swim. If she fell into the water, she would die.


    The boatman was scared by the sudden accident and collapsed on the boat. The boat was shaking violently and might capsize at any time.


    Su Jiusi knew that these people were murderers who didn''t blink an eye. She didn''t say a word, didn''t resist, and was very obedient. She was pushed into a room by them. Then, the door of the room was locked from the outside.


    Su Jiusi sat on the stool and looked around. There was a killer outside. The window was sealed. It was almost impossible for her to escape from here.


    Now she can only wait for Gu Chenrong to save her. Falling into such a passive situation makes her anxious. If Gu Chenrong doesn''t come to save her, isn''t she dead?

 Chapter 42

    It''s easy for these people to kill her. They just need to move their fingers to do it.


    Thinking of this, she could only force herself to calm down and see if she could find a chance to escape.


    In this strange room, time is long. Su Jiusi takes a look outside. It''s getting dark. I don''t know if Gu Chenrong will come?


    But these have little to do with her. Now what she cares about is whether she and Gu Chenrong can leave here safely.


    According to these people, it is very likely that Gu Chenrong is not from the state of Wei. His family sent him to the state of Wei in order to avoid misfortune. Being able to provoke such enemies proves that Gu Chenrong was not originally from an ordinary family, but also from a prominent family.


    Su Jiusi stood by the door, observing the situation outside through the crack of the door. She also heard what she had just said.


    "If you want to know, you can go underground and ask the king of hell, and I''ll send you to see him." Having said that, four men in black besieged Gu Chenrong.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Do these people know who he is?


    His memory began when he was five years old. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Su Mei. In the past, he thought Su Mei was his biological mother. Until Su Mei gave birth to her own child, he slowly learned that he was an adopted son among the next generation. As for his past, Su Mei once told him that he was an orphan.


    This made him think of his life experience. He didn''t remember anything before he was five years old. He didn''t know who his own parents were or where they came from.


    Gu Chenrong put away the laughter on his face.


    "You don''t care who I am, as long as you know that I''m here to take your life. They think that if they send you to the state of Wei, you can escape. Unfortunately, I found you."


    These people are really weird.


    Gu Chenrong thought about it all the time, but he didn''t know who these people were. He didn''t have a grudge with anyone in the capital. If he came to Gu''s family, why did he want to attack him?


    "I will love you, but if I leave the beauty behind, it will damage my reputation. Who are you? Who sent you


    "You have the guts." The man in black, who was the head of the group, covered his face. Although it was hard for people to see his face clearly, his voice could tell that he was a middle-aged man.


    The man in black heard Gu Chenrong''s voice, and the four surrounded Gu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi is anxious when Gu Chenrong''s voice suddenly comes from outside. She seems to be relieved. At the same time, she is worried about Gu Chenrong''s strength. If he really comes alone, will he be the opponent of these people?


    "I''m here. Don''t be a turtle. Come out! This matter has nothing to do with that girl. If you let her go, if you can catch me, I''ll leave it to you. How about that? "


    She doesn''t know Gu Chenrong, but she has dealt with Gu Chenrong several times. Gu Chenrong is not the kind of despicable person. After all, he is not Su Mei''s own son. He is still different from Su Mei.


    At the beginning, Gu Chenrong was still able to cope with the four men in black, but gradually he was a little weak. If he continued like this, Gu Chenrong would be defeated.


    If Gu Chenrong is dead, she has no way to survive. Su Jiusi is a little anxious. She stares at the outside without blinking, and suddenly feels that Gu Chenrong''s martial arts moves are familiar.


    Soon she recognized that it was the sword technique of the Tang clan. It was a martial art treasure handed down from generation to generation. Because Su Liu''s father loved the sword technique, this set of martial arts secret script was once collected in Anping Marquis''s residence.

 Chapter 43

    Su Liu used to turn it over when she was free. She knew this set of swordsmanship by heart. Later, she lost the lower part by accident. If she guessed correctly, Gu Chenrong learned the upper part of Tangmen''s swordsmanship.


    She began to shout at the door for the rest of the sword.


    Gu Chenrong, who had already been defeated, heard Su Jiusi''s voice. He had no time to think more about why Su Jiusi knew the secret of Tangmen''s swordsmanship. He immediately understood Su Jiusi''s meaning, and the situation began to reverse.


    "Shameless man."


    Gu Chenrong said innocently, "I''m not as smart as Jiusi. I can''t think of any other reason except this. Jiusi, you and I are together tonight. Why do you care to do anything more?"


    It was taboo for a woman to go out with a man in the evening. Gu Chenrong also said that it was a matter for a man and a woman to let the river lantern go. Gu Chenrong''s words were deliberately misunderstood by Wang.


    "What are you talking to my mother about?"


    "My aunt and I said that you are going to play the river lantern with me tonight, and you won''t be able to go back to the house until later."


    Hearing that Gu Chenrong took the token, Su Jiusi was relieved and then asked, "what did you say to my mother?"


    "Jiusi, don''t worry. I took the token when I left the city. I won''t miss your party tomorrow. As for your mother''s side, I''ve sent someone to reply."


    As soon as the man in black left, Gu Chenrong released his hand on Su Jiusi''s waist, otherwise Su Jiusi would have said something cold to him again.


    She has not yet come out of the cabinet, and she has no firm foothold in the Anping Marquis''s mansion. If she does not return at night, Fang and Su Meixian will certainly make a big deal. She can''t give them this opportunity.


    Seeing that the sky is completely dark, Su Jiusi is anxious to go back to the city. She will go to the palace for a banquet tomorrow. If she doesn''t go back to Anping Marquis''s house tonight, she will miss the banquet tomorrow.


    Finally, the man in black releases Su Jiusi. Gu Chenrong takes Su Jiusi in his arms and protects her. The man in black disappears into the night.


    Gu Chenrong readily responded.


    "Yes, it''s a deal."


    "Let go of our elder brother, and I''ll give you this girl."


    Each side has a hostage, and no one can take advantage of it. The man in black knows very well that it is impossible to kill Gu Chenrong now.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t say who it was, but the man in black understood Gu Chenrong''s meaning and soon opened the door and brought Su Jiusi out.


    "Bring her out."


    Now Gu Chenrong is not afraid. With the hostage in his hand, he is not afraid to get away.


    Sure enough, seeing the middle-aged man arrested, the man in black who was going to find Su Jiusi stopped. The tension in his eyes confirmed Gu Chenrong''s guess.


    Gu Chenrong concludes that this man is not a killer and has a certain status. If he is caught, other people in black dare not act rashly.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill him now."


    The man in black obviously didn''t expect Su Jiusi to understand the sword technique. The leader in black nodded to one of the men in black and asked him to solve Su Jiusi. Gu Chenrong naturally understood their intention. He quickly put out his sword and seized the leader.


    Leaving these four words behind, Su Jiusi went to the corner of the yard.


    Since she is not in a hurry to return to the city, she wants to bury the family. It''s too hard for her to bury three people by herself. These three people are still implicated by Gu Chenrong. She shouts to Gu Chenrong, "don''t come here to help."


    Gu Chenrong saw the body, and immediately understood what was going on. Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi, who seemed cold-blooded, had such a kind heart.

 Chapter 44

    They decided to bury them in the vegetable field in the courtyard. Gu Chenrong was responsible for digging the pit. Su Jiusi sat by and looked at the dark night sky without saying anything.


    "Jiusi, how do you know the pithy formula of the second half of Tangmen swordsmanship?"


    Gu Chenrong didn''t understand this all the time. This sword technique is now in Gu''s house. It''s just that Gu Ziyuan and Gu Liyuan are not interested in sword technique. Only he has a strong interest in it, so he learned it.


    It''s just that Gu Chenrong cherishes this Tangmen sword very much. If he wants to preserve the complete Tangmen sword, he has to find out the identities of those people in black. He also needs to find out who is going to take his life.


    Now that you know the formula, it doesn''t matter to Gu Chenrong whether the latter part is found or not.


    "I saw it when I was a child, but I never saw it again when I was driven out of the Anping Marquis''s house." Su Jiusi has a black face. How can he always be subject to Gu Chenrong.


    "Jiusi, you haven''t told me where you can see the second half of Tangmen swordsmanship?"


    In the end, Su Jiusi was defeated by Gu Chenrong. He was extremely depressed and told Gu Chenrong the rest of the pithy formula. His memory was excellent. He only heard it once and then remembered it.


    "You Gu Chenrong, you are cruel. "


    The token and the horse are mine. If I don''t take you with me, you can''t go back to the capital tonight. I don''t care. You will be miserable. "


    Gu Chenrong was choked by Su Jiusi''s words. He was really a smart girl. Soon he said with a smile, "Jiusi, don''t forget that you have asked me now.


    "Mr. Gu has a good plan. I can know this without Mr. Gu telling me."


    Of course, Su Jiusi knew, but she didn''t think it was worthwhile to exchange this formula for the truth. Wang knew all these things. Why should she waste the formula?


    "Jiusi, just tell me the formula of the second half of Tangmen swordsmanship, and I''ll tell you what happened in those years. I know you must want to know what happened between your father and aunt."


    If he didn''t have the surname Gu, maybe he would have made this friend after this time.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t continue to ask. She is not interested in Gu Chenrong''s life experience. Her goal is Gu''s family and Suwen''s family. Gu Chenrong doesn''t save her for the first time. She doesn''t really hate Gu Chenrong, but his identity.


    "It seems that your life experience is very strange."


    Gu Chenrong was almost vomited blood by Su Jiusi. "I really don''t know. I don''t remember anything before I was five years old. I really don''t know why these people want to kill me."


    "Me too, I don''t know."


    "I don''t know." Gu Chenrong shrugged innocently.


    This wench is not willing to suffer losses. It seems that Su Jiusi won''t tell him if he doesn''t say it first.


    Su Jiusi did not answer, but asked.


    "Why do these people want to kill you?"


    When he got Tangmen sword, he heard that the second half of Tangmen sword was lost by Su Liu. He looked around all these years, but he didn''t find the second half. He didn''t expect Su Jiusi to know this. Is the second half of Tangmen sword in Su Jiusi''s hands?


    Gu Chenrong stops and wipes the sweat on his forehead. Seeing Su Jiusi''s black face, he decides to tell Su Jiusi about those things, so that the girl doesn''t think he''s taking advantage.


    "I didn''t bully you, Jiusi. Today I risked my life to save you."


    Su Jiusi snorted coldly, "why am I here? You know best."

 Chapter 45

    "If I don''t come to save you, you can''t help me." Gu Chenrong is smiling.


    Su Jiusi knew Gu Chenrong was right, so he simply ignored Gu Chenrong.


    "At that time, aunt suliu was ill. Later, aunt suliu died. Her grandmother was very sad and died soon. Her grandfather was depressed all day and died a few years later.


    Finally, Su Jiusi responded, and his tone was very calm, "let''s bury them!"


    "The pit has been dug."


    It seems that there are many secrets about this girl.


    "Jiusi..." Gu Chenrong called, Su Jiusi immersed in his thoughts, no response, Gu Chenrong just feel strange, Su Jiusi heard these things reaction seems to be a little too much, that eyes with hate, her hate for Gu family is from where?


    If you really feel guilty for her, why do you connive Su Mei to abuse her children like this? Gu Yan, Gu Yan, you are merciless to me. Even a father can''t do well. She was blind before she married Gu Yan. Anyway, she had to make Gu Yan pay the price she deserved.


    When she was alive, she was merciless and righteous to her. Now who is she doing this kind of hypocrisy for.


    Su Jiusi can''t help sneering. What is Gu Yan?


    "After my aunt died, my father must miss her and take the whole family to worship her every year, so although Liyuan and Qingcheng have no impression of their biological mother, they still miss her."


    Su Jiusi lowered his eyes and covered the emotion in his eyes, so that Gu Chenrong would not see something different.


    "My aunt has been ill all the time. I''m afraid she''s not close to me. I''m afraid I don''t have any impression of her."


    Obviously, she didn''t think how Su Mei and Gu Yan would explain her death to Gu Liyuan. Didn''t Su Mei say that she wanted Gu Liyuan to completely deny her? Should be in Gu Liyuan in front of the effort to corrupt her reputation is, this is how to return a responsibility.


    Su Jiusi held his fists tightly in his sleeve.


    It''s the same disease. Does it mean that Su Ming was poisoned by them to get the title of marquis Anping? The brothers and sisters are heartless.


    This disease came back from my uncle''s visit to southern Xinjiang. In order to save my uncle, my aunt passed the disease on herself. As a result, my aunt died, and my uncle only lived a few more years. Therefore, Liyuan has been hating my uncle and thinks that he killed my aunt. "


    "Later, the great uncle was also ill, and soon passed away. After the great uncle passed away, Qingcheng wanted to go to see the great aunt in Anping Marquis''s house, and was stopped by Liyuan. Liyuan told Qingcheng that the great uncle and aunt had the same disease.


    Later in my memory, there are still two people who came to Anping Marquis''s house, but they just ignored her. After they left Anping Marquis''s house, they never saw Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng again.


    Su Jiusi carefully recalled that in all her memories, there were memories of Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng coming to Anping Marquis''s house to play with her, but they were very vague. It was obvious that she was still young at that time.


    At that time, Liyuan and Qingcheng often went to Anping Marquis''s house, and the great uncle loved them very much. "


    After su Jiusi finished, he began to move the body. Gu Chenrong felt that Su Jiusi was not right. After dealing with her for several times, he still knew Su Jiusi''s temperament. Even if he asked, it was in vain.


    They buried the three members of the family together in silence. Su Jiusi patted off the mud on his hands and said, "it''s time for us to go back to the city."


    "Nine think, this black light is blind, just buried a corpse, you are not afraid at all?"

 Chapter 46

    "Boring, if you don''t want to go back, you can give me the token and I''ll go back myself."


    Su Jiusi said that she had already gone forward. She had already died once. How could she be afraid of these.


    Gu Chenrong looks helpless and immediately catches up with him. His horse is tied under a big tree at the entrance of the village. Gu Chenrong unties the rope, turns over and mounts his horse, reaches out his hand to Su Jiusi, and asks with a smile, "Jiusi, do you want to sit in front of me or behind me?"


    "Niang, I have discretion. Don''t worry."


    Wang then put down his heart, got up and went out, scolded, "you child..."


    See Su Jiusi back, Su liangyin immediately excited ran to Wang''s side, "mother, sister back."


    Su Jiusi went back to his yard with a gloomy face. Wang and Su liangyin did not rest. There was an oil lamp burning in the room. It was obvious that Wang could not sit still. Su liangyin kept looking around at the door.


    Seeing Su Jiusi go in, Gu Chenrong can''t help laughing. He finally finds a way to hold Su Jiusi. This is the first time Su Jiusi reaches out to hold him.


    Su Jiusi is too lazy to argue with Gu Chenrong, and turns to enter the Anping Marquis''s residence.


    "Hum..."


    Gu Chenrong said innocently, "don''t you want to go back to the capital early? Jiusi, are you afraid? "


    All the way, she can only hold Gu Chenrong''s waist tightly.


    "Gu Chenrong, you did it on purpose." Su Jiusi, who jumped down from the horse, didn''t look very well.


    Gu Chenrong sent Su Jiusi to Anping Marquis''s house. Su Jiusi jumped off the horse. Gu Chenrong was in a good mood and said with a smile, "Jiu Si, have a rest early in the evening."


    Seeing Su Jiusi holding his waist tightly, Gu Chenrong raised a smile of satisfaction at the corner of his mouth. He knew that Su Jiusi would not last long. It was really nice to be held by her like this. It was rare to be so gentle.


    Gu Chenrong then raised his whip, and the horse under him galloped forward. This is a good foal paying tribute on the grassland. It''s very fast. Su Jiusi can''t sit in the back, but she can only hold Gu Chenrong''s waist tightly, otherwise she will be thrown down.


    "Jiusi, sit down."


    Gu Chenrong didn''t say much. He raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. The mountain road was rough. He wanted to see how long Su Jiusi could last.


    Gu Chenrong murmured in a low voice. Su Jiusi heard this, but did not hear it. She got on the horse. She didn''t want to be next to Gu Chenrong, and her hand didn''t ring Gu Chenrong''s waist.


    "Do you dislike me so much?"


    Gu Chenrong reaches out his hand to pull Su Jiusi, but Su Jiusi refuses.


    "Wait, I''ll sit in the back."


    Gu Chenrong finish ready to whip, Su Jiusi a bite, secretly in the heart of Gu Chenrong mercilessly scolded a meal.


    Su Jiusi didn''t put his hand on it. Gu Chenrong took it back with a look of regret and said, "it seems that my cousin doesn''t want to ride a horse, and I don''t want to force others. Anyway, you are very brave. I''d better go back by myself. I''ll go back first."


    Su Jiusi, of course, doesn''t want to sit anywhere. Whether she sits in the front or in the back, she has to stick to Gu Chenrong. What she wants is that Gu Chenrong gives her the horse. If she puts it forward like this, Gu Chenrong will definitely refuse.


    "Elder sister, did you really go with Mr. Gu to set up the river lantern?" Su liangyin is very interested in coming.


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to say yes, but there was no other reason to explain that she came back so late. If she met a killer, she would definitely scare Wang. Thinking of this, she didn''t admit it or deny it. She was acquiescent.


    "Sister, the second cousin is very good. When will he come to propose marriage?"

 Chapter 47

    Su Jiusi smoked from the corner of his mouth and poured himself a cup of tea calmly. "It''s all the wishful thinking of Mr. Gu. I''ve made it clear to him."


    "I thought my second cousin was going to be my brother-in-law."


    Su liangyin looks sorry. She thinks they are a good match.


    The banquet was set up in Guangyang hall. The banquet was set up by Empress Dowager Shen. All the concubines in the palace came.


    Purple orchid did not talk any more. She felt that Su Jiusi was much better than Su Meixian. She must be a woman with an immeasurable future. She felt very lucky to follow such a master.


    At that time, without her talking, Su Meixian will have to obey the rules. It''s normal for her to step on the high and worship the low. Now she''s just an unknown orphan, and it''s normal for others to turn a blind eye.


    When her status is higher than Su Meixian, Su Meixian''s rude actions will be criticized.


    Now, although she has made a great success in the riding and shooting competition, she can only take advantage of the scenery for a while, which is not enough to make her stand firmly.


    Su nine think don''t care, light say.


    "Let her be proud for a while, but it won''t be long."


    See Su Meixian in front, purple orchid frowned, although she and purple perilla only yesterday into Anping Marquis house, but has learned a lot from Su liangyin mouth.


    "Two young ladies unexpectedly don''t know comity elder sister."


    Originally, she was a sister, and her carriage should be in the front, but Su Meixian and Fang didn''t mean that. Su Meixian walked in the front. The carriage Su Meixian took was the same as Su Jiusi''s carriage outside, but it was much more luxurious inside.


    When everything is ready, the carriage of Anping Marquis''s house has been waiting outside. Su Meixian is going to the palace with her. Each of them takes a carriage. Su Jiusi chooses to take a more stable purple orchid to the palace.


    Today''s empress dowager Shen used to be a lady. In those years, she was deeply loved by Empress Dowager Gao. She once made friends with her, and she also helped her.


    In her previous life, Su Liu was deeply loved by Empress Dowager Gao. When she was not married, she often went to the palace to accompany empress dowager Gao. Unfortunately, Empress Dowager Gao had passed away for many years.


    Wang, nervous and worried, combed Su Jiusi''s hair in person.


    The next day, Su Jiusi got up early to make up.


    She just wants those who do evil to pay a heavy price, for men, she does not have any expectations, will not love anyone.


    Originally, Su Jiu thought that she didn''t want to get married and was afraid of scaring the Wang family. She still didn''t say that. She never wanted to get married again and have children again.


    "Niang, I want to accompany you for a few more years. Tomorrow I''ll go to the palace for dinner. I''ll take a bath first, and you''ll have a rest early."


    If you marry to take care of your family, you will only be wronged. Mrs. Gu will not treat you well. I just hope you will be smooth and prosperous in the future. Just marry an ordinary family and live in peace. "


    But Wang was relieved. She didn''t want to have anything to do with Gu''s family. She sat down beside Su Jiusi. "Jiusi, the three CHILDES of Gu''s family are all good-looking, but we can''t get involved.


    This naturally includes Gu fandai, the queen of the imperial concubine. She is dressed in gorgeous clothes. She is attentive and attentive to empress dowager Shen. It can be seen that empress dowager Shen likes Gu fandai very much.


    Originally, Su Jiusi thought she would meet Gu Qingcheng here, but she didn''t come.


    This made Su Jiusi feel a little sorry. He had a rare chance to enter the palace, but he didn''t see Gu Qingcheng. This time, he couldn''t do it. He had to wait for the next chance.

 Chapter 48

    In addition to the concubines in the harem, the others were the legitimate daughters and princesses of some aristocratic families. With so many women present, the whole Guangyang hall became lively, with the fragrance of powder floating in the air.


    Su Jiusi kneels down in front of her desk, and Su Meixian sits beside her. She looks at her from time to time with her venomous eyes, but her eyes have no effect on Su Jiusi.


    Among the legitimate daughters present, Su Jiusi was the most humble and simple, but her appearance was superior, and she was not compared by anyone.


    Empress Dowager Shen has always loved orchids, which is a well-known thing. Su Meixian flatters empress dowager Shen with orchid pictures, which is her favorite.


    Su Jiusi took a look at Gu fandai''s painting, and soon recovered his eyes. It''s undeniable that Gu fandai''s painting is really good. It took a lot of effort to learn it, but it''s still far behind her then.


    Thanks to the praise from the Empress Dowager and the queen, the following people naturally echoed, and all kinds of praise were heard. Su Meixian''s face was full of satisfaction. Over the years, she practiced her painting skills hard, and her paintings ranked first among the legitimate daughters of the aristocratic family in the capital.


    Then Gu asked her maid to face the painting to the people present, so that others could enjoy it.


    "The orchid seems to be alive. If it goes on like this, the painters in the court can''t compare with Meixian." On one side, Gu Fendai covered her lips with a dignified smile.


    "This painting is exquisite and beautiful. Your painting skills are improving again. If you accept this painting, you should be rewarded." Empress Dowager Shen praised.


    There are beige orchids in the middle of the scroll, red and green leaves in the middle of the stamen. The whole orchid is lifelike, and the butterfly on it seems to be flying out.


    "Yes." Su Meixian gives a happy reply and waits behind her. Qiaocui immediately holds up a rolled up painting. Pei''e, the maid next to empress dowager Shen, presents the painting to empress dowager Shen and unfolds it for Empress Dowager Shen to see.


    Today''s empress dowager Shen is dignified and dignified. Although she looks kind, she has a momentum that makes people dare not look directly at her. This is the momentum of the superior.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager Shen and Su Jiusi''s impression of Shufei were completely different. At that time, the Shufei was dignified and gentle, very respectful in the harem, and not noticeable.


    Empress Dowager Shen was very interested and her tone was very kind.


    "Show it to my family."


    Su Meixian always likes to be in the limelight. Naturally, she won''t miss this good opportunity. Seeing that the time is almost up, she suddenly got up and said with a smile, "I heard that the Empress Dowager is very fond of orchids. My courtesan brought me a picture of orchids that she had painted and asked her to appreciate it."


    Today, she must let Su Jiusi lose her face in front of the empress dowager, and let them have a good look at how much the young lady who was once expelled from the house of Anping Marquis could not be on the stage.


    Yesterday, Gu Chenrong and Su Jiusi embarrassed Su Meixian in public. She has been worried about it all the time. Seeing Su Jiusi sitting beside her body gracefully, she has a more unbearable feeling.


    But empress dowager Shen also has a hobby that only a few people know. Su Meixian certainly doesn''t know about this hobby.


    After receiving praise from the public, Su Meixian suddenly took a look at Su Jiusi, and then said with a smile, "empress dowager, this time the courtiers are not alone.


    My sister won the top prize in the riding and shooting competition before. Today, when she first met the empress dowager, she also wanted to surprise her. My sister lived outside for several years and learned dance. She wanted to dance for the Empress Dowager. "

 Chapter 49

    Su Meixian, of course, said this on purpose. Wang is a lady of a wealthy family, and she can''t dance. Only women in teaching workshops and fireworks places learn to dance. Su Meixian said this in an attempt to make su Jiusi difficult and humiliate her.


    This kind of mind is very insidious.


    "Can Jiusi dance?"


    Many holly trees have been planted in her home. The young empress dowager Shen''s favorite thing is to pluck the leaves of holly trees and play music.


    Although she was born into an official family, Empress Dowager Shen is a seven grade official on the ground. With her father''s incorruptness, she is just a common girl in the family and has a very hard life.


    Su Meixian''s teeth are itching, but she can''t make a sound. Empress dowager Shen actually likes the music of the leaves.


    Gu fandai is sitting next to empress dowager Shen. When she sees empress dowager Shen listening attentively, she knows that it''s not good. Su Jiusi''s mistake has won empress dowager Shen''s favor.


    The whole hall was quiet, only melodious music lingered in my ears. Many imperial concubines and royal daughters were fascinated by it.


    Empress Dowager Shen seems to be in memory, listening very attentively.


    Su Jiusi opened his mouth slightly, put the leaves in his mouth, and soon the leaves made melodious music, which was very sweet, and made people feel like they were in the mountains.


    Seeing the leaves in Su Jiusi''s hand, Empress Dowager Shen''s face changed slightly. She seemed a little excited and didn''t speak. She looked at Su Jiusi like this.


    Su Jiusi nodded to the purple orchid, and soon the purple orchid handed over a pink brocade bag. Su Jiusi took the brocade bag and took out a few green leaves from it.


    Gu fandai looks at Su Jiusi thoughtfully. She always thinks that this time they underestimate Su Jiusi. This woman is smarter than she imagined.


    Su Meixian snorted coldly. She didn''t believe that Su Jiusi could do anything else.


    Empress Dowager Shen nodded and became more and more curious. Everyone was staring at Su Jiusi to see what he was going to do.


    "Soon the Empress Dowager will know." Su Jiusi was very respectful.


    Empress Dowager Shen asked kindly.


    "Jiusi, what do you want to show the AI family?"


    This will see Su Jiusi beautiful appearance, elegant manner, she is very like Su Jiusi, Su Liu this niece can be much better than Gu Qingcheng that girl.


    More than 20 years ago, Su Liu once won the first prize, but after su Liu, no woman has won the title.


    It''s a wonder that women have won the first place in the riding and shooting competition in the past 20 years.


    When empress dowager Shen heard that Su Jiusi had won the top prize in the riding and shooting competition, she would let her go to the palace for dinner. Even if Su Meixian didn''t mention Su Jiusi, she would also mention it on her own initiative.


    Su Jiusi got up and said with a light smile, "tell the empress dowager, the empress and Mei Xian that they have learned a skill by chance, but it''s not dancing."


    Gu fandai opened her mouth, and everyone''s eyes fell on Su Jiusi, trying to see how she would deal with it.


    Gu fandai held out her delicate hand and pinned her scattered hair behind her ears. Her voice was very gentle and seemed very curious.


    Later, she went to the palace and began to worry about her future. She was tired of dealing with all kinds of fights. There was no habit of planting Holly in the palace, so she never touched holly leaves again.


    I didn''t expect to see holly leaves in Su Jiusi''s hands today. Hearing her favorite song when she was young reminds her of a lot of the past.


    At that time, she had a good friendship with Su Liu. She once taught Su Liu how to play music. They often played together. That was the most relaxing time for her. I didn''t expect that she would hear the same music from Su Liu''s niece more than 20 years later.

 Chapter 50

    At the end of the song, Su Jiusi took down the leaves and calmly saluted empress dowager Shen, "the courtesan made a fool of herself."


    Empress Dowager Shen came back to her senses, and her eyes became softer. "This song is very good. Jiusi, where did you learn it?"


    "I learned it from a folk master. If I could win the Empress Dowager''s smile, I would be satisfied."


    What is your origin, your own heart is very clear, the second cousin himself did not take a fancy to you, and I have nothing to do.


    "It''s strange what my sister said. My father was my grandfather''s legitimate son, once Marquis Anping, and I''m the lady of marquis Anping.


    "You really have the ability to hook up with your second cousin and please the Empress Dowager without looking in the mirror to see what your virtue is."


    She carefully prepared the orchid map for several days, which was covered by a few leaves of Su Jiusi. In addition, Gu Chenrong kisses Su Jiusi in front of her yesterday, all these things have reached the limit of her patience.


    Su Meixian put up with it again and again, but in the end she couldn''t help it.


    "What do you mean, sister?"


    After the banquet, Su Jiusi got on the carriage. As soon as she got on the carriage, Su Meixian suddenly lifted the curtain of the carriage and got on the carriage. She glanced at Su Jiusi coldly and said, "you are very proud, aren''t you?"


    In front of her, Su Meixian is just like a common girl who can''t be on the stage. Without comparison, everything is fine. With comparison, the difference is obvious.


    She was very decent in the whole process. She was the daughter of a noble family. She was neither humble nor overbearing. She was very generous. There was a trace of pride in her eyes and eyebrows, which completely suppressed Su Meixian.


    The banquet continues. Su Jiusi has successfully become the focus of the banquet.


    "The queen is flattered."


    Gu fandai has a sense of crisis. She thinks Su Jiusi will become an obstacle to her. She doesn''t like Su Ming. She can''t let Su Jiusi go on like this.


    According to this development, I don''t know if she will have a mind to hook up with Feng yunlang. After all, Feng yunlang appreciates her very much.


    Since empress dowager Shen likes it, Gu fandai will not be so ignorant of the current situation. Naturally, she praises Su Jiusi well. Now that Su Jiusi is in the eyes of the empress dowager, she seems to be a frequent visitor in the palace.


    Gu fandai was much better at this point. Although she was very dissatisfied, her face was still smiling, "Jiusi, this song is really good. I''ve just been fascinated by it."


    Su Meixian couldn''t control her emotions. Her face was very ugly, and she didn''t want to be seen. She could only hang her head.


    Su nine think respectfully should come down, "is, can enter the palace to accompany the Empress Dowager is the minister daughter''s blessing."


    "Jiusi, you are very graceful, but you have the grace of your aunt." Empress Dowager Shen said with admiration, "in the future, if you don''t have anything to do, you will go to the palace more often and come here to talk with the AI family."


    "If the Empress Dowager can feel happy after listening to the song just now, it is the greatest reward to her courtiers."


    Empress Dowager Shen said with a smile, "this is also your fate with AI family. Jiusi, what reward do you want?"


    "The sound quality of holly is crisp. My daughter likes the sound of holly. There is no Holly in the capital. My daughter bought a holly from a businessman."


    "I haven''t seen holly for many years."


    If you have the ability to ask him to marry you back to the house, what''s the use of being here and throwing it on me?


    This will only let people see that you and your parents can''t be on the stage. Even if you become a legitimate young lady, you can''t change the meanness in your bones. "


    This completely angered Su Meixian and raised her hand to beat Su Jiusi.

 Chapter 51

    Su Jiusi gave her a push, reached out and pulled her hair out of order, and ran out of the carriage. It was still at the gate of the palace. There were many carriages coming and going, and they were all dignitaries.


    Su Meixian can''t stop her anger. She immediately jumps out of the carriage and comes after her. Su Jiusi just wants to make su Meixian angry.


    She just wanted everyone to see how unbearable her daughter was. It would soon spread all over the capital, and someone would come to clean up Su Meixian.


    Leaving this sentence, Su Meixian has left. Su Jiusi sighs, "my sister has many misunderstandings about me. I don''t know how to explain it."


    She knew Gu Ziyuan was there, so she couldn''t move Su Jiusi, and she didn''t want to let outsiders see jokes here. She glared at Su Jiusi fiercely, "I''ll deal with you after I go back, Su Jiusi, you wait and see."


    Su Jiusi''s words are much higher than Su Meixian''s words. It suddenly appears that Su Jiusi is sensible and reasonable, and Su Meixian is a shrew who doesn''t mix up.


    "Sister, you and I are sisters. If there is any misunderstanding, let''s go back and talk about it slowly. Why bother to make people laugh again? He also bothered cousin Ziyuan. "


    Su Jiusi hides behind Gu Ziyuan and doesn''t speak. For her, Su Meixian doesn''t deserve to be her sister. She hates such a sister.


    "She doesn''t deserve to be my sister."


    "What are you talking about? Jiusi is your sister."


    Su Meixian is very angry. In addition, Gu Ziyuan usually speaks to Su Meixian with a kind face. This will teach Su Meixian a lesson with a straight face and make her speak more freely. "Cousin Ziyuan, are you also fascinated by this bitch?"


    "It''s not proper to call your sister a slut, Meixian. It seems that your uncle connives at you too much. It makes you so ungracious. Don''t go back soon. Don''t be shameful here."


    Su Meixian looked around and saw the carriages coming and going. Then she remembered that it was the gate of the palace. She was a little bit restrained, but she still gritted her teeth. "Cousin Ziyuan, get out of the way. Don''t meddle in your business. Let me teach this bitch a lesson."


    Gu Ziyuan saw that Su Jiusi''s hair was messy, and Su Meixian ran over like a shrew. He couldn''t help frowning, "Meixian, what are you doing in public?"


    At this time, Su Jiusi saw Gu Ziyuan come down from the carriage. Naturally, she would not miss this good opportunity. She quickly hid behind Gu Ziyuan and whispered, "cousin Ziyuan."


    Many people look down on Su Meixian, but they don''t mind their own business.


    Outsiders also let her, so nothing happened before. Now she meets Su Jiusi, who shows her true colors under the stimulation of Su Jiusi.


    Su Meixian''s temper is not good when she is in Anping Marquis''s house. When she is in a bad mood, she often takes people out and beat and scold maidservants.


    Seeing that there were many carriages coming and going, she immediately stretched out her hand to pull Su Meixian''s sleeve and let her pay attention to her image. However, Su Meixian was completely mad. She threw away Qiao Cui''s hand and yelled, "go away."


    Qiao Cui is frightened by Su Meixian''s appearance.


    Su Jiusi repeatedly retreated. Su Meixian was like a shrew, staring at her big eyes and swearing, "you bitch, I don''t want to kill you."


    "Nine think, you don''t pay attention to her, I send you back, lest beauty Xian embarrass you."


    Su Jiusi nodded and said, "that will trouble cousin Ziyuan."


    Gu Ziyuan spared his head. "We are cousins. Please take my carriage back."

 Chapter 52

    Su Jiusi had intended to Approach Gu Ziyuan, so she nodded obediently. She knew Su Mei would deal with her. At that time, she would let Gu Ziyuan have a good look at what kind of woman his biological mother was.


    Gu Ziyuan is much better than her biological mother and sister. It''s a pity that he is Su Mei''s son. Otherwise, she would like to make such a friend.


    Gu Ziyuan and Su Jiusi ride in the same carriage. Su Jiusi straightens his messy hair, but they don''t speak. Gu Ziyuan secretly looks at Su Jiusi with his spare light.


    Su Jiusi lowered his eyes and sneered at the corner of his mouth. Fang, who had never appeared, finally decided to vent his anger for his daughter.


    Sure enough, she just went back to her yard. Mother Li, the steward beside Fang, came in person. Relying on the fact that she was an old man beside Fang, she was not polite to Su Jiusi. There was not a trace of politeness in her tone. "Miss, madam wants to see you. Please come with me."


    Su Jiusi stands at the door of the mansion, waiting for Gu Ziyuan''s carriage to leave before entering the mansion. If she guesses correctly, Su Meixian, who came back early, should have complained first.


    Soon the carriage has arrived at Anping Marquis''s house. Su Jiusi gets out of the carriage and thanks Gu Ziyuan again. Feng yunlang wants to summon him when he enters the palace. He can''t wait any longer, otherwise he wants to send Su Jiusi back to his house.


    Su Jiusi thanks Gu Ziyuan with a grateful face.


    "Thanks, cousin Ziyuan. I''ll be careful."


    Gu Ziyuan knows Su Jiusi''s situation, but he can''t help anything in Hou''s house. He just worries about Su Jiusi for fear that she will be bullied by Su Meixian in Hou''s house. Su Meixian dares to do it at the gate of the palace just now, and she will be more unscrupulous in Hou''s house.


    My uncle is just a daughter of hers. She has been regarded as the apple of her hand since childhood. She is completely spoiled. You should be careful with her. If you need any help from me, you are welcome. Just speak up. "


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t say anything, and Su Jiusi didn''t ask. Gu Ziyuan continued with pity, "Mei Xian is unruly and willful. You must have a hard time in Hou Fu!


    Gu Ziyuan was obviously not good at dealing with girls, so he reached out and spared his head.


    "No It''s nothing. "


    Gu Ziyuan is actually apologizing for Gu fandai''s cheating on her horse last time, but Gu fandai is his own sister after all, and he can''t tell Su Jiusi about it directly. He just said that he was sorry for Gu fandai. He said that he was sorry for Gu fandai.


    Gu Ziyuan suddenly apologizes. This sudden apology makes Su Jiusi confused. He looks at Gu Ziyuan suspiciously, waiting for him to continue.


    "Jiusi, I''m sorry."


    The most important thing is that one of her women actually won the top prize in the riding and shooting competition, which even he did not dare to think of. Gu Ziyuan thought he was diligent enough, but unexpectedly he was beaten by a woman. He witnessed Su Jiusi''s skill with his own eyes, and he was convinced that he had lost.


    The more you look, the more you feel that Su Jiusi is very beautiful. She seems to be different from those boudoir ladies he knows. She has a calmness beyond her age.


    Wang knew that this trip must be bad. She worried that something might happen to Su Jiusi. She stopped Su Jiusi and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Madam, madam only wants to see Miss. You''d better not embarrass me."


    If Wang insists on going, the people she brings will hold him down.

 Chapter 53

    "Mother, I''ll come as soon as I go. Don''t worry."


    Su Jiusi is afraid that these people will hurt Wang. He smiles at Wang to show her peace of mind. Then he takes the purple orchid with her to the courtyard where Fang lives.


    Fang''s yard is far away from their yard. Through the backyard, there is a long path. They come to the main gate of Anping Marquis''s house.


    Fang knows that this will damage her daughter''s reputation. Outsiders will say that Suwen''s goddaughter is not good enough. Suwen always loves face. When she learns about this, she can''t help but punish Su Meixian.


    Fang''s face suddenly changed ugly, this little girl in front of her actually dare to do so, Wang''s timid is to teach such a dare to cause trouble daughter out.


    Su Jiusi tone light, words inside but in remind Fang Shi, this matter has spread out.


    But my younger sister is a little ignorant outside. Please don''t listen to my second aunt. Many people have witnessed what happened at the gate of the palace today. If my second aunt doesn''t believe me, you can go outside and make a good inquiry to see if I''m telling the truth. "


    Now the second uncle is the master of the family. He is my own uncle. We are the same family. How can I bully my sister.


    "It''s strange that the second aunt said this. I was the first lady of Anping Marquis''s house. It''s a well-known thing. How did I get here and become me?


    Don''t forget that your father has been gone for a long time. Now it''s the master who is in charge of the house. You really treat yourself as a young lady and humiliate Meixian everywhere. What do you think I should do with you? "


    Fang glanced at Su Jiusi contemptuously, but he didn''t want to pretend to be virtuous in front of her. "Su Jiusi, you''re not simple. You''re back to Anping Marquis''s house with the riding and shooting competition. You and your mother must have been plotting for a long time!


    Su Jiusi stood in front of Fang''s and gave a cry.


    "Second aunt."


    Fang''s hand holding a cup of tea, see Su Jiusi come in, she put down the cup in her hand.


    It''s no wonder that Su Meixian dresses up so pretty every day. She turns out to be a mother with the same hobby.


    After entering, Su Jiusi saw a woman in her thirties sitting on the throne. She was dressed in luxurious dark green brocade, and her head was covered with yellow pearls and hairpins. She was dressed like a lady. Because of proper maintenance, she looked much younger than Wang.


    Mother Li led Su Jiusi into the main hall, and the purple orchid was going to follow her. Mother Li reached out to stop her and motioned her to wait at the door.


    Once upon a time, Su Liu often came to this courtyard, but now when he stepped here again, he didn''t feel familiar at all.


    At that time, Su Liu''s mother lived in the courtyard. Wang also lived here before leaving the Marquis''s house in Anping, but Fang thought that they were too simple when they lived. He specially renovated the courtyard, which was much more luxurious than before.


    There are two maidservants waiting at the gate of the courtyard. When you see mother Li coming, you will be blessed to mother Li. After entering the courtyard, you can see busy maidservants everywhere. This courtyard is the largest in the whole Anping Marquis''s mansion, which is very different from the courtyard where Su Jiusi lives.


    She called Su Jiusi over. Naturally, she didn''t intend to lecture her. Since the girl was so restless, she had to teach her a lesson today, so that she could understand what the rules were. She was just an orphan.


    "Su Jiusi, you are so brave. You dare to talk back to me. Please give me a slap."


    Fang shouts.

 Chapter 54

    Su Jiusi was not afraid of Fang. She looked up and said, "second aunt, you have to think about it before you fight.


    When I came out of the palace today, the Empress Dowager told me to accompany me often. If I have scars on my body, the Empress Dowager asked me, I will know everything in front of the Empress Dowager. "


    "How dare you threaten me?"


    Su liangyin tries to dress happily in the tailor''s shop. Su Jiusi looks at her casually.


    Su Jiusi takes Su liangyin and purple orchid to deliver the materials to the tailor''s shop. By the way, she wants to see if there are suitable clothes. She wants to buy a ready-made one.


    As expected, the Empress Dowager summoned Su Jiusi to enter the palace the next day. For the first time, Fang sent Su Jiusi several pieces of good materials and jewelry, which were naturally made for the Empress Dowager.


    Su Wen lost his face, and the next thing was as Su Jiusi expected. Su Wen directly locked Su Meixian in the ancestral hall to punish her on her knees, but he didn''t want to put down his heavy hand. However, this was the first time he punished Su Meixian so severely.


    The story of Su Meixian splashing at the gate of the palace spread all over the capital the next day.


    Just words purple orchid all heard, she understood Su Jiu Si''s meaning, nodded to should come down, "maidservant understand, young lady want to be careful."


    Coming out of Fang''s yard, Su Jiusi thought all the time. Suddenly he slowed down and said, "Zilan, you and perilla should be more alert and pay more attention to the surroundings. The second aunt will not give up. She will certainly take action."


    With that, Su Jiusi got up and left. Fang''s face was very blue. Today, she was held by a little girl. This is Anping Marquis''s house. She had to solve Su Jiusi''s problem secretly.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''ll go back first."


    Fang Sheng restrained his anger and forced out a smile. "Jiusi, go back and take good care of your mother."


    "This is what the Empress Dowager said. If the second aunt doesn''t believe it, she can inquire about it." Su Jiusi smiles and meets Fang''s eyes.


    "You have great ability, but when you enter the palace for the first time, you move out of the Empress Dowager to be your backer."


    After all, Fang is more experienced than Su Meixian. She knows that Su Jiusi has a point in what she says. She stifles her anger. Since she can''t come, she will come to the dark.


    So Su Jiusi didn''t worry at all. As long as Fang had a little brain, she didn''t dare to do it.


    Today, at the gate of the palace, Su Meixian has just made a big scene. At this time, Fang''s move on her will make the rumor that her mother and daughter are bullying Su Jiusi more true. At that time, no matter what the mother and daughter say, it will be wrong, and Su Wen will lose face.


    Su Jiusi knew that Fang could not move herself. Now she was in Anping Marquis''s house, and the Empress Dowager and the emperor were her backers. Everything she did was based on her weight.


    If the Empress Dowager mistakenly thinks that the second aunt is a shrew who can''t be ignored, it''s not a good thing for her. She should think twice before she gets angry. Her younger sister is still young and ignorant. Can the second aunt also use this reason to prevaricate the Empress Dowager? "


    "Second aunt misunderstood. I just told her the truth.


    Fang didn''t expect that Su Jiusi not only didn''t ask for mercy, but threatened her, which made her more angry.


    Standing in front of the window, she suddenly saw a familiar figure passing by outside the tailor''s shop. It was Gu Liyuan.


    He was holding a young woman, laughing and talking, looking at her dress. She was the one he saw on the boat that day.


    Last time she was on the boat, she didn''t see the woman''s appearance clearly. She would have seen it clearly. She was wearing a green dress and was very pretty. She was the kind of woman with a small family.

 Chapter 55

    "I''ve heard that the eldest son of Gu''s mansion is very romantic. If so, this girl dares to be a street Hugger to the eldest son. I don''t know which girl she is from."


    Su Jiusi saw the shopkeeper standing behind him and asked deliberately.


    She wants to see if the shopkeeper knows the woman in Gu Liyuan''s arms. Although Gu Liyuan has misunderstandings and hostility towards her, he is her son. Su Jiusi is still very concerned about Gu Liyuan''s affairs.


    "Does he really want that girl to be his concubine?"


    He knew that his father and mother would not agree to let that girl be his wife, so he planned to take this woman as his concubine. Jiusi, you will die of this heart! "


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s concern for Gu Liyuan, the smile on Gu Chenrong''s face froze in an instant. I don''t know why he was still a little agitated. "Liyuan was sincere to this girl. If she hadn''t come from a civilian family, he would have wanted to marry her.


    Su Jiusi has a boring expression on his face. "I have no words to talk to Mr. Gu." Su Jiusi said that he was ready to go, just turned around and thought of Gu Liyuan. She stopped, turned back and asked, "Gu Chenrong, do you know the origin of the woman beside him?"


    "I don''t see you today. I miss you very much. Since I met you, I naturally want to talk to my cousin about the past."


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Gu?"


    Gu Chenrong thought.


    Gu Chenrong is in a good mood. He can''t help laughing. Su liangyin is still cute. He is much better than Su Jiusi''s smelly face. But he likes to get in front of Su Jiusi. Is that what he deserves?


    "This girl." Su Jiusi frowned. When did Su liangyin get so close to Gu Chenrong.


    Su liangyin answered immediately. Without asking Su Jiusi, she winked at Su Jiusi mischievously and ordered the driver to drive.


    "Well, good."


    Gu Chenrong nodded to Su liangyin, "liangyin, you go back to the house first, and I''ll send Jiusi back later."


    Su liangyin saw Gu Chenrong and cried affectionately. She really wanted Gu Chenrong to be her brother-in-law, so she was very polite.


    "Second cousin."


    Su Jiusi raises his eyes and sees Gu Chenrong from a distance. He has a folding fan in his hand and is wearing a purple robe. He is noble and elegant, which attracts the passing women to stop and watch. He doesn''t look at anyone else and quickly steps towards Su Jiusi.


    Leaving the tailor''s shop, Su Jiusi prepares to get on the carriage. Suddenly someone stops her.


    However, this is not strange. The eldest son of Gu''s family is beautiful and the family is famous. Many women in the capital want to marry into Gu''s family.


    The shopkeeper saw that Su Jiusi''s face was not right, and he was full of doubts. Did this girl also love Gu Fu''s eldest son?


    Su Jiusi is stunned. Has Gu Liyuan come to such a deviant degree? She didn''t know what it was like to provoke a married woman.


    At that time, she was holding a young child with a young man. It seemed that she had been a mother for a long time The shopkeeper''s face was contemptuous, "this woman must be greedy for wealth and glory, it''s really shameless."


    "How dare a decent girl be so bold? I met her in Huangcao town outside the city two days ago.


    Su Jiusi thinks something''s wrong. If Gu Liyuan knows that the girl has husband and son, how can he keep her around? It''s a bit strange. She has to find out what''s going on.


    "He did."


    "Mr. Gu, do you know the name of that girl and where she lives?"

 Chapter 56

    Gu Chenrong doesn''t speak any more. He just looks at Su Jiusi. He can''t understand how Su Jiusi likes Gu Liyuan. She doesn''t look like that kind of cheeky woman. How can she be so persistent to Gu Liyuan.


    Su Jiusi saw that Gu Chenrong didn''t speak, and he didn''t have the patience to wait any longer. "Since Mr. Gu doesn''t know, I''ll go to other places to inquire."


    "That woman is an orphan. Her parents have already passed away. Now she lives in the house that Liyuan bought for her. Jiusi, you don''t want to go to her!"


    In order to cover up his embarrassment, Gu Chenrong stood up straight and snorted, "boring."


    Su Jiusi''s face doesn''t change. She frowns and pulls away the distance from Gu Chenrong. This action makes Gu Chenrong very unhappy. How much she dislikes him. If she gets closer, she will retreat.


    When he heard that it was Gu Fu, there was no sound inside. Gu Chenrong came over and asked with great interest, "Jiusi, whose person are you from Gu Fu?"


    "The people of Gu Fu."


    Su Jiusi didn''t know if the girl had come back. He reached out and knocked on the door. There came a woman''s voice, "who is it?"


    Gu Chenrong stopped in front of a courtyard door and pointed to the inside, "here it is."


    Gu Chenrong takes Su Jiusi through several streets, and then comes to a small alley. The alley is relatively old, and most of the people living here are well-off civilians.


    But I can''t help it. I don''t seem to be under control. Forget it, it''s rare to have a woman who appreciates me so much. If I meddle in my business, I''ll do it as a good thing.


    Gu Chenrong is also surprised. Why do you care about this little girl''s business? Who she likes has nothing to do with him. Gu Liyuan is a famous romantic young man in the capital. There are so many women who are sad for him. Su Jiusi should have suffered such hardships. Why should he care about her?


    At that time, Su Jiusi really hated Gu Chenrong. Since Gu Chenrong took the risk to save her last time, Su Jiusi''s hostility to him was much less, and he didn''t belong to Su Mei''s group again.


    Su Jiusi''s attitude is cold and light, not warm at all, but their relationship is much better than when they first met.


    "It''s not a good thing to meddle in one''s own business. Just mind yourself."


    "Even if you don''t have this girl, Liyuan won''t like you. Jiusi, you have to have self-knowledge. You are so smart. You should understand this very well."


    "If Mr. Gu has an ear problem, I can recommend a doctor to Mr. Gu."


    Gu Chenrong leads the way, and Su Jiusi walks beside him. They keep a step away. This distance makes Gu Chenrong uncomfortable again. "Jiusi, it''s hard to talk standing so far."


    "You come with me."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Since you want to see her so much, I''ll take you."


    Gu Chenrong is even more depressed, but he wants Su Jiusi to have a good look at how Gu Liyuan dotes on that girl, or let Su Jiusi die.


    Su Jiusi did not deny it.


    The gate of the yard had been opened. The woman stood aside, a little frightened, and made a gesture of invitation. "Please come in, young master and girl. Who are you in the house?"


    Without waiting for Gu Chenrong to speak, Su Jiusi said, "this is the second son of Gu''s family. I''m from Anping''s family. The girl''s sweetheart is my cousin. I don''t know how to call her?"


    Su Jiusi introduces them in this way. Of course, the woman knows their identities, but she takes Su Jiusi for Su Meixian. No one can imagine that Su Jiusi will take charge of these things.

 Chapter 57

    If Gu Chenrong doesn''t expose Su Jiusi, he wants to see what Su Jiusi is going to do.


    "Li Yu, the daughter of the people, has met Mr. Gu and Miss Su."


    Li Yu was respectful and obedient. Her voice was clear and sweet. She led them into the main hall. After they sat down, Li Yu poured a cup of tea for them.


    "Miss Su, please spare me. I''ll leave Mr. Gu right away.


    "That''s why I''m so greedy for my cousin Liyuan''s money, and I''m not willing to give up my husband and children. Li Yu, you''re a good tool."


    "I didn''t. I really adored Mr. Gu. That''s why..."


    Gu Chenrong still didn''t speak. She understood why Su Jiusi wanted to see Li Yuyuan. She really cared about Gu Liyuan. She found out all the hidden things.


    She never thought of going to Gu''s house. She just wanted to get some money from Gu Chenrong to subsidize her family. In addition to Gu''s beauty, when she was gentle, she really wanted to be a confidant with Gu Liyuan.


    She thought of Gu Liyuan yesterday and she mentioned to accept her as a concubine, is it because of this reason.


    There were so many women in Gu Liyuan''s life. Gu Fu should not care. How could he send someone to check her.


    Li Yu was even more frightened by some questioning. She knelt on the ground and was very scared. She only went back once. How could all this be found?


    "Li Yu, you are so bold that you dare to cheat cousin Liyuan. Where do you take care of your family? You are so disobedient when you have a husband and a son. Do you want to try your charm or treat others as fools?"


    Li Yu immediately got up and knelt to the ground, "Miss Su, don''t hurt them. It has nothing to do with them."


    Li Yu''s reaction let her already know in her heart, her guess is probably accurate.


    Su Jiusi smiles faintly, but her eyes are very cold, with a force of momentum. She also wants to try Li Yu. She just thought all the way, and thinks that it is very likely that Li Yu cheated Gu Liyuan. In order to verify her idea, all these words are to test her.


    "People don''t talk in secret. I''ve sent someone to find out the details of Miss Li. There are children in huangcaozhen. Miss Li is willing to admit that she wants me to bring them here. If I really send someone to bring them here, it''s not sure that there will be any damage at that time."


    As soon as Li Yu''s face turned white, she immediately lowered her eyes. Her hands hidden in her sleeves were already in a cold sweat. "I don''t know what Miss Su''s words mean. I can''t understand them."


    Su Jiusi''s cold mouth, Gu Chenrong is drinking tea, suddenly heard this, almost choked.


    "Li Yu, how is your child?"


    "Miss Li, sit down, too!" Gu Chenrong points to the empty seat beside Su Jiusi, and Li Yu sits down. At this time, the people of Gu family and Anping Marquis''s house come to the door. Li Yu doesn''t know what their purpose is, so she is a little uneasy and obedient.


    My child is just over one year old. He is a premature child, weak and sick. I used to sing in a teahouse. I didn''t expect to be taken in by Mr. Gu. Seeing that Mr. Gu likes me, I will be greedy. I will return all the jewelry and money that Mr. Gu gave me. I beg Miss Su to let me go. "


    Li Yu said and knocked two heads on the ground. She was scared and trembled.


    Su Jiusi is not a Bodhisattva. She is only kind to the people she trusts. After Gu Yan and Su Mei''s betrayal, she can''t trust them easily.

 Chapter 58

    "Do as I say, and I''ll let you go, or I''ll tell my aunt all this. If my aunt knows about it, you should know the consequences."


    Su Jiusi looks down at Li Yu. Although her tone is light, her eyes are very threatening. Li Yu certainly knows that Gu''s mother knows what will happen. I''m afraid she will send someone to kill her. Gu Liyuan, who has been cheated by her, may not save her.


    If only Gu Liyuan knew the truth, she knew that Gu Liyuan would not tell Gu Fu about it. As long as she begged for mercy, she would let her go.


    "Don''t show up in front of me in the future. I''ll help you with all the things that should be done for you. It''s clear between us. Gu Chenrong, I repeat, you don''t care what I do."


    "Su Jiusi, you..."


    This girl''s strength is really big enough. It really hurts to step on it.


    Gu Chenrong is clearly teasing himself. Su Jiusi is a little annoyed. He raises his foot and steps heavily on Gu Chenrong''s foot. Originally Gu Chenrong could avoid it, but he didn''t.


    Su Jiusi has a deep concern in his eyes. After several questions, Gu Chenrong finally can''t help it. He has a black face. "He has hemorrhoids. Jiusi, do you want to see it?"


    "What''s wrong with him, is it serious? What''s going on? "


    Gu Chenrong was so annoyed by Su Jiusi''s attitude of rejecting people thousands of miles away that he said, "Li Yuan is not very well recently, so he has been taking medicine."


    "Don''t mind my business."


    "You drive Li Yu away, what''s next? Take advantage of the situation? "


    Of course, Su Jiusi can''t get in the way of Gu Chenrong. He just makes Gu Chenrong feel uncomfortable. He can''t tell where the discomfort comes from. He doesn''t want Su Jiusi to care about other men too much.


    "I love to take care of his affairs. Is it in the way of Mr. Gu?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t stay with Li Yu. He turned and left Li Yu''s house. Gu Chenrong followed him. He opened his folding fan and said, "you really like to meddle in Liyuan''s business."


    Li Yu said and squeezed out a few tears. She looked pathetic, but her tears were useless to Su Jiusi.


    "Miss Su, don''t touch them. They don''t know anything. It''s my fault. They are innocent. I''ll listen to Miss Su''s arrangement."


    "Don''t think you are clever, or it will be your children and husband who will be involved, and they will be too late to repent."


    "I know how to do it. Don''t worry, Miss Su. I''ll go back to Huangcao town."


    This will make Gu Liyuan angry even more than her voluntary confession, but she has no choice. Although she is greedy for Gu Liyuan''s money and gentleness, she also knows that she will leave Gu Liyuan in the end.


    Li Yuming''s meaning of Bai Su Jiusi is to let Gu Liyuan witness all this.


    "I want you to go back to Huangcao town immediately, to your children and husband."


    Li Yu was a little afraid of Su Jiusi and nodded repeatedly, "what Miss Su wants me to do is to give orders."


    Su Jiusi left without looking back. Gu Chenrong frowned. This heartless woman is so cold-blooded. Can''t she see that he cares about her.


    He is also crazy. What does Su Jiusi do to provoke him? This woman is neither gentle nor charming. She has no attitude of being a woman. She is looking for trouble. He swears that he will never go to Su Jiusi again from now on.


    He wants to draw a clear line with this unscrupulous woman.

 Chapter 59

    Gu Chenrong is angry. He really wants to break up with Su Jiusi. This woman is so It''s boring.


    After su Jiusi left, Gu Chenrong''s entourage Qingshan came and saw his son limping. He asked curiously, "son, why are you limping?"


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Chenrong put away the folding fan, still with a black face.


    Purple orchid didn''t ask much, took off the sachet on the bedstead, just didn''t understand Su Jiusi''s intention, and then said, "I''ve smelt this sachet carefully, and it''s really some soothing medicine. Before, my father was sick for a long time, and I knew a lot of herbs."


    "Take it off."


    "Miss, this is the sachet sent by the second lady. All the women in the house have it. It''s said to calm the nerves."


    With that, Su Jiusi got up and went to the bedside. Suddenly, he saw a sachet hanging on the bedstead that he had never seen before, so he asked, "who took this sachet?"


    Su Jiusi put down his book and nodded, "go to bed early, too!"


    In the evening, the purple orchid made the quilt for Su Jiusi and reported respectfully, "Miss, the bed has been made and you can have a rest."


    It''s really nice to remember what that woman did.


    He didn''t know what had happened to him, and those people might continue to come to him at any time. In this case, he really couldn''t get too close to Su Jiusi, so as not to implicate Su Jiusi.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to pursue his own life experience. Since he had abandoned him, there was no need to go to them. Now that this matter has endangered his life, he can''t continue to sit back and ignore it. He must find out about it, or he won''t know how to die.


    Gu Chenrong is deep in thought. It seems that his life experience is more complicated than he imagined. He even has something to do with the royal family of the state of Jiang. Has his father ever been the enemy of King Xin?


    "I understand."


    "I see. Don''t tell anyone about it."


    The middle-aged man has such a sword spike, which proves that he is very valued by the king of faith. He must be a confidant of the king of faith. Why should such a man come after him?


    Gu Chenrong picked up this sword spike on the ground. After fighting with the man in black that day, he accidentally picked it up on the ground. Unexpectedly, he found it on the powerful king Xin in Wancheng.


    My subordinates found out that it was made by the weaving Bureau of the imperial capital. The weaving Bureau specially made all kinds of exquisite accessories for the royal family. Young master, it is very likely that it is something from the palace of King Xin. "


    King Xin of the state of Jiang loved jade very much and collected all kinds of rare jade. The blood jade of Wancheng was in the hands of King Xin. This sword spike was inlaid with rare blood jade, and this sword spike was skillfully woven.


    "The blood jade on the sword spike picked up by the young master is the first-class blood jade, which comes from Wancheng of the state of Jiang. My subordinates heard that the blood jade in Wancheng is extremely rare.


    Hearing that the matter had been found out, Gu Chenrong''s expression immediately became deep, "what''s the situation?"


    Seeing that his son was not in a good mood, Qingshan didn''t dare to talk much, and then said, "son, I have found out what you asked me to check."


    "Purple orchid, she sent sachets at this time, must be uneasy and kind-hearted, in front of the enemy, everything should be careful."


    Su Jiusi took the sachet from purple orchid, directly untied the sachet and poured all the things inside on the table.


    Then she motioned to violet to take the oil lamp. Under the light of the oil lamp, Su Jiusi saw a small scorpion in the sachet, but the scorpion didn''t move, as if it was dead.

 Chapter 60

    Seeing that there was a scorpion in it, Zilan''s face changed. The scorpion didn''t put it into the sachet to calm the nerves. Moreover, the opening of the sachet didn''t kill the knot. The Scorpion was small. If it was alive, it could climb out.


    "How can there be a dead scorpion in here?"


    Su Jiusi sneered, "I''m afraid it''s not a dead scorpion. It''s just that he was fainted by some kind of medicine. Fang can''t put the dead scorpion in it.


    The next day, Su Jiusi suddenly received a post. Su Mei wanted to see her.


    Purple orchid was shocked by the momentum in Su Jiusi''s eyes. For two years, she didn''t even think about it. She didn''t know what Su Jiusi would do. She only knew that Su Jiusi would get what she wanted, and she would always follow Su Jiusi to repay her kindness.


    "How can this small courtyard be my home? The Anping Marquis''s house is Su Heng''s. they are just doves occupying the nest of magpies. At most two years, they will get out of the Anping Marquis''s house."


    "I''m not afraid to follow you. I know you won''t be trapped in this small yard all the time."


    See purple orchid don''t speak, Su nine think light a smile, in the eyes twinkle the ray of self-confidence, "afraid?"


    Su Jiusi grew up in Hou''s mansion when she was a child. She was a legitimate daughter, and no one knew how to treat her openly, but she had seen a lot of dirty things secretly. These things were very familiar to her.


    No wonder Su Jiusi would ask such questions when she bought them back that day, but she didn''t regret following such a master.


    Before purple orchid did not realize these, now saw the poisonous scorpion, she understood Su Jiusi''s meaning, this high gate compound is indeed more dangerous than she imagined.


    "It''s not your fault. You should be more careful in the future. Purple orchid, you should remember that there are crises everywhere in this courtyard. They dare not come in the dark, so they will act in the dark. Now we are weak, and we need to have more than one mind."


    After that, Zilan knelt down and said with shame, "excuse me, miss. This is my negligence. I think I''ve heard it. I didn''t expect that there was such a world in it. If it wasn''t for Miss''s care, I might have hurt miss just now."


    Purple orchid nods, "maidservant understands."


    It''s not difficult to get the scorpion poison. Since Fang sent the poison to the door in person, she couldn''t miss this good opportunity for nothing. Instead of buying the poison outside, she''d better use the ready-made one.


    "Purple orchid, you go out of the house tomorrow, find a doctor, let him take out the poison of these three scorpions, this matter should be hidden, don''t make it public."


    Soon violet took the other two sachets, and there were two poisonous scorpions in them. Su Jiusi put the three poisonous scorpions into the porcelain vase and asked violet to continue to hang the sachets on the edge of the bed.


    Since Fang is so vicious, she will treat him in her own way. This scorpion has to be kept well. She wants Fang to suffer from it.


    The purple orchid soon retreated. Su Jiusi looked at the sachet on the table. She could have thrown it away, but it was a pity to throw it away.


    "Yes, I will go now."


    Purple orchid, you go to my mother''s and Miaoyin''s room immediately and take all the sachets in their room. Don''t disturb them when it''s so late. "


    When getting the post, Su Jiusi drags the post in his hand. There is a bone deep hatred in his eyes. Su Mei finally shows up.


    She had expected to see Su Mei for a long time. Now she has a weak foundation and needs to endure in front of Su Mei. She should have a good look at what kind of woman she has become.


    Su Mei, long time no see.

 Chapter 61

    After receiving the post, Wang dressed Su Jiusi in person.


    Su Jiusi sat in front of the bronze mirror and didn''t speak. Her mind kept flashing what Su Mei had done to her. Thinking about it, she felt even more hatred. She held her fists tightly in her sleeves, even though her nails were embedded in the flesh.


    Wang stood behind Su Jiusi and combed her hair. He didn''t notice the hatred in Su Jiusi''s eyes. He told her, "Jiusi, although Gu Fu can''t compare with the palace, your aunt is now a lady of Gaoming. I know you don''t like Gu Fu, but you should be polite in front of her."


    The Empress Dowager is also bewildered. She even called her into the palace. What''s good about the broken leaves she blew? This woman must be a witch. "


    "But she doesn''t live with her tail between her legs. She looks arrogant. I''m angry when I see her. Why is she? Her short-lived father died long ago. She really thinks of herself as a young lady.


    "Miss, you don''t need to be angry with her. In Anping Marquis''s house, you are a serious miss. She''s just a lonely girl who lives under the fence."


    Hearing Su Jiusi go to Gu''s house, Su Meixian sneers, "she''s making such a big noise. I''m sure my aunt will teach her a lesson. There''s a good play to watch."


    As soon as Su Jiusi''s carriage leaves, qiaocui goes back to her room and reports to Su Meixian.


    "Miss, the first lady has gone to the house."


    They got on the carriage waiting outside, and the coachman immediately drove to Gu''s house. This was the first time Su Liu had gone to Gu''s house since she became Su Jiusi. The place where she had lived for five years was close at hand.


    She let purple orchid out to deal with scorpion, this time special zone purple perilla to, purple perilla should a, then followed Su Jiusi left Anping marquis.


    "Niang, I''ll go first, perilla. You''ll follow me today."


    Wang said with emotion, "we Jiusi have really grown up."


    After combing her hair, Su Jiusi swept a little rouge on her face and changed into a light blue dress. She looked very beautiful and graceful.


    Wang''s greeting, two people around, they are poor family''s children, can''t comb big family''s hair bun, mother song and Wang''s will, need to attend the banquet, Wang''s personally to Su Jiusi comb hair, two girls will learn in the side.


    "Purple orchid, purple perilla, you have a good look, mother song has taught you a lot, and later you will dress for Jiusi and liangyin. You are young and skillful."


    "Mother, I know. Don''t worry about it. I know it well."


    Wang''s hand meal, and then said, "it''s always necessary to behave, if you are impolite in front of her, I''m afraid she will embarrass you, take care of the family''s big business, we orphans and widows can''t afford to take care of the family."


    Su Jiusi lowered his eyes and covered his emotions. His long eyelashes cast a shadow at the corner of his eyes.


    "Mother, she is not my aunt."


    Su Meixian scolded indignantly.


    Qiaocui thought about it and said, "Miss, I heard that the temperament of the eldest lady has changed a lot after she threw herself into the lake. Is she going to be possessed by something? Otherwise, how can you suddenly have the courage to cause so many things? "


    Qiao Cui''s words reminded Su Meixian, and she suddenly laughed, "no matter why she suddenly changed her temper, we just need to find a wizard to say that she is possessed by demons, and then I don''t believe I can''t kill her. Qiao Cui, you go to the wizard immediately, find a famous one, spend more money."

 Chapter 62

    Qiao Cui immediately understood Su Meixian''s meaning and nodded, "I''m going to do it now, and miss can rest assured."


    Su Jiusi, demon possessed, this reason is enough to kill you!


    Thinking of this, Su Meixian couldn''t help laughing again, as if she had seen Su Jiusi die in front of her. She felt very happy when she thought about it.


    Su Mei smile amiable, "really something, and is happy, nine think, you are 18 years old this year, not young, you are so clever, I want you to be my daughter-in-law, how?"


    Su Jiusi sat down and tried to calm down. "What''s the matter with aunt calling me here?"


    Su Jiusi sat down. Su Mei was still the same as before. She pretended to be virtuous and to be the best. She cheated all her eyes. Now seeing Su Mei like this, she just felt sick.


    Su Mei didn''t care about it either. Like a kind elder, she pointed to the chair beside her


    Su Jiusi tried his best to restrain his hatred. He lowered his eyes, saluted Su Mei and called her aunt. Although Su Jiusi tried his best to restrain her, she was still a little stiff.


    All this is the end, she wants to take all kinds of back, let Su Mei witness the pain of losing everything, fall from the cloud will be more painful, she wants to let Su Mei fall to pieces.


    Seeing Su Mei like this, and thinking about Wang''s appearance now, Su Jiusi was very upset. God had let Su Mei enjoy the happiness for 20 years.


    After 20 years of caring, she has long lost the timidity and pitiful feeling of that year. With noble and elegant bearing, she is more and more like a housewife.


    Compared with Honglian''s old appearance, Su Mei is much younger. It can be seen that she has been well maintained in the past 20 years. Her skin is white and delicate. If not for the wrinkles around her eyes, she would be 30 years old.


    It turns out that Honglian has long been bribed by Su Mei. No wonder Su Mei can poison herself. What method did she use to bribe Honglian?


    Isn''t the girl standing behind Su Mei her maidservant Honglian? Although in the past 20 years, Honglian is no longer the little girl of that year, there is a shadow of that year between her eyes and eyebrows, and she quickly recognizes Honglian.


    As soon as she went in, she saw a familiar and strange man.


    Su Jiusi raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He no longer looked at the osmanthus tree, and followed the servant girl into the main hall of Su Mei''s yard.


    Su Liu loves sweet scented osmanthus. After giving birth to her eldest son, Gu Yan planted two sweet scented osmanthus trees in her yard. At that time, Su Liu was moved by Gu Yan''s mind. Now that the sweet scented osmanthus tree is still there, people have changed a long time ago, and the tree has become particularly ironic.


    Under the guidance of the servant girl, they went down to Su Mei''s main courtyard, which used to be the courtyard where Su Liu lived. Now the furnishings in the courtyard have changed. Only the osmanthus trees in the courtyard are still there, but the small trees twenty years ago have grown into towering trees.


    After arriving at Gu''s house, perilla carefully helped Su Jiusi out of the carriage.


    It turns out that she specially called herself here to mention that she wanted to marry Gu Liyuan. Su Mei had a sinister heart. Knowing Gu Liyuan hated Su Jiusi, she tried her best to promote it. Of course, she would not let her do so.


    "Of course I want to be my aunt''s daughter-in-law, but I''m in love with my cousin Ziyuan. I don''t know if my aunt is willing to help me?"


    Su Jiusi knew that Su Mei would not agree. He deliberately said so, hoping to see what kind of reaction Su Mei would have.

 Chapter 63

    As a result, without waiting for Su Mei to speak, Gu Liyuan suddenly came in, "mother, since cousin Jiusi is in love with Ziyuan, why don''t you become a man of beauty? I asked Ziyuan two days ago, and I think Ziyuan also likes cousin Jiusi. I don''t mean that to cousin Jiusi, so mother shouldn''t call on Yuanyang."


    Su Mei''s eyes flashed a trace of displeasure, and soon disappeared.


    Gu Ziyuan is her own son. How can she let her son marry Su Ming''s daughter? She let Gu Liyuan marry Su Jiusi just to torture Su Jiusi. Of course, this kind of thing can''t be done by her son.


    Now she is very sad to see Gu Liyuan acting absurdly, neglecting his normal work all day long, and being accompanied by wine and sex. She only hopes that Gu Liyuan can no longer muddle through in the future, and she will not treat Gu Liyuan as before.


    Since he was born, she has not taken care of Gu Liyuan for a few days, so she shows deep concern in front of Gu Liyuan.


    When she first met Gu Liyuan, Su Jiusi was completely a mother. Seeing her son grow up, she was very happy and a little guilty.


    Su Jiusi, if you marry me, you have to be prepared to stay in the empty room alone. You can''t control my life or stop me from taking concubines. "


    Gu Liyuan walked in front, with his hands behind him, with a rebellious look. "My mother is determined to set us up, and I don''t know what she sees in you. Even my father wants to push you to me.


    In May, the garden in the backyard is full of flowers, attracting many butterflies to fly on it.


    Gu Liyuan takes Su Jiusi to the backyard.


    Su Mei had this idea. Gu Liyuan put it forward, and she immediately nodded.


    "Well, you can take Jiusi for a walk."


    Sure enough, Gu Liyuan was not happy to hear this, but he didn''t say anything. He took a look at Su Jiusi, "mother, my cousin hasn''t been to Gu''s house for many years. I''d better show her around."


    Su Mei said it to her and Gu Liyuan on purpose.


    Su Jiusi bowed his head. If he had not guessed wrong, Gu fandai would still give him to Gu Liyuan. Now, they can still refuse it. If Yizhi is given, they can''t help saying it. Once they refuse, they will resist it.


    Su Mei said with a smile, "the empress is also worried about your marriage. If you don''t want to decide, she will point out the marriage for you."


    "You child, I''m looking forward to your marriage as soon as possible, so that I can enjoy the happiness of my family one day earlier. If you don''t settle down, Shen Rong is not willing to get married."


    "Mother, don''t worry about my business. Shen Rong is only a little bit smaller than me. If you are a Cao, you will worry about him first. I don''t want to marry you."


    "You''re the eldest brother. You haven''t married yet. How can you get to Ziyuan? He''s still young. He hasn''t been crowned. It''s too early to get married. I''m worried about you." Su Mei is still smiling, a kind mother.


    Her son wants to marry a princess or a princess. This is her ideal daughter-in-law.


    "Gu Liyuan, I won''t marry you. You can rest assured that I care about you because of my aunt. There is no other reason.


    With respect, in my eyes, you are not worthy of me. You are addicted to wine and sex, and you live a life of drunkenness and dreams every day without any ambition of a man. What''s the difference between such a person and a pool of mud? Who''s unlucky to marry you? How can I be such a unlucky person? "


    Su Jiusi deliberately makes a look of contempt, trying to stimulate Gu Liyuan.

 Chapter 64

    "Su Jiusi, don''t play hard to get with me. This move has been played in front of me for a long time." Gu Liyuan disdained, "you think that I will treat you differently. It''s a dream."


    Su Jiusi suddenly laughed, "then you wait to see if I am hard to get.


    Gu Liyuan, a man doesn''t have to be ambitious, but at least he has a clear and refreshing life. Like you, you only know how to eat, drink and have fun day and night. If you don''t have the name of the eldest son of Gu family, you can''t even support yourself. Isn''t that a pool of mud?


    Gu Liyuan left, standing behind Su Jiusi''s perilla came forward and spat out his tongue, "Miss, Gu''s house is too big, I don''t remember the way back, or I''ll ask someone."


    He has forgotten the specific number of years. He only knows that it has been many years.


    Gu Liyuan, who left, suddenly remembered when he was a child. At that time, he liked to tease Su Jiusi. He often took her to play with him. Since when did he not want to recognize his sister again?


    Gu Liyuan''s tone is a little soft. After that, he turns and leaves, leaving Su Jiusi alone in the backyard.


    "I don''t need so many sisters. You have to intervene in Li Yu''s affairs. Don''t mind my affairs any more."


    Now she is younger than Gu Liyuan, and she can''t get along with Gu Liyuan as an elder. Instead, she hopes to become close friends with Gu Liyuan and learn more about what the son thinks.


    The elder brother said it was awkward. It was really hard for him to call his son elder brother, but Su Jiusi just said it.


    My father once said that my aunt is our most important relative, so you are also mine Brother


    "If you are worried that I will marry you, you can rest assured that I will never marry you, nor will I have any affection for you. All I say and do is because of my aunt.


    Gu Liyuan has already restrained his anger. He can''t understand Su Jiusi. He doesn''t know what she wants to do. Why does she care about them so much? Is this atonement for her father? If so, he doesn''t need it.


    "So what? No matter who is the queen, she is the queen of our family. The glory belongs to the family. Su Jiusi, don''t you think you care too much? "


    "Even if she didn''t want to leave that place, she didn''t want to be in such a situation. The Queen''s position was hers."


    "Help? It''s easy for you to say. How can you save it? She doesn''t want to leave that place at all. As soon as she enters the palace, others can''t get in. Su Jiusi, you are really arrogant. "


    "No one will tell the truth except me. Su Mei wishes you were like mud forever. Gu Liyuan, your sister is still trapped in the deep palace. Have you ever thought of saving her?"


    Su Jiusi''s heart was hurt every sentence. Gu Liyuan was stabbed in the pain by Su Jiusi. The veins on his forehead were beating faintly. "What do you know? Everyone has his own aspirations. It''s not your turn to teach me."


    Gu Chenrong understands his situation. He is progressive everywhere. He has already won a position in the court and is deeply trusted by the emperor. What do you have? You have nothing. Others call you childe. It''s about taking care of your family, not you. "


    Although you are the eldest son of Gu''s family, you must know in your heart that the one who will inherit Gu''s family in the future must be cousin Ziyuan. Are you going to eat and die like this?


    Su Jiusi stopped perilla, "no, I remember."


    Purple perilla surprised open mouth, their young lady is also too fierce! I remember the winding road.


    She didn''t know that Su Jiusi didn''t remember the road, but she had lived here for five years. Although many places had changed, the pattern had not changed. She knew where the gate was and wanted to have a good look at Gu''s house.

 Chapter 65

    When she saw that Su Mei and Gu Liyuan were matched by their mother and son, she hated it. She should have watched her child grow up and worried about her child''s marriage. In the end, that person became Su Mei, and she could only watch from a distance and could not say more.


    God, why does Su Mei have no retribution.


    Soon she was relieved. God let her come back to life. This is Su Mei''s retribution. God must let her punish this vicious woman by herself.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t expect Su Jiusi to break in. He knew that Su Jiusi had come to Gu''s house. He wanted to go to find Su Jiusi after taking a bath, but he didn''t expect that Su Jiusi ran to him before the bath was finished. Although he knew it was an accident, it was also the will of heaven.


    Thinking of this, Su Jiusi wanted to laugh.


    There are still many books in the collection. Now Gu Yan treats this study like this, does it mean that all this is fake? He is not a book lover at all. He once thought that he had the same mind, but now he just feels more and more ironic.


    This study used to be her and Gu Yan''s painstaking efforts. They collected a lot of classical works together.


    She was staring at Gu Chenrong, who was soaking in the water. Can''t you find a place for such a big Gu Fu? It''s ridiculous to put the bathroom in the study.


    She never thought that there was a bath bucket behind the screen. It was Gu Chenrong who was bathing in the bath bucket.


    What are Gu Yan and Su Mei doing here now? She hid things in the innermost row of bookshelves in the room. She went around behind the screen, but the scene in front of her completely fooled her.


    Few people came to this place before. Little Gu Liyuan showed his interest in books. She simply let Gu Liyuan live in this yard, which is convenient for him to read.


    She frowned. The library used to be the most popular place for her and Gu Yan. Both of them loved reading.


    It used to be a library. There are so many books missing. The bookshelves are still there, but obviously there are not as many bookshelves as before. Moreover, there is a big screen in front of the bookshelves blocking the view behind.


    As soon as she opened the door, she felt something was wrong.


    The purple perilla nods. Su Jiusi has entered the yard. It''s different from twenty years ago. There was a swing in the yard before, but now it''s gone. The original position of the swing is placed with potted plants. The flowers in the flowerpot are blooming, and you can smell the fragrance of the flowers from a distance.


    "Perilla, wait for me here. If anyone comes, let me know immediately."


    Walking to the gate of the yard, the whole yard was quiet. There was no one in it. The Perilla asked, "Miss, what are we doing here?"


    The innermost room in the east of the yard is a library. She once put things in it. If there is no accident, the things should still be there. She wants to get them back.


    Su Jiusi did not go out of the house. It was rare for her to come to Gu''s house. How could she leave easily? All the way, she went to the courtyard where Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng once lived.


    Su Jiusi continues to move forward, and zisu follows Su Jiusi. He just feels that something is wrong. It seems that this is not the way out of the mansion! It''s like going farther and farther.


    He put away the shock when he just saw Su Jiusi. In the mist, his eyes were a little hazy. How could he look at Su Jiusi with a smile? His expression was very provocative. "So Jiusi can''t wait to see me?"


    Su Jiusi reacts and almost forgets that Gu Chenrong is still taking a bath here. She quickly steps back.


    "Is this your residence?"

 Chapter 66

    "This yard is my residence. Jiusi, would you tell me that you just broke into my residence by accident? You don''t believe in coincidence, and I don''t believe in it. Anyway, it''s OK to admit it. I''m the best one for you to take care of your family."


    Gu Chenrong said suddenly stood up from the water, Su Jiusi did not expect Gu Chenrong would stand up, after all, she is a woman, immediately turned around in a panic, "Gu Chenrong, you rascal."


    "Jiusi, this is my place. After I wash it, can''t I come out of the water?" Gu Chenrong has an innocent face, but he has a little proud smile in his eyes.


    I can''t help that kiss just now, so


    When this idea comes out, Gu Chenrong only thinks that she is crazy. This woman is so ignorant of her amorous feelings and arrogant. Isn''t she suffering from her marriage? The key is why she moves such a mind?


    Gu Chenrong pats her head. It''s really bad that she offends this girl. I''m afraid she has no good face for him for a long time. For such a fierce woman, he really doubts that she can''t get married in the future. It''s better to marry him.


    With that, Gu Chenrong released his hand contentedly. Su Jiusi didn''t say a word more to Gu Chenrong and left the room in a hurry.


    "I''m not at a loss."


    Su Jiusi knew that she was not his opponent, otherwise she really wanted to kill Gu Chenrong. She had thought about making Gu Chenrong a friend before, but she didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong was a apprentice.


    "Shameless man."


    "You just looked at me, so we''re clear."


    Finally Gu Chenrong takes the initiative to release Su Jiusi. She raises her hand to fight Gu Chenrong. Before she meets Gu Chenrong''s face, Gu Chenrong grabs her wrist.


    Su Jiusi is held by Gu Chenrong in her arms. Strange breath comes to her face. She is angry and surprised, but she can''t push Gu Chenrong away.


    Su Jiusi is also impolite and bites hard. The smell of blood spreads in the two people. Gu Chenrong still doesn''t let Su Jiusi go.


    Waiting for her reaction, Gu Chenrong has already clasped her wrist, Su Jiusi can''t move, can only be passively kiss by Gu Chenrong.


    The kiss to be caught off guard, Su Jiusi unprepared, did not expect that Gu Chenrong would be so bold.


    Su Jiusi bumps into Gu Chenrong''s arms and just wants to push Gu Chenrong away. Suddenly Gu Chenrong bends over and kisses her lips.


    Gu Chenrong gently, Su Jiusi bumps into his arms, the water stains on his body have not been wiped dry, big drops of water flowing down with his thin chest.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t expect that Su Jiusi really dared to turn back. Fortunately, he had just surrounded himself with a towel. Otherwise, Su Jiusi would have seen him out again.


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect Gu Chenrong to be so shameless and let her be responsible for taking advantage of it. She suddenly turned around and glared at Gu Chenrong. "How dare you ask Mr. Gu to let me be responsible?"


    "Jiusi, you''ve seen me out, and you want to leave like this? It''s because you broke in on your own initiative. Now that you''ve seen it, you have to be responsible. "


    "What do you want to do?"


    Su Jiusi''s face turned red and he was ready to go. Gu Chenrong suddenly reached out and grabbed Su Jiusi''s wrist.


    Gu Chenrong thought more and more, was he in love with this woman?


    Strange, he has not always wanted to marry a gentle and coquettish woman, Su Jiusi from these words do not know how far.


    These anomalies are probably due to her appreciation of her way of doing things. She hates herself so much that she can''t help asking for trouble.

 Chapter 67

    Gu Chenrong tried to persuade himself not to think about Su Jiu''s thoughts.


    Su Jiusi ran out of the room in a hurry. Perilla stood outside. She saw Su Jiusi come out in a hurry with red lips and water stains on her body. She didn''t know what had happened. She just asked anxiously, "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "There is a wild cat in it. Let''s go!"


    My aunt''s biological mother is a maid. She not only has a firm foothold in Anping Marquis''s mansion, but also teaches her to be a lady of Yipin. If she can teach her children, no one is better than her aunt''s biological mother. "


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to eat at the same table with Su Mei, but she didn''t move her chopsticks. She suddenly raised her eyes and gave a smile. "Now where I live is where my aunt''s mother lived.


    "Jiusi, you are very smart. You can get something every time you appear. Your mother teaches you very well." Su Mei picked up the small bowl on the table, slowly stirred the soup in the bowl with a spoon, scooped a mouthful and sent it to her mouth.


    With a change of heart, Su Jiusi lowered his eyes and said calmly, "it''s really my blessing to get the Empress Dowager''s favor."


    Even the most trusted people around her in the past have become Su Mei''s confidants. Su Mei has really taken everything from Su Liu.


    After su Jiusi sits down, Su Mei asks her maid to cook. Naturally, the one who gives her the cloth is Honglian. Seeing that Honglian is skilled in doing this, Su Jiusi wants to ask Honglian why she betrayed her.


    "I heard that the Empress Dowager likes you very much. Tomorrow she will call you to the palace to accompany the Empress Dowager. Jiusi, this is your blessing."


    Seeing Su Mei again, Su Jiusi had already well controlled her emotions. She was not as excited as she was when she first met her. She was not only calm, but also had a decent smile on her face. "Thank you for your hospitality, aunt."


    If you don''t know Su Mei before, you will be cheated by Su Mei''s smile and think she is a gentle and kind woman. Compared with Fang''s occasionally domineering and dissatisfied, Su Mei brings Xianshu into full play.


    Seeing Su Jiusi coming back, Su Mei still had a gentle smile on her face, "Jiusi, sit down!"


    The place for dinner is in Su Mei''s yard, so no one else is there. It''s obvious that Su Mei wants to talk to her alone.


    After arriving at the dining room, sure enough, Su Mei was waiting for her there. There was a table of delicacies on the table.


    She didn''t expect that Su Mei would keep her for dinner, which means that she still has something to say to her. Su Mei''s words haven''t finished yet, in fact, she hasn''t finished either.


    Su Jiusi has recovered as usual and says with a smile to his maid.


    "Gu''s house is too big. I''ve just lost my way. Please show me the way."


    They went out of the yard and walked along the path. Suddenly, a maid came forward in a hurry and stopped them, "where''s Miss Su? The maid has finally found you. Madam wants to keep Miss Su for dinner. She is waiting for Miss Su in the dining room? "


    Su Jiusi steps in a hurry, while walking said, perilla trot to catch up with Su Jiusi, only think Su Jiusi seems a little strange, where strange can''t say.


    "It''s just a wild cat. I can handle it."


    "Miss, why don''t you ask me to go in and catch wild cats? I''m good at that."


    "Presumptuous, Miss Su, how can you talk to your wife like this?"


    Su Mei''s face changed slightly, and she was not irritated by Su Jiusi. However, in an instant, her face was as usual, but Honglian jumped out to scold Su Jiusi.


    "I''m just telling the truth. I don''t think my aunt will mind. The hero doesn''t ask where she came from. Although my aunt''s family background is not high and she can achieve what she is today, it doesn''t matter what her family background was."

 Chapter 68

    Su Mei obviously didn''t expect that Su Jiusi was so bold that she dared to satirize her face to face. It is reasonable that Su Jiusi should please her. She is an elder, so she won''t lose her manners in front of a younger generation.


    "Jiusi, you are still too young. If you speak so freely, you are afraid that you will cause trouble. You should be careful in your words and deeds in the future."


    "I keep my aunt''s instruction in mind."


    She didn''t cheat again. It''s true that we are not as good as others. Fandai almost killed Jiusi, and you''ve called Jiusi to the government to embarrass her. You''ve gone too far. "


    "Mother, why do you want to embarrass Jiusi? You are always kind and considerate. How can you treat Jiusi like a fan Dai? What did she do wrong, that is, she met her second brother in the riding and shooting competition?


    Gu Ziyuan was already a little unhappy. He quickly walked toward Su Mei''s yard. Su Mei was asking people to take down all the food on the table. Seeing Gu Ziyuan coming back, he immediately welcomed him, with a loving smile on his face. "Zi Yuan, you''re back."


    With that, Su Jiusi has already got on the carriage in a hurry, and Gu Ziyuan is standing in the same place. Gu Fendai has already mentioned to him that he should not associate with Su Jiusi. I didn''t expect Su Mei would do such a thing.


    Su Jiusi shook his head, "no one bullies me, but I can''t talk to cousin Ziyuan in the future, so that my aunt won''t be happy. I also ask cousin Ziyuan to see me take a detour later. My mother is not well, so I don''t want to worry her."


    "Ah Jiusi... " Gu Ziyuan felt that Su Jiusi seemed to be avoiding himself, and immediately caught up with him, "what''s the matter with you? Are you being bullied? "


    "My aunt invited me over to dinner." After that, he pretended to be aggrieved. "Cousin Ziyuan, I''ll go first."


    He was wearing a sky blue robe. He was only 18 years old. Seeing Su Jiusi, he was surprised. He immediately stepped forward to say hello to Su Jiusi, "Jiusi, how are you here?"


    After having a meal, Su Jiusi leaves. At the gate of the mansion, he just meets Gu Ziyuan, who has just returned to the mansion.


    Su Ming, Su Ming, do you think your daughter can change all this?


    Su Jiusi catches all Su Mei''s words. She always satirizes her and almost makes Su Mei unable to hang up. No wonder Gu fandai says that this girl has a heavy heart, so she is.


    It was a thrilling meal. On the surface, the atmosphere was harmonious. There was a smile on both faces. Su Mei even cared about Su Jiusi, but in fact, there was an undercurrent everywhere.


    Since Su Jiusi is such a troublemaker, let Fang get rid of her as soon as possible, so as not to disturb the Anping marquis.


    Su Mei is still smiling, but her eyes are cold. The girl''s mouth is really fierce. It''s hard to imagine that Wang Shi could teach such a daughter. It seems that she has high hopes for her.


    "I tried to persuade Mei Xian''s sister and aunt, but they didn''t listen to me. I''ll pass on my aunt''s words."


    "To be a man, we need to know the current affairs. Today''s Anping Marquis''s house is not the Anping Marquis''s house in the past. What''s the good result of being a clown?"


    Su Mei didn''t expect that Gu Ziyuan had just returned to the house and asked herself about Su Jiusi. She had been ridiculed by Su Jiusi before, but she could still bear it. She would see her son defending Su Jiusi so much. Su Mei couldn''t help it any more. The smile on her face suddenly disappeared. "How can I embarrass her? I just invite her to dinner."


    "I''m not a three-year-old child. My mother doesn''t have to cheat me. Don''t you think Jiusi has robbed the spotlight of caring for my family? When did my mother become so intolerant?"


    "Do you believe Su Jiusi so much?"

 Chapter 69

    "Jiusi didn''t tell me anything. I only believe what I saw in my eyes. If you bully Jiusi again, I won''t sit back and ignore it. I''ll go back to my room first."


    With that, Gu Ziyuan left Su Mei''s yard without going back.


    Su Mei almost lifted the table. Gu Ziyuan was always filial. This was the first time Gu Ziyuan spoke to her in this tone.


    After su Jiusi got on the carriage, his mind was still a little confused. The scene of Gu Chenrong kissing her was lingering in front of him. The more he thought about it, the more angry Su Jiusi was. Gu Chenrong, the apprentice, took the opportunity to despise her.


    Originally, she wanted to marry her to Gu Liyuan. Seeing Gu Ziyuan''s support for Su Jiusi, she gave up this idea, so as not to affect the relationship between mother and son. She would let Gu Fendai choose a husband for Su Jiusi.


    The rest is left to Fang to do. In order to avoid Gu Ziyuan falling deeper and deeper, she wants Gu fandai to marry Su Jiusi.


    If Fang can''t even deal with a little girl, it''s too useless.


    Su Mei nodded and didn''t say any more about it. Today, she called Su Jiusi and wanted to beat her. Unexpectedly, she was annoyed by this girl. She wanted to see how a little girl who made people angry in Anping Marquis''s house could survive.


    "Don''t worry, madam. If you get poisoned, you will never be able to recover your memory in your life."


    Su Mei is more and more dissatisfied with Gu Chenrong now, but Gu Chenrong hasn''t done anything too much, so she can''t understand Gu Chenrong''s mind. In addition, Gu Ziyuan is still small, so she has to wait and see the change.


    "So what? He''s not my own son. His heart is separated by his stomach. Who knows if he has moved his mind. Now he has lost his memory. If one day he recovers his memory, what do you say?"


    "Madam is afraid of the eldest son. After all, he was raised by his wife."


    It''s really hard to predict.


    At the beginning, she adopted Gu Chenrong because of her intelligence. She wanted to gain a firm foothold in Gu''s house through this child. Unexpectedly, God would give her a pair of twins.


    In addition, Gu Yan''s more and more attention to Gu Chenrong made her feel uneasy. She was afraid that Gu Chenrong would take the title of Gu Ziyuan. It was just like raising a tiger. She would never adopt Gu Chenrong if she knew that there would be today''s troubles.


    She trained Gu Chenrong in order to help Gu Ziyuan in the future. She didn''t expect that the bigger Gu Chenrong was, the more difficult her mind was.


    Now what she is most afraid of is Gu Chenrong. Although this child is her adopted son, her mind is obviously heavier than Gu Ziyuan.


    Gu Liyuan can''t support the wall because of the mud. She doesn''t worry about anything.


    This is not Su Mei''s original intention.


    Su Mei has only one son, Gu Ziyuan, who has high hopes for him. Since childhood, she has loved Gu Ziyuan very much and given him the best things. Unexpectedly, Gu Ziyuan turned out to be a kind and generous man.


    "The child is too kind. If he has the ruthlessness of pink and black, he won''t say that. I can''t help but pave the way for him."


    Seeing Su Mei angry, the red lotus on one side immediately comforts Su Mei, "don''t be angry, madam. The third childe is still young, so she will be confused by Miss Su. The mother and the son are connected, and the third childe will understand the pains of madam."


    Gu Chenrong is also a dangerous person. It''s better not to provoke him in the future, otherwise Gu Chenrong will ruin the plan.


    Sumei, the game is on. Are you ready?


    Thinking of this, Su Jiusi started to sneer.

 Chapter 70

    The next day, Su Jiusi entered the palace.


    Under the guidance of the palace people, I went to Yongshou palace.


    Empress Dowager Shen was sitting on the throne. The room was full of sandalwood. As soon as she stepped into the room, she smelled a faint smell of sandalwood.


    This matter is also su Jiusi''s trump card. She knows that she can take advantage of it to gain a firm foothold with empress dowager Shen. At the banquet, she is inconvenient to take it out and say that she knows that empress dowager Shen will summon her in the future, just as she expected.


    The tone of Empress Dowager Shen was a little excited, and she could hardly control herself.


    "Who is your master?"


    Every time he plays, he also takes holly leaves. When nothing happens, Shifu likes playing leaves very much. Every time his courtesan asks why he likes holly leaves, Shifu laughs, but he doesn''t want to mention these things to his courtesan. "


    Su Jiusi nodded, "it''s true that master taught her courtiers. Master loves the holly leaves most.


    Empress Dowager Shen praised, "Wang is very good at teaching children, Jiusi. Your master taught you how to play the leaves?"


    "To be able to be with my mother and my younger brother and sister is not hard."


    "It seems that you have suffered a lot outside these years."


    Mentioning Su Liu, Empress Dowager Shen''s eyes became more and more gentle and did not ask any more questions. It was obvious that Su Jiusi''s answer had passed the test.


    "Your aunt is really a heroine. She is not only good at riding and shooting, but also proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She is also intelligent. At that time, no one in the capital was unaware of her. It''s a pity that she has a bad reputation. You have some of your aunt''s habits."


    But I didn''t have the chance to learn until one day my courtesan met a man in the river and lake. He saw that I was good, so he took me as an apprentice and taught me how to ride and shoot. "


    Su Jiusi looked pale and replied respectfully, "the Empress Dowager also knows that her aunt is very good at riding and shooting. She often hears her father and mother mention her. Although she has never met her, she regards her as an example and has been very interested in riding and shooting since childhood.


    The Empress Dowager''s love is the foundation of her foothold now. She wants to make the Empress Dowager love her more, so that she can firmly stand on her feet, otherwise she will be in a very dangerous situation now.


    Empress Dowager Shen''s tone is kind, but Su Jiusi doesn''t dare to take it lightly. If she doesn''t answer well, she will appear to be very resourceful and will lose the Empress Dowager''s love. This is not a kind of temptation.


    Empress Dowager Shen waved her hand. "No, I can see it occasionally. Since it''s planted there, I will continue to plant there. Jiusi, where do you learn to ride and shoot?"


    "There is one in chennv''s family, but it is still small. If the Empress Dowager likes it, she can plant it in Yongshou palace."


    Empress Dowager Shen took out the holly leaves inside, and her eyes became gentle. She seemed to sigh, "I haven''t seen holly for many years."


    Pei''e took the brocade bag from Su Jiusi and soon respectfully presented it to empress dowager Shen.


    "How dare I forget the instructions of the Empress Dowager." Su Jiusi said with a faint smile, took out a brocade bag from her arms and handed it to pei''e, Empress Dowager Shen''s maid.


    Su Jiusi salutes empress dowager Shen respectfully. Seeing Su Jiusi coming, Empress Dowager Shen laughs, "Jiusi, you''re here at last. Did you bring some holly leaves to AI''s family this time?"


    She didn''t want to count on empress dowager Shen, but now she needs her help.


    "Chennv Shifu never mentioned his name to chennv, but chennv knew that he was from Wenxian County, and his surname was Wang. Shifu''s little finger on his left hand was severed."


    Empress Dowager Shen has already understood who the master Su Jiusi was talking about. She did not expect that after many years, there would be news about him. It was providence that he would accept Su Jiusi as an apprentice.

 Chapter 71

    Seeing Su Jiusi looking at her suspiciously, Empress Dowager Shen knew that she was a bit out of fashion. She laughed and looked as usual.


    "It''s a coincidence that your master and AI family are from the same hometown."


    "Does the Empress Dowager know her master?"


    She owes a lot to that person. His disciple, Empress Dowager Shen, naturally won''t treat him badly. In addition, Su Jiusi knows how to advance and retreat. She really likes this child.


    Empress Dowager Shen likes Su Jiusi very much. She has no daughter. Knowing that Su Jiusi is that person''s disciple, she has an idea of taking Su Jiusi with her.


    Su Jiusi gets up joyfully, displays joyfully appropriately, but restrains oneself very much.


    "Yes."


    Empress Dowager Shen laughed. "Look at your child, you are so happy. It seems that this marriage is worrying you. Get up quickly!"


    Su Jiusi was overjoyed and immediately knelt down to thank the empress dowager, "thank you very much, Empress Dowager''s great kindness. I will remember it in my heart."


    I''ll tell the queen not to make a fuss. When you''re interested in someone, I''ll tell the queen to marry you. "


    "You and Mr. Gu are cousins. Mrs. Gu wants to get married. Since they don''t want to get married, it''s a painful thing for both of you.


    It''s just that my big cousin already has a place to belong to, and I don''t care about it. My aunt is very enthusiastic about it and has informed the empress. I''m afraid the empress will marry us. I don''t know what to do. "


    "The Empress Dowager is not worried about her. She is in a bit of trouble." Su Jiusi showed an expression of distress. "My aunt saw me yesterday, and she wanted to betroth me to her big cousin.


    Empress Dowager Shen continued.


    "What''s wrong with you child?"


    Su Jiusi lowered his eyes, as if he could not speak.


    Seeing that the time was almost ripe, she pretended to be worried. As expected, Empress Dowager Shen asked with concern, "Jiusi, what''s on your mind can you tell me."


    This time, Su Jiusi has another thing to do. She has to preempt Su Mei, or it will be very troublesome.


    Su Jiusi answers respectfully. She knows that empress dowager Shen likes dignified people, so she is very disciplined in front of Empress Dowager Shen.


    "My courtesan will abide by my orders."


    Sure enough, the Empress Dowager Shen was more and more kind to her. "Ai Jia is congenial to you. I''ll come to AI Jia more in the future."


    She knew that Shufei was not as pure and virtuous as she appeared to be, otherwise she would not be empress dowager now. She did not expect that this matter would be used now.


    Although Su Liu and Shufei had a good friendship in the past, they were more cooperative. Both of them had reservations, not confidants and friends. She wanted to keep a chip in her hand to avoid one day falling out with Shufei and having a chip to protect herself.


    The old lady did not mention it to Su Liu. Once she had a drink, she blurted out how clever Su Liu was. She soon understood it and sent someone to check it.


    She explained in this way that she could ride, shoot and play the leaves, which was reasonable for Empress Dowager Shen.


    "Master''s whereabouts are uncertain, and I haven''t seen her for a long time." Su Jiusi sighed.


    "I don''t know."


    Empress Dowager Shen stayed with Su Jiusi for lunch, and they chatted happily.


    Although his son is filial, he seldom has time to accompany empress dowager Shen.


    Gu fandai''s mouth is sweet and gentle. She often comes here, but by contrast, she prefers Su Jiusi. She always feels that Su Jiusi has a familiar feeling, maybe because of that person.

 Chapter 72

    After lunch, Empress Dowager Shen is going to have a rest. Su Jiusi leaves Yongshou palace.


    This trip has been fruitful, at least to help her block the wedding. If Gu fandai really gave a decree, she can''t resist it because of her current status. Gu Liyuan is her son, and she certainly can''t let such a ridiculous thing happen.


    When she passed the imperial garden, she saw a bright yellow figure in the distance. There was only one person who could wear this color in the palace. She immediately waited aside. When Feng yunlang came near, she knelt down to salute.


    Until dark, the game was not over, but the outcome was clear.


    Both of them dare not belittle the enemy. In the imperial garden, it is quiet and occasionally windy. In addition, there is only the sound of two people falling.


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Feng yunlang''s chess skill was so high. This time she was a good match. She always liked to fight with experts. This kind of feeling was very comfortable.


    After he was born, he knew that Su Jiusi was not a little bit good at it, but very good at it. He didn''t dare to take it lightly any more and concentrated on playing with Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi is very attentive when he plays chess. He didn''t put Su Jiusi in his eyes and thought he would win.


    Feng yunlang holds the sunspot, Su Jiusi holds the Baizi, and the palace people keep away from other people.


    After su Jiusi should come down, Feng yunlang immediately asks people to take things, and the chess game is placed in the royal garden.


    Feng yunlang''s idea is more simple. Su Jiusi won Gu Chenrong in the last riding and shooting competition. Feng yunlang knows Gu Chenrong''s strength very well, so he wants to see what other skills Su Jiusi has, so he wants to play chess with Su Jiusi, because this is what he is good at. He didn''t think he would lose.


    Fengyunlang is the emperor of the state of Wei. If she can get his appreciation, it''s definitely good for her.


    Su Jiusi responds. Last time in the riding and shooting competition, Feng yunlang didn''t favor Gu Chenrong. She knows that Feng yunlang is not the kind of person who has no stomach. Even if he wins, Feng yunlang won''t make him unhappy. Instead, she can make him look up to him.


    "My daughter obeyed the order."


    "How about playing chess with me? If you can win me, I''ll make you a wish. If you lose, you have to promise me something. How about that? "


    "A little bit."


    "Can Miss Su play chess?"


    Su Jiusi was very modest, but he didn''t appear humble, and he was neither humble nor arrogant.


    "The emperor flattered me. I''m ashamed of her. It''s a blessing for her to get the favor of the Empress Dowager."


    But Feng yunlang didn''t mean to leave. She was obviously in a good mood and couldn''t hide her appreciation. "I heard that the empress likes you very much, Miss Su. Is there a woman like you in the capital? The empress and your aunt used to be close friends. No wonder they like you."


    Su Jiusi gets up and is still waiting for Feng yunlang to pass.


    He ascended the throne three years ago. He was not as cold-blooded as the former Emperor. He advocated torture. Feng yunlang was the master of resurgence. He was generous and steady. After registration, he reduced taxes and loved the people like a son. He was deeply loved by the people of Wei state.


    Fengyunlang is the most respectable person in China.


    Feng yunlang stopped in front of Su Jiusi, with a very gentle tone, "get up!"


    Feng yunlang put down the sunspot in his hand and ended the game of chess. "I lost."


    Although he lost, Feng yunlang was convinced.


    He didn''t expect that a woman would have such courage. She was aggressive, powerful and accurate in playing chess. She forced him to be desperate. Although she could still struggle for a while, the result was settled. It was just the difference between losing early and losing late.

 Chapter 73

    "I''m offended."


    Su Jiusi smiles a little, and the light of self-confidence flashed in his eyes.


    If compared with her, she is very confident.


    "If the empress is afraid of Miss Su, she will directly send someone to kill her. Only in this way can she avoid future trouble."


    Su Jiusi and Gu Qingcheng are not the same. Gu Qingcheng is easy to deal with. Su Jiusi is much more thoughtful than her. She can do so many things in such a short time. She must have been planning for a long time. We can''t give her this opportunity. "


    "These words are just a cover to confuse us.


    Yi Fan thinks of Su Jiusi''s words last time and asks in a puzzled way.


    "Isn''t her lover the third son?"


    As soon as she thinks of Su Jiusi and Feng yunlang playing chess together for the whole afternoon, she wants to kill Su Jiusi. A trace of ferocity flashed in her eyes. "We can''t let Su Jiusi go on like this any more. Tomorrow, our palace will give her a marriage. Our palace has long known that this woman is not simple, and there is a hidden evil in her heart."


    Gu fandai was full of anger. At this time, she had no appetite.


    "Take it away. I have no appetite."


    Gu fandai''s palace girl stands behind her with a fan and opens her mouth carefully. She knows that Gu fandai is in a bad mood at this time.


    "Niang Niang, it''s dark. The emperor can''t get word from her. Why don''t you have dinner first?"


    Gu fandai has learned the news that there will be no outsider, and she doesn''t need to hide her emotions. Her face is livid, her fists are clenched, and she smashes on the table. "Su Jiusi, the fox spirit, really wants to fight the emperor again."


    Weiyang palace


    originally, Feng yunlang did plan to visit fandai. Seeing that it was dark, he gave up his mind and played chess all afternoon. He still had to go back to deal with the government affairs.


    "Forget it, go back to Jianzhang Palace first!"


    Feng yunlang asked people to put away the chessboard. A little eunuch came forward and asked, "does the emperor want to go to Weiyang palace?"


    Su Jiusi is blessed and follows Wang Kang to step down first.


    "I''m leaving."


    Wang Kang answers. After answering, he secretly looks at Su Jiusi. He has been with Feng yunlang for some years. He knows Feng yunlang''s temperament very well. This is the first time he has seen Feng yunlang appreciate a woman so much. It seems that this girl has a bright future.


    "Yes, Emperor."


    Feng yunlang was stunned and then said with a smile, "of course, when you think of it, just ask me. It''s dark. The Palace door has been closed. Wang Kang, you can send Miss Su out of the palace."


    "Can I keep this wish first?"


    "Then we''ll compete next time. I just promised you that if you win, I''ll make you a wish. What do you want?"


    "Chennv is also lucky and won by a narrow margin."


    "Miss Su, you are the first to win me." Feng yunlang thumbed up and said with a smile, "others are either inferior or dare not. I have never lost in these years. You have made me understand the feeling of losing. I have great courage. It''s not bad."


    At that time, Su Liu was brilliant and admired her family. After her death, countless people felt sorry for her.


    At that time, her father paid great attention to training her. She was diligent and studious. In addition to her intelligence, she had reached the level of a master in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, as well as riding and shooting. Even nvhong did well. There was no other person in the capital who could beat her.


    "It''s not the turn of a little Su Jiusi to come to our palace and do it himself. Isn''t that dirty the hands of our palace?


    Meixian hates her so much that she is sure to take action. Just let Meixian do it.


    The Palace first gave her a marriage. Once she got married, she would be so close to the emperor that she didn''t keep the women''s way. The Empress Dowager didn''t like people who didn''t keep the women''s way most. I''ll talk about it in her ear at that time, and I don''t believe she would like her. "

 Chapter 74

    Gu fandai slowly calmed down, but her heart was still not cheerful.


    She won over Gu Qingcheng and won all this from her hands. She didn''t expect a su Jiusi to emerge.


    She had never noticed Su Jiusi before. An orphan girl who was driven out of the house had nothing to pay attention to. She did not expect that Su Jiusi was so deep in her mind. She not only made a big splash, but also hit Feng yunlang with her idea.


    Mother song and purple orchid bring up the meal. Su liangyin is really hungry. She takes a big meal. After eating most of it, she remembers that she still has something to say to Su Jiusi.


    "You greedy girl." Wang sighed, but he couldn''t help taking Su liangyin.


    Su liangyin said with a sweet smile, "it''s better to be my sister."


    "Tomorrow I''ll go outside to buy it for you, cool voice. Don''t worry, I won''t let you live like this all the time. Now we can go outside to buy what we want to eat."


    Wang was afraid that Su Jiusi would come out again, so he quickly stopped Su liangyin.


    "Liangyin, don''t make trouble. Just eat some."


    Three people sat down together, mention to eat, Su liangyin indignant scold a way, "aunt is really too much, oneself delicacies, give us all is simple, I have not eaten chicken for a long time."


    "I''m a little hungry."


    "Good, good, eat, nine think, hungry?"


    "I''m starving." Su liangyin touched his stomach. "Don''t worry about it. My sister is very powerful now."


    "You child..." Wang shook his head. Now she can''t control Su Jiusi. The child has more and more ideas of her own.


    Su Jiusi walked up to Wang and patted the back of Wang''s hand, "Niang, don''t worry, I have a good idea."


    "Niang, we''ve already paid attention to it. If we don''t get a firm foothold, we''re afraid it will be more dangerous. Now the emperor and the Empress Dowager can help us out of the predicament. No one else can rely on them."


    Wang, as always, is worried that "if it is too eye-catching, it is easy to be envied."


    Su Jiusi didn''t explain. It seems that there is nothing to explain.


    Su liangyin looked at Su Jiusi in surprise and raised his thumb in worship. "Elder sister, you are so powerful that you can play chess with the emperor."


    "Ah The emperor


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "I''ll play chess with the emperor in the afternoon, so it''s a little late."


    Su liangyin takes Su Jiusi''s hand and they talk as they walk.


    "Elder sister, you can be regarded as coming back. My mother is going crazy."


    Wang was relieved and told Mother Song and purple orchid to heat the meal together.


    Su liangyin, standing at the gate of the hospital, cried out excitedly.


    "Mother, my sister is back."


    When Su Jiusi returned to the Marquis''s house in Anping, it was already dark. Wang and Su liangyin were waiting for her to have dinner. They couldn''t see Su Jiusi coming back. Wang was in a hurry and the food was already cold.


    Thinking of this, Gu fandai''s eyes are obviously cruel, without a trace of tenderness.


    All this is hers and will always be hers. She is the queen of the imperial concubine and will never let anyone take it away.


    She swallowed the white rice in her mouth and said vaguely, "sister, Su Meixian doesn''t know what to do.


    I heard the maid in the mansion say that there will be an exorcist mage coming tomorrow. She said that her aunt always has a headache recently. It''s because there are evil people in Anping Marquis''s mansion. She wants to invite the mage to exorcise the evil. I think her aunt is very good. I don''t know what she is going to do. "


    Su Jiusi ate slowly. She stopped and frowned, "please master?"

 Chapter 75

    "It''s absolutely true. Su Meixian knows how to deal with things. It''s not good to live under the same roof with her."


    "Let''s not go out tomorrow, so as not to cause trouble. If the second lady wants to do something, let her do it." Wang said.


    Su Jiusi eats slowly, and tears out a sneer at the corner of her mouth to drive away evil spirits. Thanks to what she thinks, Su Meixian doesn''t want to drive away evil spirits. I''m afraid it''s aimed at her!


    Even if Su Wen knew it, he would not say anything. He didn''t like Su Jiusi, but Su Wen wanted to face up. If they wanted to do these things, they would not leave a handle on them. No matter who they were, they would have nothing to say.


    Fang''s pretended thanks. It''s aboveboard to get rid of Su Jiusi. Her daughter is smart enough to come up with such a good way.


    "I''ll trouble the mage. We must get rid of the evil spirit."


    The mage continued.


    "I can''t be wrong. This evil is hiding here. It''s been hiding for a while. If this evil is not removed, the whole Anping Marquis''s house will be peaceful."


    Su Meixian pretended to be surprised and asked, "master, are you right! It''s my aunt and sister who live here. "


    The next day, as soon as Su Jiusi and Su Meixian had breakfast, Fang and Su Meixian came with a middle-aged man in Taoist clothes. The middle-aged man was holding a Buddha dust in his hand and reciting it in his mouth. He pointed to the courtyard where they lived and said with a deep face, "this evil is hidden in this courtyard."


    She knows that Su Mei and Gu fandai don''t pay attention to her, which is a good thing for her. They always have to pay a price for belittling the enemy.


    This night, Su Jiusi didn''t sleep well. Now it''s not time for her and Su Mei to play games. Let''s settle the matter of Anping Marquis''s house first.


    Finally understand why she went to get scorpion poison, Su Jiusi let her cover her face, but also deliberately revealed that he is the people around Fang.


    Purple orchid don''t understand the meaning of Su Jiusi, Su Jiusi let her come closer, in her ear whispered command, purple orchid eyes flash a surprise, but repeatedly nodded.


    "If I leave Anping Marquis''s residence tomorrow, Su Meixian will turn her target to my mother or liangyin. I can''t leave tomorrow. Since the scorpion poison has been taken back, we''ll do everything we can to avoid wasting it."


    Su Jiusi nodded approvingly, purple orchid learning is very fast, she is also very satisfied with purple orchid.


    "The second young lady suddenly proposed to exorcise the evil spirits. I''m afraid it''s aimed at the young lady. I''m afraid the second young lady will take the opportunity to trouble the first young lady. It''s better for the first young lady to find an excuse to leave the Anping Marquis''s house early tomorrow morning, so that she can be safe."


    Su Jiusi took the white porcelain vase from Zilan and asked, "Zilan, what do you think about tomorrow?"


    Zilan took out a small white porcelain vase from her arms and handed it to Su Jiusi. "Miss, the scorpion poison has been taken out. The wandering doctor said that although the scorpion is small, it is highly poisonous. If it is bitten, it will die immediately. How does Miss plan to use the scorpion poison?"


    After dinner, Su Jiusi went back to the room, and the purple orchid followed Su Jiusi into the room.


    In that case, she''ll do whatever she wants. Su Meixian, you asked for it.


    Su Meixian uses this move to deal with her. Her mind is very insidious. It''s totally killing people.


    "Don''t worry, madam."


    The master nodded. He had entered the inner courtyard first, and walked around, pretending to check.


    The master was waving the dust of Buddha in the courtyard, and his mouth was constantly chanting.

 Chapter 76

    Fang said to Wang without a smile, "sister-in-law, recently my master and I are not at peace. I have a headache day by day, and my master has nightmares. I''m afraid we are infected with evil.


    The mage came to exorcise evil spirits. The mage said that the evil spirit is in my sister-in-law''s yard. My sister-in-law should bear with me. If I don''t get rid of the evil spirit, I will come out to do evil in the future. "


    Knowing Fang''s bad intentions, Wang couldn''t refute the reason. Even if she wanted to stop it, she couldn''t.


    Snake and scorpion, but that''s all.


    Su Jiusi started to sneer. The mother and daughter were so cruel that they wanted to kill each other every time.


    "Fart." Su liangyin angrily said rude words, "you are jealous of my sister."


    "Sister-in-law, we are also for Jiusi''s sake. As long as we burn the evil, we will put out the fire. Although Jiusi will suffer a little, it''s better than being possessed by the evil. If sister-in-law doesn''t have the heart to see it, she can go back to her room first, so that she won''t be distressed."


    Jiusi can''t be evil. He was frightened before, and his temperament has changed. It''s human nature. "


    She knew that they were aiming at Su Jiusi on purpose. In a hurry, she didn''t care about her gaffe. She grabbed Fang''s wrist and said, "sister-in-law, please let go of Jiu Si. This mage must have made a mistake.


    Hearing that Su Jiusi was about to be set on fire, Wang''s face changed greatly and nearly fell down.


    "This evil soul is afraid of fire. As long as it''s set on fire, it can burn the evil spirit to death. Madam, we should make a decision as soon as possible, otherwise it will be restless."


    "My sister''s temperament has changed a lot. Master, do you have any way to save my sister?" Su Meixian asked with concern.


    "This young lady has changed a lot recently? It''s because of being possessed by a wronged soul. If this evil is not removed, there will be no peace in the Marquis''s house of Anping. "


    Su liangyin made a sound immediately.


    "No way. Don''t talk nonsense here."


    The mage suddenly stopped and went to Su Jiusi. He pointed to Su Jiusi in horror, "the evil is on her."


    Su Jiusi was very calm, as if all this had nothing to do with her.


    Su liangyin wants to say more. Wang stares at her and tells her not to say any more. Wang looks anxiously at Su Jiusi, who is standing behind her. She doesn''t know why. She is very worried about her daughter.


    "Meixian, liangyin is my sister. Please let her know." Fang pretends to stand up for Su liangyin.


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak. She just stood quietly. She knew what would happen next with her eyes closed.


    Su liangyin replied.


    "It''s you who should shut up."


    "Su liangyin, shut up."


    "Liang Yin''s mouth is really powerful." Fang''s heart to endure the displeasure, but also squeeze out a kind smile, soon have a good play to see, no matter what Su liangyin said, she can''t be angry.


    Don''t forget that my mother is your sister-in-law. Don''t you have any respect for her? "


    Su has the final say what they are trying to find out. They rush to come right away, and complain with discontent. "Aunt, is there any evil?"


    She suddenly came to the mage and lowered her voice. "If the mage changes his words, he will get two hundred taels of gold."


    Since this person is Su Meixian, please come here to specifically target her, then naturally he is not the kind of wizard with real ability, but a charlatan.


    It is good for anyone who can buy with money to say, but now she is not short of money.

 Chapter 77

    She won two thousand taels of gold in the riding and shooting competition. In addition to the silver she spent killing Li Rong, that is to say, she bought some jewelry and clothes. She still has a lot of silver on hand. When she gave two hundred taels of gold, it must be higher than Su Meixian''s.


    Su Meixian, a charlatan, gives a few hundred taels of silver at most, and what she gives is gold, which is much more than silver.


    Sure enough, the master''s eyelids jumped quickly. He didn''t expect Su Jiusi to be so generous.


    The mage continued with an apologetic face, "sorry, miss. I just lost my eye."


    Su Meixian didn''t expect that the master would change her tongue. Her angry face would turn green, "you..."


    Fang''s face changed and he didn''t say anything.


    Of course, Fang won''t miss this good opportunity. The master, who was still struggling, finally made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and said, "madam, I was wrong just now. The evil is not on the young lady."


    Wang''s anxious already wanted to cry, she didn''t know how to save Su Jiusi.


    "Brother and sister, you let go of nine thoughts. There can''t be evil on her. I beg you."


    After receiving the tea, Su Meixian said sarcastically, "elder sister, if you want to give gifts, you should also choose something better. Who will want this kind of broken tea? If you are possessed by evil, you must get rid of evil. Even if you find the empress dowager, it''s the same result. Elder sister, what are you doing now? "


    Su Meixian doesn''t know what kind of tea this is. Why does purple orchid secretly carry a can of tea? She naturally confiscates the tea.


    Sure enough, qiaocui stops the violet orchid, takes her to Su Meixian and Fang, and finds a delicate brocade box in her arms. After opening the brocade box, there is a cylindrical wooden box with a can of tea in it.


    Nine think toward purple orchid nod, purple orchid understand Su nine think meaning, she stealthily, and cover up, want to sneak out of the yard, but deliberately let Qiao Cui see.


    Su liangyin''s shouting can''t stop the servants. They easily catch Su Jiusi.


    Su liangyin yelled.


    "What are you doing?"


    Fang had been prepared for a long time. He brought a lot of servants, all of whom were at the gate of the courtyard. After listening to Fang''s orders, all of them rushed over.


    Fang, of course, understood Su Jiusi''s intention, and immediately said, "master, you should hurry up. Fortunately, this evil is awed by the heavenly power, and there is no trouble in front of the Empress Dowager and the emperor. Otherwise, we will be responsible for our death. Master must end this evil as soon as possible. Come on, catch elder sister and younger sister quickly."


    All of a sudden, it was difficult for him to make a decision, and he even regretted taking over the business.


    However, there was a fierce ideological struggle in the master''s mind. Two hundred taels of gold was a big temptation. In addition, Su Jiusi mentioned the emperor and the empress dowager, which made him a little afraid. But now, this lady Su is the aunt of the Empress Dowager.


    Su Jiusi didn''t have a trace of fear, and said slowly.


    Yesterday, I mentioned in front of the Empress Dowager that the second aunt took good care of me. The Empress Dowager also appreciated the second aunt. In the afternoon, the emperor left me to play chess for the whole afternoon. I was still sleepy. After the mage watched it, I had to go back to my room to have a rest. "


    "Master, have a good look. Do I have evil attachment? I just figured out some things, but I was misunderstood and met evil. My second aunt really cared about me.


    "It doesn''t matter. People make mistakes and horses make mistakes. Just look carefully, master. Where is the evil


    Su Jiusi is still in no hurry. Even if the mage doesn''t change her tongue, she has reserved the last move.


    She had already asked someone to inform Gu Ziyuan. If he came, Fang and Su Meixian could not succeed. Gu Ziyuan felt guilty for her and would surely save her.

 Chapter 78

    "Since the mage said he was wrong, the second aunt still won''t let them let go of my sister?"


    Su liangyin and Wang were relieved at the same time. They didn''t know why the mage suddenly changed his words. As long as they changed their words, they didn''t know what to do.


    Fang''s efforts to suppress the heart of the surge of anger, barely squeeze out a smile, "do not let go of miss."


    This girl, forget that kiss so soon?


    Gu Chenrong makes a gesture of invitation, then follows Fang Shi and Su Meixian to go first. Before going, he takes a special look at Su Jiusi, but Su Jiusi ignores him again.


    "Well, aunt first."


    "Mrs. Gu has a heart. The evil has been removed. Shen Rong, you haven''t been here for a long time. Go to the front hall and sit down!" Fang''s warm greeting.


    "It''s said that my aunt''s family will exorcise evil spirits again. I''m ordered by my mother to see if there''s anything I can do to help."


    "Shen Rong, why are you here?"


    Su Meixian is very happy in her heart. Just as she wants to run over, she thinks of the relationship between Gu Chenrong and Su Jiusi. Those happy people are pressed down by Shengsheng again, standing in the same place.


    Suddenly heard Gu Chenrong''s voice, Su Jiusi eyebrows can''t help but wrinkle, how come he.


    Before she opened her mouth, Gu Chenrong''s voice suddenly came over, "aunt, since this evil is all except, you''d better go back first, I''ll stay here and watch."


    Su Meixian wanted to take the mage away. She had to teach him a lesson. She didn''t expect Su Jiusi to leave him. Of course, she wouldn''t let Su Jiusi do what she wanted. Otherwise, she didn''t know where to go.


    "Master, you''d better have a good look at it. Now we can rest assured. My second aunt and my sister are working hard. Why don''t we go back first! I''m afraid your legs hurt after standing for a long time. "


    The mage did not dare to look at Su Meixian and avoided her eyes. "The second lady is polite. It''s my duty."


    Su Meixian coldly glanced at the mage, "the mage is really powerful. I will reward the mage for a while."


    The master pretended to drive away evil in the yard for a while, and then said that the evil had been removed.


    I really shouldn''t be greedy for such a cheap price. This young lady of the Marquis''s mansion is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She just mentioned the emperor and the Empress Dowager. She obviously put pressure on herself. With the two hundred taels of gold, he was really moved.


    The mage already had a feeling of sweating. The relationship inside the big house was really complicated.


    Su Jiusi met Fang''s eyes, and now the smile on her face was more natural than Fang''s.


    "Second aunt is also for the safety of the house. Second aunt is so devoted. What''s the matter with me being wronged? Master, you have to look carefully to see where the evil is?"


    Fang went to Su Jiusi, his eyes were cold, but a smile came out from the corner of his mouth, "Jiusi, I just wronged you."


    This result naturally makes Su Meixian very dissatisfied. Just as she wants to speak, Fang''s eyes stop Su Meixian. She snorts and swallows what she wants to say.


    After Fang''s mouth, the servant immediately released Su Jiusi and stepped aside.


    "What''s to be done?" Looking at their back, Wang sighed. She only knew that the future was in trouble.


    "Niang, it''s a disaster that can''t be avoided. I''m responsible for everything. They don''t dare to deal with me. Mother song, help my Niang in first!"


    Wang also knew that she couldn''t escape. She patted Su Jiusi on the back of her hand. Without saying anything, she went ahead with mother song.

 Chapter 79

    Su Jiusi went to the mage, "since I promised you, I will not give you less. Purple orchid, you go to get the silver note."


    Purple orchid should a, immediately went down, soon took the silver ticket back.


    "Thank you, miss."


    Gu Chenrong came and asked.


    "Jiusi, haven''t you heard that it''s easier to ask God than to send God? Are you still angry about the last two days? "


    "I have nothing to do here. Mr. Gu can go back."


    Gu Chenrong was a little uncomfortable. Among the three brothers, he was the coldest. This woman''s heart really didn''t know what it was made of.


    "Disappointed? Ziyuan has something to do, so I''m here for him. Jiusi, it''s clear that we are closest to each other. If you''re in trouble, you''d rather look for Ziyuan than me. Unfortunately, it''s God''s will. You should comply with God''s will. "


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Jiusi also has a headache. She doesn''t know why Su liangyin likes Gu Chenrong so much. Every time she sees Gu Chenrong, it will disappear automatically. Doesn''t she know that he doesn''t want to talk to Gu Chenrong alone at all.


    Su liangyin finished with a wink toward Gu Chenrong and quickly disappeared in front of them.


    "Well, take your time."


    Gu Chenrong''s elegant manner slowly came over, "there''s nothing to say, cool voice, I want to have a word with your sister alone."


    Su liangyin sees Gu Chenrong and greets him warmly.


    "Eh, second cousin, are you back so soon?"


    Why come to him is like a changed person, never give him a good face, is a tiger, cold and proud, the woman''s mind is really elusive, he still did not want to understand why.


    Clearly she is so gentle in front of Su liangyin, and she looks very good when she smiles.


    Gu Chenrong stood at the gate of the courtyard, looking at the scene from a distance, and even envied Su liangyin.


    Su Jiusi''s smile is deeper and deeper, and his eyes are very gentle, "you will know later."


    Su liangyin looks forward to it.


    "Where does the silver come from?"


    We can''t be misers. Don''t worry. We''ll have more money than we can spend in the future. "


    Su Jiusi was amused by Su liangyin''s appearance and patted her on the head. "I know what you mean. He was bought by Su Meixian with silver. If we pay too little, how can we attract him?


    Su liangyin explains in a hurry.


    "Of course not."


    Su Jiusi asked jokingly.


    "Liang Yin, in your eyes, my life is not worth so much silver?"


    Su liangyin understood why the mage would change her words. She went to Su Jiusi and whispered, "elder sister, it''s too cheap to give him so much silver."


    The magician who came back immediately followed him.


    Perilla should come down to see the mage is still in a daze, discontented called a, "you still silly stand to do what, go with me!"


    "Yes, miss."


    "You don''t have to thank me. I''ll give you whatever I promise. Please take care of the rest! The mage can leave through the back door. Perilla, you can take the mage to the back door. "


    The mage still couldn''t come back with a thick silver note. He didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would really give him money. This young lady didn''t cheat him.


    Originally, Su Jiusi almost forgot that day''s event. When he heard Gu Chenrong mention that day''s event, his face turned black. Gu Chenrong even had the face to mention it.


    "Gu Chenrong, shut up."


    "If I shut up, who will tell you about Liyuan? It''s a matter of great urgency."

 Chapter 80

    "What happened to Liyuan?" One sentence exposed Su Jiusi''s concern for Gu Liyuan.


    "I have shut up according to Jiusi." Gu Chenrong turned his head, not happy.


    Su Jiusi really wants to hammer Gu Chenrong to death, but Gu Chenrong can always hold her. Su Jiusi is patient and tries to be gentle. "I just had a bad attitude. Please forgive me."


    "No need."


    "By the way, I have something else for you."


    Nemesis, nemesis, he always does what he wants. Even if this woman is not his ideal girl, he doesn''t want to go against his heart.


    Just like today, it was Gu Ziyuan who came here originally. He managed to stop Gu Ziyuan and took the trip for him. It seems that he did everything before he had time to think about it.


    Gu Chenrong said with a smile that he was really strange. He told him to stay away from her. Once he had a chance, he could not help coming.


    "Don''t you think it''s providence?"


    "You have the face to say that. It''s all your trouble."


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s face changing, Gu Chenrong sighed, "we are the people on the same boat. Jiusi, it''s also God''s will. You''d better be a little warm to me in the future. Now I''m the only one who can protect you. Those people are very powerful in the state of Jiang, and it''s not easy to provoke."


    She has been besieged here for a long time, and she has to add Gu Chenrong''s provokers.


    This trouble is completely brought to her by Gu Chenrong. She is not interested in what Gu Chenrong''s real identity is. Last time Gu Chenrong risked his life to save her, those people probably thought they were close, so it''s not impossible to come to her for trouble. These are really thorny.


    Last night, someone sneaked in my yard. It should be them. Last time you and I were together, I was afraid they would come to you. You should be careful and be on guard. "


    "Do you remember the man in black last time?" Gu Chenrong didn''t joke this time, his expression was a little serious, "I''ve been checking the identity of those people in black, now I have eyes.


    Su Jiusi stops, but doesn''t speak. There is a warning in his eyes. Gu Chenrong is more and more annoying now.


    "You only care about Liyuan, regardless of your own life and death?"


    "Not interested."


    Su Jiusi ignores Gu Chenrong and goes straight ahead. Gu Chenrong blocks Su Jiusi''s way, "but there''s something I really want to tell you."


    "He got married again. What are you pissing at me about?" Gu Chenrong looks innocent.


    "You..." Su Jiusi glared at Gu Chenrong fiercely, and was fooled by him again. "Gu Chenrong, get out of here right away."


    "Jiuer, Liyuan has married a new girl. This time, she is a singer."


    Although the call is very blunt, Gu Chenrong knows that the demand can not be too high now.


    "Shen Rong."


    "Let''s hear it first." It''s rare that Su Jiusi is so docile. Gu Chenrong certainly won''t miss this opportunity, and his mood is a little more relaxed.


    Who is in charge of the future affairs? Let''s talk about it after the moment. Su Jiusi agreed very readily.


    "Good."


    Gu Chenrong turned his head and asked with a smile, "call me Chenrong later."


    "What does Mr. Gu think I need to be sincere?"


    Gu Chenrong snorted.


    "No sincerity."


    Su Jiu refused without thinking.


    "Don''t forget it. It''s a big aunt''s thing." Gu Chenrong looked sorry, and then he was ready to go.


    Hearing Su Liu''s things, Su Jiusi stopped Gu Chenrong and said, "wait a minute."

 Chapter 81

    "Jiusi, there is only one chance. You have rejected it, so I won''t give it to you again."


    "Gu Chenrong, how many times have you cheated me?"


    Obviously, Su Jiusi didn''t believe Gu Chenrong''s words.


    A jade pendant will be replaced by a fiancee. Gu Chenrong is really good at business. She just wants to destroy the jade pendant. It doesn''t matter if she can''t.


    With that, Gu Chenrong left Anping Marquis''s house with satisfaction.


    Jiusi, you have never let me down, and I have never doubted your ability. Just think about it. I will keep this jade pendant for you for the time being. "


    Gu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi with a smile. "If someone else, of course, it''s not easy to get married. If it''s on my cousin, it''s much easier.


    "What Mr. Gu said is simple enough. It''s not true that you can retire when you retire when you are married."


    But now that I''m old enough, this kind of thing can''t be avoided. The woman I don''t like now is very worried. It can be regarded as a way to get rid of each other. When one of us has the right one, we can think of a way to get out of marriage. "


    "I don''t really want you to marry me, Jiusi. Don''t worry. You are so fierce, and I don''t intend to marry you.


    Gu Chenrong how so shameless, unexpectedly let her marry him, this how possible, absolutely impossible thing.


    Su Jiusi glared at Gu Chenrong, "don''t even think about it."


    "My mother also wants to set me up with Su Meixian. I don''t think you want to marry anyone else. Let''s make a couple."


    Su Jiusi asked, but he was very alert. Gu Chenrong was a cunning fox, and there must be nothing good.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He closed and brocade box, gather together to come over, "nine think, you promise me a matter, I will give this jade pendant to you."


    This is the first time that Su Jiusi apologizes to Gu Chenrong. Although it''s a little stiff, it has surprised Gu Chenrong. He always feels that Su Jiusi has special feelings for Su Liu. When he mentions this big aunt, his expression is different.


    "Sorry, Gu Chenrong, don''t be angry."


    "There''s only one chance."


    "Gu Chenrong, give it to me."


    Su Jiusi originally wanted to grab the jade pendant from Gu Chenrong. Gu Chenrong cleverly avoided it and said, "Jiusi, I''ll go first."


    She went to find the jade pendant that day just to destroy it, which was the last stupid thing she did before she died.


    Originally, she intended to give it to Gu Yan. She deliberately hid it in the bookshelf. Next to it was Gu Yan''s favorite book, waiting for Gu Yan to find it. On the back of the jade pendant, there was a character Yan, which she designed herself.


    Seeing the jade pendant, Su Jiusi''s eyes became more complicated, like hate and anger. That day, she went to the library to find the jade pendant, which she had hidden in her study.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t explain. Instead, he pulled out a small dark red brocade box from his arms. He opened the box in front of Su Jiusi, and inside lay a white hollow jade pendant.


    This kind of thing is nothing at all. It can really block a lot of trouble for her, but Gu Chenrong cooperates with her, which makes her refuse. Gu Chenrong is really hard to control. She''d better not get into trouble. Who knows Gu Chenrong''s idea? The farther away this kind of person is, the better.


    Gu Chenrong doesn''t know that Su Jiusi has secretly rejected this matter. Of course, he didn''t expect Su Jiusi to agree. Even this idea is temporary. He just tried Su Jiusi''s reaction.


    Her concern for Su Liu is really abnormal. Does her concern for Gu Liyuan have something to do with Su Liu?

 Chapter 82

    At the moment, Su Meixian is in Fang''s room. When she thinks of such a good opportunity, she can''t help hating Su Jiusi. She can''t understand why a little Su Jiusi is so difficult to deal with.


    The poisonous scorpion didn''t poison her. She asked the mage to rebel. How did Su Jiusi do all this.


    "Mei Xian, don''t be impatient. We all underestimate this girl." Fang''s heart is also full of fire. After all, she is the mother of the family. Naturally, she is more calm than Su Meixian.


    "Mother..."


    Fang is very clear about Su Mei''s cruelty. She knows that Su Mei doesn''t like her daughter, so she doesn''t want to make up Su Meixian and Gu Ziyuan. She only hopes that her daughter can become a housewife in the future. As for Su Jiusi, she shouldn''t have such a life.


    "So what? Who do you think your aunt is? In case he threatens Ziyuan''s status, I''m afraid your aunt won''t keep him. He''s not a good home, Meixian. Anyway, Gu Chenrong has no intention of you. You''ll die early. Even if he does, I won''t agree with the marriage."


    But Gu Chenrong was not enthusiastic to her since childhood. Now he knows Su Jiusi, and he is even colder to her. He has no hidden dislike in his eyes.


    Su Meixian has a look of disgust towards Mr. Wu. She also takes a fancy to Gu Chenrong, the son of the whole aristocratic family in the capital. In addition, they have known each other since childhood.


    "Mother, I don''t like the young master of the Wu family. At first sight, he is a weak and incompetent man. He can''t be compared with his second cousin. Although he is an adopted son, his second cousin is brought up by his aunt. With the ability of his second cousin, even if he doesn''t take care of his family, he will certainly do something in the future."


    Your aunt won''t betroth you to Ziyuan. I think the eldest son of the Wu family is good. He has a good family background and elegant demeanor. He must be the leader of the Wu family in the future. If you betroth him, it''s much better than marrying Gu Chenrong. "


    You are the legitimate daughter of Anping Marquis''s house. Although Gu Chenrong became an official, he is only the adopted son of taking care of his family. It must not be him who will take care of his family in the future.


    Fang knew her daughter. Seeing the hatred in Su Meixian''s eyes, she frowned and reminded her, "Meixian, we really need to get rid of Su Jiusi, but you also need to take back your mind to Gu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi not only outdid her everywhere, but also robbed her beloved, which she could not tolerate in any case.


    As soon as Su Meixian thinks of Gu Chenrong, she can''t wait to run to see Su Jiusi. Now Gu Chenrong is completely confused by Su Jiusi and doesn''t even want to look at her.


    "What shall we do? Mother, you can''t let her go on. Then she will climb on her head. "


    It has been ten years since she became the mistress of the Anping Marquis''s house. She has never met such a clever little girl. The Anping Marquis''s house is their world. No matter how clever Su Jiusi is, she has failed repeatedly because they underestimate Su Jiusi.


    "Don''t talk about it, Meixian. Don''t attack Su Jiusi easily in the future. You are not her opponent."


    "Is that how mother looks down on her daughter?" Su Meixian was unconvinced. She was arrogant and didn''t pay attention to Su Jiusi from the beginning.


    After these things, Fang has some fear Su Jiusi, know this girl is not easy to deal with, but Su Meixian still does not have this feeling.

 Chapter 83

    "Listen to me. Let me handle these things. Don''t do anything. Are you clear?"


    Su Meixian doesn''t speak and refuses to respond. She knows that Su Jiusi has some skills, but she has no background. Some things depend on her luck. She doesn''t believe that Su Jiusi''s luck can go on all the time.


    Seeing Su Meixian''s desperate eyes, Fang added, "if you don''t want to listen, I can only shut you in the room."


    That afternoon, Su Meixian went into the palace. When she heard that Su Meixian had entered the palace, Su Jiusi raised a sneer. This is interesting. Su Meixian is more active than she thought. Someone is going to have bad luck.


    Su Meixian waved her hand and motioned for qiaocui to go down. Then she showed a proud smile. Su Jiusi, you want to gain a foothold by flattering the Empress Dowager. I won''t let you succeed. You can really use this holly leaf.


    "I understand."


    "If you find him and kill him, you don''t have to keep him."


    Qiao Cui''s respectful reply.


    "I''ve run away. I''ve been sent to look for my maid."


    Qiao Cui should come down, just ready to go, Su Meixian called her, "where''s the mage?"


    "Yes, I''ll do it now."


    Qiao Cui, you immediately send a letter to the queen, let the queen call me into the palace


    The best way, of course, is to strike first. If we give this can of holly to the Empress Dowager before her, we will surely win her favor.


    "What if she throws it away? Who knows if she still has it.


    "Now this can of tea is in our hands, we just throw it away."


    Su Meixian said with a sneer, "Su Jiusi really tried his best to please the Empress Dowager. He actually made this thing into tea and gave it to the Empress Dowager. But she really liked it. No wonder the Empress Dowager liked her so much. She didn''t know what she wanted to reward when she sent this can of tea."


    Su Meixian thinks that what Su Jiusi took at the banquet that day was holly leaves. It seems that empress dowager Shen likes it very much. It''s obvious who this can of tea is for.


    "It is."


    "Is the tea holly leaf?"


    The leaves of holly taste bitter. No one in the capital drinks this tea, and there is no one in the teahouse to sell it. The eldest lady should have got it from somewhere else. "


    Qiaocui nodded, "I''ve seen it from the tea house. The people in the tea house said it''s Ilex latifolia. It''s a kind of Kuding tea, which has the effect of clearing heat and detoxifying.


    After going back, Su Meixian called Qiao Cui to her and asked, "has anyone seen that can of tea?"


    When Fang saw that what he had to say was almost done, he asked someone to send Su Meixian back to her yard.


    Su Meixian nodded obediently on the surface, but she didn''t think so in her heart.


    "Meixian, don''t compete with Su Jiusi any more, and don''t worry about Gu Chenrong. It will only hurt you."


    Su Meixian saw that Fang was very serious. She was afraid that Fang would really shut her in the room, so she reluctantly answered, "mother, I wrote it down."


    In the evening, Su Jiusi was reading a book in her room when a man in black flashed in from the window, and then a knife was put on her neck from behind Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi thinks of what Gu Chenrong said to herself during the day, and secretly scolds Gu Chenrong fiercely in her heart. She is obviously implicated by Gu Chenrong.


    Although she was a little nervous, Su Jiusi didn''t show any fear. She was very calm and motionless. The knife on her neck was very sharp. A little movement might cut her throat.

 Chapter 84

    "Who are you?"


    There was no voice behind him, and Su Jiusi could not look back.


    "Little girl, if you have courage, you are not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Su Jiusi is eager to leave the capital early, which is a good thing for her, but what can this woman do for her?


    "Those people in black are good at martial arts. It''s really dangerous for the second cousin to stay in the capital. The girl should take the second cousin away as soon as possible."


    Su Jiusi listened quietly and understood the woman''s identity. This person should be Gu Chenrong''s parents. So Gu Chenrong already knew his true identity?


    Miss Su, you were in trouble with Mr. Gu last time. You should know that the capital is very dangerous to Mr. Gu. "


    During this period of time, you met frequently, and he even risked his life to save you, which shows that you have a long relationship.


    "He''s not only your cousin, but also your own sister, but he cares about you the most.


    "Mr. Gu and I are cousins. Naturally, we have some friendship."


    She is not interested in Gu Chenrong''s life experience at all, and does not intend to get involved in these things, but these people in black will not believe it, otherwise they will not come to her.


    More depressing things for her, these people think she and Gu Chenrong friendship is not shallow, drag her in.


    Sure enough, it has something to do with Gu Chenrong. I don''t know who Gu Chenrong is, but he got into such trouble.


    "Mr. Gu came to see you today."


    The woman in black looks at Su Jiusi. She sees that Su Jiusi is calm in the face of danger. Her eyes are condensed, and there is a sense of pride in her eyes. She feels that she is not looking for the wrong person, and her murderous spirit is restrained.


    Su Jiusi was still calm and did not lose in momentum.


    "What does the girl want me to do?"


    This woman is full of murderous spirit and has excellent martial arts skills. It''s really as simple as stepping on an ant to kill her.


    Although there are caretakers outside their yard, Fang''s can''t send effective people here. They are all elderly servants who often doze off at night. There is no difference between them.


    Su Jiusi knew that whether she wanted to be contaminated or not, she had no choice.


    The woman behind took back her sword and came to Su Jiusi. She was dressed in a nightgown, her long black hair was tied up, her face was covered with black cloth, and her eyes were very cold.


    "You''re right. I''m not here to kill you. I want you to do something for me. I know what you''re like in Anping Houfu. It''s easy to kill you."


    "If you want to kill me, you''ve just killed me, and you won''t waste so long time. I have no grievance with you. I don''t know what you mean?"


    It''s a woman who speaks. Judging by her voice, she is between 20 and 30 years old. Her voice is low and cold. It''s a bit like a person in the river or a killer.


    "You don''t want to leave. I can''t persuade you at all. I don''t want to accept my ancestors. Miss Su, the thing I want you to help is very simple. You have a lot of friendship with you. You can persuade you."


    Su Jiusi just feels funny. How could Gu Chenrong listen to her? Do they have any misunderstanding about her and Gu Chenrong.


    But if she refuses, I''m afraid the woman will kill her. Su Jiusi knows that she can''t refuse face to face, so she answers, "I''ll try my best. Second cousin has always had his own opinions, and I''m afraid I can''t persuade him to decide."

 Chapter 85

    "I don''t care what method you use. You have to do it. I''ll give you two months. If you still don''t want to leave after two months, I''ll have to kill you. Miss Su will take care of herself."


    After that, the woman in black had disappeared, and the room was calm again, as if no one had ever appeared.


    Su Jiusi stood by the window, thinking about what to do next?


    However, Gu Chenrong doesn''t want to go. In addition, Gu Chenrong is good at martial arts. If she takes him away by force, he may still run even in the state of Jiang. She just gives Gu Chenrong two months to deal with all the things that should be dealt with.


    Originally, she wanted to take Gu Chenrong away immediately.


    Ice cloud said kneeling on the ground.


    "Young master, I have the emperor''s orders. I can give you two months at most. After two months, no matter whether I do my business or not, I must go back to Jiang state with my subordinates. In these two months, my subordinates will try their best to help me, but at my command."


    Otherwise, even if you take her away, jiuer will try to escape. Bingyun, after these two things, I will go back with you. "


    Gu Chenrong glanced at Bingyun, "you can''t be so rude to my jiuer. It''s easy to take her back, but what I want is that she is willing to go back with me.


    Bingyun knows who Gu Chenrong is worried about. She asks with a puzzled face, "is that Miss Su? If you like Miss Su, your subordinates can order someone to tie Miss Su to the state of Jiang. "


    Another thing, I still have a worry in the state of Wei. You have to give me some time to take this worry back to the state of Jiang, otherwise I won''t go back. "


    During this period of time, you will find the antidote for me to recover my memory. As long as I recover my memory, I will go back with you.


    "Bingyun, it''s not that I don''t want to go back. I grew up in the state of Wei, and I have no impression of the state of Jiang. Now you say I''m from the state of Jiang, and it''s groundless for me to follow you back to the state of Jiang.


    This is the problem that the woman in black is most concerned about. Her mission in Wei is to take Gu Chenrong away. Mingming has told Gu Chenrong about his life experience, but he refuses to go back to his ancestors now because he has not recovered his memory, and gives her a strange order.


    "My subordinates have gone to do it according to my instructions. When do you plan to go back to the state of Jiang with my subordinates?"


    "See Jiusi?"


    After the woman in black left Anping Marquis''s house, she went to Gu''s house. Gu Chenrong leaned lazily on the beauty couch in the room in single clothes, while the woman in black stood respectfully in front of him.


    That''s what she''s looking forward to most.


    When will the accident leave Beijing?


    The biggest accident she encountered in chonghuo I was Gu Chenrong, and Gu Chenrong''s mind was elusive. She didn''t know what Gu Chenrong wanted to do.


    This woman is really puzzling. She thinks that she can persuade Gu Chenrong, but she forces him with her life.


    She doesn''t want to have too much contact with Gu Chenrong. Now she doesn''t want to see her. She has to go to Gu Chenrong to find out what Gu''s plans are.


    Gu Chenrong is also very clear, now both sides of the people have found him, he is impossible to stay in the state of Wei as in the past.


    He grew up in the state of Wei. He always had feelings for the state of Wei. He never thought that he would be from the state of Jiang.


    Although Su Mei''s fear of him diluted his share of nurturing kindness, he still had a good relationship with other family members, and all the beautiful clothes and food he had in recent years were given to him by his family, so he was grateful for his family.

 Chapter 86

    Especially Gu Yan. Among his sons, Gu Yan appreciated him most and cultivated him deliberately. Otherwise, no matter how smart he was, he would not be so outstanding.


    Now let him suddenly back to the state of Jiang, his heart is unwilling, but he also knows that if he continues to stay, everyone will be involved by him.


    Now that he can''t stay in the state of Jiang, he wants to take someone away. There''s something he has figured out.


    "I''d be happier if she died."


    Seeing Su liangyin so happy, Wang reminded, "in front of outsiders can not be so gaffe, so as not to lead to disaster."


    "All right."


    Su liangyin laughed, "this is retribution. God finally opened his eyes. Perilla, you continue to inquire about the news."


    Perilla has always disliked Su Meixian. When she learned that Su Meixian had been arrested, her first reaction was to clap her hands and tell them the news immediately.


    "It''s the people in the palace, and I don''t know what happened. But I heard that the second young lady entered the palace yesterday afternoon, and I think it''s the second young lady''s bad luck to bump into someone in the palace."


    "Who took the second lady?" Even Wang was surprised, stopped and asked.


    Perilla vomits her tongue at her elder sister. Then she turns to Wang and Su jiusifu and says, "madam, miss, the second miss has been arrested."


    "Perilla, I''ve told you many times. Don''t rush around in the mansion." See perilla so hairy, purple orchid glared at her.


    Su liangyin chewed the steamed bread and asked vaguely.


    "Perilla, run so fast, the sky collapsed?"


    As she was eating, perilla came in breathlessly. She was lively and fond of joking. Although she had a birthmark in her eyes, it didn''t affect her popularity. She had a good relationship with many maidservants in the government, so she usually went to inquire about the news.


    The next day, Su Jiusi accompanied Wang and Su liangyin to have breakfast. Their breakfast was very simple, with a little pickled vegetables in the white porridge and a few white steamed buns.


    Gu Chenrong looked out of the window and showed a deep smile. Jiusi, you must go with me, right?


    Ice cloud gets up, respectfully retreats, and soon disappears into the night.


    "My subordinates are leaving."


    "Go down and have a rest! I''m tired of it, too. "


    "I understand."


    "Bingyun, Jiusi is extremely clever. Don''t show your feet in front of her."


    If you leave her here alone, the fate between them will be completely broken. This is not his style.


    He wants to take Su Jiusi away. Anyway, her days in the state of Wei are also very difficult. If she leaves with him, he can protect Su Jiusi.


    Yes, he thought about it for several days, and finally figured out that all his anomalies towards Su Jiusi were due to his liking for her. Although it''s incredible, this woman is not his ideal girl. If he likes her, he just likes her. He doesn''t want to go against his mind.


    Su liangyin didn''t think so. Seeing Wang looking at herself, she knew Wang''s temperament and immediately changed her words, "well, Niang, I''m just saying this in my room. I''ll learn from my sister in the future. When I hear this kind of thing, I can continue to eat freely."


    After hearing this, Su Jiusi and purple orchid looked at each other and continued to drink the porridge in the bowl without any abnormality. This had been expected by her for a long time. This time, Su Meixian didn''t want to escape.


    Su Meixian, Su Meixian, do you really think I won''t deal with you.

 Chapter 87

    "No matter how brave the second lady is, she will not dare to collide with the people in the palace." Wang is surprised. What''s the matter? He would let the people in the palace come to Anping Marquis''s house to arrest people.


    "Niang, with her temperament, it''s not surprising that she does such extraordinary things. These things have nothing to do with us, and we don''t have to meddle in her business."


    Su liangyin nodded, "that is, she deserves it."


    After entering the palace, Su Jiusi went directly to the Longevity Palace under the guidance of the palace people. Su Meixian was also in the Longevity Palace and was kneeling on the ground tremblingly.


    Su Jiusi lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out of the window. It was cloudy today, and there were dark clouds on her head. This was a sign of a rainstorm. This kind of weather was in line with Su Meixian''s current situation.


    In fact, she admires Su Jiusi very much. With Su Jiusi, she has learned a lot. In addition, Su Jiusi is very kind to her sisters. She has regarded Su Jiusi as the master who wants to be loyal to her all her life.


    She is really aware of the power of Su Jiusi. She must be loyal to such a master, or the end will be very sad.


    Purple orchid didn''t interrupt any more. She just felt that Su Jiusi''s mind was really deep. She arranged everything very properly. It was a dead end. Once Su Meixian got into the game, it was almost impossible to get rid of it.


    "That''s good. Fang bought the scorpions. Now they can''t wash them clean." Su Jiusi raised a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. "If you do more injustice, you will die. They will suffer well."


    Purple orchid shakes head, "maidservant is very careful, face covered veil, intentionally revealed the information of two madams, nobody notices maidservant."


    After getting on the carriage, Su Jiusi asked, "purple orchid, did you go to get scorpion poison that day


    Her goal is not su Meixian, and she doesn''t plan to play with her. This is her gift to Su Meixian. It only takes one time to make her doomed.


    Purple orchid should a, followed Su Jiusi left the yard, Su Jiusi is not afraid, this was in her expectation, Su Meixian will certainly push all this to her, the key is that she has to push over.


    "Yes, miss."


    "Cool sound, you take care of Niang, I go to come, purple orchid, you go with me."


    Su liangyin cursed.


    "It must be su Meixian who talks nonsense in front of the Empress Dowager. This woman is really hateful."


    These Wang''s nervous, this matter how can implicate Su Jiusi, Su Jiusi as usual gently patted Wang''s hand back, "Niang, don''t worry, just ask words, I''m ok."


    Su Jiusi nodded and put down his chopsticks.


    "I see. I''ll be right there."


    As soon as Wang''s words came to an end, a maid came forward and reported, "Miss, someone came to the Empress Dowager''s palace and said that she was invited to the palace. The carriage is waiting at the door."


    "Her business has nothing to do with us. I just hope you are safe."


    Seeing Su Jiusi come in, she becomes excited. Pointing at Su Jiusi, she shouts, "it''s you. It''s you who hurt me. The empress dowager, that can of tea is hers. The Empress Dowager just offered flowers to Buddha. The empress dowager, the empress dowager, the empress dowager, is wronged. It''s all her. It''s her who framed the Empress Dowager."


    Su Jiusi looks at Su Meixian in surprise, ignores Su Meixian''s accusation and salutes the Empress Dowager respectfully.


    Empress Dowager Shen didn''t ask her to get up. Su Jiusi could only keep on kneeling on the ground. She showed a dazed look. "Mei Xian, why are you here? I don''t know what you said, what tea, what frame up What''s going on? "

 Chapter 88

    Su Jiusi showed an expression that he didn''t know what happened.


    Su Meixian was furious. "Don''t pretend, you dare to frame me, you..."


    "Empress dowager, I don''t know what happened. I beg her to make it clear."


    "Empress dowager, my courtesan can''t figure it out. Although my second aunt treats us a little harshly, she doesn''t want to do this to me. I really don''t want to believe it."


    Su Meixian realized that she had made a mistake and immediately pleaded guilty, "empress dowager, please forgive me. I just can''t see anyone slandering my mother."


    Empress Dowager Shen is already very dissatisfied with Su Meixian. She is not like a lady of a big family. She is simply an ill bred shrew, which reminds her of the disturbances Su Meixian made at the gate of the palace, and she is more and more disgusted with Su Meixian.


    "Miss Su Er, this is Yongshou palace. It''s not Anping Marquis''s residence. Hasn''t Anping Marquis taught you this rule?"


    When Su Meixian saw that Su Jiusi had led the matter to Fang, she was immediately worried and yelled, "shut up, don''t frame my mother. This is clearly your own thing."


    Su Jiusi saw the pot of tea and nodded, "the second aunt gave it to my daughter. My daughter couldn''t find it today. She thought it was the maid who put it in the wrong place. Unexpectedly, she was given it to the Empress Dowager by Mei Xian. But how could there be scorpion poison in the tea? It''s impossible."


    Empress Dowager Shen nods to pei''e. pei''e understands the meaning of Empress Dowager Shen, and immediately orders her maid to take out the can of holly tea and send it to Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi seemed to suddenly think of something and said, "empress dowager, my daughter thinks of one thing. My daughter loves Holly tea. The second aunt gave her a can of holly tea a few days ago, but she hasn''t had time to drink it."


    Su Meixian is terrified. She''s already gone. She''s lying on the ground crying. She knows that if she''s guilty, she''ll lose her head, and no one can save her.


    The empress dowager, Chen Nu is really wronged. Even if she lent her ten courage, she would not dare to do anything to murder the Empress Dowager. Su Jiusi was going to give this pot of big leaf Holly tea to the Empress Dowager. She was greedy for a while, so she stole it and gave it to the Empress Dowager. "


    "It''s you. You deliberately put scorpion poison in big leaf Holly tea in order to frame me.


    Su Meixian has no reason to murder the Empress Dowager. Su Jiusi has thought of this for a long time. She has also figured out the reason for Su Meixian. Her goal this time is two people.


    Su Jiusi pretended to be surprised. "Is there any misunderstanding? Meixian did not dare to have such courage. "


    Now the status is higher and higher, and we will only be more cautious. Everything we import will be checked with silver needles. Naturally, this can of Ilex latifolia tea will be no exception. Before drinking, we will check with silver needles. Scorpion venom is a strong poison. As long as we check it, we can make it clear.


    Once upon a time, the lady was very careful about the things she entered.


    Pei''e, who was standing beside empress dowager Shen, said, "yesterday, the second lady went into the palace and gave the Empress Dowager a can of holly tea with big leaves. As a result, the tea contained scorpion poison. Fortunately, the Empress Dowager had not drunk it before she made a big mistake."


    Su Jiusi lowered his head, as if he hadn''t recovered.


    At this time, an internal supervisor rushed in and reported, "the empress dowager, the slave went to the street and has found out the whole story.


    Mrs. Su did buy three poisonous scorpions a few days ago. Two days ago, she went to the street to get the scorpion poison from a doctor. As for this can of Ilex latifolia tea, I don''t know where she bought it. There is no such kind of tea in all the tea houses in the capital. "

 Chapter 89

    So far, the matter has become clear, and Fang''s accusation has been fully realized.


    It even restores the whole process of the incident and gives a reasonable answer to why she murdered the Empress Dowager. What Fang wanted to poison was su Jiusi, but Su Meixian stole the tea and gave it to the Empress Dowager.


    Su Meixian almost fell to the ground. There was a cold sweat on her forehead. Her face was as pale as a piece of white paper. Even her inner garment was soaked with sweat.


    Early in the morning, she heard that Su Meixian had an accident and learned the cause and effect of the accident. She knew that Su Jiusi had set up the situation, and her anger was even worse.


    She didn''t know what method Su Jiusi used. She was appreciated by the Empress Dowager and asked her about her affairs.


    Originally, she wanted to marry Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan, but the Empress Dowager specially told her not to make any mistakes. Naturally, she didn''t dare to disobey the Empress Dowager''s idea, so she let it go.


    Gu fandai has heard all the things. She nearly broke the red Cardan in her hand.


    Su Jiusi bows down, but before he leaves the palace, he is taken to Weiyang Palace by the people of Weiyang palace.


    "Yes, Empress Dowager."


    "Marquis Anping is just in time. Jiusi, please step back first."


    At this time, a maid came forward to report.


    "Empress dowager, marquis Anping asked to see you."


    She looked at Su Jiusi with hatred. She would firmly remember that Su Jiusi had harmed their mother and daughter to this extent.


    Empress Dowager Shen didn''t look at Su Meixian any more. She waved her hand and motioned to the people below to take her down. Su Meixian wanted to say something more. She had been dragged down by the guards of Yongshou palace. She knew it was useless to say anything.


    Su Meixian, as the second young lady of the Anping Marquis''s house, you are a disgrace to the Anping Marquis''s house. From now on, don''t come out, let the Anping Marquis discipline you well, and I don''t want to see you again. "


    "As a housewife, it''s a disaster to poison your niece.


    Hearing this, Su Meixian was a little anxious. She immediately begged for Fang''s mercy. "The empress dowager, her mother was also confused for a moment, and she asked the Empress Dowager to spare her this time."


    As a housewife, Mrs. Su is so kind-hearted that she does such evil things. Such a person is not worthy of being a housewife any more. It''s your mother who teaches you well. "


    "It''s none of your business, Jiusi. You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s your grievance.


    Su Jiusi didn''t move, and continued to plead guilty, "I don''t know that the second aunt hated me so much, and nearly implicated the Empress Dowager. Fortunately, the Empress Dowager is OK, otherwise I will die."


    "Jiusi, get up! I''ve wronged your child. " Empress Dowager Shen finally let Su Jiusi get up, but did not let Su Meixian get up, which also means that she believed Su Jiusi''s words.


    She couldn''t hurt them, so she borrowed the Empress Dowager''s hand and dispelled her suspicions by the way. This is a delicate layout. She and Fang didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    For the first time, she thought Su Jiusi was so terrible. She calculated their mother and daughter so accurately.


    This woman not only got the appreciation of the empress dowager, but also accompanied the emperor to play chess all afternoon.


    Now that Fang and Su Meixian have been brought down, she doesn''t know what Su Jiusi wants to do next. She just thinks that it''s a tough role for her to do these things in such a short time.


    After coming to Weiyang palace, Su Jiusi kneels down to Gu fandai. Gu fandai doesn''t ask Su Jiusi to get up and let Su Jiusi kneel on the ground.

 Chapter 90

    Su Jiusi had been kneeling for a long time, and her knees had been numb for a long time. She straightened her back and looked the same. She knew that Gu fandai called her here just to find fault.


    Compared with Su Meixian, Gu fandai is obviously much smarter.


    "Su Jiusi, what do you want to do when you cause so many things?"


    "Su Jiusi, it''s time for you to get married."


    Su Jiusi can''t see Gu Qingcheng now. After she sees Gu Qingcheng, she must find out what''s going on.


    It''s a pity that she also robbed them. One day, she should return them to their original owners.


    Su Jiusi completely understood Gu fandai''s mind. What she valued most was the Queen''s position and Feng yunlang. It seemed that she was afraid that she would enter the palace. This time, she called her here to warn her.


    "My courtesan will remember the instruction of the empress."


    "Su Jiusi, remember what you said. If you dare to step into the harem, not only Su Heng, but also your mother and Su liangyin will die. If you want to be a filial daughter, don''t covet those things that don''t belong to you, or you won''t be happy."


    Gu fandai didn''t speak. She just looked at Su Jiusi. Her eyes were changeable. Su Jiusi didn''t speak either. The whole hall fell into a dead silence.


    She knew that Gu fandai must be worried about her playing chess with Feng yunlang. If she used it to negotiate with Gu fandai, she would agree.


    When riding and shooting competition, just because she won Gu Chenrong, Gu fandai wanted to kill her. Such a person would certainly attach great importance to the Queen''s position.


    Su Jiusi didn''t plan to enter the palace. All these words were for Gu fandai.


    "It was the empress who threatened me first. As long as she doesn''t touch the people around me, I can promise her never to enter the harem."


    "How dare you threaten this palace?"


    If the empress dares to move Su Heng, I will enter the palace. Now the emperor appreciates me. As long as I take the initiative a little, the emperor will accept me into the harem. If the empress''s favor is still there, it will be different. "


    The urgency in her eyes just flashed by and soon calmed down. "The queen is in a high position. Do you really want to fight with me?


    Su Heng is the only son of the Wang family. He is also the one who should inherit the Marquis''s house of Anping in the future. Su Jiusi will never let anyone hurt his nephew.


    Su Heng is now studying in a foreign college. If Gu fandai sends someone to hurt Su Heng, Su Heng will be more or less lucky. The mountains are high and the emperor is far away. He can completely blame the bandits for these things. In any case, he will not involve the people in the capital.


    Hearing Gu fandai mention Su Heng''s name, Su Jiusi is a little anxious.


    Now both the emperor and the Empress Dowager appreciate you. Our Palace won''t move you, but the people around you will suffer. Su Heng is studying abroad. If there is an accident, who do you think should blame


    Gu fandai''s voice was very gentle, and she even had a smile on her face, but she had an undisguised disgust in her eyes. "Don''t be silly in front of this palace. Do you really think no one can cure you?


    Su Jiusi dropped his eyes, and his tone was very calm. "My daughter is dull and doesn''t understand the meaning of the empress. I hope the empress makes it clear."


    Su Jiusi understands Gu fandai''s meaning. Only in this way can she completely cut off the possibility of entering the palace. Gu fandai uses Su Heng''s life to force her to marry.


    But now Su Jiusi didn''t want to marry anyone, and he didn''t want to marry anyone.


    But if not, there is no way to reassure Gu. She must find someone to cooperate with her.

 Chapter 91

    Originally, Gu Liyuan could, but Gu Liyuan was her son. She had no way to persuade herself and Gu Liyuan to pretend to be husband and wife.


    Gu Ziyuan is Su Mei''s son. She doesn''t want to, and the family won''t agree.


    Gu Chenrong No, his mind is too elusive. If you cooperate with him, you may get into a lot of trouble.


    Gu fandai''s eyes are deep. She will never let Gu Qingcheng and the emperor get rid of the misunderstanding. She should die like this in her life. All this is her. Gu Qingcheng can no longer threaten her status.


    Yifan answered, and soon backed down.


    "Yes, I''m going to prepare things."


    There was a trace of sadness on Gu''s face, and she quickly hid the past, "let''s go to the Bauhinia palace. You go to the small kitchen to prepare some cakes. I haven''t seen Gu Qingcheng for a long time. It''s time for us to go to see this elder sister."


    Others may not know, but the palace knows that Meiyuan is the place where the emperor and Gu Qingcheng make love. "


    "Gu Qingcheng is not willing to be soft with the emperor. If he is soft, he is afraid that the emperor will love him again. Although the emperor demoted her to be a noble person, he always thinks about her in his heart, otherwise he will not go to Meiyuan alone.


    "Lady, calm down."


    Gu Fen Dai''s face suddenly turned black. "The emperor is still thinking about her."


    Yifan didn''t dare to look after fandai, but nodded.


    "Where is the emperor? Did you go to Meiyuan? "


    When Gu fandai heard that she was going to build Zhang palace, she hesitated and said, "I''d better go later."


    "Yifan, please accompany me to Jianzhang palace."


    Yi fan saw Gu Fen Dai''s face softened a lot and quickly flattered him.


    "Still Niang Niang is clever, caught Su Jiusi''s soft rib."


    Since she cares about the lives of her relatives, it''s much easier for her to do things. As long as she marries someone, it''s impossible for her to enter the palace again. For the rest, slowly, how long she can live depends on her luck. "


    Just now the palace just took Su Heng to test Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi really cared about his brother.


    "My aunt and Meixian have just had an accident. If our palace is trying to embarrass Su Jiusi, the Empress Dowager and the emperor will only think that our palace is ignorant. We can''t say a word about their affairs, let alone embarrass Su Jiusi at this time.


    After su Jiusi left, Yi fan asked, "how could the empress let Su Jiusi go so easily?"


    Su Jiusi blessed the body, barely stabilized the body, and left the Weiyang palace.


    "I''m leaving."


    "I''m short of money. Please step back."


    Kneeling for such a long time, Su Jiusi''s knee has no consciousness, she reluctantly stood up, almost fell to the ground.


    When she heard Su Jiusi say this, Gu fandai''s eyes flashed. Then she remembered that Su Jiusi was still kneeling on the ground. She once again showed a gentle smile. "Look at the memory of this palace, how can you forget that you are still kneeling on the ground? Get up quickly."


    "The courtesan understood the meaning of the empress and decided to marry as soon as possible."


    Su Jiusi came out of the palace with purple orchid. Seeing that Su Jiusi was limping, purple orchid supported Su Jiusi. "Miss went in for an hour, but the queen let Miss kneel for an hour. Is Miss OK?"


    "Well, just go back and rub some medicine. Today''s sufferings will be paid back more in the future. It''s not sure how long she can be a queen."


    They walked towards the palace gate. Just as they were getting ready to get on the carriage, Gu Chenrong suddenly jumped down from the carriage beside him and walked gracefully to Su Jiusi. "Jiusi, I''ll take you back."

 Chapter 92

    Originally, Su Jiusi would refuse. Remembering what the woman in Black said last night, she answered, "Zilan, you should go back to tell me, so that my mother and Liang Yin won''t worry."


    "Well, the slave will go first."


    Purple orchid nods, toward Gu Chenrong said, "two childe, my miss asked you."


    "Jiusi, if you make such a big noise this time, you won''t be afraid that your uncle will embarrass you after you go back. This move is really clever. You get rid of your aunt by the hand of the Empress Dowager and teach Meixian a lesson. You are more and more surprising."


    Although it was asking for trouble, he admitted it and said that it moved him?


    Gu Chenrong knows that this action is very offensive to Su Jiusi. If he doesn''t think clearly, he won''t do this to Su Jiusi. Since he understands his mind, she will be her own sooner or later.


    Su Jiusi is extremely depressed. Even if Gu Chenrong offends her so much, she can''t seem to take care of Gu Chenrong. Thinking of this, she is so depressed that she doesn''t speak at all.


    "What should you do?" Gu Chenrong asked with an eyebrow. After that, he reached for Su Jiusi''s acupoints and sat on the opposite side of Su Jiusi.


    "When there is no man in the world, let''s say this again. Gu Chenrong, if you dare to disrespect me again, I''ll..."


    Gu Chenrong didn''t take any medicine, so he could only carefully put down Su Jiusi''s trouser legs and put on her shoes. "What are you doing so fiercely? If you want me to be responsible, I can marry you reluctantly."


    "I don''t care about my business. Get out of here."


    Gu Chenrong was very distressed. He wanted to help Su Jiusi blow. He touched Su Jiusi''s eyes that he wanted to kill.


    "How did you get hurt? Does it hurt? "


    He tried hard to suppress the strange, let his surface as usual, trouser legs have retreated to Su Jiusi''s knee, above a large red, has been broken skin exudation of bright red blood.


    Su Jiusi''s calf skin is white and delicate. It''s the first time that Gu Chenrong has seen the girl''s leg so close. He can''t help but have a strange feeling, and even his heart beats faster.


    Su Jiusi was so angry that she raised her voice and even turned red. But her words didn''t help Gu Chenrong. Gu Chenrong just didn''t hear her and raised Su Jiusi''s trouser legs.


    "I don''t care about my business. Gu Chenrong, let me go, you shameless rascal."


    "I''ll see your injury."


    Su Jiusi stares at Gu Chenrong, but he can''t move. He can only watch Gu Chenrong take off her shoes.


    "Gu Chenrong, what are you doing?"


    He is thinking about Su Jiusi''s foot injury. Knowing that Su Jiusi will not cooperate obediently, he suddenly points Su Jiusi''s acupoints and squats in front of her, ready to take off her shoes.


    After su Jiusi went up, Gu Chenrong also got on the carriage and ordered Qingshan to drive.


    Gu Chenrong shook his head. When can su Jiusi be a little more enthusiastic to him?


    Gu Chenrong reaches out his hand to Su Jiusi, but Su Jiusi ignores his hand and gets on the carriage. Because of the pain in his knee, his brow is obviously wrinkled when he gets on the carriage.


    "I''ll help you to the car."


    "Nothing."


    Gu Chenrong saw that there was something wrong with Su Jiusi''s walking posture. He asked with concern, "did you hurt your foot?"


    Then he got on the carriage and left first.


    Instead of blaming Su Jiusi, Gu Chenrong praises Su Jiusi.


    "Doesn''t Mr. Gu feel aggrieved for his aunt?"


    "I''ve known for a long time what her virtue is. I''ll take it for myself. I''ll be unfair to her. You should be careful. Now there''s more than one person staring at you."

 Chapter 93

    "So what?"


    Su Jiusi''s tone was casual, but there was a sharp flash in her eyes. She didn''t want to live in peace. Everything was expected by her. Now she was fearless, and no one could stop her.


    "You are really brave."


    "After all, she is my foster mother, and she will not be so cruel to me."


    Seeing Gu Chenrong''s indifferent face, he didn''t mean to go back to the state of Jiang. Su Jiusi was very depressed. "Aren''t you afraid of your aunt?"


    "Poisoning, anyway, there is no antidote, there is no need to waste effort."


    "Have you ever wondered why you lost your memory?"


    I don''t remember the past. I don''t have any feelings for my biological parents. I grew up in Beijing when I was young. This is my hometown. I''m not interested in recognizing my ancestors. "


    "Why don''t I have a choice? Those people think I have a lot to do with you. Jiusi, if I''m in trouble, you''ll be in trouble.


    Su Jiusi language plug, cold stare a Gu Shen Rong, "I''m afraid you have no choice."


    "You..."


    "I''m also for you, but you never appreciate me. Why do I want your love? Jiusi, if you want to take care of my affairs, I''ll also take care of your affairs. You know, I never suffer losses."


    "Gu Chenrong, I''m for you." Su Jiusi tried to be gentle.


    Su Jiusi was very angry. She didn''t want to take care of it. She was forced to get involved in it.


    "Jiusi, I don''t need you to manage my affairs."


    My aunt has her own son. It''s not you who will take care of the family in the future. Besides, the people in the state of Jiang have already found you. If you don''t go back, you won''t have a peaceful day. It can be seen that you are also from a prominent family. Why should you be trapped in taking care of the family? "


    Originally, she wanted to be called Su Mei. Now Su Mei is a generation older than herself, and she swallowed the sentence, "you are a smart man, you should know your situation very well.


    "Since you already know your life experience, why don''t you go back and recognize your ancestors? Gu Chenrong, I know that Gu''s family has nurtured you, but after all, you''re not from Gu''s family, su..."


    Gu Chenrong leaned on the carriage and nodded lazily, "I really know my life experience. It''s rare that you will take the initiative to care about me."


    This is the purpose of Su Jiusi on the carriage, thinking about how to persuade Gu Chenrong to leave the state of Wei.


    "Gu Chenrong, do you already know your life experience?"


    He understands Su Jiusi''s intention. Her goal should be to recapture Anping marquis. He can help Su Jiusi. Now his most concern is whether he can take Su Jiusi away.


    Su Jiusi''s sharp eyes, Gu Chenrong see clearly, he is more and more appreciate Su Jiusi, this little girl is hard enough, also smart enough, to get her heart, really not ordinary difficult.


    "Then you don''t know her at all. She doesn''t adopt you because she likes children. She just wants to use you to consolidate her position because she''s afraid she won''t have children.


    You are also unlucky. Not long after you were adopted, she became pregnant, and all these things will be changed. If she has no children in her life, she will not do anything to you. Now that she has her own children, don''t you think your position in Gu Fu is very embarrassing? "


    Gu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi with inquiring eyes, "what do you mean when you alienate mother and son everywhere? Jiusi, you seem to hate my mother very much. She hasn''t done anything to you these years. Why do you hate her? "

 Chapter 94

    "You think too much." Su Jiusi denies that she certainly hates Su Mei. Even if she tries to hide herself, she still shows some emotion. Gu Chenrong is always smart, and it''s not strange that she is noticed by him.


    Gu Chenrong doesn''t ask any more. He knows what Su Jiusi doesn''t want to say, and he asks in vain.


    "Who are you?"


    Later, some people who supported Prince Duanhui tried to vindicate Prince Duanhui. It was not until two years ago that emperor Jiang finally vindicated Prince Duanhui that the incident completely subsided.


    Prince Duanhui was once the crown prince of the state of Jiang, but he was killed by the emperor of the state of Jiang because of the rebellion. This case involves a lot of people. The capital of the state of Jiang is bleeding because of this case. Because of this case, the emperor killed many people, Prince Duanhui and the Crown Princess hanged themselves.


    I just didn''t expect Su Jiusi to react so quickly.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t plan to keep it from Su Jiusi. Since she wanted to take her away, she would know sooner or later.


    Gu Chenrong catches the doubts in Su Jiusi''s words. Su Jiusi also finds out his identity from Gu Chenrong''s words. He is actually a member of the royal family of the state of Jiang.


    "Your name is Fu? Gu Chenrong, are you from the royal family of the state of Jiang? Someone came to Wei kingdom to kill you, proving that he didn''t want you to live. Are you the descendant of Prince Duanhui? "


    "Actually, my name is Fu." Gu Chenrong finished, very keen to grasp the meaning of Su Jiusi''s words, frowned and asked, "remarry? When did you marry Gu? "


    "I will never marry Gu again in my life."


    "Jiusi, if no one dares to marry you, you can marry me. Anyway, I have no one in my heart to marry you."


    "Is Mr. Gu afraid that I can''t get married?"


    After rebirth, she had a general understanding of the capital. After careful thinking, there was really a person who met the conditions, but she didn''t know whether that person was willing or not. She had to go there in person.


    She is not really married, just need such an identity, so the person who married her can''t be a real husband and wife with her.


    Su Jiusi had no plan to marry. Today Gu fandai and she have made it very clear that she really needs a man as a cover, but such a man is not easy to find.


    "You are such a boring woman." Gu Chenrong really has nothing to do with Su Jiusi. Then he pretends to be casual and asks, "Jiusi, what kind of man do you want to marry in the future? You are so boring and calculating that ordinary people dare not marry you. "


    Su Jiusi didn''t continue to ask. She just asked casually, but Gu Chenrong put his nose on his face.


    "Say it or not."


    "You will be curious about my life experience. If you make me happy, I may tell you." Gu Chenrong wants to tease Su Jiusi. He sells the story of his life.


    In order to divert Gu Chenrong''s attention, Su Jiusi suddenly opens his mouth.


    Gu Chenrong did not deny it, showing a deep expression, "according to their view, I am the youngest son of Prince Duanhui, and the only one who survived in the whole East Palace."


    "In this case, the person who is looking for you should be the one sent by the emperor. He has vindicated your biological father and will feel guilty for you. With your intelligence, you are afraid of not doing anything when you go back. As long as you dare to fight, the throne can be yours.


    Gu Chenrong, the state of Jiang has a bright future waiting for you. You are not willing to go back. You are willing to stay in the little Gu''s house and be an adopted son. This is not a wise move. "

 Chapter 95

    Gu Chenrong did not exclude being an emperor. He was a man with great ambition.


    He disdained to fight with Gu Ziyuan for the leader of Gu''s family. Instead, he wanted to be a supreme minister, assist the emperor, and become a capable minister. This was his original ambition.


    I didn''t expect that God gave him a wider sky, which was just what he wanted.


    Seeing Su Jiusi coming back, Su liangyin quickly steps forward, takes Su Jiusi''s arm and looks happy, "sister, what''s going on?


    Su Jiusi went back to the yard. This time, Wang and Su liangyin were waiting anxiously at the gate of the yard.


    Thinking about Su Jiusi''s knee injury, Gu Chenrong decides to send some medicine to Su Jiusi later. This girl certainly won''t take this little injury seriously.


    Gu Chenrong puts down the curtain in his hand and sits back in the carriage. Qingshan finds that he has nothing to say.


    "She bullies me during the day, but I can bully you back at night."


    Green hill has been holding on for a long time. He thinks it''s necessary to talk about it with his son. He thinks that if there is such a lady, he will suffer.


    "You''d better not waste your time on the young lady. If you really marry the young lady back to the mansion, I''m afraid that the young master will have a hard time in the future. I''m afraid that the young lady will often bully you."


    "Say it."


    "Young master, I have something to say."


    Until Su Jiusi''s figure could not be seen, Gu Chenrong said, "go back to the mansion!"


    Having said that, he got out of the carriage and went into the Anping Marquis''s house without looking back.


    At this time, the carriage had stopped. Su Jiusi opened the curtain of the carriage and said to Gu Chenrong, "you don''t need to send it."


    Gu Chenrong laughs, Su Jiusi looks very lovely.


    "You..."


    Gu Chenrong waited for a while, then slowly spit out two words, "secret."


    Su Jiusi immediately asked, if she can help Gu Chenrong, she will help Gu Chenrong, or let Gu Chenrong leave the capital early, lest those people in black always come to her trouble.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do I have something to worry about?"


    So, they were made for each other.


    Gu Chen can''t bear to laugh. Su Jiusi really knows him. He and Su Jiusi may have different purposes, but they are essentially the same type of people. He is not willing to be ordinary, so is Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi glanced at Gu Chenrong and obviously didn''t believe Gu Chenrong''s words. "If you are really indifferent to fame and wealth, why do you want to become an official and be your idle son in your family? Naturally, your mother won''t regard you as a threat. She knows that she has great ambition, but she doesn''t want to go to the state of Jiang. What''s on your mind in Beijing?"


    "I''m indifferent to fame and wealth. Jiusi, what do you want to do with me?"


    This thought, he can''t tell Su Jiusi now, once let her know, she must be far away from him, Su Jiusi and other boudoir women are different, want to get her heart, very difficult.


    He must go back to the state of Jiang. King Xin has regarded him as a thorn in his eye. Now he hasn''t left because of Su Jiusi.


    The second uncle just came and said that we should move to the Chenhe courtyard in a few days. This is the largest courtyard of Anping Marquis''s mansion besides the main courtyard. He also said that he would let his mother take charge of the internal affairs of the mansion in the future. "


    "Second uncle really said that?"


    "Well, speaking in person, we moved to Anping Marquis''s residence. Second uncle came here for the first time. Second aunt and Su Meixian were locked up. How could this matter be related to second aunt?"

 Chapter 96

    Su liangyin has a lot of questions in his mind. Although he doesn''t know what happened, he is sure that Su Jiusi must have done something.


    "Jiusi, what''s going on?"


    Wang''s heart is trembling. Too many things have happened these days. A series of things have come one after another. She never dreamed that they could have today in their life.


    At that time, Su Liu had a library. Even empress dowager Shen couldn''t match her in terms of reading books.


    Su Jiusi explained, of course, this reason is just to muddle through Su liangyin and Wang.


    "These are just a cover. The Empress Dowager wants me to look after her concubine for her."


    Su liangyin is very suspicious. It''s not that she doubts Su Jiusi''s ability, but that they can recognize words. It''s definitely not good to be a lecturer at this level.


    "Will it work?"


    I hope my concubine can read more books to cultivate herself.


    Last year, a new group of beautiful girls came into the palace, and the competition for favor in the harem became more and more fierce. Empress dowager Shen hoped to find something for her concubines. Naturally, the first thing that empress dowager Shen thought of was reading.


    Most of the concubines in the harem were aristocratic women, but not all of them read books. In this era, women''s lack of talent is virtue. Most of the aristocratic women only know words, and few of them read widely.


    Empress Dowager Shen has read many books and likes virtuous and gentle women.


    "Now it''s the Empress Dowager who can protect us. I heard that the palace is going to recruit female lecturers to teach to concubines. I can have a try."


    "Sister, what are you going to do next?"


    Su Jiusi was not worried that Su Wen would be bad for her now. She brought up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Wang and Su liangyin.


    "He doesn''t dare to do anything now. Su Wen always has a good face. Now the Empress Dowager stares at it. He won''t do anything."


    Su liangyin is very worried about Su Jiusi, for fear that Su Wen will do harm to Su Jiusi.


    "What else can we think? Of course, we are the eyesore. Elder sister, you should guard against the second uncle."


    "My sister-in-law hates us so much." Wang sighed, "Jiusi, you should be careful. I don''t know what your second uncle thinks."


    "The mother and daughter are so evil. Fortunately, God has eyes. Otherwise, we don''t know how we died." Su liangyin angrily scolded, "sister, fortunately you."


    She didn''t tell them that she had set up all these situations. She only made them think that Fang and Su Mei Xian had committed crimes of their own. However, if they hadn''t done it first, she wouldn''t want to get rid of them. If you are not kind, I will be unjust.


    Su Jiusi nodded and said the whole story, which was the same to empress dowager Shen.


    "Sister, you have to be careful."


    "I accidentally knocked it. I''m fine." Su Jiusi knew that Wang really cared about her, and felt very warm in her heart. They were all her relatives, and they were the best in the world.


    "Let''s go in and talk slowly." Su Jiusi smiles and takes them into the room. Wang realizes that Su Jiusi seems to be injured and asks nervously, "what''s wrong with your foot?"


    Empress Dowager Shen needs a person with real ability and learning to teach her concubine. She is fully competent.


    She also overheard that the Empress Dowager was not suitable for men, but it was extremely difficult to find such a woman, so the Empress Dowager had not found a suitable candidate.


    But she can''t recommend herself. She has to wait for the right time for the Empress Dowager to take the initiative to find out. At that time, Empress Dowager Shen will pay more attention to her, and the most important thing is to take this opportunity to see Qingcheng.

 Chapter 97

    "Jiusi, it''s useless for me to be a mother. It''s hard for you to plan these things."


    "Niang, now it''s my turn to protect you. Just believe me."


    Su Jiusi''s tone was firm.


    "Even if you call someone, if I don''t want to leave, they can''t drive me away. Now my uncle is full of fire. Do you think he will miss this golden opportunity?"


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll call someone."


    After drinking tea, Gu Chenrong puts down his cup and suddenly squats in front of Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi doesn''t know what Gu Chenrong is going to do.


    "You Gu Chenrong, what do you want to do? "


    Gu Chenrong just didn''t understand. He sat in front of Su Jiusi''s desk and poured himself a cup of tea leisurely, as if he were the owner of the room. "Jiusi, we are our own people, and we don''t need hospitality."


    Su Jiusi gave a direct order.


    "It''s getting late. It''s inconvenient to treat guests. Mr. Gu, please."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t know what''s wrong with Gu Chenrong these days. Suddenly, he''s just like her. After dark, he even runs to her room to find her.


    Gu Chenrong slowly shakes in front of Su Jiusi and looks at Su Jiusi with a deep smile.


    "I learned from Liyuan. I can''t do what Liyuan does?"


    Su Jiusi thought that the woman in black was coming again. After seeing the person clearly, she was relieved and looked disgusted. "Gu Shenrong, go into the boudoir at night. Is that the rule Gu taught you?"


    All of a sudden, Su Jiusi heard the window creak and opened. She sat up straight and looked at the window. Then she saw a purple figure flash in. But in a moment, she had already arrived.


    After taking a bath, Su Jiusi changed into a thin single clothes, a black wet hair draped over his shoulder, leaning on the soft couch reading, like ink like black hair hanging on the soft couch.


    At that time, she was blinded by them. She had several opportunities to find out the truth, because her trust was missed. In the end, she paid a heavy price for it, not only her children, but also her brother and parents.


    Su Ming once came to see her and told her that Gu Yan and Su Mei were too close to each other. She asked her to be careful that Su Mei had a different heart. She didn''t take it seriously. She didn''t expect that what Su Ming saw was true.


    Just like other people, Su Ming despises Gu Yan''s family background and insists on marrying Gu Yan regardless of the opposition.


    At that time, she was deeply attached to Gu Yan. Su Ming asked her to consider carefully several times. She felt that Gu Yan could not be entrusted for life. She was fascinated by Gu Yan and never considered Su Ming''s words carefully.


    Su Jiusi reaches out and touches Su liangyin''s head, and smiles at her. Her smile is very gentle. She will let them take back everything that belongs to her. Some things are committed because of her stupidity.


    Su Liang''s voice is very clear.


    "Sister, I believe you."


    The answer, of course, is No. If Su Ming doesn''t hate her, no one will believe it.


    A woman''s innocence is more important than her life. If people find that Gu Chenrong is still in her room after dark, and she is still wearing a single dress with her hair scattered, no matter what she says, it can''t hide the fact that she is dishonest.


    Gu Chenrong''s eyes are shining, Su Jiusi''s teeth are itching. He''s cruel. She really doesn''t dare to shout. What''s bad about her voice is her own integrity. Gu Chenrong can withdraw from her whole body.

 Chapter 98

    Gu Chen couldn''t bear to laugh. He liked to see Su Jiusi, who had nothing to do with him.


    He took out a black porcelain vase from his arms and grabbed Su Jiusi''s calf.


    Su Jiusi was just about to struggle, Gu Chenrong gently reminded, "don''t move, your knee is injured, I know you can''t apply medicine, the girl''s family still needs to be loved, what do you do to yourself so ruthlessly?"


    Wang knew that Su Jiusi would read at night, but he just told him.


    "We all look good in Jiusi. Go to bed early, don''t look too late."


    Su Jiusi stooped to put on his shoes, stood up and turned a circle in front of Wang. "It''s very good-looking, not big or small, just right."


    Wang''s smile, the corner of the eye exposed a deep eye lines.


    "You try first."


    "Mother, these shoes are beautiful."


    Su Jiusi took the shoes from Wang''s hand, stroked the embroidery on them, and a gentle smile appeared on her face. Although Wang was completely different from her mother, who was her sister-in-law, she felt very warm.


    Wang''s hand with a pair of pink embroidered shoes, a loving smile, handed the shoes to Su Jiusi.


    "The shoes have just been made, so I''ll give them to you to see if they fit."


    "Mother, you haven''t rested yet."


    Su Jiusi stood up with an unnatural look, but his kung fu recovered as usual in an instant, so Wang didn''t notice either.


    Su Jiusi is very depressed. He wants to ask Gu Chenrong to come out. Wang has already pushed the door in.


    She stares at Gu Chenrong and signals him to leave immediately. Who knows Gu Chenrong runs to Su Jiusi''s bed, puts down the gauze and hides in Su Jiusi''s quilt.


    With that, Wang is ready to push the door in. Su Jiusi is in a bit of a hurry. It''s very troublesome for Wang to see Gu Chenrong here at night, and he doesn''t know how to explain at that time.


    Su Jiusi was just about to speak, when suddenly Wang''s voice came from outside, "Jiusi, I made a pair of shoes for you, you have a try."


    "I don''t need my sister, either. How about we be friends?"


    "I don''t need my brother."


    After pouring the powder, Gu Chenrong puts down Su Jiusi''s trouser legs, and Su Jiusi immediately retracts his legs, which is still the attitude of refusing people thousands of miles away.


    "Jiusi, I didn''t bully you when I was a child, and I haven''t done anything to hurt you these years. At least I saved you. Why do you have such deep prejudice against me? We are brothers and sisters at least. Do you hate me so much? "


    Su Jiusi frowned, his tone was mild, but he was still alienated, "I don''t need your concern."


    The powder is cool after touching the wound, but it has a tingling feeling.


    Gu Chenrong said as he pulled Su Jiusi''s trouser legs up, opened the lid of the porcelain bottle, and poured the powder up gently.


    "Or do you really think I''ve come here to despise you? Jiusi, I haven''t reached this level! You just look down on my character. "


    Su Jiusi was stunned for a moment, "is that what you came here for?"


    Su Jiusi nodded heavily, eh.


    Wang left contentedly. After Wang left, Su Jiusi went to the bedside and lifted the quilt. Suddenly, Gu Chenrong grabbed her wrist and put a cold thing in Su Jiusi''s wrist.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t know what Gu Chenrong has put on her. When Gu Chenrong releases his hand, he finds that it''s a silver bracelet. It''s very inconspicuous. He can''t see what the material is. Su Jiusi can''t understand the patterns carved on it. It seems like some kind of totem.

 Chapter 99

    She tried to pull the bracelet off, but the bracelet on her hand did not move. She was surprised and angry. How could there be a bracelet that could not be taken off when she put it on? What is it.


    "Gu Chenrong, what are you wearing for me?"


    Gu Chenrong got up and went to Su Jiusi. His eyes were very gentle. "This is a gift I gave you. Do you like it?"


    He hopes so, at least not heartbroken, but the answer is No. he doesn''t want to conquer Su Jiusi. He is really interested in her. If there is such a thing as conquering, it seems that he is conquered by Su Jiusi.


    He carefully thought about this question before, whether it was because Su Jiusi was cold to her that he wanted to conquer Su Jiusi.


    Although Gu Chenrong is the adopted son of Gu''s family, he has been in good luck for so many years and has never been so despised and rejected.


    He knows that Su Jiusi is in trouble now and needs an engagement to reassure Gu fandai. Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi still refuses him. He doesn''t know whether Su Jiusi has seen through his mind and whether he actually has an interest in her.


    This answer is completely beyond Gu Chenrong''s expectation.


    "I think the same as Mr. Gu. I don''t think other people are difficult to deal with, but Mr. Gu is very difficult to deal with, so I will never cooperate with you. Mr. Gu, don''t mention it any more. I understand your kindness. You''d better go back to the state of Jiang earlier."


    Gu Chenrong''s plan is very simple, let Su Jiusi marry him first, the rest is later, he will let Su Jiusi really fall in love with him during this period of time.


    "You''re not difficult. I''m afraid to cooperate with others. If you fall in love with me later, you won''t be like that."


    "Why?"


    "But I just want to work with you."


    Su Jiusi said coldly, "there are many women in the capital who love Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu is afraid that he can''t find anyone to cooperate with?"


    In that case, if you marry me, it will not only remove the Queen''s guard against you, but also solve some troubles for me. It''s good for us all. "


    I know that the queen regards you as a threat, and I know that you are not interested in entering the palace.


    "You played chess with the emperor all afternoon, and the queen has already called you.


    Su Jiusi is really annoyed. She doesn''t understand what Gu Chenrong wants to do when he approaches her. Even if he''s not an enemy, they should be strangers. Gu Chenrong doesn''t belong to the capital. She should go the way he wants to go and pester her all the time.


    "Gu Chenrong, do you think I will believe you? How can you let me go? You go your way and I go my single wooden bridge. We have nothing to do with each other, so we should go on like this all the time. "


    "The bracelet was given to me by someone from the state of Jiang. It''s obviously worn by a girl. As a big man, it''s hard for me to keep it. I don''t have a girl I know, so I gave it to you."


    Then he took Su Jiusi''s hand and pushed him away. "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Chenrong showed a blank expression, "how can it be? I''ll try. "


    "Why can''t you take this thing down?"


    "Don''t rush to refuse this. You will change your mind. Jiusi, I don''t know about other people, but I never want to hurt you."


    With that, Gu Chenrong patted Su Jiusi on the shoulder. Before Su Jiusi got angry, he quickly disappeared in the room, leaving only a bottle of black medicine.


    The room calms down again. Su Jiusi leans on the soft couch and looks at the bracelet on her hands. With intuition, she knows that this bracelet must not be an ordinary one. Gu Chenrong gives her such a bracelet on purpose.

 Chapter 100

    She seems a little confused in her heart. She really wants to cooperate with Gu Chenrong, but she is denied every time.


    She dare not cooperate with Gu Chenrong. For her, Gu Chenrong can''t control it. Now she dare not contact these people who will produce variables.


    Gu Chenrong, how can you go back to the state of Jiang?


    Gu Liyuan stopped Su Jiusi and said, "wait, Su Jiusi, marriage is not a joke. You should think it over carefully and not ruin your life."


    Then he nodded to Gu Liyuan and was ready to leave.


    Su Jiusi gave Gu Liyuan a faint smile, "if there is nothing wrong with big cousin, I will go first."


    Gu Liyuan looks at Su Jiusi in disbelief. Is Su Jiusi still the one who rebuked him that day? He has a crush on such a bad man.


    "Women want to get married after all. I think Zhou Huan is a good destination. Those are just rumors. Even if he really has the habit of breaking his sleeves, it''s better to find a man than a woman. A man won''t threaten my position."


    Outsiders all know that you are Gu Liyuan''s cousin. I still need face. If I am blind, I will find Zhou Huan. "


    Gu Liyuan was stunned. Su Jiusi laughed inexplicably, and then denied, "I care what you do, just to remind you, don''t give your mother shame.


    Su Jiusi didn''t get angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "Liyuan, do you care about me again?"


    Who doesn''t know that he has the habit of breaking his sleeves in the whole capital? He is not interested in women at all. What do you want to do? Even if you can''t get married, you don''t have to. You just like to be widowed? "


    As soon as Zhou Huan left, Gu Liyuan''s smile subsided. He said with a sneer, "Su Jiusi, your eyes are too bad. You can see people like Zhou Huan.


    Su Jiusi nods to Zhou Huan and watches him leave.


    Gu Liyuan didn''t explain. He was too lazy to talk to Zhou huanduo. As he always was in front of people, they exchanged greetings. Zhou Huan had left first.


    "Mr. Gu dotes on women too much. It''s not a matter of Mr. Gu''s words. Why ask her." Zhou Huan has always looked down upon the women in the place of fireworks, and is very puzzled about Gu Liyuan''s practice.


    "I''ll ask Lange if she wants to."


    Zhou Huan exchanged greetings with Gu Liyuan with a smile.


    "No, I haven''t seen Mr. Gu for a long time. It''s said that Mr. Gu has contracted Miss Lanzhi. It''s not good to be charming all the time. When can we bring Miss Lanzhi out? I haven''t seen Miss Lanzhi dancing for a long time."


    Seeing the man behind Su Jiusi, Gu Liyuan was obviously stunned. Then he said with a smile, "Mr. Zhou, it''s a coincidence that we''ll drink together another day."


    Two hours later, she and a tall and thin man came out of Mingxiang Pavilion one by one and met Gu Liyuan at the corner of the stairs.


    The next day, Su Jiusi wrote a letter to send purple orchid to the scholar''s residence of Zhou University. In the afternoon, she went to Mingxiang Pavilion.


    "Liyuan, thank you for your advice. I''ll remember it well. Take care of yourself, too. Overindulgence will hurt you."


    She asked Zilan to carefully check Gu Liyuan''s behavior over the years, but she found one thing. Gu Liyuan is really addicted to wine and sex, but he is very popular in the capital. He makes a lot of friends and knows many people in the Jianghu.


    He had a lot of women, but he never forced anyone. All of them were willing to follow him. Good women were not contaminated, and other people''s wives were not contaminated.

 Chapter 101

    Therefore, most of the women he made friends with were singers and dancers, or some of the women who came and went freely, but they were not the obscene ones.


    No wonder, although he is romantic, many ladies still love him and are willing to marry him. It is said that he is extremely gentle to women and knows how to take care of and love them.


    This kind of Gu Liyuan is different from what she thought at first. When she didn''t have a deep understanding, she really felt very sad.


    After that, Gu Chenrong and Su Jiusi come to Zhou Huan''s yard.


    "I can''t help it. I like to meddle in my own business."


    Su Jiusi tried several times, but she couldn''t get rid of Gu Chenrong. Gu Chenrong''s strength was too strong, and her waist was already aching, so she gave up the struggle, otherwise it was her own loss.


    "I don''t need to get to know Zhou Huan through Mr. Gu."


    He knows who Zhou Huan is. He doesn''t believe it. Su Jiusi didn''t find out how casual her marriage is before she went to Zhou Huan. She wants to entrust her life to a man. Even if it''s fake, he can''t tolerate it.


    Gu Chenrong smiles on his face, but he is extremely uncomfortable. Because of the discomfort, he firmly holds Su Jiusi''s waist and makes her unable to move. He really can''t understand that Su Jiusi would rather cooperate with Zhou Huan than find him.


    "You want to marry Zhou Huan. How can you not be interested in Zhou Huan''s affairs? Jiusi, I think you should have a good understanding of zhouhuan. "


    "I''m not interested."


    Gu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi''s waist. She can''t get rid of it. She can only passively follow Gu Chenrong to the scholar''s office of Zhou University.


    "Anyway, I have nothing to do. I''ll show you a good play."


    "Gu Chenrong, what do you want to do?"


    Zhou Huan is the only son of the Bachelor of Zhou University. The purpose of Gu Chenrong''s bringing her here is obvious.


    The last place they stopped was the back door of Zhou''s mansion.


    The next day, Su Jiusi just had breakfast. Gu Chenrong suddenly came and took Su Jiusi away.


    Gu Liyuan''s attitude towards her has changed a little, which is a good thing. She won''t let Gu Liyuan know her true identity, but she wants to make friends with Gu Liyuan and stay with her son as a friend.


    Gu Liyuan has already gone upstairs. Su Jiusi looks at Su Jiusi''s back and shows a satisfied smile.


    "You are stupid. You can''t cook mature rice with raw rice. My mother will have to agree if she doesn''t agree. It''s you who get married. You should think about it yourself."


    "How could the eldest aunt agree to this."


    "Isn''t it harmful to be a nun?" Gu Liyuan replied impolitely, "Ziyuan is interested in you. You are better than Zhou Huan when you marry him."


    But she is still worried about Gu Liyuan. Now he lives extravagantly, and often spends a lot of money. He is heroic and doesn''t take silver seriously. All these things are given to him by taking care of his family. If he doesn''t take care of his family, how will he live in the future?


    Now she feels that Gu Liyuan is not the mud that can''t support him. He''s just not interested in power and the so-called family business. Maybe what he yearns for is a free life.


    There are only three or four servant girls in Zhou Huan''s yard. Gu Chenrong and Su Jiusi avoid the servant girls in the outer yard and enter the inner yard. There is no one inside.


    Gu Chenrong took Su Jiusi to the door of the innermost room. As soon as he got close to the door, there was a strange gasp.


    Su Jiusi is a person who has experienced human affairs. Naturally, she knows what this voice is. But she didn''t expect that Zhou Huan had such an elegant interest early in the morning, and she was still with a man. Although she was very disgusted, she couldn''t pick out the right person.

 Chapter 102

    Gu Chenrong with Su Jiusi went to the window, did not pierce the window paper with his hand.


    He thinks it''s not very good for Su Jiusi to see the situation inside. After all, it''s all men. How can su Jiusi see other men? Even this voice, he doesn''t want Su Jiusi to hear. In order to make su Jiusi see the truth, he makes such a bad policy.


    "Mr. Gu, don''t you tear the window paper?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Jiusi, the official residence of Zhou University is far away from the official residence of Anping. Are you sure you want to walk back like this?"


    Her lips were red and swollen, and there was a feeling of numbness on her lips. She knew that she couldn''t help Gu Chenrong, and she didn''t want to spend more time with Gu Chenrong and stride forward.


    After leaving the Zhou mansion, Su Jiusi couldn''t help it any more, and immediately opened a little distance from Gu Chenrong.


    After that, without waiting for Su Jiusi to speak, he left the Zhou mansion with Su Jiusi.


    Gu Chenrong approached Su Jiusi, "let''s go!"


    Su Jiusi stares at Gu Chenrong fiercely. He wants to scold and is afraid to disturb the people inside. At this time, the people in the room are silent.


    After su Jiusi was released, Gu Chenrong was obviously in a happy mood.


    "Jiusi, as I said, I''ve never suffered a loss. If you want to hit me, I can only compensate with your kiss."


    Gu Chenrong grabs Su Jiusi''s wrist and kisses Su Jiusi''s lips again.


    For a long time, Gu Chenrong let go of Su Jiusi. Su jiusiyang, whose face was red, started to fight Gu Chenrong.


    Gu Chenrong tightly holds Su Jiusi in his arms, as if to rub her into the blood, which makes Su Jiusi almost breathless.


    Su Jiusi was stiff, but she didn''t dare to move too much. This is Zhou''s house. If someone noticed, her reputation would be ruined.


    Gu Chenrong is really annoyed by Su Jiusi. He looks at Su Jiusi with a black face, bullies him, and suddenly kisses Su Jiusi''s lips. This kiss means punishment, like a storm.


    Gu Liyuan''s concern for her made her very happy. Gu Chenrong''s action once again surprised her. He would take her to see Zhou Huan. What''s wrong with him?


    I didn''t expect Gu Liyuan to tell Gu Chenrong about it. They both meant well, but Zhou Huan is a good partner for her. She is not smart and doesn''t like women. This kind of person is very easy to control and is not afraid of what he thinks.


    Su Jiusi was very dissatisfied with the hands that had been put on her waist, but she didn''t want to disturb the people in Zhou''s house.


    "No, it''s Mr. Gu''s meddling that makes me uncomfortable. Mr. Gu, have you seen enough? That''s enough. Let''s go. "


    "Don''t you feel awkward?"


    Gu Chenrong is almost irritated by Su Jiusi. When she sees Zhou Huan doing this kind of thing, she can''t change her face. It''s not like a lady in a boudoir, but like a woman who knows a lot.


    "So what, he can''t have children."


    "It''s too filthy inside. Jiusi hasn''t been out of the cabinet. It''s not suitable to watch these. Zhou Huan has a habit of breaking his sleeves. He raised this one in the mansion openly. Are you sure you want to live in the mansion in the future? I see a man scratching his head in front of you


    Su Jiusi didn''t have a trace of shyness on his face. He looked as usual and asked.


    "If you want to walk, I''ll accompany you."


    Su Jiusi suddenly stopped and glared at Gu Chenrong, "what do you want?"


    Su Jiusi is very angry. Gu Chenrong thinks that she has a little girl''s look. She is very cute. She is so poisoned that there is no cure for her.

 Chapter 103

    "Work with me."


    "No way."


    Su Jiusi coldly refused.


    Su Jiusi attaches great importance to commitment. As long as the things she promises are serious, she reaches out her hand and claps high five with Gu Chenrong. Gu Chenrong claps Su Jiusi very cheerfully and says with a smile, "Jiusi, I''ll send you back to the government."


    "High fives."


    Gu Chenrong readily answered, and his mood was also very happy. Jiusi, since you have accepted this engagement, you are my woman all your life, and the rest will come slowly.


    "It''s a deal."


    Thinking about it, the best way is to cooperate with Gu Chenrong, or she will be choked by a Gu Chenrong.


    And Gu Chenrong is sure to go back to the state of Jiang. It won''t take long. As long as Gu Chenrong leaves, her engagement with Gu Chenrong will be over. Now she needs someone to stabilize Gu fandai. She can''t let Gu Fendai hurt her relatives.


    Su Jiusi thought about it carefully. With Gu Chenrong''s disturbance, she and Zhou Huan probably won''t be here. For a while, she can''t find the right person. Although she can''t control Gu Chenrong, she doesn''t worry about what Gu Chenrong will do to her disadvantage.


    "I have only one condition. We can cooperate, but you can''t be rude to me any more. When you return to Jiang, our cooperation will be terminated."


    Before and after this attitude change too fast, Gu Chenrong thought he heard wrong, Su Jiusi suddenly changed his mind to cooperate with him, this is really incredible.


    "Gu Chenrong, let''s cooperate!"


    She just can''t go on the set, looking for a kind of nonexistent antidote, wasting time on meaningless things, is not her work style.


    Gu Chenrong was on purpose. He didn''t want to let Su Jiusi win. Even if he won, he had a reason to reappear in front of Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi looks at Gu Chenrong with a calm face. Her eyes are getting colder and colder. If she remembers correctly, Gu Chenrong tells her that there is no antidote for the poison in him. It''s obviously intentional to bet on it.


    We''re playing a big game this time. You know I''m poisoned. My poison is called Acacia. If you can find the antidote within a month, I''ll give up. "


    Seeing Su Jiusi take care of himself, Gu Chenrong''s smile is bright, and his eyes are more and more energetic. "Simple things simply bury your intelligence.


    Su Jiusi just stopped, "what do you want to bet?"


    "If you win, I won''t be in front of you from now on."


    Su Jiusi''s mind is elusive, but he is willing to take the time to understand Su Jiusi.


    I didn''t expect that Su Jiusi didn''t respond at all. He still chose Zhou Huan, which made him extremely depressed. He admitted that he was just a little impulsive. He found that he could not tolerate Su Jiusi''s intersection with other men.


    Originally thought let Su Jiusi see Zhou Huan''s absurd behavior, Su Jiusi will change his mind.


    Gu Chenrong is not in a hurry. He knows that his action just now has completely offended Su Jiusi. Seeing that Su Jiusi plans to cooperate with Zhou Huan, he is angry and anxious.


    Su Jiusi ignored Gu Chenrong and went on.


    "How about a bet?"


    "No, I have legs myself."


    "You have a leg injury. You should let it rest. Jiusi, it''s much faster to take a carriage. It''s so hot outside. Are you sure you want to walk back by yourself?"


    After su Jiusi agreed to marry him, Gu Chenrong was obviously in a much better mood, and he also wanted to make a joke.

 Chapter 104

    Su Jiusi ignored Gu Chenrong and walked forward in a hurry.


    Gu Chenrong catches up with Su Jiusi. Although Su Jiusi doesn''t want him to send her, he has to see Su Jiusi go back to his house to rest assured. After all, she has provoked so many enemies.


    Suddenly Su Jiusi stopped and squinted at the man not far away. Although the man was no longer tall and straight and had a lot of white hair on his head, she still knew him.


    "You misunderstood my father about this. My mother is really impersonal, but my father is not like that. If I hadn''t been cultivated these years, I wouldn''t be what I am today.


    "It''s your beloved father who killed my great aunt. I''m just not worth it for her."


    "I''m not blind."


    "No


    Gu Chenrong caught up with him and said, "Jiusi, what''s your relationship with my father?"


    Su Jiusi drew back her eyes and walked forward without saying a word. She asked her to call Gu Yan uncle. She couldn''t call her out. She just had the impulse to beat Gu Yan. If she hadn''t restrained herself, she might have slapped Gu Yan in the face just now.


    "It''s Jiusi." Gu Yan''s face was still expressionless.


    "Father, she is Jiusi, the eldest daughter of her great uncle."


    Gu Yan naturally noticed that a sharp look had fallen on him. He looked at Su Jiusi suspiciously, "Shen Rong, which girl is this?"


    Gu Chenrong can''t figure out the connection. He only knows that Su Jiusi must have some secret in her heart. Is it what happened when she was a child? But he has been looking after her family all the time and has never seen Su Jiusi in her family.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes are full of love when he looks at Gu Liyuan, and hatred when he looks at Su Mei. Now, Gu Yan''s eyes are more complicated, and it seems that his hatred is deeper.


    Seeing Su Jiusi staring at Gu Yan like this, Gu Chenrong is not comfortable. What''s the matter?


    At that time, she didn''t have the strength to beat Gu Yan, but Gu Yan easily avoided her. Gu Yan still owes a slap, and she will give it back to Gu Yan.


    Su Jiusi didn''t call his uncle, so he looked at Gu Yan. In his mind, Gu Yan and Su Mei pestered Mian, and Gu Yan and her words, every word, she remembered.


    Gu Yan just nodded towards Gu Chenrong, not warm, which was very similar to him before. Gu Yan was the kind of person who didn''t smile.


    Gu Chenrong saw Gu Yan, strode forward and called his father.


    Gu Yan, Gu Yan, don''t you marry someone who understands you? How can you make yourself look like this? Or, Su Mei doesn''t understand you at all.


    It''s ridiculous. Twenty years later, Su Mei is so proud that she looks frustrated. She looks like a lonely old man. She can''t see her pride any more.


    Twenty years ago, Gu Yan was elegant and handsome. Twenty years later, he had a little more vicissitudes. He looked old and had deep wrinkles around his eyes. By contrast, Su Mei was much younger.


    The two fists in the sleeve have been quietly clenched into a group. I thought I would meet Gu Yan, but I didn''t expect to meet him here.


    This is Gu Yan. Even if it turns to ashes, she will remember it.


    All these years, my father has been thinking about my great aunt. The study you saw that day was actually her study.


    After the death of my great aunt, my father was afraid of seeing things and thinking of others, so he left this study for me.


    Every year on the death day of the eldest aunt, my father would shut himself up in the room all day. I''ve never seen him smile these years. We all know that the person my father cares about most is the eldest aunt. "

 Chapter 105

    Su Jiusi stopped and began to laugh as if he had heard a big joke. "What''s he like? His aunt failed her when she was alive and pretended to miss her when she died. Isn''t he disgusted? Without him, how could the eldest aunt die? He killed her himself. Gu Chenrong, you don''t know anything. "


    "Even as you said, these are the things of the senior generation. Jiusi, don''t you think your reaction is a little too much? People who don''t know think it''s something that happened to you. You''ve never met your great aunt, and your deep feelings for her are a little strange. "


    Su Jiusi knew that she had said too much. Originally, she shouldn''t have said that. Just now, she saw that Gu Yan didn''t control her mood.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After returning to Anping Marquis''s house, Su Jiusi just came in. Su liangyin immediately jumped over and said in a low voice, "sister, the second aunt is gone."


    Looking at her back, thinking that Su Jiusi has promised to marry him, the more I think about it, the more I feel happy. I have been looking at Su Jiusi''s back. It seems that my eyes can turn into water gently.


    So they went back to Anping Marquis''s house. Although Su Jiusi didn''t speak to Gu Chenrong all the way, Gu Chenrong was still very satisfied.


    Although Gu Fen is much more difficult to deal with than Su Meixian, she is not afraid of anything now.


    After she enters the palace, her next target is Gu fandai.


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak. After she fell the jade pendant, she felt more comfortable. She and Gu Yan had been like this jade pendant for a long time. They had hurt him before, and then they changed her.


    "As long as you like, you can fall."


    "Since it''s given to me, it''s my thing. Mr. Gu won''t be reluctant to give up!" Su Jiusi gave a faint smile.


    Su Jiusi is definitely the strangest woman he has ever seen, but he is also the most attractive. The closer he gets, the more attractive he is.


    Gu Chenrong is very lucky. Fortunately, just now he didn''t say that it was a token of love that he gave to Su Jiusi. Otherwise, as soon as he gave it to Su Jiusi, she would drop his back foot, and there''s no place for his face.


    Su Jiusi takes the jade pendant from Gu Chenrong and squints at the Yan character on it. Suddenly, she slams the jade pendant to the ground. With a bang, the jade pendant is broken in two.


    Gu Chenrong took out a jade pendant from his arms and handed it to Su Jiusi. "Since you like aunt so much, this thing is for you."


    "Boring."


    "Jiusi, I''m not that kind of person. Can you move your protection of Liyuan to me?"


    "Liyuan is not such a person."


    "How can you get used to Liyuan?"


    "I''m just a man who can''t bear to let a woman down."


    She has never regarded Gu Chenrong as a threat. Even though she knows these are unreasonable, she has no intention to explain them to Gu Chenrong. It''s very strange that she seems to be very relieved of Gu Chenrong. She doesn''t know where this feeling comes from, just because Gu Chenrong saved her?


    Gu Chenrong is a very sensitive person. She knows that these emotions have not escaped Gu Chenrong''s eyes.


    "This afternoon''s event is said to be a sudden death, but I heard that the second uncle took people to the yard of the second aunt. After the second uncle left, the second aunt was gone."


    This meaning is already very obvious. Su Wen must have sent someone to execute Fang. In order to save her face, he said that he died suddenly. If he only wanted to kill her, he would want Fang''s life.


    But Fang nearly killed the empress dowager, which is a big crime. Su Wen can only bear to give up his love, otherwise it will only affect him. Compared with his future, his wife must be more important.

 Chapter 106

    Su Wen knows that all these things are planned by Su Jiusi. Even if he has no feelings for the other family, he will hate Su Jiusi, which is a great shame to Su Wen.


    Su Jiusi knew that she had to be more careful next time. Once there was a mistake, Su Wen would not let her go.


    This game is really more and more interesting. Who will die next?


    Otherwise, just now, she will directly ask her to enter the palace instead of being Feng yunlang''s sister. This is just right. This should be able to appease Gu fandai temporarily, so that she doesn''t always think she is thinking about Feng yunlang.


    Now that she has been canonized as a princess and become empress dowager Shen''s adopted daughter, Empress Dowager Shen and Feng yunlang should have no intention to let her enter the palace as a concubine.


    Su Jiusi immediately thanks, and the matter is settled. Originally, she planned to propose the engagement, but she didn''t plan to talk about it.


    Empress Dowager Shen said with a smile, "in the capital, you will be able to enter the mourning family''s eyes, so that you can often enter the palace to accompany the mourning family. Later, if you want to enter the palace, you will enter the palace and ask the emperor to give you a token."


    Su Jiusi immediately knelt down on the ground and said humbly, "my daughter is scared. How can my daughter enter the eyes of the Empress Dowager?"


    "Not bad." Empress Dowager Shen nodded and asked Su Jiusi, "Jiusi, would you like to be the adopted daughter of the mourning family?"


    "I think it''s very good. Miss Su is virtuous and obedient. She also knows how to ride and shoot. My mother and empress, since Miss Su comes from the Marquis''s residence in Anping, it''s better to canonize her as Princess Anping."


    If Wang Cheng meets empress dowager Shen one day, her words will help her. Empress dowager Shen will not let her go at that time. This is the disaster of killing her head, but now she has to take risks. This can only be done step by step.


    Although she got a firm foothold in Empress Dowager Shen by virtue of Wang Cheng, it was also a hidden worry.


    Wang Cheng is a man in the river.


    This must be a good thing for her. At the same time, she knows very well in her heart that the Queen Mother Shen loves her so much, not only because she really likes her, but also because she is from Wangcheng, Wenxian county. It seems that that the person in her heart is more important than she imagined.


    Su Jiusi dropped her eyes and was stunned. She didn''t expect that empress dowager Shen would have such an idea.


    "Jiusi is a knowledgeable and reasonable child. He is very popular. The emperor has no daughter. How does the emperor feel about recognizing Jiusi as a dry daughter?"


    One side of the Phoenix cloud Lang said with a smile.


    "It seems that my mother likes Miss Su very much."


    Su Jiusi got up, took a small step, with a proper smile on his face, and went to empress dowager Shen, waiting for her command.


    Empress Dowager Shen waved to Su Jiusi lovingly.


    "Jiusi, get up quickly and come to AI''s home."


    She salutes them respectfully. In front of them, Su Jiusi is very proud. She knows what kind of woman empress dowager Shen likes.


    Su Jiusi was dressed in a light blue dress. She was fresh and refined. Her temperament was as calm as water, and she became more and more bright.


    Two days later, Empress Dowager Shen summoned Su Jiusi into the palace. This time, Su Jiusi had planned to mention the wedding, but Feng yunlang was also in Yongshou palace.


    A cold light flashed in Su Jiusi''s eyes.


    Feng yunlang didn''t stay long. He sat for a while and left first.


    Empress Dowager Shen asked Su Jiusi to accompany her for a walk in the imperial garden. Su Jiusi answered. She and her maid helped her.


    In the early summer, the royal garden is full of colorful flowers. From afar, you can smell the fragrance of flowers, with butterflies flying on it.

 Chapter 107

    Empress Dowager Shen was in a very good mood. She patted Su Jiusi on the back of her hand and sighed, "Jiusi, your master will come to the capital in a while. He has been reluctant to be an official for many years. The emperor''s people finally invited him to the capital with great effort."


    Before, Su Jiusi took it as a hidden worry, and it turned out to be true so soon. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if Wang Cheng met her and said she didn''t know her.


    Before that, she must find Wang Cheng first, otherwise not only she will die, but also Wang and Su liangyin will not have good results.


    Marry Su Mei''s own son, even if it is acting, she would not.


    Su Jiusi really can''t cope with this marriage. How can Su Mei agree with it, and she doesn''t want to be Su Mei''s daughter-in-law.


    "The empress dowager, the girl''s favorite is not Ziyuan''s cousin."


    "It''s Gu Yan who wants to marry you to Gu Ziyuan. The emperor has agreed to this. It''s time for the imperial edict to come down."


    Thinking of that possibility, Su Jiusi could hardly control his emotions.


    Su Jiusi felt a pause in her heart. She didn''t know what Gu Yan wanted to do. Her eldest son and second son were not engaged, so she asked Gu Ziyuan, 18, to marry him first. Was the object of the marriage


    "Cousin Ziyuan?"


    As soon as he turned his head, a kind smile appeared on his face. "Jiusi, there''s another happy event. The sad family almost forgot to tell you that yesterday Gu Yan went into the palace to ask the emperor to marry his youngest son."


    As they continued to walk forward, looking at the flowers in the garden, Empress Dowager Shen suddenly stopped and looked at the distance, as if sighing, "how well the flowers are blooming."


    This meeting, Su Jiusi had a feeling of ups and downs in his heart, but he had to summon up the spirit to accompany empress dowager Shen, and could not be seen by Empress Dowager Shen.


    "What the Empress Dowager taught me was that the master was serious, and her courtesans did not dare to ask more when they saw her."


    "That''s why the AI family said you were lucky. She''s really a silly girl. She doesn''t even know her master''s identity."


    Su Jiusi showed a surprised expression, "master is King City?"


    It''s your nature to let him accept you as an apprentice. No wonder you are so skillful in riding and shooting. The emperor has long intended to attract him, but he is uncertain and has not been able to succeed. It took a lot of trouble to persuade him. "


    "The surname of Wen county is Wang, and his left pinkie is still severed finger. Wang Cheng is famous in the world. He is proficient in martial arts and art of war. He is a rare general, but he does not want to be an official.


    "I just think of my master. I haven''t seen her for a long time, and I don''t know how she is now. The Empress Dowager seems to be very familiar with her deeds. I''m ashamed that I don''t even know her real name."


    Empress Dowager Shen didn''t hear Su Jiusi''s reply. She asked, "Jiusi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Now she has to try. No matter what, she can''t wait to die.


    She didn''t know where the city was or what it looked like. It was very difficult to find him.


    Su Jiusi was a little nervous. She knew the name of Wang Cheng for a long time. She was a famous swordsman in the Jianghu, but her whereabouts were hidden and she rarely appeared.


    "The young master of Gu family is quite good. He is more serious than the eldest son. The eldest son of Gu family is not a good match. I think Gu Ziyuan is a good match for you.


    Jiusi, you and the AI family have mentioned that there is no one in love now. Since how, why don''t you accept this marriage? The AI family won''t see the wrong person. "


    Empress Dowager Shen clearly intended to make up this marriage. If she refused, she would appear ungrateful and could only make plans again.

 Chapter 108

    The two things that happened to Su Jiusi when he entered the palace today made things worse. Next, it was really a headache.


    "The Empress Dowager bothered."


    "The second son of the Gu family is also good. Originally, the AI family wanted to betroth you to Gu Chenrong, but the third princess fell in love with Gu Chenrong.


    Su Wen said a few words on the scene and left first. Su Jiusi and Wang''s will sink together.


    Su Jiusi smiles faintly, but it''s not. If Su Ming sees that they can return to Anping Marquis''s house, he will be very pleased. Although Su Ming is generous, he is not the kind of person to be bullied.


    Su Wen waved his hand, "don''t mention that poisonous woman. It''s just bad luck. Now that you are so promising, the elder brother''s spirit in heaven will rest in peace."


    "The second uncle is serious, the second aunt''s business..."


    After seeing off his father-in-law, Su Wen went to Su Jiusi and congratulated him, "Jiusi, congratulations. If you need anything in the future, just talk to your mother. It was my negligence that made you suffer so much."


    He didn''t figure out how this wild girl got the favor of the Empress Dowager.


    I never dreamed that the Empress Dowager appreciated Su Jiusi so much. She not only called her into the palace to accompany her, but also accepted her as an adopted daughter for the first time. He also canonized her as Princess Anping. In this way, he could not despise Su Jiusi any more, or he would be disrespectful to the Empress Dowager.


    Su Wen''s face looked at Su Jiusi kneeling behind him.


    Fortunately, she had enough time to push off the marriage. After taking the imperial edict, Su Jiusi breathed a sigh of relief.


    After su Jiusi returned to the mansion, Feng yunlang''s imperial edict came. There were two imperial edicts. One was to canonize her as Princess Anping, and the other was to marry her and Gu Ziyuan. The wedding date was set for next spring.


    She and Gu Ziyuan''s marriage can be changed, but the royal city here can not be delayed.


    However, she knows that Gu Chenrong is not here, so she should not be very interested in becoming a son-in-law. How to deal with this marriage? Gu Chenrong has a sense of propriety, and she won''t meddle in her own business. Now the most urgent thing is to find the King City.


    The third princess is known as the first beauty in the capital.


    To be able to marry the third princess is the dream of the aristocratic children in the capital.


    If the two princes born to empress Xiaoxian had not died early, Feng yunlang would not have a chance to ascend the throne of God. Therefore, the third princess is the only legitimate Princess of the state of Wei, and also the princess of the highest birth. It is said that the third princess is noble and elegant, and she is a gorgeous beauty.


    Empress Dowager Shen did not become a queen. She became empress dowager directly from the imperial concubine.


    Su Mei would be very angry when she heard about this. The third princess''s biological mother was empress Xiaoxian, who had already died. She had a deep love with the former Emperor and his wife. After her death, the former Emperor was so sad that she didn''t set up a new queen.


    So this means that Gu Chenrong''s marriage has been settled, and he was chosen as the third princess''s son-in-law.


    The emperor also intends to let Gu Chenrong be his son-in-law, and it''s good to promise you to Gu Ziyuan. The AI family has seen that child, and it''s really a good child. "


    Although Wang was happy that his daughter''s marriage had been decided, he was very worried about Su Jiusi when he thought of Su Jiusi''s marriage to Gu''s house. He sighed, "why did the emperor give you to Gu''s family? What can I do in the future? Your aunt is not a good friend


    "That''s to say, the emperor is also promiscuous. Why don''t he betroth his elder sister to his second cousin? I think his elder sister and his second cousin are very well matched. Although his third cousin is nice, he''s just like a child. I''m afraid he can''t protect his elder sister."


    Su liangyin is very disappointed. She doesn''t know why. She always thinks that Su Jiusi and Gu Chenrong are made for each other.

 Chapter 109

    Su Jiusi nodded Su liangyin''s head. "I''m all children, and I still say others are children. It''s not only us who are dissatisfied with this marriage. Who knows what will happen in the future?"


    Su liangyin spat out his tongue, "that''s true. Anyway, I''ll get married next year. My sister is so smart. If she doesn''t want to get married, she still has a chance to get rid of this marriage."


    "You are a child who likes to toss." Wang shook his head straight, "but marriage is a lifetime thing, I also hope you can marry the heart of the lover, if there is a way to get rid of this marriage, nine think, you do it."


    Su Mei, you used to be considerate, but now you are so narrow-minded that you can''t even compare with a child. "


    Don''t unite among the brothers. The three brothers are still in a good mood, but you, as a mother, are constantly making trouble and trying to alienate the brotherhood. Don''t you feel ashamed?


    Shen Rong is a plastic talent. He is much better than Ziyuan. Why don''t you admit that? You have to compare Ziyuan with Shen Rong everywhere.


    Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done over the years. Don''t let that child worry about you. Don''t go too far. It''s all your sons. You have to tell the difference.


    Don''t you just want Ziyuan to be the son-in-law? You were the one who insisted on adopting Chenrong. Since you were raised under your knees, you should take it as your own.


    Gu Yan didn''t like it. He was still disappointed in his tone. He scolded, "Su Mei, you are biased against Jiusi. Since Ziyuan intends, why don''t you help the child?


    "That''s what I said, but Su Jiusi has stirred up so many things during this period. Ziyuan''s temperament is simple. A girl like Su Jiusi is not suitable for Ziyuan."


    "I asked Ziyuan, and he said that his lover was su Jiusi. He never wanted to be the son-in-law." Gu Yan sat on the chair, took a book with him, did not read Su Mei, continued, "the third princess married Shen Rong is the same, is still our daughter-in-law."


    Over the years, she has always been very considerate in front of Gu Yan, but Gu Yan has become more and more indifferent to her. These years, it is more obvious that he knows that Gu Yan is thinking about Su Liu, but he never dares to point it out. He can only pretend he doesn''t know.


    Although Su Mei was very angry, she was very restrained in front of Gu Yan.


    "Brother Yan, I heard that you took the initiative to marry Su Jiusi for Ziyuan. Why? Ziyuan''s lover is obviously the third princess. On the contrary, Shen Rong and Su Jiusi are very close. "


    After receiving the order, Su Mei''s face was livid and her nails were almost embedded in the flesh. She immediately followed Gu Yan back to her study.


    Gu Fu also sent two imperial edicts, but both of them were imperial edicts for marriage.


    Su Jiusi should come down, although there are still many urgent things, but at this moment, she wants to accompany them well.


    "Good."


    "Sister, we''re going to celebrate today. After that, sister will be the princess."


    Su Jiusi nodded and began to laugh, holding their hands left and right.


    Su Mei''s face turns blue and white. Gu Yan hasn''t talked to her so much at one time for a long time, but she didn''t expect to be reprimanded. She''s in a bad mood today and wants to make a good future for her son. Gu Ziyuan is ungrateful, but Gu Yan says she''s not.


    Looking at Gu Yan, she thought of her former love, and her heart was filled with gloom.


    At that time, she thought she had taken everything from Su Liu, but she didn''t expect that after su Liu died, Gu Yan began to think about Su Liu again. She could only pretend that she didn''t know. Gu Yan''s regret and missing for Su Liu became deeper and deeper, which made her feel very embarrassed.

 Chapter 110

    "Brother Yan, I''m not as understanding as before. What about you?


    How did you treat me these years? At that time, I really tried my best to adopt Shen Rong. You didn''t agree. Later, when you saw Shen Rong, you suddenly agreed. I didn''t know why. Later, I understood that it was because of my sister.


    In fact, my sister knew Chen Rong before, and you knew about it, so you agreed to adopt Chen Rong.


    "Drink the bar!"


    She won''t accept her fate, and she won''t be at the mercy of others. What''s more, he doesn''t want to hurt Su Jiusi like this.


    Sometimes he thought that he would simply take Su Jiusi away. It was very simple, but he didn''t want to force Su Jiusi. The most important thing was that Su Jiusi was not the kind of person who could force him.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t resent Gu Ziyuan all the time. With intuition, he thinks Su Jiusi won''t object to the marriage.


    Sitting on the roof of his room, he was in a bit of a mess. He couldn''t be the son-in-law. He just wanted to take Su Jiusi away. Now Su Jiusi has been canonized as Princess Anping and married Gu Ziyuan.


    Gu Chenrong, who has received the imperial edict, is full of anger. Two days ago, he finally asked Su Jiusi to nod his head. There is only one last step left in this marriage. He clearly mentioned it with Gu Yan. Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi was betrothed to Gu Ziyuan when the imperial edict came down.


    Twenty years ago, she thought she had won Su Liu, but she never really got this man. Su Liu, are you very proud? Gu Yan really likes you.


    Without saying anything, Su Mei turned and left the study.


    "No, I don''t have an appetite. Eat for yourself."


    "I''m not such an insignificant person. Brother Yan, let''s have dinner together in the evening. I''ll cook your favorite radish and beef brisket Soup for you."


    Sure enough, Gu Yan''s attitude softened, but he was still very alienated, "go out! Don''t meddle in the children''s marriage any more. The edict has been issued and everything is a foregone conclusion. "


    She knew that Gu Yan''s weakness was not hard. Every time she bowed her head to admit her mistake, it was useful to Gu Yan.


    Su Mei just realized that she had just been a bit unscrupulous. She immediately regretted her mistake and admitted it, just like when she was young, with a trace of grievance in her tone. "Brother Yan, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t say this. Don''t blame me. I''m just a little jealous of my sister. You haven''t called me mei''er for a long time."


    Gu Yan face iron green roared a, heavily in the hands of the book fell on the case a few, "out."


    "Shut up."


    She has said that she doesn''t want you anymore. She has such a disposition. When is it that her words are not true? If I want to be ashamed, what are you doing these years? "


    Brother Yan, if you want to betroth Su Jiusi to Ziyuan, it''s clear that Su Jiusi has the shadow of his elder sister. If you do this, will your elder sister forgive you?


    At that time, you didn''t want her. You said you hated my sister''s pride and her dazzling. Now you are reading her again.


    All these years, you try your best to cultivate Chen Rong because of your sister.


    All of a sudden, a wine pot was put in front of Gu Chenrong. He reached for the wine pot and asked carelessly, "come to see my joke?"


    Gu Liyuan said with a smile, "what''s good about your jokes? There''s one thing I don''t understand. What''s good about Su Jiusi? You and Ziyuan are in love with her."


    "Who knows? When you like a person, she is good everywhere. " Gu Chenrong raised his head and drank the wine.

 Chapter 111

    "I''ve loved so many women. I''ve never felt so sad to leave anyone. I''m calm and open-minded. You and Su Jiusi haven''t done much. Besides, the third princess is the most beautiful woman in the capital. Isn''t she satisfied?"


    Gu Liyuan also picked up a pot of wine and poured it into his mouth, laughing and joking.


    "Like the first beauty so much, Liyuan, you marry her!"


    "Oh, I thought it was second cousin?" Su liangyin was obviously disappointed and said to Su jiusinu, "sister, do you think the second cousin will come to you?"


    "The third son of the family."


    Su liangyin wiped his mouth and asked.


    "Which Mr. Gu?"


    These years, Wang has learned how to do laundry and cooking. After all, mother song is old. She will help mother song do these things together. Mother and daughter eat happily. All of a sudden, perilla comes to report, "madam, miss, Mr. Gu is here."


    Wang cooked several dishes in person, and asked Uncle Ping to buy some dishes in the restaurant outside.


    Gu Liyuan said with a hearty smile.


    "Between brothers, why be polite."


    "Liyuan, thank you very much." Gu Chenrong touched Gu Liyuan with a wine pot.


    He has an excellent memory. If he can recover his childhood memory, he should be able to think of those things. After all, this is not a trivial matter.


    It wasn''t until Jiang''s people found him that he had the idea of restoring his memory. Otherwise, he didn''t know what happened in those years. All the things were learned from others.


    Knowing that there is no antidote for Acacia, and that the blood bead is a rare treasure, he did not care about it. He did not have much enthusiasm for finding his own parents.


    In fact, Gu Chenrong knew that he lost his memory because of poisoning.


    But what you lose is the memory before you were five years old. Whether this memory has any influence is not big. What a baby before five years old can do is to remember who your biological parents are at most. After so many years, it doesn''t matter whether you can find your biological parents or not. "


    Wang Cheng has been recruited by the emperor. He will come to the capital soon. When the time comes, you can ask him for it. As for whether you give it or not, it depends on what Wang Cheng means.


    Gu Liyuan nodded, "it''s him. He has excellent martial arts skills. If he doesn''t want to give it to you, it''s not easy to rob things from him.


    "The first swordsman in the world?"


    "It''s really an old fox. You''ve guessed that there is no antidote for Acacia. You''ve been poisoned for so many years. I''ve heard from friends in the river and lake that blood beads can dissolve the poison of Acacia. Now blood beads are in the hands of Wang Cheng."


    Gu Chenrong asked carelessly.


    "Have you found the antidote of Acacia?"


    "The woman who can take me in is not born yet." Gu Liyuan continued to drink a big mouthful of wine, saw Gu Chenrong drink a big mouthful of muggy wine, changed the topic, "I found out something for you."


    Seeing Gu Liyuan gloating, Gu Chenrong is very unhappy.


    "Sooner or later someone will take you in."


    I''m not suitable to be a son-in-law. I don''t want to harm the princess any more. I don''t want to get a wife in my life. Anyway, I have your family to take care of, and my father doesn''t have any expectations for me. It doesn''t matter whether I get a wife or not. There''s no end to my misery. "


    Gu Liyuan shook his head. "If you want to be a son-in-law, you can''t take concubines in your life.


    "Liangyin, don''t talk. Jiusi has an engagement now. How can you meet other men at will? Don''t make trouble. When you see the second son of the family, don''t be afraid to be gossiped."


    Wang reminded.


    Su Jiusi nodded, motioned Su liangyin to bring Gu Ziyuan, and the Perilla trotted down.

 Chapter 112

    Since she came, she was a guest of course. Wang asked mother song to add a pair of bowls and chopsticks.


    Gu Ziyuan has come quickly, holding a lot of things in his hand. He handed the things to Zilan, with a clear smile. "If you dare to disturb me, please forgive me."


    "Ziyuan, it''s OK for people to come here. What can I do with so many things?"


    How can Su Mei fall in love with her? Even if she is not the real Su Liu, Su Mei will not like her. That is to say, only when she sees the third princess, can Su Mei be happy.


    Su Jiusi only thought it was funny. Who could have thought that Su Mei would have such a simple son, just like a pure teenager, with a kind heart.


    He avoided Su Jiusi''s eyes and stammered, "it''s good to marry you. I''ll treat you well in the future. I''ll make my mother like you."


    Ordinary Gu Ziyuan is very good at talking, but he is a little shy and embarrassed in front of Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi was at a loss, obviously didn''t understand Gu Ziyuan''s meaning.


    "What''s good?"


    After the meal, Gu Ziyuan was going back to the house. Su Jiusi sent him to the door of the house. Gu Ziyuan spared raotou, "Jiusi, very good."


    Gu Ziyuan was very embarrassed. Realizing that he was impolite, he immediately lowered his head to eat. His ears were red. Seeing that he was so embarrassed, Su liangyin couldn''t help laughing.


    Su liangyin couldn''t see it any more. She coughed softly, "third cousin, do you want to eat or not? The food is cold."


    Su Jiusi was staring at by Gu Ziyuan. He was not comfortable, but his face was still comfortable. When he didn''t see it, he continued to drink soup with his head down.


    Now that the marriage has been settled, he will do his best to protect Su Jiusi and treat her well.


    He was afraid that Su Jiusi would have a hard time in Gu Fu. After all, he was a man and could not be in Gu Fu all the time.


    And making trouble and bullying her are the relatives around him, so he always felt sorry for Su Jiusi, and did not dare to move the idea of marrying Su Jiusi back to the government.


    The first time I saw Su Jiusi, he had a feeling of heart. After that, every time I saw Su Jiusi, she would be made difficult and bullied.


    In addition, he was still young, and before he got married, he knew it was not urgent. He did not expect that Gu Yan would take the initiative to marry Su Jiusi for him, which was exactly what he wanted.


    He didn''t see Su Jiusi for a while. He didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would become his fiancee. He was both surprised and happy. He knew that Su Mei wanted him to be his son-in-law. Although he didn''t want to, he didn''t want to make his own decisions about marriage.


    Gu Ziyuan, who is sitting beside Su Jiusi, has already had a meal, so he has no intention to eat.


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect Gu Ziyuan to come. She knew Su Mei must be angry. She wanted Su Mei to have a good taste of it. From the beginning, she didn''t think about killing Su Mei. It was too cheap for her.


    Su Jiusi said hello. Gu Ziyuan nodded and sat down beside Su Jiusi.


    "Cousin Ziyuan, have you eaten yet? If you don''t eat, sit down and have some together! "


    "It''s all cakes and preserves. I''ll try them for you."


    "Cousin Ziyuan, this marriage is the emperor''s intention, not my intention."


    Although she said it tactfully, she thought Gu Ziyuan should understand her meaning. She couldn''t really marry Gu Ziyuan and call Su Mei a mother. That''s the biggest joke in the world.


    Gu Ziyuan was stunned for a moment. Then he looked up at Su Jiusi and said anxiously, "I won''t force you. Anyway, next year, you can think about it. Jiusi, in fact, I''m fine. I''ll try my best to be a good husband."

 Chapter 113

    "I don''t want to delay my cousin Ziyuan. If we have a chance to retire, let''s retire! I''m sorry, cousin Ziyuan. "


    Originally, Su Jiusi wanted to use Gu Ziyuan. Seeing that Gu Ziyuan was so kind, she accepted this idea.


    What happened in those years had nothing to do with Gu Ziyuan. Even if she hated Su Mei, as long as Gu Ziyuan didn''t provoke her, she would not hurt Gu Ziyuan. She always had a clear love hate relationship and didn''t like to hurt the innocent.


    Girl, of course we have to work after we collect money. It''s bad luck for you to fall into our hands.


    One of the long faced men in Black said, "we don''t know Gu Chenrong.


    "I really don''t have any special friendship with Gu Chenrong. It''s useless for you to catch me."


    At this time, two men in black came in from the outside. They were two middle-aged men. They were not handsome, and their skin was a little dark. They looked down at Su Jiusi with a strong murderous air in their eyes.


    She forced herself to calm down and guess the identity of these people in black. If she didn''t guess correctly, it should be the people from the state of Jiang. If Gu Chenrong didn''t return to the state of Jiang for a day, she couldn''t live in peace. These people would stare at her all the time.


    She tried to move her hands and tied them tightly. If there was no one to save her, it would be impossible for her to break free. Since it was a cave, it also proved that they had been out of the city.


    on the ground opposite her, there were two men in black, both of whom were leaning against the cliff with their eyes closed, as if they were raising gods with their eyes closed.


    She looked around. There were two oil lamps hanging on the rock wall. With the faint light, Su Jiusi saw that it was very spacious. There were a lot of gravel on the ground, and there were a lot of moss on the big rocks. In the distance, he could hear the sound of dripping water. It was clearly a cave.


    After su Jiusi woke up again, he found that his hands and feet were tied, leaning against the rock wall.


    After taking Su Jiusi away, these people in black directly knocked Su Jiusi unconscious and carried her away in a sack.


    These people in black are so brave that they dare to rob people in front of Anping Marquis''s house. This is not an ordinary gangster. Gu Ziyuan is worried about Su Jiusi''s safety, so he rushes back to Gu''s house and is ready to take people to find Su Jiusi.


    Gu Ziyuan was so anxious that he could not catch up with him. There was no shadow of a man in black on the street.


    But it''s too late. Those people in black are superior to Gu Ziyuan in martial arts, and they don''t intend to entangle with Gu Ziyuan, so they quickly disappear in the street with Su Jiusi.


    Without waiting for Gu Ziyuan to react, he has caught Su Jiusi, and Gu Ziyuan immediately pulls out his sword.


    Gu Ziyuan is ready to get on the carriage, and suddenly several people in black jump out.


    Su Jiusi nodded and didn''t say much. Before, she had a heart to make use of Gu Ziyuan''s kindness. Now she doesn''t have such a heart, and she doesn''t want to pretend anything in front of Gu Ziyuan.


    Jiusi, I won''t force you. Maybe you find that I''m good and willing to marry me again? I still said that you can come to me if you have anything


    Gu Ziyuan was very disappointed and forced out a smile. "You didn''t apologize to me. There''s no need to say you''re sorry. This is my offense. I didn''t ask you about it.


    The man who wants your life has specially told us that we will destroy your face first, and then cut off your head and limbs. It''s a pity that you look beautiful. "


    Su Jiusi felt a thump in his heart. These people are not people from the state of Jiang. Who are they?


    It must be a woman, and he hates her to the bone.

 Chapter 114

    Now there are three women who hate her most, Su Mei and Gu fandai, and another Su Meixian. In terms of hate, Su Meixian must be number one now, but Su Meixian is forbidden to stay in Anping Marquis''s residence. Will she come out to do this kind of thing at this time?


    Now that she''s married, Gu fandai doesn''t hate her to this extent. She doubts Su Mei and Su Meixian.


    Su Meixian is impulsive and reckless, and Su Wen is her father. It''s not impossible that she really wants to do these things.


    "Brother, this..." The thin man is still a little unwilling. It''s a pity to kill such a beautiful girl without touching her.


    You can only blame yourself for your bad luck, little girl. If you shine too much, you have to pay for it. Do it. Don''t dawdle


    The long faced man said coldly, "the girl has courage and sense. She is worthy of being appreciated by the Empress Dowager. Although we are engaged in the business of killing people, we also have business rules. If we break the rules easily, how can we get along in the world.


    Su Jiusi is more and more calm, with deep eyes. He is full of gossip. He doesn''t regard the two men in front of him as killers.


    "If it''s useful to ask for mercy, you won''t take this kind of business. Money is something outside my body. I just want to live."


    They looked at each other, and the thin man looked at Su Jiusi, "the girl talked to us about terms. Shouldn''t you ask for mercy? Maybe I''ll let you go for a moment. "


    Su Jiusi is very calm. She raises her eyes and looks at the two men in front of her. She knows that the man squatting in front of her wants to do something wrong. She can only bear the nausea in her heart.


    "Since you know my identity, you should also know the consequences of doing so. If you want to earn money, just tell me who that person is and let me go, I can pay double the money, so you will not lose."


    Now what she can do is to delay time. Gu Ziyuan was on the side when she was arrested. He would not stand idly by, but would definitely bring people to find her. Now she can only gamble. She can only gamble on her luck.


    Now she has no shortage of silver. If she can get out of danger safely, she must find some people with excellent martial arts to protect them. Today she has an accident, and tomorrow it is possible that Wang and Su liangyin will have an accident.


    This accident made her realize a very important thing. There was no one who knew martial arts around her.


    At the moment, Su Jiusi is also very afraid. Although she is brave, she can only be slaughtered by others and has no resistance. Those clever calculations are useless at this moment. Unless someone with excellent martial arts skills comes to rescue her, she will die.


    "I don''t think it''s a pity. It''s a princess. Usually we can''t get involved with it, elder brother. Anyway, we have to go to the office tomorrow morning."


    This meaning Su Jiusi understands, that long face man also understands, he some impatient, "is not what person, we all can move, you want a girl, after the work is completed, go to the spring breeze pavilion to pick at will, at the moment, it''s important to hand over the work early, so as not to dream too much at night."


    The thin man said with a wretched expression.


    The man in black next to the man with a long face was small and thin. He took a dagger out of his arms and squatted in front of Su Jiusi. He gently drew a knife on Su Jiusi''s face and said, "brother, it''s a pity that this face has been cut like this. Let''s first..."


    But in an instant, Su Jiusi thought about all the possibilities.


    "Come on."


    The long face man accentuated his tone. Although the thin man was unwilling, he didn''t dare to disobey. He was ready to row with a knife.


    "Wait a minute. If you want to kill me, it''s very easy. Why did you take so much trouble to bring me here? I have nothing to ask for but to be an understanding ghost before I die."

 Chapter 115

    "It''s all the orders of the buyer. She doesn''t want you to die in the capital. After you die, throw your body in the mountains. There are wild dogs in the mountains, so you should understand! Girl, you will die today. "


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi''s face darkened little by little. That person''s heart was so vicious that she not only wanted to destroy her appearance, cut off her head, but also threw her body into the wilderness. Such vicious style was a bit like Su Mei.


    Now she has no evidence, everything depends on her own guess, no matter who is going to kill her, she will not let it go, and will definitely be tooth for tooth, eye for eye.


    Gu Chenrong, don''t you cherish your life?


    Su Jiusi doesn''t know what it''s like. Many times she can''t understand Gu Chenrong. For example, now, he knows he can''t save her. He can run away, but he doesn''t. He has to die with her.


    "Who said I was going to die with you."


    "I want to save you, if not, we will die together." Gu Chenrong smiles at Su Jiusi.


    Seeing that Gu Chenrong was arrested, Su Jiusi was shocked and couldn''t get back to God. After a while, he scolded, "Gu Chenrong, who let you take care of my affairs? I don''t need your help."


    Gu Chenrong just dropped his sword, and immediately two men in black seized Gu Chenrong.


    The sword has cut Su Jiusi''s skin and exudes bright red blood. Seeing this, Gu Chenrong is a little anxious. He throws down his sword and shouts, "don''t hurt her."


    "Stop, drop the sword, or I''ll kill her now."


    Although he can catch Gu Chenrong, his own people will also be injured. The long faced man grabs Su Jiusi on the ground, and the bloody sword stands on her neck from behind Su Jiusi.


    These people in black are top killers. Gu Chenrong is not their opponent, but it''s not difficult for them to escape, but he didn''t choose to escape.


    Gu Chenrong took a look at Su Jiusi and saw that she was safe. Then he put down his heart and waved his sword to fight against four.


    Aware that someone broke in, all the people in black gathered together and began to besiege Gu Chenrong.


    If Gu Chenrong saved her last time because she was implicated by Gu Chenrong, what about this time?


    Su Jiusi is a little stunned. He saves herself again. She doesn''t understand why Gu Chenrong is the first one to rescue her every time she is in danger.


    He held a long sword in his hand, pursed his lips, and had a fierce murderous look in his eyes, which was totally different from the usual smiling Gu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi suddenly opened his eyes and saw Gu Chenrong in a purple robe.


    The cold blade had already touched Su Jiusi''s face. A stone flew out and hit the thin man''s wrist. He felt a pang and his dagger fell to the ground.


    She is not afraid of disfigurement, but she is not willing to die here. Is it Providence? God let her live in the past, but so easily take away her life, this time, she still died.


    The thin man with the dagger in his hand has to face Su Jiusi''s face, and Su Jiusi closes his eyes.


    "This young master is very good at martial arts. It''s a pity that her life is ours. Since you want to mind your own business, I''ll help you. You can be her companion on the way to huangquan."


    The long face man sneered, "someone has been looking for us, so we can''t delay any longer. We''ll start right away and leave here as soon as possible."


    "If I guess correctly, you are from Qingque sect. I heard that there is a rule in Qingque sect. If you can stand your Qingque sword, you can take people away."

 Chapter 116

    The thin man stopped and looked at Gu Chenrong alertly, "how can you be sure that we are from qingquemen?"


    "Qingquemen is the first killer organization in the world. There is a red sword mark on the wrist of all the killers. I have seen the mark on your wrist just now. You must be members of qingquemen, and he is one of the four guardians of qingquemen."


    Gu Chenrong calmly said, and then pointed to the long face man.


    "Qingque sword really deserves its reputation."


    The man with a long face pulled out the scabbard, and the dagger turned into a long sword. It was the first time Su Jiusi saw such a sword. No wonder Qingque sword is famous all over the world. Even Qingque gate is named after Qingque sword.


    The long face man gives Su Jiusi to the thin man, goes to Gu Chenrong and takes out a dagger from his arms. Su Jiusi doesn''t expect that the handed down sword is a dagger.


    She stares at Gu Chenrong with big eyes, and her heart is in a mess. Gu Chenrong is never willing to suffer losses. Why should she do such a stupid thing.


    The long face man reaches out his hand and points Su Jiusi''s dumb acupoint. Su Jiusi can''t speak any more.


    "Are you a family man? That''s interesting. " The corner of the long face man''s mouth once again raised a smile, Gu Chenrong frowned, "please point this girl''s acupoint, it''s too noisy."


    Although Su Jiusi didn''t know how to stand the sparrow sword, she knew that Gu Chenrong would die if he did so. She said, "Gu Chenrong, are you crazy? I have said for a long time that you are not in charge of my affairs. Get out of here at once. "


    Qingquemen sword is the sword of qingquemen. It is said that it cuts iron like mud. As for the qingquemen rule mentioned by Gu Chenrong, she has never heard of it. It is not a popular rule.


    This also shows that the person who wants to kill her has a high status, otherwise he will never be able to pay so much money. Gu family has such strength, and so does Anping Marquis''s house.


    The assassin''s organization is secretive and ruthless, but it''s not easy to invite them to kill. It''s said that most people can''t afford qingquemen, and qingquemen often fails.


    Although she doesn''t pay much attention to the affairs in the Jianghu, she is now inquiring about the whereabouts of Wang Cheng. Naturally, she also heard about qingquemen, the biggest killer organization in the Jianghu.


    Qingquemen, as Su Jiusi also knows, is a rising school in the river and lake in the past 20 years.


    Since you know the rules of our Qingque sect, I''ll give you a chance. If you can stand the Qingque sword, I''ll let the girl go. Otherwise, you two can only die here together. "


    The man with a long face sneered, "you are really smart. You have observed so many things in a short time.


    "The sword shaped mark on your hand is not the same as his orientation, and your martial arts are obviously better than him, and he obeys you everywhere, which proves that your status is higher than him, and the one that qingquemen can be higher than him is Dharma protector."


    The long faced man asked with interest.


    "How do you identify me?"


    "Ordinary people are not qualified to see it. Mr. Gu, you are a martial arts genius. If you die under this sparrow sword, it''s not insulting. I''ll stab you three swords with my eyes closed. If you don''t die after three swords, I''ll let you go."


    "Well, you can stab me. I have a hard life. How can I die so easily?"


    Gu Chenrong said that he didn''t care. He was still very nervous in his heart. No matter how hard his life was, he couldn''t resist the three swords. If his three swords hit the point, even the immortals would die.

 Chapter 117

    But he must hold on, even if he wants to die, he must hold on. He can''t die on the spot. Only in this way can he give Su Jiusi a chance to live.


    Bingyun and her people are nearby. They hope they can find them as soon as possible. He and Bingyun go out together to find Su Jiusi. The mountain is too big, so they can only act separately. Unexpectedly, he found them here. This is God''s will.


    As long as Bingyun finds them, they can all live. Now there is no other way, he can only support them.


    Gu Chenrong is still thinking about Su Jiusi. She is still in the hands of the people in qingquemen. He is not at ease.


    "Save Jiusi."


    When the long face man sees that someone is coming, and it''s still an expert, he will know that something is not good. Does the family man have such an expert?


    Bingyun neatly holds Gu Chenrong and gives him to the people behind him. Seeing that Gu Chenrong''s right chest has been dyed red by the bright red blood, he can''t die.


    The long face man raised his sword again. Just as he met Gu Chenrong''s chest, a dart flew over and firmly inserted it in the long face man''s wrist.


    Gu Chenrong still smiles at Su Jiusi again. Although he is almost unable to smile, he wants to tell Su Jiusi that he can still hold on.


    Su Jiusi''s heart beat very fast, as if to jump out of the throat, the thin man firmly held her, let her move, can only watch.


    On the left is the heart pulse. If you stab with a sword, you will die.


    "Yes, although he didn''t hit his heart, he could still talk. Mr. Gu is really strong and strong. I''ll hit the left side with the next sword. I don''t know if Mr. Gu can stick to it."


    All this happened in front of Su Jiusi. Her eyes were wide open and her face was pale. Suddenly there was a painful feeling in her heart, as if the sword had pierced her heart.


    Gu Chenrong spat out a big mouthful of blood, nearly fell, but barely supported his body, and said, "come again, I''m fine."


    Gu Chenrong''s words just fell, the sparrow sword has penetrated Gu Chenrong''s right chest, but in an instant, the long face man has pulled out the sword, the red blood splashes everywhere, and the long face man doesn''t even blink his eyes.


    Gu Chenrong smiles at Su Jiusi, "don''t worry, I won''t die."


    She has to risk her life to save her. She can''t afford and dare not.


    Mingming uses the most vicious words. Mingming always treats him coldly and never gives him a good face. She just wants Gu Chenrong to stay away from her. She doesn''t need men''s care. Why doesn''t he go?


    I didn''t expect to meet Gu Chenrong. He was an accident to her.


    I only hope that after revenge, I can live with Wang safely.


    In her whole life, she came for revenge. She never wanted to get involved with any man, and she didn''t want to get too close to any man. She was completely disappointed with the man.


    Su Jiusi was ordered dumb point, can''t make a sound, can only toward Gu Chenrong shake his head.


    Ice cloud nodded, don''t wait for the thin man reaction to come over, a kick in his body, let him even back a few steps, the Su nine think to protect in the bosom, gave the person behind him.


    Her martial arts skills are very high, and Gu Chenrong is not her opponent. Two of the people brought by the long face man have died, and the thin man has also been seriously injured. He does not dare to entangle with Bing Yun any more, and immediately runs away with the thin man.


    Bingyun doesn''t go after him any more. He squats down and unties Gu Chenrong''s coat to stop the bleeding. He takes out his golden wound medicine and pours it on the wound. He pulls a piece of cloth from his body to bandage Gu Chenrong for a while. His action is very skillful.

 Chapter 118

    Su Jiusi didn''t dare to disturb Bingyun until Bingyun was wrapped up and asked, "how about Mr. Gu?"


    "Fortunately, it''s not the left heart pulse that''s hurt. There''s no worry about your life. Young master, you are too impulsive. Qingque sword is extremely sharp. If you are stabbed by Qingque sword, you will die."


    "It turns out that I''m still very lucky. Didn''t you come here? Bingyun, go ahead and inform Ziyuan. He will bring people to come here and don''t let others see you."


    "Jiusi, you actually have a lot of prejudice against me. I''m not the kind of person you think."


    "Don''t move."


    Gu Chenrong thought that she had heard wrong, and she even took the initiative to call him Chenrong. This was the first time. He couldn''t help laughing, and soon frowned, "Oh, it hurts."


    She didn''t expect Gu Chenrong to save her again and again. Now she thinks Gu Chenrong is a friend she can make. Su Mei adopted him to take advantage of him, and there is no real mother child relationship.


    Only Gu Chenrong, she does not want to use, there is no reason to close, so she has always been exclusive of Gu Chenrong.


    Liyuan is her son, with the exception of nature. At the beginning, she was kind to Gu Ziyuan because she wanted to make use of him.


    Before Su Jiusi so rejected Gu Chenrong, mainly because he was Su Mei''s adopted son, plus she had been let down by Gu Yan, she did not want to get close to any man.


    This thank you is sincere.


    "Thank you, Shen Rong."


    "I really appreciate you. If you don''t like my mother, don''t take me as her son. Anyway, I''m not her own. You know my life experience very well."


    "Really what?"


    Gu Chenrong originally wanted to tell Su Jiusi that he really liked her, but he was afraid that he would scare Su Jiusi away. He changed so quickly that Su Jiusi would definitely refuse. Now he had to take advantage of the opportunity to change Su Jiusi''s attitude towards him, at least willing to let him close.


    Although you usually don''t need my protection, sometimes you still need it. Just like just now, I don''t know why you used to hate me so much, but I really... "


    "You said that you think it''s worth it. I think it''s worth it. Jiusi, I told you before that I won''t hurt you. In fact, I want to protect you.


    "I just don''t think it''s worth it."


    Gu Chenrong cheekily asked, "are you distressed?"


    Su Jiusi turned and looked at Gu Chenrong. There was a tingling feeling on her neck. Her neck was cut by the sword, but it was not deep. The blood on it had already solidified.


    "I''m ok. It''s you who have something to do. Gu Chenrong, why did you come here? Do you know you almost died just now?"


    Gu Chenrong''s voice was a little weak, and there was a strong smell of blood in the air, which had not dispersed for a long time.


    "Not really. I just want me to go back to the state of Jiang all the time. She''s good at martial arts. I''m afraid that something might happen, so I brought her here too. Jiusi, are you ok?"


    "She''s your man?"


    Gu Chenrong is lying on the ground, and Su Jiusi is sitting beside him. His attitude towards Gu Chenrong is much better. Although he is still cold, he can''t hide his concern in his eyes.


    It''s also a headache for them to feel sad.


    Bingyun has bandaged Gu Chenrong''s wound for the time being. Knowing that he will be OK, he nods and takes people to leave first. Before leaving, he takes a meaningful look at Su Jiusi.


    "What kind of person are you?"


    "After a long time, you will know that if you don''t believe other people''s words, you''d better go and see for yourself."


    Gu Chenrong is in a very happy mood. This sword is very valuable to him. He has a saying that he never suffered losses, and this time he didn''t.

 Chapter 119

    As long as he saved her life, he would not suffer.


    "Have you ever thought that if they didn''t come, you would die here?"


    For Gu Chenrong''s behavior, Su Jiusi still has a feeling that he has never recovered. How can he even give up his life for her.


    "You try my heartbeat, normal?"


    Su Jiusi just responded. She closed Gu Chenrong''s clothes, and her tone became more gentle. "You''re not hurt here."


    Seeing Su Jiusi staring at his birthmark in a daze, Gu Chenrong''s eyes were shining, "are you fascinated by my childe''s body?"


    Gu Chenrong didn''t look like that when she was a child. If she didn''t see the birthmark, she would never connect Gu Chenrong with that child.


    For her, that was a year ago.


    If Gu Chenrong didn''t ask her to check the wound for him, she would never know that Gu Chenrong was the child.


    Bingyun just bandaged his wound. Although Su Jiusi was on the side, what he bandaged was the right side. At that time, it was all blood, and she didn''t notice it.


    Last time in Gu''s home, she saw Gu Chenrong without clothes, but after all, men and women are different, just a glance, she did not look carefully, more did not take this matter to heart.


    Su Jiusi looks at Gu Chenrong suspiciously, remembers the past carefully, thinks carefully, she has recognized Gu Chenrong, did not expect that he would become the adopted son of Gu''s family, is this God''s will?


    Gu Chenrong had a lot of blood on his left chest. Su Jiusi took out his handkerchief and wiped off the blood. The red birthmark became more and more obvious. It was a dark red birthmark in the shape of a leaf. Was he


    Gu Chenrong''s chest clothes are completely soaked with blood. Su Jiusi is afraid of hurting Gu Chenrong. His action is very light. He carefully opens his left clothes, but he is stunned. Why is there a red birthmark on him?


    Remembering that the people in qingquemen pointed their swords to Gu Chenrong''s left heart, Su Jiusi moved forward two steps, knelt down in front of Gu Chenrong and untied his clothes.


    Gu Chenrong said, showing a look of grievance, "Jiusi, you show me the wound. How can I feel the pain in my left heart? Is it also hurt? Qingque sword really deserves its reputation."


    "So what? How could we possibly die here? Jiusi, you are destined to be famous in the world. You will live forever. "


    "Arrogance."


    Although this will make su Jiusi moved, also will let her away from himself, now she has no intention to him, or don''t speak too clearly, he wants to accept Su Jiusi''s heart bit by bit, when the time is ripe to tell her clearly, his heart.


    Gu Chenrong originally wanted to tell Su Jiusi that if no one came to save them, he would hold on until they let Su Jiusi go.


    "I never thought that we would die here. You see, didn''t God help us in the end?"


    Gu Chenrong takes Su Jiusi''s hand and puts it on his heart. He looks at Su Jiusi tenderly.


    Today''s su Jiusi has a totally different attitude towards him, which makes him feel like he is in a dream.


    Since he knew Su Jiusi, she had never spoken to him so gently. She found that his left chest was not hurt, and he was not angry. It was abnormal, but this abnormality was good for him.

 Chapter 120

    Su Jiusi pulls out his hand and stares at Gu Chenrong. "Even if you are hurt, you should not forget this truth.


    Shen Rong, you are now at a vigorous age. It''s normal if you can''t help but treat women.


    I don''t care with you about the past. You should respect yourself in front of me. You already have a fiancee. Don''t let the third princess treat me as a thorn in the side. If the third princess allows you, you can say these words to the third princess. "


    Su Jiusi was speechless.


    "I like ladies." Gu Chenrong continued to be cheeky, "is there a lady who is willing to be a concubine? If Jiusi knows such a girl, you can introduce her to me. "


    "You dare to have another time, Gu Chenrong. If you really can''t leave a woman, you can have a concubine. You don''t have to hurt yourself so much."


    Gu Chen couldn''t bear to laugh. "If you order a kiss, maybe it will be better. I''ll try my best to control the next time."


    "You..." Su Jiusi''s face turned red. Sometimes she felt that Gu Chenrong was really shameless, "shameless man."


    "As you have just said, I''m just in my prime. There''s no one else here. It''s hard for me to control my feelings. I''ll forgive you."


    After Gu Chenrong released Su Jiusi, she stepped back a few steps, "Gu Chenrong, you How can you be so frivolous. "


    When Su Jiusi reacts, she wants to reach out and push Gu Chenrong away. The injured Gu Chenrong is still surprisingly strong. With Gu Chenrong''s serious injury, Su Jiusi doesn''t dare to do too much.


    Su Jiusi continues to approach, and Gu Chenrong suddenly reaches out and holds Su Jiusi''s head. Su Jiusi bumps into Gu Chenrong''s lips.


    Su Jiusi got together and Gu Chenrong continued, "closer, my wound hurts and I can''t move. It''s a secret."


    Seeing Su Jiusi matching himself with the third princess, Gu Chenrong raised his eyes and said, "Jiusi, come here. I have something to tell you."


    "You don''t have to thank her. If the third princess is good, you can take her back to the state of Jiang. The two countries will marry. The emperor and your grandfather will agree. There is no resistance to this."


    From beginning to end, he just liked Su Jiusi, not because she was a woman, but because she was su Jiusi.


    If he could not help feeling about women, he would have had it for a long time, and it would not be su Jiusi''s turn.


    Who is he? He is the second son of the family. Over the years, he has a lot of girls who like him. He is brave. He even writes love poems to him directly, and the servant girls in the house openly collude with him. He is indifferent and never has the feeling of being moved.


    Gu Chenrong is a little stuffy, so she actually knows that she has a good feeling for her, but she attributes these good feelings to her interest in women. I really don''t know what Su Jiusi thinks in her mind.


    "Thank you so much."


    "Next time you enter the palace, I''ll help you to see the third princess and see if she is as beautiful as the rumor says."


    He didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Chenrong had a black face. "He said that he didn''t misunderstand me. You are a woman..."


    That clever and precocious child was Gu Chenrong, not only cheeky, but also a little shameless.


    Up to now, she thinks it''s incredible that she knew that she would have such a relationship with Gu Chenrong in the future, so she won''t save him.


    Su Jiusi was just about to say something when the sound of footsteps came from outside. Gu Chenrong knew who was coming when he heard the sound of footsteps. Su Jiusi wanted to talk alone, but it seemed that he had no chance.

 Chapter 121

    Su Jiusi also heard the footsteps, she immediately got up, look as usual, and then, she saw Gu Ziyuan with people in a hurry to run over, see Su Jiusi, a face of tension asked, "Jiusi, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. I''m hurt."


    Gu Ziyuan turned his head and saw Gu Chenrong lying on the ground. He quickly walked to Gu Chenrong, "second brother, where are you hurt?"


    When it comes to Jiusi, Gu Chenrong, who was not in a good spirit, is also sober. It''s really strange that he has no strength to speak.


    Ziyuan, I know that my father betrothed Jiusi to you. As long as Jiusi has not been married, I will not give up Jiusi. Of course, I will not force Jiusi. What I want is her willingness. If she does not want to marry me, I will not pester her. "


    "So what? I didn''t mean this marriage. Who said that if the princess wanted to marry me, I must?


    I don''t know why. After hearing Gu Chenrong admit it, Gu Ziyuan has a bad feeling in his heart. He doesn''t want to rob a woman with his elder brother. The first thing he wants is to persuade Gu Chenrong to give up.


    "You''ve got an engagement, second brother. It''s not easy to divorce the princess. I heard from my father that the princess fell in love with you."


    Gu Chenrong''s eyes were dark. He looked at Gu Ziyuan and said, "yes, I really like her."


    I didn''t want to ask, but I couldn''t help asking. He was even more anxious than him to save Su Jiusi. Besides liking him, he couldn''t think of any other reasons.


    "You like Jiusi, too, don''t you?"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die." Gu Chenrong is still indifferent tone, even pull out a smile.


    Aware that Gu Chenrong''s face is not right, Gu Ziyuan asked anxiously.


    "Second brother, are you ok?"


    He was pale and dazed. He just hit Su Jiusi''s wound when he was kissing him. He didn''t want Su Jiusi to worry about it before. He pretended that he was ok, and it was going to be unbearable.


    Gu Ziyuan and Gu Chenrong ride in a carriage. Gu Chenrong leans on the carriage and feels that the wound is bleeding again and again. He has already dyed the cloth tied to the wound red. He really has to hurry back. This time, the wound is not light.


    After going down the mountain, Gu Chenrong asked Qingshan to take Su Jiusi back to Anping Marquis''s house.


    Gu Ziyuan nods and caresses Gu Chenrong carefully. Su Jiusi follows them. They have their own thoughts. No one talks all the way.


    Gu Ziyuan pauses. When did she care so much about Gu Chenrong? He remembers that Su Jiusi always hates Gu Chenrong.


    Gu Ziyuan and Qingshan hold up Gu Chenrong together. Thinking about Gu''s injury, Su Jiusi reminds him, "cousin Ziyuan, Shen Rong''s injury is on your right chest. Be careful."


    Gu Ziyuan answers, but he feels a little uncomfortable. Su Jiusi is his fiancee. This is what he arranged, but Gu Chenrong arranges it.


    "Good."


    Gu Chenrong''s first thought is Su Jiusi. She knows that Su Wen will not treat Su Jiusi well, so she can''t give Su Wen the handle to embarrass Su Jiusi.


    "Ziyuan, you first ask someone to send Jiusi back. It''s dark. She''s a girl''s home. It''s better to go back to her house earlier."


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t avoid Gu Chenrong''s eyes. He looked a little dejected. "Second brother, do you have to fight for nine thoughts with me?"


    "If Jiusi falls in love with you, I have nothing to say. Ziyuan, I can give you other things, or I can''t fight with you, but Jiusi can''t. She is not a woman who can give up. She believes that who is who."


    Gu Chenrong''s tone was firm and there was no room for maneuver.

 Chapter 122

    Su Mei always let Gu Chenrong let Gu Ziyuan, read Su Mei''s upbringing, Gu Chenrong also listened.


    He didn''t think it matters. Originally, his ambition was not here, so he never thought of robbing his family with Gu Ziyuan.


    But Su Mei seems to be not at ease with him. Those things can be regarded as personal belongings to him.


    Hearing that there was no news, Su Jiusi was really a little anxious, and his face was a little heavy.


    Purple orchid is very puzzled, see Su Jiusi''s appearance, seem to pay special attention to this matter, she is a boudoir miss, how can and a river lake person get involved in the relationship.


    "He has spent two hundred taels of silver, but he still hasn''t found the specific whereabouts of Wang Cheng. I only know that he has been to Yunjia village two months ago, and no one has seen him these two months. Why do you want to find a person in the Jianghu?"


    "Nothing." Su Jiusi put the letter back into the envelope and continued to ask, "violet, do you have any news?"


    See Su Jiusi smile again, purple orchid comes to ask a way.


    "Miss, what makes you so happy?"


    There are only a few words in my heart, all of them are complaining that she didn''t go to Gu Fu to see him. Sometimes Gu Chenrong is really like a child.


    That day, she was reading a book in the mansion when she suddenly received a letter from Gu Chenrong. She opened the letter, and the content made her feel that she was neither laughing nor crying.


    In the next few days, Gu Chenrong is recuperating in the mansion, and Su Jiusi is also shut up. She asks Zilan to inquire about the news of Wang Cheng.


    Gu Chenrong has no strength to speak. He faints. Seeing that Gu Chenrong has suffered such a heavy injury, Gu Ziyuan doesn''t think about it any more. He immediately helps Gu Chenrong.


    If so, what should he do? After all, they are brothers who grew up together.


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t think about this before, and thought that Gu Chenrong would not rob him of it. Now seeing Gu Chenrong say these words, he''s not sure.


    Now Gu Chenrong tells him that he won''t give up Su Jiusi. Does he have this kind of idea about Gu''s family business?


    In terms of ability, Gu Chenrong is superior to him, but he is the adopted son of his family after all, which is naturally different from him.


    Gu Liyuan had long said that he was not interested in his family business. In addition to Gu Liyuan''s addiction to wine and sex, Gu Yan could not hand over Gu''s family to him. The rest were him and Gu Chenrong.


    It''s natural for him to inherit his family business. Gu Ziyuan had already made such preparations and felt that it was a matter of course.


    Su Mei revealed more than once in front of him that Gu Chenrong wanted to get Gu''s family property.


    If it were the other way around, he would never do it. Was it in Gu Chenrong''s heart that he never regarded him as his brother.


    He doesn''t understand how Gu Chenrong ignores the brotherhood. Su Jiusi is his fiancee, and he still covets so blatantly.


    Hear Gu Chenrong tone so firm, Gu Ziyuan heart that a trace of uncomfortable feeling deeper.


    "If the emperor betrothed Jiusi to you, I won''t fight with you any more. Second brother, I won''t give up Jiusi either. She is my fiancee. I want to marry her."


    Su Jiusi is different. This is the wife he chose for himself. He is the one who wants to spend his life together. As long as Su Jiusi has him in his heart, even the emperor will not let him.


    I don''t know when Wang Cheng will come to the capital. Once he returns to the capital, he will go to see the Empress Dowager first. At that time, as long as the Empress Dowager mentions her, it will help. It''s really too late for everything.


    "I have my own use. You can continue to inquire about it. As long as you can find out his whereabouts, you don''t need to worry about silver."


    Purple orchid nodded and stepped down respectfully.

 Chapter 123

    Su Jiusi called perilla and asked her to prepare some tonics for Gu Chenrong.


    Since Gu Chenrong has written to complain in person, she''d better take this trip.


    She didn''t go to see Gu Chenrong, but she just didn''t want to go to Gu''s house. Although she didn''t go these days, someone sent someone to send some medicinal materials to Gu. Unexpectedly, Gu would complain.


    "I''ve found out about qingquemen." Gu Chenrong didn''t continue to joke with Su Jiusi. He restrained the smile on his face and suddenly looked a little serious. "The other day, Gu''s house spent a thousand taels of gold, and he didn''t know where to go."


    Su Jiusi picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea. He was very calm, but he didn''t want to go there. Gu Chenrong also understood Su Jiusi''s meaning. He knew that he was not so worried that day, and it would be bad if he was worried.


    "I can hear you. If you have something to say, I''ll go first."


    Su Jiusi was going to sit beside Gu Chenrong''s bed. Thinking about what happened in the cave that day, she just sat in front of the table, a little far away from Gu Chenrong, which made Gu Chenrong very dissatisfied. "Jiusi, please sit over."


    "To make a long story short, you and I are both engaged. I should not stay long."


    The maid on one side blessed herself and retreated.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Even if you save the wrong person, you can only admit it." Gu Chenrong waved his hand, "you all step down first. There''s no need to wait here. I have something to say to Jiu Si alone."


    "As you know, I am such a heartless person. Now I know how to save the wrong person!" Su Jiusi went to the bedside and saw that Gu Chenrong looked pretty good. She knew that Gu Chenrong''s recovery was OK.


    "I was hurt for you. You didn''t look at me from the beginning to the end. It''s hard to say."


    Su Jiusi only thinks it''s funny. Sometimes Gu Chenrong is really funny.


    "Childish."


    Seeing Su Jiusi come in, Gu Chenrong smiles.


    "Jiusi, I''m looking forward to you at last."


    Su Jiusi took the food box from perilla and went to the table. "There are some ginseng and Tremella in it. You can stew and drink it then, and your body will recover faster."


    "Is the wound healed?"


    Qingshan just came out of the house and met Su Jiusi. Qingshan nodded to Su Jiusi and walked down quickly.


    "Which of your eyes saw me suffer?" Gu Chenrong took a white look at the green hill and said, "don''t go soon."


    "I can''t bear to see you suffer like this."


    "I don''t think it''s good. You haven''t seen it yet. Castle Peak, you''re talking more and more nonsense now." Gu Chenrong leaned against the bed and yawned.


    Green hill can''t help talking again.


    "Young master, don''t you think you are too kind to Princess Anping?"


    When we got to Gu''s house, perilla helped Su Jiusi out of the carriage. As soon as we got to Gu Chenrong''s yard, we heard Gu Chenrong''s voice, "Castle Peak, you go to the gate of the house to guard. If Jiu Si comes, you bring her."


    Su Jiusi took perilla to Gu''s house. Now she is Princess Anping. With this title, she will be given preferential treatment wherever she is. No one dares to make trouble for her. After all, this is granted by the Empress Dowager. Who dares not give her face.


    Su Jiusi hands a meal, so say, want to kill her person is Su Mei.


    In fact, the long face man in the cave that day had already made her suspect Su Mei. After knowing Gu Chenrong''s identity, the long face man said that you are a family member, which is interesting. It clearly points to Su Mei.


    These days, she has been investigating the affairs of the city of kings. She has already known about it in her mind, so she has not gone to investigate it again. For her, the affairs of the city of kings are more important than this.

 Chapter 124

    "Mother can''t hold you so much." Gu Chenrong moved his body a little, obviously very disappointed with Su Mei.


    "You robbed her favorite daughter-in-law, she may not tolerate you, Gu Chenrong, you have to be careful."


    Su Jiusi reminds Gu Chenrong that she has long known Su Mei''s cruelty.


    On this side of the capital, I can''t get rid of myself. You can. Xu Mei treats you like this, and you don''t have to worry about Gu Fu. The state of Jiang has its own world. "


    Su Jiusi kept drooping her eyes when she said this, and didn''t want Gu Chenrong to see the emotion in her eyes. She once again advised, "Chenrong, you''d better go back to the state of Jiang earlier.


    "It''s better for you to recognize her earlier, except for her own children and aunt Uncle, no one else in Gu''s family is her. They are all pieces in her hands. "


    Gu Chenrong can''t tolerate Su Mei''s killing Su Jiusi, and he is even more disappointed with her.


    "Just wait and see, Jiusi. I grew up in Gufu when I was a child. I know something better than you." Gu Chenrong said with a mysterious smile, "in the past, I still had mother and son affection for my mother, but my mother has gone too far these years. I will not tolerate her any more."


    "You told Gu..." Realizing what his name was Gu Yan, Su jiusisheng choked his words back, with a trace of irony in his tone, "tell him what, how can he be willing to deal with his aunt."


    "We''ve been on the same boat for a long time. I''ve always been loyal. I like doing this kind of thing." Gu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi, his eyes full of vitality, "I have told my father about it, and let my father deal with it."


    Su Jiusi looks at Gu Chenrong in surprise. Is he crazy? These things have nothing to do with him.


    "Why?"


    "If you want to turn the capital upside down, I''ll help you."


    If she doesn''t want to say it, he can''t know it at all. He can only get her trust a little bit. Maybe one day, she will be willing to tell him.


    Gu Chenrong finds that he still doesn''t understand Su Jiusi''s real intention. She seems to have many secrets, just like a mystery. He only sees the surface and tries to solve these mysteries, but it''s useless.


    Su Jiusi turned his head and seemed to want to say, but soon he turned his head and covered up the emotion in his eyes, "I want to turn the capital upside down."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Su Jiusi sipped a sip of tea and then continued, "if I want to leave, why do I have to do these things? I''m doing Su Jiusi peacefully. No one will notice me. It''s all in my expectation."


    Now with the Empress Dowager''s favor, you can still be safe. If one day, the Empress Dowager will no longer protect you, what should you do? The Empress Dowager''s love is too empty, and there are too many variables. If you only rely on her, you will be extremely dangerous. It''s better to leave the capital. "


    Although you are princess Anping, you have offended my mother, Queen and Marquis Anping.


    "I''m not afraid of her. I''m worried about you, Jiusi. Have you ever thought about leaving Beijing?


    Now she and Su Mei haven''t had a deep holiday, so she made such a hard hand.


    "I can''t leave now. When the time is right, I will leave."


    "Just know what you know." Su Jiusi said and stood up, "I should go back. Take care of yourself."


    Seeing that Su Jiusi was going to leave, Gu Chenrong was reluctant to stay, but he didn''t know what reason to stay. He could only entrust Qu Baba to look at Su Jiusi, "you''ll come to see me next time."

 Chapter 125

    Seeing Gu Chenrong as a clingy child, Su Jiusi stares at Gu Chenrong, "naive."


    "I''m injured for you. You should be responsible to the end. It''s not too much to ask you to come to see me twice more."


    Gu Chenrong knew that he was going to be soft in front of Su Jiusi. This is really a woman who likes soft but not hard. He understood clearly.


    Feng Lingyu is not the kind of woman who likes to talk to each other. A few words are aggressive and mean to ask a question.


    "The princess''s future son-in-law lives here. What are you doing here? Princess Anping comes from the house of marquis Anping. I don''t understand the rules?"


    "The courtesan is exactly right."


    Feng Lingyu stopped and looked at Su Jiusi, but he didn''t put Su Jiusi in his eyes. "Are you princess Anping who was granted by the Empress Dowager?"


    She went straight to Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi saluted her, "my daughter Su Jiusi has met the third princess."


    She was wearing a delicate step shake on her head. As she walked, she made a clear sound. Her skin was white, her facial features were also very delicate, and her face was wearing a proper smile.


    Fenglingyusheng''s dignified atmosphere, noble and elegant temperament, at first glance, is the kind of lady from a famous family, with an elegant atmosphere.


    Soon, the third princess has been under the guidance of the maid to the gate of the yard. Su Jiusi stands in the same place and sees a purple figure in the distance. Gu Chenrong likes to wear purple, and the third princess also wears purple. They are very well matched.


    Su Jiusi had never seen Feng Lingyu, but she was interested in the first beauty in the capital. Since she met her here, she couldn''t avoid it any more.


    Lan Xin once again pleaded guilty. Just now she took a look at the third princess Feng Lingyu from a distance. She was really a beautiful woman. In terms of appearance, the third princess was better than Princess Anping.


    "What you teach me is that it''s my servant who is reckless."


    She thinks it''s a happy event. She''s in a hurry, but it seems that they don''t care much.


    The princess is a real Jinzhiyuye. She usually lives in the palace, and rarely has the chance to go out of the palace. The third princess actually takes the initiative to come to Gu Chenrong''s house, which proves that the third princess attaches great importance to the future son-in-law.


    Lan Xin has not seen the world, just feel surprised.


    Gu Chenrong replied lazily, "at least you are a person who has seen the world around me."


    "A third princess will frighten you like this."


    "Princess Anping, forgive me." Lan Xin quickly pleaded guilty, and then toward Gu Shen Rong Fu''s body, "young master, it''s the third princess."


    "Lan Xin, what do you do rashly?" Seeing that her maid nearly bumps into Su Jiusi, Gu Chenrong immediately rebukes her with a straight face.


    Su Jiusi reluctantly agreed to come down, just went to the door of the room, suddenly a maid trotted in, almost hit Su Jiusi.


    "I''ll come back next time."


    Su Jiusi''s name, she did not listen to this time, also know that Gu Chenrong and Su Jiusi go close, originally did not pay attention to.


    Until she heard that Gu Chenrong was injured in order to save Su Jiusi, and that she would witness Su Jiusi coming out of Gu Chenrong''s room with her own eyes, she knew that Gu fandai and the things she said were true.


    Otherwise, Gu Chenrong won''t let a woman who hasn''t come out of the cabinet visit her in person. Gu Chenrong is her fiance. Of course, she can''t tolerate him coming too close to other women. She also wants to deliberately make su Jiusi difficult.

 Chapter 126

    Su Jiusi of course knows that Feng Lingyu is deliberately making trouble of her and has a strong hostility towards her. She is implicated by Gu Chenrong again.


    It''s just that Su Jiusi is not awed by Feng Lingyu''s momentum. In her eyes, it''s just a little girl. She doesn''t want to compete with this little girl. It''s totally unnecessary.


    She restrained her spirit and said, "second cousin is injured. My daughter just comes by to visit me. What the princess taught me is that I will pay more attention to my daughter in the future."


    "the courageous courtiers of the court have always been so great. The princess, the princess of Anping, just came to visit the house, and saw that the little minister was injured. By the way, we would look at the little ministers. We are cousins. What''s wrong with them? I don''t know what is the purpose of the princess


    "Gu Chenrong, you..." Feng Lingyu didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong dared to admit openly in front of her, "how dare you."


    Gu Chenrong is really not afraid of Feng Lingyu. He looks back and says with a smile, "the princess is really smart. She knows what I think."


    Feng Lingyu raises her eyebrows and stares at Gu Chenrong tightly. They are both dressed in purple clothes, one deep and one shallow. From the aspect of appearance, they really match each other very well, with a trace of dignity and elegance in their bones.


    "Are you in love?"


    Seeing that Su Jiusi is really going to kneel, Gu Chenrong, regardless of his injuries, walks over quickly and stops Su Jiusi. His tone is very alienated. "Princess, this is Gu''s house. It''s very inappropriate for you to teach Princess Anping a lesson here."


    All this is in the eyes of Gu Chenrong.


    Although Su Jiusi is not a bully, she is not impulsive now. She has to restrain herself.


    Although empress Xiaoxian is no longer here, her mother''s family is still there, and she is still a famous family in the capital. Her grandfather''s family loves her granddaughter very much. Even if her parents are not there, the three princesses still have a good time in the palace.


    Feng Lingyu''s identity is higher than Su Jiusi''s, so she can''t fall out with Feng Lingyu. The Empress Dowager likes her any more. If she falls out with Feng Lingyu, the Empress Dowager won''t help her.


    This is a bit cruel. She is really a legitimate princess. She is not a person who can be easily provoked.


    Feng Lingyu pointed to the front. There is a Sophora tree in front. The circle below is made of crushed stones. If you kneel on the crushed stones for two hours, your knee will be hurt, and it will hurt a lot. I''m afraid you can''t walk.


    "Princess Anping''s body is delicate, so she is free from the responsibility of her staff. She kneels here for two hours."


    The maid standing behind Feng Lingyu came forward and said respectfully, "report back to the princess. According to the palace rules, you need to take responsibility for twenty."


    Feng Lingyu doesn''t want to let Su Jiusi go. "Since Princess Anping doesn''t know the rules, I can teach Princess Anping the rules. Yuxiu, according to the palace rules, what should I do with the girl who hasn''t been out of the court


    Feng Lingyu was enraged by Gu Chenrong and said with a sneer, "you are injured just for Su Jiusi!"


    "Since the princess knows that, why ask again? Weichen is an upright man. Seeing that his cousin''s life is in danger, she will help each other and save others in danger. Is that not right?"


    "Good, good, good." Feng Lingyu said three good things in a row by Gu Chenrong, "Gu Chenrong, you will regret this to me."

 Chapter 127

    Leaving this sentence, Feng Lingyu turns around and walks away. Seeing that Feng Lingyu is angry and goes away, Yuxiu immediately chases her.


    Su Jiusi looked at Gu Chenrong strangely, but his tone was very positive, "you''ve already seen the third princess, haven''t you?"


    "I often go to the palace, and it''s not surprising that I''ve seen the third princess fall into the water a few years ago. I saved her, but I didn''t expect that she wanted to commit herself."


    You''re just a woman. Since you''ve made a mess of Anping Marquis''s house, you won''t be in charge of the accounts of Anping Marquis''s house from now on. I''ll arrange someone else to take charge of them. "


    Su Mei, when did you become so unreasonable? It''s not you who got married. The emperor and I agree with this marriage. Why do you object?


    "I can''t tell!" Gu Yan is extremely disappointed with Su Mei, "you are dissatisfied with this daughter-in-law, and you will be killed.


    Su Mei did use a thousand taels of gold, which is not a big deal, but she can''t let Gu Yan know what she bought, and Gu Yan usually doesn''t care about it.


    "I..."


    "You don''t have to pretend. A while ago, you took a thousand taels of gold from the cashier. Where is the gold?"


    Although I don''t like Su Jiusi, the imperial edict has been issued. This matter can''t be changed. How can I hurt my daughter-in-law? "


    Su Mei''s face was blank, as if she didn''t understand Gu Yan''s words at all. She asked, "brother Yan, what are you talking about, qingquemen?


    At the moment, Su Mei is in Gu Yan''s room. Gu Yan asks with a gloomy face, "Su Mei, I didn''t expect that your heart is so vicious. I decided this marriage for Ziyuan only by my front foot, and then you asked the people of qingquemen to kill Jiusi. Do you really think I''m dead?"


    As for Gu''s family, he still doesn''t know what Su Jiusi is going to do to Gu''s family. He grew up in Gu''s family and still has feelings for Gu''s family. He still doesn''t want Su Jiusi to be the enemy of Gu''s family. He still has to find out these things.


    First of all, what Su Jiusi must do is to seize the succession right of Anping Marquis''s house for his younger brother.


    Although Su Jiusi didn''t say what he was going to do, he knew a little bit.


    Now there is another third princess. I don''t know what trouble she will have. Since she has something she wants to do, he will try his best to help her and see if he can help Su Jiusi finish these things in two months.


    Su Jiusi has been in Gu''s house for a long time. He doesn''t continue to say anything to Gu Chenrong. After two words of advice, he leaves. Gu Chenrong doesn''t go back to his room. He doesn''t go back to his room until Su Jiusi''s back is completely out of sight.


    "Although it has caused me more trouble, it''s good for you to pay attention to it. Thank you, Gu Chenrong. I''ll go back first. You can go back to your room quickly! So that the wound won''t crack again. "


    Gu Chenrong replied.


    "You have a lot of them, too."


    "If I just irritated the third princess, what do you think she would do? You are her life-saving benefactor. She will be happy with you and will not do anything to you, but she will certainly be cruel to me. Gu Chenrong, you have enough peach blossom debt. "


    "You are the one who caused me this trouble again." Su Jiusi has a headache even more. She is already in a mess here. Gu Chenrong also causes her a little trouble from time to time.


    Gu Chenrong, with a look of headache, turned his face and looked at Su Jiusi, with a trace of blame in his tone. "You just didn''t intend to resist. Your knee was injured last time in the Queen''s place. If you kneel again, do you want your knee?"


    "Brother Yan, we''ve been married for many years, and you can''t believe me?


    Even if I don''t like Su Jiusi, I won''t take so much trouble to kill her. How can I care so much with a little girl? I really don''t know about it.


    I did use that thousand taels of gold. I went to buy things. I''m not looking for people from qingquemen. If brother Yan doesn''t believe me, I can ask people from qingquemen to confront him. "

 Chapter 128

    Su Mei saw that Gu Yan had determined that he had done it, and she came to ask for the blame. She was surprised and angry.


    Is a little Su Jiusi worth his anger? She has been with Gu Yan for 20 years. Is it better than a su Jiusi?


    Who planted it on her? Although she had the idea to get rid of Su Jiusi, she was not worth spending a thousand taels of gold to kill her. It was not a small sum. Even though she had a lot of money, she would not waste so much gold.


    "Mother, my son didn''t want to disobey you. You let me down.


    Seeing Gu Ziyuan''s silence, Su Mei''s heart ached a little. She covered her chest. "You''re so disobedient to your mother before your daughter-in-law comes through. Ziyuan, you let me down."


    Gu Ziyuan is the first time to see Su Mei so fierce, thinking of Su Mei''s former kindness to him, a little softhearted, but still refused to coax Su Mei.


    I really don''t think Su Jiusi is worthy of you. This little girl is so thoughtful. Who knows who she has offended? I''m your mother, and you turn your elbow out. How do I hurt you? You forget? "


    Su Mei has no place to vent her anger. Gu Ziyuan''s words undoubtedly add fuel to the fire. She quickly walks up to Gu Ziyuan, with a fierce tone, "what kind of ecstasy did Su Jiusi give you, that makes you doubt your mother.


    "I''ve heard that, mother. Jiusi is my beloved. Why can''t you accommodate her? This is the last time. If you dare to hurt her again in the future, mother won''t have to recognize my son."


    Gu Ziyuan stopped, did not look back, as if unwilling to see his mother.


    Su Mei stops Gu Ziyuan, hoping that her son can believe her. For this son, she has never had selfishness and tried her best to give him the best things.


    "Ziyuan, do you think I did it just like your father?"


    Gu Ziyuan stares at Su Mei with complicated eyes. Without saying anything, he turns around and walks away.


    Su Mei''s face was blue and white, and she could hardly control her anger. She did not dare to get angry in front of Gu Yan. After a deep breath, Su Mei turned out of Gu Yan''s room. As soon as she opened the door of the room, she saw Gu Ziyuan standing at the door.


    Seeing Gu Yan dislike herself so much, Su Mei''s heart aches. The man she has loved all her life used to be gentle with her. After more than 20 years of company, he dislikes her so much that he never forgets Su Liu.


    Gu Yan didn''t seem to want to see Su Mei again. He waved his hand in disgust. "You can go. Come to me for nothing in the future."


    "You don''t have to quibble. How can qingquemen confront you? What have you done? You know very well that Ziyuan likes Jiusi. How can you let Ziyuan deal with himself?"


    What puzzled her most was that Gu Yan would suspect her. What''s the matter?


    Su Jiusi is just a little orphan girl in Hou''s mansion. How could she provoke such a person? Moreover, she just came forward recently.


    I know you are dissatisfied with Jiusi. When she first came here, you made trouble for her.


    Now that the imperial edict has been issued, I must marry her. Why can''t my mother tolerate her? Don''t you think it will hurt your son''s heart when you do these things? My son has something else to do. Come back to see his mother next time. "


    With that, Gu Zi left without going back to the source.

 Chapter 129

    Su Mei gas almost stand instability, red lotus immediately helped Su Mei, "madam, the body is important, don''t be angry bad body."


    Su Mei''s face was very ugly. She held on to Honglian''s hand tightly, and then she barely stopped. "Ziyuan used to be filial. Since she met Su Jiusi, she would say this to me. Honglian, do you think Su Jiusi is like Su Liu?"


    Honglian just felt a little scared. Remembering the past, she lowered her eyes. "Don''t think about it, madam. Princess Anping and the eldest lady don''t look like each other at all."


    Don''t you want to force me back to the state of Jiang by doing these things? Today, I put my words here. I won''t go back to Jiangguo. "


    "Bingyun, you have the courage to say that you want to help me. You killed Jiusi with your mother''s hand. You can not only get rid of the person I care about, but also make me completely disappointed in taking care of my family. What a double kill with one stone.


    Ice cloud see this, some urgent, immediately exhort a way, "childe, you want to take care of the body."


    Hearing this, Gu Chenrong couldn''t stop his anger. He clapped his hand on the bed board, and the bed board shook violently. Gu Chenrong frowned, and the action was too big, and the wound had split.


    See Gu Chenrong already know, Bingyun did not continue to hide, even if hide, Gu Chenrong will not believe her.


    "Young master, my subordinates just want to help me."


    "Since I''ve brought you here, naturally I''ve made it clear. Don''t think I''m a puppet at your disposal. I know what you''ve done."


    Ice cloud eyelid jumped for a while, didn''t expect that this matter unexpectedly so quickly by Gu Chenrong checked out.


    "If you don''t have a good memory, I can remind you, such as going to qingquemen to buy a murderer." Gu Chenrong had a flash of murderous spirit in his eyes.


    "I don''t understand what you mean." The ice cloud lowered its eyes and did not admit it.


    "Bingyun, did you do anything behind my back the other day?"


    Gu Chenrong leaned on the bed, put a pillow on his waist, with a cold face. His expression was very serious, but he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Ice cloud didn''t ask much, straight knelt in front of Gu Chenrong.


    Late at night, a black figure flashed into Gu Chenrong''s room. Just after entering the room, Gu Chenrong let her kneel on the ground.


    Su Liu, I will send your niece to accompany you underground. You wait!


    Su Mei''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness. When she could get rid of Su Liu, how could she let a little girl make a mess of her life.


    Red lotus answered, "yes, madam."


    Su Mei slowly eased over, and she was calmer. "This little girl must not be at ease. She alienated her mother and son. She didn''t teach her a lesson. She really thought she could climb on my head and have a wild life. Hong Lian, make a good investigation of it."


    "It doesn''t look like it, but it''s a bit similar in temperament."


    Gu Chenrong is really angry. If he didn''t rush there, Su Jiusi would have died in the hands of qingquemen. Before, he thought it was Su Mei who did it, and everything was just planted.


    Today, Gu Liyuan came back to tell him that he had found the king''s city, and the people of Gu''s house spent 1000 taels of gold to buy blood beads from the king''s city.


    He immediately thought that Su Mei might not have done it. Although she didn''t like Su Jiusi, she didn''t spend so much gold to kill Su Jiusi now. He didn''t think about it carefully when she had confirmed Su Mei.

 Chapter 130

    Qingquemen''s expression in the cave also means that the other party is Gu Fu''s, so he naturally suspects Su Mei.


    Now Su Mei''s thousand taels of gold have a place to go. If it wasn''t for her, Gu fandai and Anping Houfu would not be either. Gu fandai didn''t hate Su Jiusi so much, and Anping Houfu would not have committed a crime at this juncture.


    After analysis, he finally suspected that he was on ice cloud. He found that ice cloud was out of the city a few days ago, so he wanted to try ice cloud. Unexpectedly, he really tried it out. Ice cloud really did it.


    "Young master, your wound..."


    "Get out!"


    Bingyun solemnly should come down, "subordinates understand, must take good care of Princess Anping."


    Originally, she thought that as long as Su Jiusi died, Gu Chenrong would go back to the state of Jiang. Now she realized that she was wrong. This young master is not as easy to deal with as she thought.


    After this time, Bingyun also understands how important Su Jiusi is to Gu Chenrong. She dares not move Su Jiusi any more, otherwise the task given to her from above will not be completed.


    "This is your last chance, Bingyun. If you want to hurt her, kill me first. If you want to die, I will die before her." Gu Chenrong knows what Bingyun''s task is. This is what he says to her. Jiang''s power is too big. With Gu Chenrong''s strength, he can''t compete at all. He can only use this power.


    Bingyun solemnly should come down, "yes, young master, my subordinates will do their best to protect Princess Anping."


    "Bingyun, I''ll give you a chance to atone for your sins. Next, you are responsible for protecting Jiusi. If she has another accident, I''d rather die than go back to the state of Jiang."


    Bingyun is a rare master. After this time, Su Jiusi has completely offended Su Mei. He doesn''t know if Su Mei will really attack Su Jiusi. Bingyun is still useful.


    Originally Gu Chenrong really wanted to kill Bingyun, calm down, he gave up the idea.


    The subordinates have intercepted many people who believe in the king. They will never give up. They have found that the king has an insider in the capital. Now they still don''t know who that person is. The king will instruct that person to attack the young master again. Please think twice. "


    If you don''t go back, something will happen to Princess Anping and Gu Fu.


    "Young master..." Bingyun was a little worried. "It''s really my fault. I shouldn''t make my own decisions. If you want to kill me, you can do whatever you want, but I have to go back to the state of Jiang.


    You are killing her. Go back and tell your emperor that I will not go back to the kingdom of Jiang. "


    "What does the situation of Jiang state have to do with me? I have told you for a long time that Jiusi is my most important person. If I don''t take her away, I won''t leave the capital.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong would catch up with the news so soon. At that time, she regretted it. Gu Chenrong just gave a notice and went to find Su Jiusi. Fortunately, she arrived in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Bingyun sincerely said that at that time she really wanted to blame Su Mei for it, with the same intention as Gu Chenrong. She deliberately used Gu Fu''s identity to contact the people of qingquemen.


    "Young master, it''s true that my subordinates should die for their own sake, but I really have no other way. The emperor is not well recently, and the king is pressing him step by step. The situation of the state of Jiang is very bad. I beg you to return to the state of Jiang as soon as possible."


    "I''ll take care of it myself. You go out."


    "Yes."


    Ice cloud got up from the ground, bowed down, and soon disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 131

    Gu Chenrong sighed, but he didn''t dare to tell Su Jiusi about it. Otherwise, Su Jiusi would not pay attention to him.


    Now they are all besieged people, if on this point, isn''t it a good match?


    Two days later, Su Jiusi finally inquired about the whereabouts of the Royal City, and learned that the royal city was coming to the capital. Without further delay, she left a letter for Wang, and left the capital that day with purple orchid.


    Su Jiusi came down from the carriage and looked at the middle-aged woman coldly. She was dressed so gaudy that she should not be a legitimate business man. As soon as they came to Binxian, these people found her. This shows that they have been waiting for them for a long time. Does it have something to do with the people in the capital?


    The middle-aged woman covered her lips and said with a smile, "little girl, you ask so many questions about what to do. When you get to the place, you will naturally know that the girls from the capital are different. If they are so watery, it''s better to have water in the capital."


    Purple orchid in the heart already had the foreboding, these people specially stop their carriage, is clearly well prepared.


    "Who are you?"


    The middle-aged woman waved her handkerchief, twisted her waist and walked to their carriage. "This girl has a different taste in men''s clothes. All the servant girls are so beautiful. Your lady must be more beautiful. Follow me! Don''t worry, I can''t do without you. "


    Violet followed Su Jiusi for a while, and her body was also stained with Su Jiusi''s momentum. Although she was worried, her face didn''t show it.


    "Who are you? What do you want to stop our carriage for? "


    Su Jiusi frowned and obviously didn''t like the taste.


    They were stopped by a luxurious carriage. Several big men jumped down from it, led by a middle-aged woman with heavy make-up, who could smell the smell of powder from a distance.


    The coachman pulls the reins in a hurry. Su Jiusi and violet almost fall to the ground. Violet lifts the curtain of the carriage. Just as she wants to ask what happened, she stops.


    When passing a secluded place, the carriage was suddenly stopped.


    For the convenience of going out, Su Jiusi and purple orchid are both dressed in men''s clothes. Their clothes are simple and unobtrusive. When they arrive in Binxian, Su Jiusi asks the coachman to drive to the biggest Inn in Binxian to see if they can get the news of Wangcheng.


    It is undoubtedly more difficult to find Wangcheng.


    In any case, she has to give it a try. She can''t wait to die in Anping Marquis''s residence. There is still a very important problem at the moment. Su Jiusi hasn''t seen the Royal City, so she doesn''t know what it looks like.


    But Binxian is not small, it''s not easy to find Wangcheng, and she doesn''t know if Wangcheng is still in Binxian.


    Two days later, they arrived in Binxian.


    It''s a smooth official road from the capital to Binxian. Nothing happened along the way.


    In order to avoid Su Wen''s trouble, she specially wrote a letter to empress dowager Shen, saying that she went to meet her master outside the capital in person. She knew that empress dowager Shen would definitely not stop her. What happened in the future, Empress Dowager Shen had a basis here.


    Originally, she was a girl who was not in the cabinet and could not leave the capital at will, but she did not care so much now.


    Now the king''s city is in Binxian County, which is not far from the capital. If you take a carriage, you will arrive in two days.


    It seems that they really care about themselves and stare at her all the time.


    It''s just that Su Jiusi is eager to solve the problem of the king''s city, and has no time to take care of the people in the capital. Unexpectedly, they are reluctant to let go, and even don''t give her any time to breathe.


    Who sent this time?

 Chapter 132

    Seeing Su Jiusi, the middle-aged woman showed an amazing expression and was full of praise. "This girl is really gorgeous. Master Zhen must be satisfied with it.


    Girl, as long as you take good care of master Zhen, with your appearance, you will be able to become the red man in front of master Zhen. "


    "My aunt and I have never met before. How can my aunt treat me again for no reason?" Su Jiusi was very calm, and his tone had no waves.


    After entering the door, the middle-aged woman took them through a path and came to the backyard. Su Jiusi carefully looked around and saw several Epiphyllum plants planted in the backyard.


    After arriving at the house of Zhen, they did not take Su Jiusi into the house through the front door, but through the back door.


    Su Jiusi and purple orchid get on their carriage and stare at them all the way. The middle-aged woman tries her best to say that master Zhen is good and praises master Zhen. Su Jiusi never says anything.


    When he saw Su Jiusi taking the salute, he immediately caught Su Jiusi and purple orchid and killed the coachman with a knife.


    She took down a burden from the carriage. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she secretly dropped a jade pendant. The rest had to rely on luck.


    The middle-aged woman is waiting to take someone back to the office. She is also afraid of hurting Su Jiusi, so she doesn''t refuse Su Jiusi. She just orders people to stare at Su Jiusi firmly.


    "I still like to wear my own clothes."


    "The Zhen family has everything. Girls don''t need to bring anything."


    Su Jiusi suddenly spoke.


    "Wait a minute, I can go with you. I still have something in the carriage. Let me take it with you."


    I didn''t expect that the people in the capital actually sold her. I really thought of it.


    She has asked perilla to recruit a few people, but they all stay in the Chenhe hospital as a nursing home. She didn''t want to disturb too many people when she came out, so she didn''t bring anyone with her. In addition, Binxian county is relatively close, and there are no bandits and officials all the way.


    With that, the middle-aged woman waved her hand, and several big men behind her immediately caught Su Jiusi and Zilan. Then Su Jiusi realized how inconvenient it was to have no experts around.


    No one knows where you''ve gone. You''d better be obedient, or you''ll suffer. Come and take them away. Don''t let master Zhen wait. "


    Master Zhen has paid money. No matter who you used to be, when you enter Binxian County, this is the boundary of the Zhen family.


    "Little girl, who are you scaring?


    Purple orchid aware of the danger, quickly block in front of Su Jiusi, loudly scolded a.


    "You are so brave. Our lady is not the one you can provoke. Get out of my way."


    Although she is still strong, Su Jiusi is already the age of his father. Besides, master Zhen had eight concubines before. If you count her, she would be the ninth.


    The middle-aged woman didn''t tell Su Jiusi that master Zhen was 80 years old.


    The middle-aged woman patted her forehead with a happy look on her face. "Look, I''m so excited that I forgot to talk to the girl. The Zhen family is the largest family in Binxian county. Master Zhen is the head of the Zhen family. Today is the day when the girl marries master Zhen. She will enjoy endless happiness in the future."


    "What are you waiting for me to do?"


    "This is also my fate with the girl, girl, follow me! Master Zhen is still waiting for you? "


    The middle-aged women secretly admire them. They are worthy of being girls from the capital. This is the kind of girls who come from big families and have seen the world. They are not flustered to see them. They would have been scared to cry if they were ordinary girls.


    Then through several corridors, we came to a courtyard. The middle-aged woman took them into the main hall of the courtyard.


    On the throne sat an old man with silver hair in a crimson robe. His face was wrinkled and his eyes were turbid and still shining.


    Su Jiusi saw that the man was calm, but Zilan''s face changed. Originally, she thought that master Zhen in the middle-aged woman''s mouth was at most fifty or sixty years old. Unexpectedly, she was an old man who was at least eighty years old. What can she do?

 Chapter 133

    "Master Zhen, this girl has been brought to you. She''s very beautiful. Have a good look." Seeing master Zhen, the middle-aged woman said with a flattering smile that she was obviously afraid of master Zhen.


    Master Zhen looked at Su Jiusi and nodded with satisfaction, "yes, they are more beautiful than those in front of them.


    Girl, as long as you can give birth to a son for me, I will help you to be the main room. The old lady has long been gone, and the main room is empty. Whoever can give birth to a son is the main room. "


    Su Jiusi motioned to the purple orchid, and the purple orchid came to Su Jiusi. Hearing Su Jiusi''s words, the purple orchid looked at Su Jiusi in surprise, still worried.


    Purple orchid does not believe Su Jiusi will be obediently waiting to die, but also really can''t think of any way to leave.


    "What shall we do?"


    "We can''t escape like this. We don''t have any martial arts skills. We can''t even get out of this yard."


    "But it''s heavily guarded outside. We..."


    Su jiusiton held his hand and patted the back of violet''s hand. "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine."


    Purple orchid made up her mind, in any case, can''t let their young lady be spoiled by an old man.


    Don''t let the master Zhen spoil the young lady. Let''s think of a way to see if we can get out, or the young lady can get out, and the maidservant will take the place of the young lady. "


    Always steady purple orchid this time is really urgent, standing behind Su Jiusi, like ants on the hot pot, "Miss, what do we do now?


    Su Jiusi sat in front of the mirror, combing his hair with the comb on it.


    Immediately a maid came forward and took Su Jiusi and purple orchid down. Master Zhen really valued her. The room prepared for her was very large, and it was very luxurious. It was no worse than the big families in the capital. Zhen''s house was really a rich family.


    Zhen master did not get angry, but laughed, "little girl has a little temper, come, take nine aunt down, good service."


    The middle-aged woman didn''t know how to answer, and her face was embarrassed. She immediately looked at master Zhen. This little girl was so bold that she dared to say such words in front of master Zhen.


    "Auntie is too modest. Auntie is dozens of years younger than master Zhen. If you think you are old, how can master Zhen deal with yourself?" Su Jiusi mercilessly satirized that since she wanted to take concubines, she would not move them.


    "Girl, I''m so old that I can''t compare with you young people."


    "I think Auntie''s figure is better. No one can compare with auntie in terms of having a son." Su Jiusi looked at the middle-aged woman with a smile, but her eyes were cold.


    The middle-aged woman continued to flatter, coaxing master Zhen.


    "How good the girl is. She must give birth to a son for master Zhen."


    Su Jiusi almost laughed. He was about to die. He was still thinking about his son. He didn''t know how many young girls the old man had harmed.


    "Purple orchid, you can''t be afraid when you have no choice. There is still a ray of life. Not everyone else can save us at any time. Sometimes we have to rely on ourselves, even if we have to try it once."


    Touching Su Jiusi''s firm eyes, purple orchid nods. She knows Su Jiusi''s words are very reasonable. At this time, they really have no choice.


    The days of recuperation are boring, especially when Su Jiusi doesn''t come. Gu Chenrong feels even more bored. When he has nothing to do, he paints in the room, but all the paintings are su Jiusi.

 Chapter 134

    He felt that he was not poisoned by Acacia, but by Su Jiusi. He didn''t know what the girl would do, and she didn''t even come to see him.


    Gu Chenrong is sitting in front of the case, painting casually. Only the hair ornaments on his head have not been painted. Bingyun stands at the door and hesitates. Gu Chenrong looks up and says, "if you have something to say, just say it."


    "Young master, there is one thing I want to report to my subordinates. Princess Anping went to Binxian two days ago. She should have arrived in Binxian today."


    "I''ll serve the master. You all step down. I don''t like the presence of others."


    "Only when you know the current affairs can you survive. Lao Jiu, as long as you are obedient in the future, I will not treat you badly." Master Zhen is very satisfied with Su Jiusi''s obedience.


    Su Jiusi endured the nausea in his heart, and even showed a smile, "anyway, I can''t escape. Why do I have to suffer?"


    "Lao Jiu, are you obedient to me, or will someone help you?"


    After dark, Mr. Zhen, who was wearing a dark red robe, came in. Mr. Zhen''s body was very strong indeed. Although he was a little hunchback, he was still sensitive and came in with a smile.


    Su Jiusi is not nervous, but violet is very nervous, just trying to keep calm, both hope and fear of dark.


    Su Jiusi didn''t refuse, very calm, let them play with themselves, if not wrong, master Zhen will come tonight, she is ready.


    The next day, a servant girl from Zhen''s house came to change Su Jiusi''s clothes and make-up, and changed her into a set of red clothes.


    It was a peaceful night. Master Zhen didn''t come to see Su Jiusi. Violet couldn''t sleep at all. Su Jiusi couldn''t sleep either. They had no sleep all night.


    He always thought that something would happen this time. He didn''t dare to delay any longer. He immediately chased after him. He even forgot to deal with Bingyun. There was only one idea in his mind. He wanted to go to Binxian early.


    It''s just that he really can''t figure out what Su Jiusi is going to do with Wang Cheng. How can she get in touch with people in the Jianghu.


    Gu Chenrong also knows Su Jiusi well. She will go there in person to prove that what she wants to do is not a small thing, but also very important. He only knows that there is a royal city in Binxian county. Does Su Jiusi go to the royal city?


    It''s just that there is Gu Chenrong''s shadow in the yard.


    "Young master, your wound..."


    This just wait for oneself to find out just tell him, sure as expected, learned Su Jiusi went to Bin County, Gu Chenrong left Gu Fu immediately.


    She did not dare to tell Gu Chenrong at the first time. She knew that once Gu Chenrong knew it, she would go to Su Jiusi immediately, but his injury had not healed, so it was not suitable to go out.


    Bingyun was really afraid of Gu Chenrong. When he said the last sentence, his voice was very low.


    There was no definite information before, and my subordinates didn''t dare to tell the young master, so I have to wait until now. "


    In the afternoon, my subordinates immediately sent someone to check the whereabouts of Princess Anping, and finally found Princess Anping.


    Bingyun knelt down on the ground in a hurry, "tell me that Princess Anping left the Marquis''s house the day before yesterday morning. At that time, her subordinates were sleeping, and they didn''t realize that Princess Anping left.


    Heard Su Jiusi went to Binxian, Gu Chenrong fiercely put down his brush, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Su Jiusi said.


    The maids on one side didn''t move, waiting for master Zhen to speak. After master Zhen nodded, they left the room and closed the door.


    "Sit down, sir." Su Jiusi asks Mr. Zhen to sit on the bed and pour the wine. She pours the wine with her back to Mr. Zhen and gets the powder hidden in her fingernails into one of the glasses.

 Chapter 135

    Su Jiusi came to Mr. Zhen with his glass. Although his tone was a little stiff, his attitude was very respectful. "Mr. Zhen, let''s drink this glass of wine first. I hope Mr. Zhen will keep his promise


    After that, without waiting for Mr. Zhen to speak, he has already drunk his own wine. Mr. Zhen takes his own wine cup and drinks it down.


    "You are different from the others in front of you. When they first came into the mansion, they were all crying and searching for life and death. You are young, and it''s really impressive."


    Su Jiusi just nodded, took the brown sugar cake on the table and put it into the hands of purple orchid. He said, "take it out!"


    An hour later, Su Jiusi called the purple orchid in. The purple orchid''s heart beat a little fast. She approached Su Jiusi and asked in a low voice, "how are you, miss?"


    Now the maid outside doesn''t know what happened inside. Once it gets light, it will be discovered. She and Zilan must leave the Zhen mansion tonight.


    After that, Su Jiusi glanced coldly at master Zhen on the bed and wiped his hands.


    Su Jiusi was very calm when he did this, without any panic.


    Su Jiusi tried master Zhen''s breath with his hand and made sure that he was out of breath. Then he released his hand, hid the cloth under the bed, helped master Zhen to the bed, covered the quilt for him and put down the curtain on the bed.


    Master Zhen had already taken the medicine. He had no strength and was drowsy. After struggling for several times, he didn''t move.


    Master Zhen suddenly feels a little dizzy. As soon as he''s ready to call, Su Jiusi strangles master Zhen''s neck from the back with a piece of cloth he has already prepared.


    Master Zhen is very satisfied with Su Jiusi''s obedience. He thinks that Su Jiusi is frightened by mother Cui. He gets up and waits for Su Jiusi to undress him. Su Jiusi continues to endure and walks behind master Zhen.


    "I remember what mother Cui said. I undress my master."


    He already has ten daughters, and he doesn''t want to have any more. In recent years, once a concubine gives birth to a daughter, he will strangle the baby girl on the spot. Therefore, in eight concubine rooms, he forced them to die, and they are crazy. Fortunately, only three of them are alive.


    Master Zhen is eager to have a son. He has taken eight concubines, all of them are good women who have been robbed or bought. If he doesn''t, he will be beaten.


    It''s true that the Zhen family is a big family. Master Zhen''s son died many years ago.


    During the day today, a mother Cui came to talk to Su Jiusi a lot. She said that her purpose was to frighten Su Jiusi and make her obedient. Instead of frightening Su Jiusi, she made Su Jiusi more sure of her own ideas.


    "Well said, as long as you can give birth to a son for me, I will never treat you badly. If you want to play any tricks, it is to seek your own death. Mother Cui must have told you what she should say today."


    Master Zhen praises Su Jiusi. Hearing his praise, Su Jiusi drops his eyes and is always calm. "I really came from a big family, but I''m just a commoner girl who doesn''t receive much attention. The family of the Zhen family has a great career. If I can be the master mother of the Zhen family, it will be a good destination. I''m looking for life and death."


    Purple orchid understands Su Jiusi''s meaning and goes out with the cake. The master and servant don''t say anything in the whole process, but they understand each other''s meaning. This is what Su Jiusi and purple orchid discussed yesterday.


    Su Jiusi sits in front of the table, and the purple orchid is already holding the cake at the door, warmly greeting other maids to eat.


    Compared with Su Jiusi''s calmness, she is still a little nervous, but she can''t see any clue on the surface. She knows that success or failure depends on this, so she can''t delay Su Jiusi.

 Chapter 136

    Su Jiusi''s weight is very light. After eating the cake, he won''t faint immediately. He won''t faint until a while. In addition, in the deep night, he won''t make people suspect the cake for the first time.


    Wait until all the maidservants are asleep, purple orchid dragged a maidservant into the room, Su Jiusi quickly took off his body that a piece of red clothes, changed the maidservant''s clothes.


    After changing clothes, they left the yard with their heads down.


    "Miss, don''t make fun of me. Where are we going now?"


    "I''m kidding you." Su Jiusi smiles.


    Purple orchid understands Su Jiusi''s meaning, denies repeatedly, "how can maidservant do that kind of thing."


    Finally out of danger, Su Jiusi also has the mind and purple orchid joke.


    "I thought you used to..."


    Purple orchid some embarrassed said, "my father used to be a locksmith, so I have seen all kinds of locks, this kind of lock is not difficult, very easy to open."


    Two people quickly left Zhen Fu, walked a long way, Su Jiusi just asked, "purple orchid, can you still unlock?"


    Purple orchid said, picked up a small branch from the ground, inserted into the lock, poked a few times, the lock was opened.


    "Miss, let me do this. This kind of lock can be opened."


    Two people smoothly found the back door, now is late at night, there is no one here, just the door lock of the backyard, they certainly have no key, if go to the last step was caught, Su Jiusi how also can''t reconcile.


    Yesterday when they entered the Zhen house, purple orchid was very worried. She didn''t want to look around. She didn''t notice that Epiphyllum was planted in the backyard. If it hadn''t been for Su Jiusi''s wit, she couldn''t have been out of danger just now.


    Su Jiusi speeds up her pace, and the purple orchid immediately catches up with her, more and more admiring Su Jiusi.


    "I saw it when I came in. Let''s go. Don''t delay."


    "Miss, how do you know there is Epiphyllum in the backyard?"


    See the servant left, purple orchid this just relieved, only feel back chilly, all are cold sweat.


    The servant said and went to other places to patrol, no longer embarrassed Su Jiusi and purple orchid.


    Sure enough, when the housekeeper heard that they had come to pick Epiphyllum, he didn''t continue to embarrass them. He just muttered, "the master really likes the nine aunts who just came here, so go quickly!"


    Su Jiusi remembers that when they came in, they saw Epiphyllum in the yard. For this reason, they should be able to fool them.


    "Aunt nine said she wanted to see Epiphyllum. The master cherished aunt nine and asked us to pick Epiphyllum."


    "Since it''s the maid in the yard of nine aunts, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?"


    Su Jiusi lowered his head and timidly replied, "little brother, we are the maidservants in the yard of nine aunts."


    Two people are walking, suddenly behind came a servant''s voice, purple orchid heart a tight, palm has Qinchu sweat, stiff she suddenly don''t know what to say.


    "Who?"


    The house of Zhen is very big. After they entered the house, they were locked in the room. They only went through it once. When they entered the house, Su Jiusi deliberately went to record her demerit. But the time was too short. She was not sure. She had to take a chance. Finally, she took the purple orchid to the backyard.


    "Find an inn first."


    The street was silent in the middle of the night, and I could only hear my own footsteps.


    In the moonlight, they pull out two long shadows behind them. Su Jiusi is walking very fast, and Zilan is still nervous. At this time, the street is still very dangerous, in case of a villain

 Chapter 137

    Suddenly not far away came the sound of footsteps, from the sound of footsteps can judge at least a dozen people.


    Hearing the footsteps, Zilan''s hands trembled. If she didn''t guess correctly, it must be the people in Zhen''s house who found that master Zhen was dead. Once they caught him, they would die.


    "Miss..."


    Su Jiusi wrote lightly, "nothing happened. I killed the master of the Zhen family, so they came after me."


    Knowing that the jade pendant was picked up, he immediately forced the man to tell where he had found the jade pendant. He saw blood in that place. He was very anxious at that time. Knowing that something must have happened to Su Jiusi, he took someone to inquire about the news nearby. Unexpectedly, he met Su Jiusi in the street.


    It took a lot of trouble to find the man who was the jade pendant.


    He didn''t know where to find Su Jiusi, so he went to the tavern, restaurant and pawnshop to inquire about the news. As a result, he saw a jade pendant in the pawnshop. He recognized Su Jiusi''s jade pendant and recognized it as Su Jiusi''s at a glance.


    Gu Chenrong arrived in Binxian early this morning, but Binxian said it was big or small.


    "As soon as you come, you will be killed. Jiusi, how many enemies have you provoked? What''s the matter?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t tell Gu Chenrong that he was looking for Wang Cheng. The less people knew about these things, the better.


    "I have something to do."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t know that Bingyun is in Anping Marquis''s residence. Bingyun has excellent martial arts skills. If she doesn''t show up, Su Jiusi can''t find her.


    He knew that Su Jiusi was not a person who could easily be moved, so these things were not urgent.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t tell Su Jiusi that he had come to find her. It''s up to him to tell these things. It''s time for Su Jiusi to stay away from him.


    "I''ve come here to find someone who can''t sleep at night. I''ve been wandering around. When I heard something here, I came to have a look. I didn''t expect to meet you. Jiusi, when did you come to Binxian?"


    Just now Su Jiusi is also very nervous. If Gu Chenrong doesn''t show up, she''s not sure. Maybe she''ll be taken back by the people in Zhen''s house.


    "How did you come to Binxian?"


    Purple orchid only feel this night thrilling, see Gu Chenrong, just completely let go of heart, finally out of danger, sweat has already soaked her inside clothes, this will feel chilly.


    Gu Chenrong ordered a, then took Su Jiusi and purple orchid to go first.


    "Castle Peak, you take people to solve these people."


    Su Jiusi was relieved. The people in the Zhen family had already seen them. The leader yelled, "catch them."


    Su Jiusi reminds her that someone suddenly covers her mouth from behind her. Su Jiusi is both surprised and angry. Before he has time to struggle, Gu Chenrong''s voice comes from behind, "Jiusi, it''s me."


    "Let''s go."


    Su Jiusi looked around, and there was no place to hide. Tonight''s luck was really bad. In any case, he couldn''t stand here. He could only gamble on his luck.


    Gu Chenrong inquired about the news for a day and heard a lot about master Zhen. Knowing that master Zhen likes concubines, he immediately understood what Su Jiusi meant. He stopped and asked nervously, "what did that old man in his eighties do to you?"


    "What he can do to me, he has already died, which can be regarded as killing people."


    Gu Shen couldn''t bear to give a thumbs up and looked appreciative. "Our family is still very strong. You can leave the house safely after you kill master Zhen. Li Rong died in your hands, and it''s not unjust."

 Chapter 138

    "Have you recovered?"


    "No, I met you anyway. Jiusi, for the sake of saving you again, you have to be responsible to me to the end. During the time in Binxian, you came to take care of me."


    Gu Chenrong said with a smile.


    Gu Chenrong gently reminds Su Jiusi. His eyes are shining. Su Jiusi looks away.


    "There''s an inn in front of you. It''s almost dawn. Go and get some sleep."


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything, and Gu Chenrong didn''t go on. He knew Su Jiusi understood what he meant.


    Su Jiusi was a little shocked. She was betrayed by her closest friends in her previous life. Now she can''t easily believe others. She is more willing to believe herself in many things. She puts things in her heart and undertakes them silently.


    After that, he looked at Su Jiusi seriously, "if there is anything you can tell me in the future, I don''t guarantee anything else, but I will never hurt you."


    "That''s good." Gu Chenrong didn''t ask anything. Anyway, he will soon know why Su Jiusi came to Wangcheng.


    Mingming is not old enough to be like a man who has gone through the world. This contrast makes Gu Chenrong still not understand why.


    Su Jiusi really came for the king''s city. Since she wanted to find the king''s city, why did she never mention to herself that this woman still didn''t treat him as her own person? How could she be so defensive?


    This next Gu Chenrong is to confirm the conjecture in his heart.


    Sure enough, hearing Gu Chenrong''s whereabouts, Su Jiusi''s attitude changed and immediately said, "Chenrong, you''re right. I really should be responsible for you. During your stay in Binxian County, I''ll take care of you."


    He said this just to test Su Jiusi. His intuition is that Su Jiusi is also here for the King City, but he doesn''t know what Su Jiusi is doing with the King City.


    Gu Chenrong is ready to come to Wangcheng before, but Gu Liyuan has found out that Wangcheng sold the blood bead to Su Mei. Gu Chenrong has no need to come to Wangcheng.


    He has a blood bead in his hand, which can detoxify the poison of Acacia. I came here just for the sake of the blood bead. If you don''t want to, forget it. I''ll have someone send you back to the capital first, so that the people of the Zhen family won''t trouble you again. "


    "Jiusi, you really don''t take care of me?" Gu Chenrong showed an aggrieved expression, "I was going to take you to meet someone? I came here to find the King City. You should have heard of the world''s first swordsman!


    Although she decided to make Gu Chenrong a friend, she didn''t plan to get too close to Gu Chenrong. She always felt that something would happen if she got too close. She couldn''t have such changes in her life.


    Su Jiusi didn''t agree. It was impossible for her to take care of a man, even her savior.


    "It''s inconvenient for me to take care of you. If you don''t bring your maid, I can help you find a maid in Binxian."


    Gu Chenrong is a person with light in her eyes. If she looks at him all the time, it''s easy to be attracted by the light in his eyes. She seems to be able to see your heart. Therefore, Su Jiusi doesn''t dare to look at it for too long. She is a person with peace of mind and can''t have any more waves.


    After returning to the inn, Su Jiusi, who was very tired, soon fell asleep. Then she opened her eyes. In the afternoon, she got up, and the purple orchid immediately brought the washing utensils. Su Jiusi reached out and rubbed her forehead. After sleeping for such a long time, she felt dizzy. "Why don''t you wake me up?"


    "Mr. Gu said to ask the young lady to sleep more."

 Chapter 139

    "Where is Gu Chenrong?"


    "Mr. Gu went out after lunch and hasn''t come back yet." The purple orchid waits in one side, respectfully asks a way, "is young lady hungry?"? Have something to eat first


    Su Jiusi nodded, and the purple orchid asked the shopkeeper to deliver food.


    In fact, Gu Chenrong doesn''t like noodles either. Today, I don''t know why, but I think this bowl of noodles is very delicious. It seems that there is Su Jiusi flavor in the noodles.


    "This noodle is good. Why do you want to send another bowl? Although we don''t need money, we don''t need to waste so much. " Gu Chenrong taught Su Jiusi seriously, which made Su Jiusi very speechless.


    He took Su Jiusi''s chopsticks and naturally ate Su Jiusi''s bowl of noodles. Su Jiusi was stunned. "Gu Chenrong, I''ve already eaten this bowl of noodles. Please ask the waiter to send me a bowl again."


    Gu Chenrong seems relieved. He was afraid that Su Jiusi didn''t like to eat. After all, Binxian is a small place.


    "Then eat more."


    Although there were waves in her heart, she didn''t show any on her face. She put a piece of fish in her mouth, chewed it carefully and nodded, "it''s delicious."


    Su Jiusi is very calm, but there are waves in her heart. She didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong would be so careful, but she would remember her own preferences and went to the restaurant to buy them for her. These dishes are really her favorite.


    "In the old days, I could only love vegetarian food."


    "Every time I see Miaoyin, I will say a lot. I have a good memory, so I remember it. She said that these are what you like to eat now, which is different from the taste of the past. You used to like vegetarian dishes, but now you like meat. It''s not a big difference."


    "How do you know I like these?"


    I bought it from the restaurant. It''s all your favorite. Have a taste. "


    Gu Chenrong shrugged his shoulders and explained, "most people in Beijing don''t like noodles. I know you do too. After sleeping for so long, you must be hungry. If you wake up and eat these things you don''t like, it would be too much to hurt you.


    After that, Gu Chenrong brings Su Jiusi''s noodles to his front and sees Su Jiusi looking at him thoughtfully.


    "Jiusi, the food is still hot. Eat it quickly!"


    Su Jiusi had been hungry for a long time. Smelling the smell of the dish, he felt even more hungry.


    The food was hot, obviously just finished.


    Gu Chenrong was carrying a food box. He put the box on the table and smilingly brought out a portion of soybean and pig''s feet, steamed fish, a bowl of black chicken and medlar soup, and a portion of stir fried Chinese cabbage and rice.


    Just after eating a mouthful of noodles, the door of the room was pushed open. Su Jiusi smelled a strong smell of meat.


    After her rebirth, she became Su Jiusi. She was very poor. She couldn''t be as she used to be. Su Jiusi also took things as they were, but some things in her bones still couldn''t be hidden. As long as she was careful, she could still see Su Jiusi''s fastidiousness.


    Once upon a time, marquis Anping loved Su Liu very much. Her snacks were the best. Therefore, Su Liu was also very particular about food and never made do with it.


    Binxian people like to eat pasta, the most common is a variety of pasta, Su Jiusi did not like to eat these since childhood, to see the shop boy brought up the noodles have no appetite, slightly frowned, but did not say anything.


    Although Binxian is not far from the capital, its diet is different from that of the capital.


    Isn''t that poisoning?


    Neither of them spoke any more, one focused on eating noodles and the other on eating.


    Su Jiusi had a trace of warmth in her heart. After her rebirth, she had this feeling in Wang''s and Su liangyin''s body. She did not expect that one day she would be touched by Su Mei''s adopted son, which was an accident she never thought of.

 Chapter 140

    After the meal, Su Jiusi''s tone was obviously more moderate. "Gu Chenrong, when are you going to find Wang Cheng?"


    "Let''s go now. He lives outside Binxian county. I''ve made sure."


    Su Jiusi nodded and followed Gu Chenrong out of the room.


    "Master Wangcheng is drunk with flowers, but it''s not authentic."


    He was holding a wine pot in his hand. He glanced lazily at Su Jiusi and Gu Chenrong. "If you have something to say, go away. Don''t disturb me to sleep."


    Wang Cheng''s hair was all white, his beard was ragged, and his clothes were even patched. It was very simple, which was different from Su Jiusi''s imaginary swordsman. He was very humble in the crowd, even a bit sloppy, and he didn''t have a cold murderous atmosphere.


    Only a creak was heard, and the wooden door was opened. Out came a middle-aged man in his fifties, who was different from the ordinary man in his fifties.


    "Master Wang Cheng, we don''t mean any harm. We just want to visit you. You are a little too excited." After confirming safety, Gu Chenrong dares to release Su Jiusi and shouts a sentence towards the wooden door.


    Purple orchid helped Su Jiusi out of the carriage. Gu Chenrong took the lead to knock on the door. Suddenly, a dart flew through the thin wooden door. Gu Chenrong immediately hugged Su Jiusi and avoided the dart.


    Finally, the carriage stopped in front of a farmyard, which was not far from Binxian county. There was a path for the carriage outside.


    Su Jiusi simply shut his eyes and recuperated. I don''t know what God meant by arranging Gu Chenrong beside her. This accident shouldn''t have happened originally. It made her feel like she didn''t know what to do.


    Gu Chenrong sees that Su Jiusi is really going to get angry. He doesn''t continue to provoke Su Jiusi. He sits in the opposite position, but he is very happy. Su Jiusi''s angry appearance is quite lovely.


    "Not yet."


    "I just had a real pain." Gu Chenrong looks innocent, "Jiusi, you wronged me."


    "Go away." Su Jiusi glared at Gu Chenrong fiercely, "I have already told you, don''t take advantage of the opportunity, you..."


    "Then change."


    Su Jiusi finally couldn''t help it, cold a face, "such a big face against such a small shoulder, you also mean?"


    "Jiusi, let me rest again."


    They got on the carriage one after the other. Gu Chenrong was still sitting beside Su Jiusi and leaning on Su Jiusi''s shoulder.


    Su Jiusi was not used to Gu Chenrong being so close to him. He wanted to push Gu Chenrong away. Seeing Gu Chenrong''s painful appearance, he held back and let Gu Chenrong lean on himself.


    "No, the doctors in Beijing have seen it. It''s not very useful. I''ll be fine in a moment." Gu Chenrong is also impolite. Almost the whole person leans on Su Jiusi, but he controls his strength and reaches for Su Jiusi''s shoulder.


    Su Jiusi carefully supports Gu Chenrong.


    "I''ll see a doctor for you."


    "Qingque sword is really different from ordinary sword. My chest hurts from time to time."


    Gu Chenrong''s front foot just came out of the room and suddenly covered his chest. Su Jiusi immediately helped Gu Chenrong, "is the wound split?"


    Speaking of wine, Wang Cheng''s eyes lit up immediately, "smelly boy, where do you have flowers drunk?"


    "Yes, and there are several jars of precious baihuazui, which will definitely make the elder never forget after drinking."


    "Come on, come on, come on in."

 Chapter 141

    After hearing Gu Chenrong say that there is a good hundred flowers drunk, Wang Cheng immediately asks them to come in. Su Jiusi takes a look at Gu Chenrong. No one can match Gu Chenrong if he is familiar with him.


    Wang Cheng was sloppy, but the yard was clean and tidy. There were a lot of vegetables and a few hens in it. Wang Cheng called them into the main hall. There was a woman in her forties who cleaned the house again. Su Jiusi finally understood why the yard was clean and tidy.


    "Sir, is there a guest?"


    "I did ask for something, and I came here for it. My daughter is the daughter of Su Ming, the Marquis of Anping. She is the princess of Anping, who was granted by the Empress Dowager. In fact, it''s because of her predecessors that my daughter was granted the title of Princess of Anping."


    It''s not easy to be deceived if she has been wandering in the Jianghu for many years. Therefore, she can only move Wang Cheng with sincerity this time. She can''t play tricks in front of him. This will definitely arouse Wang Cheng''s disgust.


    And through just contact, she felt that Wangcheng was not a simple person.


    Su Jiusi suddenly got up and knelt down on the ground. She was very sincere. Wang Cheng''s martial arts were excellent. She couldn''t do anything with Wang Cheng.


    Gu Chenrong did not expect that Su Jiusi would mention Xuezhu. So Su Jiusi still cared about him. Thinking of this, he was more and more happy and said in a low voice, "Jiusi, you don''t care about my business. Xuezhu can be found again. It''s not particularly important to restore memory. Don''t miss this opportunity."


    Mentioning this, Wang Cheng was in a good mood. Before, he deliberately released the news that the blood bead was in his hand, hoping to attract buyers. Unexpectedly, the person who bought the blood bead finally gave out 1000 taels of gold, which was too valuable.


    "I picked up the blood beads originally, and it''s useless to keep them. If others want to buy them at a high price, I won''t keep them any more."


    Su Jiusi didn''t know whether what Wang Cheng said was true or false. He was a man in the river and lake. His life was so simple that he could sell blood beads to earn money. It was really incredible.


    "Unfortunately, it was bought a while ago. I can''t help it."


    "Master, I heard that the blood bead is in your hand."


    "Young man, don''t wink in front of me." Wang Cheng was very dissatisfied. He yawned and said, "little girl, please tell me what''s difficult. I don''t have any hobbies. I just like wine. For the sake of these jars of wine, I can do you a favor."


    Su Jiusi knows that Gu Chenrong must understand that she also wants to find Wangcheng. Originally, she wanted to hide from Gu Chenrong, but now it''s unnecessary.


    Su Jiusi looks at Gu Chenrong in surprise. His eyes are opposite. Gu Chenrong smiles at her.


    Gu Chenrong turned his head and looked at Su Jiusi, "my sister has encountered some difficulties. If the elder can help my sister solve the difficulties, I will give those jars of baihuazui to the elder."


    "Smelly boy, tell me, how can you give me those jars of baihuazui?"


    Aunt Chun nodded and went down.


    Wang Cheng nodded, "Auntie Chun, you should prepare more dishes in the evening. They will have dinner here in the evening."


    Sure enough, Wang Cheng''s face changed and his eyes deepened, but he didn''t interrupt Su Jiusi, waiting for her to continue.


    "I know that both the elder and the Empress Dowager are from Wenxian. They used to be old acquaintances, so I lied that I was a disciple of the elder in order to get the favor of the Empress Dowager. I didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager really looked at me differently."


    Su Jiusi''s eyes were sincere, and he felt guilty.

 Chapter 142

    On the contrary, Wang Cheng laughed, but there was a chill in his eyes. "Little girl is very smart. She knows how to make use of this kind of things. Are you afraid of the east window incident when you come to me now?


    Little girl, since you have to dare to do it, you''re not lucky. Originally, I couldn''t go to the capital. But the emperor is a dead hearted man. I can''t push it. It''s your life. It''s doomed that you don''t have a rich life. "


    "I don''t want to be rich. I just want to get a foothold in the capital so that our relatives won''t be bullied.


    Wang Cheng didn''t answer. His mind drifted to more than 20 years ago. Suddenly, a little girl in yellow fir appeared, playing a tune with holly leaves in her hand. She laughed and asked him, "brother Wang, is it nice?"


    There''s no choice for some things. There''s no reason to turn back after taking that road. Jiusisheng is in such a place, and she has no choice. People have to find a way to live for themselves. "


    If you don''t have the heart, you will soon die. The elder should have a deep understanding of this.


    "That''s not right, master. Where is the capital? It''s a man who eats people but can''t see bones.


    Wang Cheng snorted.


    "At such a young age and with such a heavy heart, I dare not accept such a disciple."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want to move. Gu Chenrong forcibly lifts Su Jiusi on the ground and says to Wang Cheng, "master, what are you trying to do for a little girl? It''s just a matter of lifting a hand for you. If you change a few jars of flowers to get drunk, you won''t lose."


    Seeing Su Jiusi kneeling on the ground to beg for Wang Cheng, Gu Chenrong was very distressed, "Jiusi, get up quickly, kneeling for a long time, the knee should hurt again."


    Gu Chenrong finally understood why Su Jiusi was suddenly appreciated by the Empress Dowager. It was because of Wang Cheng that he came to see the relationship between the Empress Dowager and Wang Cheng.


    Su Jiusi still didn''t get up. She had no other way to deal with Wang Cheng. She could only plead with Wang Cheng. It was a matter of lifting a hand for Wang Cheng. It was just a matter of one word. Whether she would help or not was a matter of one thought.


    "Master, you must have some people who want to protect me, and so do I. please help me this time. As long as you are willing to help me, no matter what you ask, I will agree."


    Wang Cheng directly issued a guest order, and did not mean to help Su Jiusi. Even if Su Jiusi confessed his intention, people who used her were disgusting to him.


    "It''s a pity. Unfortunately, I don''t like people who have a lot of heart. I''m afraid I don''t know how I will die one day if I accept such a disciple. Girl, I''m not lucky to accept such a disciple as you. Let''s go. I won''t drink this wine. It''s a disappointment."


    I''ve been careful all these years, but I''ve been bullied again and again. I just want to protect them and get back what belongs to us. I have nothing to rely on except the Empress Dowager. " Su Jiusi still kneels on the ground straight, "I have no choice but to do this. If the elder doesn''t give up, I want to formally worship the elder as a teacher."


    My father died suddenly at that time. After his death, we were driven out of Anping Marquis''s house.


    In a twinkling of an eye, more than 20 years later, that carefree little girl had become the supreme empress dowager, and was no longer the little girl he was familiar with.


    After empress dowager Shen entered the palace, he once met empress dowager Shen. He sneaked into the palace to take her away. He thought empress dowager Shen would go with him, but she refused.


    At that time, Empress Dowager Shen told him that she had no choice. At that time, he thought that empress dowager Shen could not give up her glory and wealth. Later, he understood the true meaning of this sentence.

 Chapter 143

    What she bears is the honor and disgrace of the whole family. The family has chosen her, and there is really no other choice. She has no choice, and he has no choice. Since then, in order not to cause trouble for Empress Dowager Shen, he has never seen her again.


    Thinking of these past events, Wang Cheng''s cold feeling in his eyes is gone, but he intends to test Su Jiusi.


    "Little girl, I''ve never had a disciple in my life. If you want to be my disciple, it depends on your performance.


    "It''s a deal."


    Wang Cheng burst out laughing, "smelly boy really loves that girl and is thinking about revenge for her. Well, if you can marry her within half a year, I will willingly let her send me for a few days."


    "No intention now doesn''t mean no intention in the future. I''ll wait. If one day I can marry Jiusi back, how about sending Jiusi for a few days?"


    Wang Cheng took a big sip of wine to remind him.


    "If you don''t care about that little girl, that is, unrequited love, don''t plunge into it."


    Gu Chenrong is very dissatisfied with what Wang Cheng has done.


    "Master, what do you want to do for a little girl? If a man doesn''t ask, he just wants to ask a little girl."


    Wang Cheng beckons Su Jiusi to go down to find aunt Chun. Su Jiusi is very obedient. He nods and goes first. Gu Chenrong wants to go with him. Wang Cheng stops him, "smelly boy, you drink with me."


    "You go down to find aunt Chun. It will start this afternoon."


    "Er..." Gu Chenrong was speechless. Wang Cheng was deliberately trying to punish them, but Su Jiusi was willing to eat whatever it tasted.


    "Who said I''m going to eat, she''ll cook all for you."


    Cooking is not something that can be learned overnight. It''s impossible for a smart person to learn so many things in an afternoon. There''s no need to think about what Su Jiusi''s cooking will look like.


    "Master, there is one thing I want to remind you. You should be prepared for Jiusi''s cooking."


    "Master, it''s a deal." Su Jiusi, who was willing to miss this opportunity, immediately responded to it. What she was most concerned about during this period was this problem. In order to find Wang Cheng, she also made great efforts.


    Wang Cheng refused without thinking about it.


    "If you want to do it, you can go now."


    Gu Chenrong didn''t expect that Wang Cheng would embarrass Su Jiusi like this. He immediately said, "master, let me do these things for her."


    Aunt Chun''s work is nothing more than feeding chickens, farming, cooking and washing clothes, which is a little difficult for Su Jiusi, but she can learn.


    Su Jiusi is a lady from all walks of life. She has never done any rough work. When she first came in, Su Jiusi had checked the yard. There were vegetable fields and chickens in it.


    Tomorrow, aunt Chun has something to return to her hometown. You take over aunt Chun''s work. In the afternoon, aunt Chun will teach you well. No one is allowed to help you. If you behave well, I can consider taking you as an apprentice. Otherwise, I will tell the Empress Dowager truthfully. "


    Gu Chenrong also laughs. He thinks Wang Cheng is a person he can make friends with. In addition to making Su Jiusi a little uncomfortable, he appreciates Wang Cheng very much.


    He has learned Tangmen''s swordsmanship, and Wangcheng has a set of swordsmanship that is famous all over the world. If he has a chance, he would like to compete with Wangcheng.


    Aunt Chun is very polite to Su Jiusi. She doesn''t understand Wang Cheng''s intention. How can such a white young lady let her do this kind of rough work? Seeing Su Jiusi''s serious study, she doesn''t mean to be perfunctory, and she teaches very seriously.

 Chapter 144

    The next day, aunt Chun made an early breakfast and went back. Su Jiusi got up early in the morning and weeded in the vegetable field.


    These farm work purple orchids are not often done, see Su Jiusi weeding, immediately want to come up to help.


    But before he met Su Jiusi''s hoe in his hand, Wang Cheng''s voice came coldly, "little girl, I said that if you ask someone to help you, you can go now. Don''t think I can''t see you."


    "Ah..." Now Su Jiusi, who had always been calm, was not calm. He looked at Wang Cheng in surprise, "master, this..."


    "No, I''m afraid you''re planting grass." Wang Cheng coldly refused, "you don''t have to hoe the grass. Pour a little dung water on them."


    "Master, why don''t I go back to the vegetables."


    Gu Chenrong secretly gives Su Jiusi a thumbs up, and then goes out to buy wine.


    "Shut up and get some wine." Wang Cheng didn''t pay any attention to Gu Chenrong. He just felt sorry for the dishes in the garden. He clearly looked at a very clever girl who was so clumsy in doing farm work.


    Seeing the sweat on Su Jiusi''s forehead, Gu Chenrong was distressed again.


    "You see Jiusi is sweating. If you give Jiusi a rest, it''s not easy for her to be a girl."


    This meeting they have a request from the King City, Gu Chenrong did not say anything should come down.


    "Don''t gloat. Go outside and buy me wine."


    Gu Chenrong heard Wang Cheng''s words, quickly came over, saw the situation in the vegetable field, and looked at Su Jiusi ''


    "I''m sorry, sir. This dish and grass look too much alike, so sometimes they are confused." Su Jiusi rarely shows her face at a loss. She has been very careful, but she still can''t avoid it.


    Wang Cheng went to the dish to check, gas of stare round eyes, "Su Jiusi, I let you hoe, you do not have half of my dish, you..."


    Ordinary Su Jiusi is very confident. She is not confident at this meeting. This farm work is not easy to do.


    Su Jiusi came out of the vegetable field and came to the King City. His tone was obviously weak. "Elder, I''ve hoed the grass. Please check it."


    The whole morning, Su Jiusi was busy in the vegetable field. The sun was shining on her, and her forehead was already full of sweat. She reached out to wipe the sweat off her forehead. At this time, Wang Cheng came out.


    Purple orchid had no choice but to leave the vegetable field. Su Jiusi bent down to continue weeding. Seeing aunt Chun weeding, she felt that weeding was very simple. It was not easy to do it. For example, she often dug vegetables by accident.


    "No matter, no one has stipulated that I can''t do this. Since I have agreed with my predecessors, I will do it naturally."


    Purple orchid see Su Jiusi action clumsy, know that she is the first time to touch the hoe, want to help Su Jiusi, she is a golden branch, how can do these rough work.


    "Miss, this This elder is really a strange person. He asked the young lady to do this


    "Zilan, I''ll come. You go and have a rest."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "No problem. If you water it, don''t you smell in it?"


    "I''m not afraid of stink. It''s so windy outside that the taste will soon disperse. Go quickly. Turn left out of the yard and you''ll be the cottage. Little girl, stay here and help me beat my back." In order to avoid purple orchid help, Wang Cheng directly left purple orchid.

 Chapter 145

    This purple orchid also can''t look down, can''t help but say, "elder, our young lady is the body of a thousand gold, how can you let her do this kind of thing, why do you want to make trouble of our young lady so much."


    "I didn''t force her. If she doesn''t want to do it, she can go now."


    Wang Cheng yawned and said, in fact, he just wanted to see Su Jiusi''s endurance and toughness, to see if she was the kind of person who could endure hardships, and that kind of person was worthy of being his disciple.


    "Master, Liyuan didn''t help. Don''t embarrass him." Su Jiusi immediately spoke for Gu Liyuan.


    Wang Cheng came out with a leisurely step. "What''s the matter these days? My farmyard is so busy. What are you doing here? I have nothing to look at. "


    Su Jiusi horse up to help Gu Liyuan, but Gu Liyuan despised, "you don''t help me, I get up."


    Gu Liyuan was dressed in a white robe with crescent moon. He was originally elegant. After this fall, he suddenly lost his image and his clothes were completely dirty.


    Suddenly a stone hit Gu Liyuan on the leg. Gu Liyuan was unprepared. He bent his knee and fell into the vegetable field, stained with dung.


    Ordinary boudoir lady is not willing to do this kind of thing. Even if she is forced by a knife, she will not do it so easily. She is really a very flexible woman. No wonder Gu Shenrong and Gu Ziyuan like her.


    Gu Liyuan waved his hand, but he couldn''t help laughing. Seeing Su Jiusi so calm, he really admired Su Jiusi.


    "So you''re really Su Jiusi. It''s so strange that you can''t think so much about what you''ve been stimulated by."


    "Liyuan, what are you doing here?"


    Gu Liyuan stopped laughing at last. He walked to the vegetable field and said, "am I right, or are you fake?"


    Su Jiusi also saw Gu Liyuan. She didn''t expect that Gu Liyuan would come suddenly. It was really embarrassing for Gu Liyuan to see his appearance.


    She couldn''t smile. Princess Anping was doing this kind of thing in the courtyard of the King City. Who would tell him what it was?


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the gate of the yard, he saw Su Jiusi pouring manure water on the vegetable field again. For the first time, he thought he was dazed and rubbed his eyes to make sure that the man was su Jiusi. After a while, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Gu Liyuan saw such a scene when he came over. He knew that Gu Chenrong had gone to Binxian county to find Wangcheng. He was afraid that Gu Chenrong could not make sure of Wangcheng, so he wanted to come to help to see if Wangcheng had really sold the blood to Su Mei.


    Su Jiusi rolled up her sleeves and did it according to Wang Cheng''s instructions. She was a cleanliness addict and loved cleaning very much. Smelling the smell made her feel nauseous several times, but she forced herself back and concentrated on watering the vegetables in the garden.


    Wang Cheng nodded and led the orchid back to the house.


    "Zilan, shut up." Su Jiu Si stops a way, then should come down, "I go, elder, you go to the room first."


    "Who makes him laugh so loud, disturbing people''s dreams, should be punished."


    Gu Liyuan had already stood up and looked at his dirty body with a disgusting expression on his face. "Master, I had brought my old baihuazui to visit you. Since you are so hospitable, I''d better keep this wine for myself."


    Hearing that there was a hundred flowers drunk, Wang Cheng stopped Gu Liyuan immediately, "don''t go, young man, if it''s dirty, just wash it. There''s a river not far away. Just take a bath in it. I have clothes to change."

 Chapter 146

    Gu Liyuan couldn''t stand himself, so he left first. Seeing Gu Liyuan like this, Su Jiusi also felt funny. Today, their mother and son are in the same boat.


    "Oh, Su Jiusi, you can''t hoe a grass, you can''t water a vegetable, you can''t water so much, my vegetable field is finished."


    Su Jiusi lowered his head and said, "I''ve tried my best, master."


    The other man nodded and drank a few water. They turned over and rode away.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the capital as soon as possible. We can''t delay any longer."


    "The master thinks highly of her. Naturally, it''s useful for her. Let''s not ask any more questions. Just listen to her orders."


    For that person''s ability, he was very skeptical, did not understand why King Xin valued her so much.


    She''s in the palace, but she can''t get out of the palace. Before, the LORD looked at her so highly, and he didn''t know what ability she had to deal with her grandson. "


    There is no way to assassinate him. Huang sun is very good at martial arts. We tried many times but failed. The Lord didn''t move this piece before. Now let her do it. Do you think she can do it?


    "This time, the Lord gave an order to die. If the emperor and his grandsons don''t get rid of it, we will all die." One of them sighed, "I don''t know if there is any way in the capital.


    "The emperor has now found his grandson and sent the first expert Bingyun to protect him. We have failed several times. We don''t know how to deal with him this time."


    Here came two middle-aged men, one tied his horse to a tree, and the other was drawing water by the river.


    Purple orchid heart a surprised, Su nine think to her made a shush of facial expression, signal her don''t make a sound.


    Su Jiusi took a bath at a very fast speed, and then went ashore, ready to hide behind a big tree to change clothes. As soon as he took off his coat, he heard footsteps coming from the other side.


    Su Jiusi nodded, she did not dare to delay, after all, here is the wild, if someone came, her reputation will be destroyed.


    "Miss, hurry up. The river is a little cold. I''m afraid you''ll catch cold."


    Although it''s summer, the river on the mountain is still a little cold. Su Jiusi shrinks and washes the dirt on his clothes.


    Su Jiusi is a lady of a big family. She has never taken a bath outside. When she got to the river, she still hesitated for a while. She put on her clothes and went into the water. After washing, she changed her wet clothes.


    Purple orchid took clean clothes, turned right out of the yard, walked a long way, then saw a river, this is outside the city, there are no residents nearby, two people along the River straight ahead, chose a shelter and quiet place.


    Su Jiusi really wanted to take a bath. She was also contaminated with a lot of odors. She was very uncomfortable all over. After hesitation, she decided to take a bath.


    With that, Wang Cheng had gone back to the house first.


    Wang Cheng saw that Su Jiusi didn''t move. He said, "the river is so long. I want your maid to look at it for you. Don''t worry. No one will go. I don''t have a place to take a bath here."


    "You also go down to take a bath, make this body fresh, and then come back, aunt Chun has clean clothes, you wear aunt Chun''s for the time being."


    Hearing these words, Su Jiusi frowned. According to their meaning, King Xin still had a long hidden pile in the capital, and the man was still in the palace. All the people living in the palace were concubines. Was it a concubine?


    It''s impossible. How could King Xin have such great ability?


    She must remind Gu Chenrong to be careful. If you don''t get rid of him, Xinwang won''t give up.

 Chapter 147

    "Change your clothes quickly, miss!"


    See Su nine think didn''t move, purple orchid reminded a, now change clothes important, lest come again what person.


    Su Jiusi nodded, just took off his clothes, not far away came Gu Chenrong''s cry, "Jiusi."


    Got Su Jiusi''s confirmation, Gu Chenrong laughed, "it''s a pity that I didn''t see it."


    Su Jiusi didn''t deny it. He nodded his head to answer the question.


    Gu Chenrong catches up with Su Jiusi and asks.


    "Jiusi, did you water all the dishes in the yard?"


    She doesn''t know where this kind of trust comes from. Since Gu Chenrong saved her last time, and she also knows her origin with Gu Chenrong, she has more trust in Gu Chenrong.


    I don''t know why. Hearing this sentence, Su Jiusi feels very funny. Sometimes she really can''t understand Gu Chenrong. If she can''t understand it, she won''t read it. Now she is only sure that Gu Chenrong is a trustworthy person.


    Gu Chenrong is afraid that Su Jiusi misunderstands that Gu Liyuan is looking for her, so he quickly adds a sentence.


    "Come to me."


    "I''m safe." Su Jiusi said as he walked and asked, "why did Liyuan come here?"


    Su Jiusi then left first, and Gu Chenrong immediately ran after him, "Jiusi, I''m thinking about your safety."


    "Boring. Anyway, I''ve told you. You should pay attention to it yourself."


    "I''m normal."


    Seeing Gu Chenrong asking irrelevant questions all the time, Su Jiusi finally couldn''t help it, "Gu Chenrong, is there something wrong with you?"


    "Did they see you?" Gu Chenrong''s tone has been a little bad. He always pays attention to this point. He is very uncomfortable when he thinks of another man passing by when Su Jiusi is bathing.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "I said you were in danger."


    Su Jiusi kindly reminds Gu Chenrong that Gu Chenrong''s focus is not here at all. He stares at Su Jiusi and says, "did you say a man just came here?"


    "Gu Chenrong, two people have just come here. They are the people who believe in the king. They are the people in the palace who are talking about the hidden pile of the king in the capital. They are going to attack you. You can check this and see who is suspicious."


    Gu Chenrong is upright and vigorous.


    "I''ll protect you."


    "What do you know I''m going to do when I''m bathing here again?"


    Gu Chenrong saw Su Jiusi''s clothes changed and her hair was still wet. She asked in surprise.


    "Did you really bathe here?"


    Su Jiusi''s hair is still wet and comes out from behind the big tree. Gu Chenrong sees Su Jiusi from a distance. After several efforts, he crosses the river to Su Jiusi.


    This is indeed aunt Chun''s clothes. It''s a dark blue coarse cloth. The wide clothes have no sense of texture and beauty, but they don''t damage Su Jiusi''s beauty. On the contrary, they make her skin more and more white.


    The sudden voice scared Su Jiusi''s hand to shake, and her clothes fell to the ground. She immediately picked up her clothes and put them on her body. She dressed as fast as she could and came out from behind the tree.


    Su Jiusi glanced at Gu Chenrong and said nothing. He quickened his pace and Gu Chenrong ran after him. "Jiu Si, don''t be angry. I have a strict mouth and I won''t spread it. Liyuan has a big mouth, but he has no face to say these things after falling down."


    "You dare to mention it."


    Thinking of that scene, Su Jiusi felt very embarrassed. He didn''t know what happened to Liyuan now. Was it their mother and son''s fate?

 Chapter 148

    After they went back, Gu Liyuan had already changed his clothes. Gu Liyuan, who was dressed in coarse cloth, was still looking at the elegant and graceful. He was talking and laughing with Wang Cheng in the room, and he could hear Gu Liyuan''s laughter from a distance.


    Hearing Gu Liyuan''s laughter, Su Jiusi''s mouth also shows a smile unconsciously. When a mother sees her child happy, she can''t help but feel better.


    She felt that she had miscalculated Gu Liyuan. Originally, she thought Gu Liyuan was useless. Now she thinks that Gu Liyuan has lived a life she likes. This is a good thing. Before, she underestimated Gu Liyuan.


    "I just think it''s delicious."


    Gu Liyuan disdains a way, "this kind of disobedient words you also say export, sink to allow, sink to allow, you already have no help."


    "Is it really so bad?" Su Jiusi picked up the chopsticks, ready to taste a piece, just ready to send the entrance, Gu Chenrong suddenly grabbed the chopsticks in Su Jiusi''s hand, ate the piece of meat, repeatedly nodded, "it''s delicious."


    Su Jiusi is very frustrated. She is afraid of scorching, so she loaded the plate early. Unexpectedly, she is not familiar with it.


    "Half cooked, do you think it''s delicious? Jiusi, you can eat this dish. Let''s go out and eat it! If you eat this, I''m afraid you''ll be in the pit this afternoon. "


    Seeing Gu Liyuan spit out, Su Jiusi immediately inquires that it is rare for her son to have a meal she cooked, so Liyuan''s opinion is also very important to her.


    "Liyuan, isn''t it delicious?"


    Gu Chenrong picked up chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat, just bit it and spit it out.


    They went out with vegetables together. Liyuan was already hungry. Seeing them coming out with vegetables, they rushed to the front of the table immediately. Princess Anping''s cooking was a strange thing. He just watched the excitement to see if Su Jiusi was good at cooking.


    This is the truth. Su Jiusi is very clever in other aspects. Maybe he doesn''t have any talent for cooking.


    "It''s very good for miss to have such a high level of cooking for the first time."


    Su Jiusi see purple orchid suppress smile, can''t help but ask a, this dish she has tried her best, at least not scorched.


    "Purple orchid, what''s wrong with this dish?"


    Purple orchid into the kitchen to help with the dish out, see Su Jiusi cooking dish, purple orchid very want to laugh, and the raw to resist, should let Wangcheng good taste, in the future will not be so difficult to their young lady.


    Su Jiusi with memory, busy in the kitchen, two hours later, barely cooked a meal.


    No matter, since it''s Wang Cheng''s request, she will have a try.


    Su Jiusi nodded and soon went to the kitchen. Seeing the food in the kitchen, Su Jiusi was very embarrassed. Although she had seen other people cooking, she had never moved her hand. How to make this meal?


    "You don''t need to. Sit down and drink together. You can pour the wine." Wang Cheng said hello, then pointed to Su Jiusi, "you go to the kitchen to cook."


    Gu Chenrong said first.


    "I''ll do it."


    Seeing Su Jiusi coming back, Wang Cheng said impolitely, "little girl, come and pour me wine."


    "Nothing. Just laugh if you want to." Su Jiusi restrained his smile and walked into the room.


    "Jiusi, what are you laughing at?"


    "Little girl, your performance is pretty good. Let''s get ready to be a teacher tomorrow morning!"


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi looked happy and said, "thank you, master."


    "If you want to thank you, thank yourself. Leave the abyss and let''s go."

 Chapter 149

    Wang Cheng automatically ignored Gu Chenrong and left the yard with Gu Liyuan. Before he left, he patted Gu Chenrong on the shoulder. "I can only help you here."


    Gu Chenrong also ready to eat, Su Jiusi stopped him, "don''t eat, lest eat bad stomach."


    "It''s rare for you to cook. I''ll try it all." Gu Chenrong where willing to miss this good opportunity, all the dishes are tasted once, finally thumbed up, "nine think, actually taste good."


    The next day, when the eldest aunt was about to leave, you suddenly got hot all over. The doctors in the village were helpless, and the doctors in the town had no way. The eldest aunt didn''t trust you, so she stayed. At that time, you had fever repeatedly, and the situation was very bad.


    Su Jiusi didn''t think about it any more. He continued, "when they passed by liujiacun, they happened to stay at your house. The eldest aunt said that you were a very smart and likable child. The eldest aunt liked you very much.


    After she came back, her body became more and more serious. She had no way to get up. A few months later, she found out about Gu Yan and Su Mei.


    Until now, she didn''t understand why Gu Yan suddenly took her to Suzhou. At that time in Suzhou, Gu Yan took good care of her.


    At that time, her health improved a lot. She thought she was going to be better soon. Gu Yan suddenly proposed to take her to Suzhou. At that time, she was very happy.


    "When my aunt met you in liujiacun, you were only over three years old. My aunt was a little better. My uncle took her to Suzhou to relax." At this point, Su Jiusi lowered his eyes and hid the emotion in his eyes.


    Gu Chenrong looks surprised, but does not interrupt Su Jiusi, waiting for Su Jiusi to continue.


    I saw this birthmark on your chest that day. If you are right, you are the child saved by the eldest aunt. The eldest aunt mentioned it to my father more than once before. "


    "Shen Rong, in fact, the eldest aunt saw you when she was a child. She once saved a child over three years old. There was a dark red leaf birthmark on the child''s left chest.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t dare to let Gu Chenrong eat too much. She immediately asks the purple orchid to take all the vegetables down. She sits at the table and thinks about it. She decides to tell Gu Chenrong what happened when she was a child. According to what she knows, Gu Chenrong still has adoptive parents. The couple clearly love Gu Chenrong and don''t know how they will be adopted by Su Mei.


    She doesn''t want to tell the truth, just want to let Gu Chenrong understand that he is a smart man.


    Su Jiusi knew something in her heart, but she didn''t want to think about it. Those things were not what she should think about. Gu Chenrong should know who she was. Since she understood, she would not do stupid things without results.


    "I usually treat my friends like this. Jiusi, it''s not good. You don''t have to pay attention to Liyuan''s words."


    "Gu Chenrong, you don''t have to be so nice to me."


    Gu Liyuan looks disgusted, but Gu Chenrong is so supportive. Su Jiusi can''t understand Gu Chenrong any more. He seems to be a little too good to her.


    It''s said that there is a famous doctor in Suzhou. The eldest aunt persuaded your mother to take you to Suzhou. She found the famous doctor and cured you. During that time, the eldest aunt was taking care of you. This is the origin of you and the eldest aunt. At that time, you were too young. Even if you can recover your memory, you can''t remember these things. "


    Su Jiusi told Gu Chenrong the general situation.


    At that time, she really thought Gu Chenrong was very cute and liked him very much. She couldn''t bear to see him disappear, so she tried her best to save Gu Chenrong and take care of him.

 Chapter 150

    Gu Chenrong has been with her for nearly two months, and he is also very dependent on her. I didn''t expect that after his rebirth, he would meet Gu Chenrong when he grew up.


    "Jiusi, do you mean I used to live in liujiacun?"


    Su Jiusi nodded, "well, they should have adopted you when they were very young. I don''t know what happened later. I sent someone to Liujia village, but all the local villagers have moved away."


    Su Jiusi follows up, and the prejudice against Gu Chenrong has disappeared. Gu Chenrong always smiles and seems to care nothing.


    "Come on, I know where the food is good."


    Su Jiusi stepped back a little unnaturally and asked, "Gu Chenrong, let''s go out and have something to eat."


    Gu Chenrong immediately came over and asked with a smile, "Jiusi, are you in love with me?"


    Su Jiusi sighed.


    "It''s hard for you these years."


    Gu Chenrong was very calm and shrugged, "I''ve been used to it for a long time. Now even if she wants to kill me, I won''t be surprised."


    Now Su Jiusi has some sympathy for Gu Chenrong. Anyway, he was raised by Su Mei. The person who raised him is so cruel and heartless. He will feel some pain in his heart!


    "You may as well see her earlier."


    Hearing that it''s Su Mei, Su Jiusi sneers. Su Mei tries to cover it up. It seems that the cause of death of Gu Chenrong''s adoptive parents is very suspicious. It is very likely that it has something to do with Su Mei.


    Gu Chenrong tells Su Jiusi without concealing. He didn''t tell Su Jiusi about this before. He didn''t want Su Jiusi to think that he came to Binxian to find her. It''s a reason for him to come to Binxian. Now Gu Liyuan is here, so it''s OK to tell her.


    "It''s my mother."


    "Did you find out who bought the blood beads?"


    Hearing that Xuezhu was a fake, Su Jiusi was stunned and secretly congratulated himself that he had chosen to be honest in front of Wangcheng. If there was any deception, Wangcheng would never agree to accept her as an apprentice. Playing tricks in front of such a person would be a stupid thing in itself.


    "Liyuan has made it clear that the elder is really the elder, and the blood beads sold are fake."


    Su Jiusi always feels that she owes Gu Chenrong too much. She also wants to help Gu Chenrong recover her memory. She is a person who doesn''t like to owe others.


    "Did you really sell the blood to my aunt?"


    If people in the state of Jiang discovered his whereabouts when he was so young, how could he survive these years?


    After hearing this from Su Jiusi, Gu Chenrong also wants to recover his memory and know how he got to Gu''s home. Su Mei always tells him that he is an orphan. Gu Yan also says that if he is an orphan, his adoptive parents may have died. Is he from the state of Jiang?


    On the surface, he is the second son of Gu family, deeply respected by the emperor. In fact, his life is not so good these years. Thinking about his life experience and what Su Mei has done to him, Su Jiusi suddenly has a feeling of heartache.


    That night, the King City officially accepted Su Jiusi as his apprentice. Su Jiusi knelt down to offer tea to the King City.


    Wang Cheng took Su Jiusi''s tea and said, "Jiusi, you are very resilient and good at endurance. Your future is limitless. Today I accept you as an apprentice, but I can''t teach you anything. Everything depends on your own nature. I don''t understand those things in the capital."

 Chapter 151

    "What are you doing in the capital?" Gu Liyuan was puzzled and asked, "when you go to the capital, there are many rules. Elder, can you stand those?"


    "There''s so much excitement in the capital, it''s better to go and see it."


    Although Wang Cheng doesn''t like calculating others, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t understand anything. It''s his way of being a man, and he doesn''t care to deal with those things.


    At that time, she robbed Gu Yan from Su Liu, and Gu fandai also robbed Feng yunlang from Gu Qingcheng. She thought that their mother and daughter were the ultimate winners, but she didn''t expect that the man who was robbed was still thinking about them. Is that God''s will?


    If Gu Qingcheng regained her favor, Gu fandai''s position as Queen would be in danger.


    Although Su Mei is very calm, she has a bad feeling in her heart. Gu fandai''s careful layout makes it hard for Gu Qingcheng and Feng yunlang to have a quarrel. Now, Gu Qingcheng must not be given a chance to regain her favor.


    "Don''t panic, pink."


    Although it doesn''t matter in the end, in the long run, Qingcheng will be back in favor. The emperor has always been thinking about her. "


    At this moment, Dai Mei wrinkled slightly, and waved back her maid. Then she said, "mother, the emperor went to Meiyuan again yesterday, and met the fallen city there.


    Gu fandai''s dark red dress is embroidered with rich peonies and her face is painted with delicate makeup.


    Gu fandai sits on the throne, and Su Mei sits next.


    Weiyang palace


    after Wang Cheng had a sip of tea, she asked Su Jiusi to get up. When she saw Wang Cheng drinking tea, she was really relieved. From now on, she is a real disciple of Wang Cheng.


    "Jiusi, get up!"


    Seeing that Gu Chenrong loves someone so much, he is curious. Will he meet such a woman one day?


    Gu Liyuan likes many women, and Li Yu is the one who cares the most. He wants to keep her by his side for a long time, but he still doesn''t want to get a wife. After Li Yu left him, he was really unhappy for a few days, but he soon slowed down. He only likes Li Yu.


    He once asked Gu Chenrong what kind of woman he would like to marry in the future. Gu Chenrong said that a gentle and virtuous woman is OK, but he didn''t expect that he fell in love with Su Jiusi in the end, a woman who is totally different from gentle and virtuous.


    Gu Chenrong used to put all his mind on martial arts and reading. When he had nothing to do, he either practiced martial arts or read books in his study. He was very indifferent to women.


    Seeing Gu Chenrong like this, Gu Liyuan only finds it funny that Su Jiusi has really become his death. It''s incredible that he likes Su Jiusi so much.


    "Don''t tell me the same thing, elder. I''m joking." Gu Chenrong is like being trampled on the tail, immediately softened.


    Wang Cheng was told by Gu Chenrong that he had no guilty conscience. He hummed coldly, "smelly boy, if you talk nonsense again, I won''t accept this apprentice."


    Gu Chenrong knew everything from the reaction of Wang Cheng Long ago. He knew that Wang Cheng came back to the capital for the sake of Empress Dowager Shen. It seems that he was also an infatuated person. After so many years, he still didn''t let go of the person in his heart.


    Gu Chenrong sighed, "in the end, it''s still the hero who is sad about the beauty pass."


    Gu fandai here is still different from what she used to be. Feng yunlang is not Gu Yan either. Their separation and resentment all come from misunderstanding. In addition, they are both proud people, so Gu fandai has a chance to take advantage of them.


    Gu fandai saw a trace of ruthlessness in her eyes. "I can''t lose everything now. Mother, help me."


    "Is Rou Fei pregnant

 Chapter 152

    Mentioning this, Gu fandai''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness and jealousy. Concubine Rou had already given birth to a daughter, and now she is pregnant. She doesn''t know whether the baby is a man or a woman, but her stomach hasn''t moved. After taking a lot of pills, she still has no use.


    "My mother also heard about it. I only knew about it a few days ago. Princess Rou kept it secret. Now she is three months pregnant."


    "Now that the emperor doesn''t have a prince, he will certainly attach great importance to the birth of Rou Fei. If this birth is folded in Gu Qingcheng''s hands, what would you say?"


    Gu fandai nods. She also knows that Gu Qingcheng is the one she needs to concentrate on. She is very uncomfortable when she thinks of Su Jiusi''s arrogance. A little orphan girl can cause so many things. She can''t get rid of this tone without giving her a lesson.


    "Pink, don''t worry about Su Jiusi. Gu Qingcheng is the biggest threat to you right now. You can arrange it with ease. As long as you find a chance, I will deal with this girl."


    Gu fandai heard that Su Jiusi was still alive. She clapped her palm heavily on the chair and nearly broke her armor. "It''s so hard to get rid of a su Jiusi."


    "She''s still in Binxian now. If she''s not wrong, she''ll be with Wang Cheng and others. Chenrong and Liyuan are also there."


    According to the common sense, this is impossible. Su Jiusi is just a little girl. How can she kill master Zhen and leave the house? But this happened more than once. I really don''t know what changed Su Jiusi.


    At the mention of Su Jiusi, Su Mei really has a headache. This little girl is her disaster. She has a hard life. She has made a good arrangement and sold her to Zhen''s house. As a result, master Zhen died, and she retreated.


    Gu fandai thought carefully, and finally nodded, "I know what''s wrong, mother, what''s wrong with Su Jiusi?"


    Su Mei hopes that Gu fandai can be the queen. Her honor and disgrace are related to the future of Gu''s family. In addition, Gu Qingcheng is Su Liu''s daughter, and her daughter can''t lose to Su Liu''s daughter in any case.


    originally, Gu Qingcheng couldn''t attend the Empress Dowager''s birthday party, and the Empress Dowager didn''t like Gu Qingcheng very much, and never offered to let Gu Qingcheng show up.


    Since Gu Qingcheng was demoted to be a noble person, she seldom left the Bauhinia palace, and she never attended the banquet in the palace. Everyone thought that Gu Qingcheng was not in the palace.


    "The Empress Dowager''s birthday will be here in a few days. You can say it well in front of the emperor. Let Gu Qingcheng come to the Empress Dowager''s birthday party. Now the emperor is thinking about Gu Qingcheng, and his spirit is almost gone. If you mention it, he will agree. This is the best mobile phone meeting."


    Gu fandai doesn''t want Princess Rou to give birth to the child. After knowing the news, she wants to do it. She just can''t find the right opportunity. In addition, Princess Rou is not easy to deal with.


    "I''ve thought about this for a long time, but the concubine Rou is not simple either. The Empress Dowager attaches great importance to this baby. Now Changqiu palace is heavily guarded, so I can''t find a chance to start."


    "Mother, we can''t move Su Jiusi now. Why don''t we take this opportunity to attack the people around her?


    She killed her aunt. It''s time for her life.


    Now Meixian is trapped, and her life has been ruined. It''s better to give her this opportunity to revenge. My uncle certainly can''t bear to let Meixian do this kind of thing. No matter what, he still loves her daughter. We can help Meixian. "

 Chapter 153

    Gu fandai did not pay attention to Su Meixian. After the last incident, Su Meixian was dead in Gu fandai''s eyes. Now she is still useful. Why not?


    Su Meixian, after all, is Su Mei''s niece. Su Mei has never moved her mind like this. When she heard Gu fandai mention these, she immediately objected, "fandai, Meixian is your sister. Now that she has come to such an end, we can help her. We can never let her die again."


    "Meixian''s life has been ruined. It''s better to give her a chance to avenge her mother than to let her live like death. We are also helping her, mother. If you can''t do something to Meixian, I can arrange it."


    "Yes, maybe it''s better than you." Su Jiusi poured himself a glass of wine, sipped it, and praised, "it''s really old hundred flowers drunk. No wonder master likes it so much."


    "Can you drink?"


    After that, Su Jiusi sat down opposite Gu Chenrong.


    "I''ll drink with you."


    Gu Chenrong sat down at the table, picked up the tea cup on the table, poured a glass of wine, and then nodded after drinking it with his head up


    Su Jiusi nodded, "have you recovered your memory?"


    Gu Chenrong shakes the wine jar in his hand. He is obviously not in a good mood. Although he is smiling on his face, he has a feeling of forced smile. At this moment, Gu Chenrong is in a bad mood. He doesn''t want to see other people. He just wants to see Su Jiusi.


    "Can you drink?"


    Su Jiusi was ready to go to bed. The next day they were ready to go back to the capital. They wanted to refuse Gu Chenrong, but she remembered that he had taken the blood bead tonight. She didn''t know if Gu Chenrong had recovered her memory, so she opened the door and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Jiusi just took off his hair, there was a knock on the door outside, and Gu Chenrong''s voice came, "Jiusi, are you asleep?"


    That night, Wang Cheng gave the blood bead to Gu Chenrong. He took the blood bead and went back to his room.


    Since Su Mei doesn''t want to do it, she will arrange it. She must teach Su Jiusi a lesson so that she won''t think she can turn the world upside down.


    Gu fandai understood Su Mei''s meaning, so she didn''t mention it again, but she didn''t take Su Mei''s words into her heart. Su Meixian is really her only niece, so what? What can she do with a person who has been saved?


    Meixian is my only niece. Don''t mention it any more. It''s not a good deal to exchange Meixian''s life for Wang''s. Wang''s life is not as valuable as Meixian''s


    She was afraid that Gu fandai would really do these things, and her face became more serious.


    Su Mei didn''t expect that Gu fandai was more cruel than her. She was a little bit stunned. After entering the palace, Gu fandai seemed to have changed a little bit, more cruel than before. Although she was cruel, she still protected her own family and cared for her younger brother, nephew and niece.


    "I''m a man who knows wine. I can''t fool him." Gu Shen looks at Su Jiusi with a calm look. The pain in his eyes is obvious. Only in front of Su Jiusi can he reveal these emotions. He wants Su Jiusi to see him.


    He is also a person.


    "I know everything later. That year, Su Mei met me on the street by chance, and her wallet was almost taken away by the thief. I reminded her that I was smart and smart. She said that she wanted to thank my adoptive parents and followed me home. Unexpectedly, she brought them the disaster of topping."

 Chapter 154

    Gu Chenrong said, and poured himself a glass of wine, "Su Mei lived in Liujia village for two days, these two days she constantly test me, at that time I did not understand her intention.


    Two days later, late at night, a group of people rushed into our house and killed my adoptive father. My adoptive mother secretly ran out from the back door with me in her arms. Su Mei came after me. My adoptive mother was afraid that Su Mei was in danger and asked her to go with her. As a result, Su Mei killed her.


    Yes, I killed my foster mother in front of me. I rushed over and fainted.


    I didn''t expect that he had today. In fact, he had guessed the result, but he still had a glimmer of hope, at least let Su Jiusi understand his mind first.


    This is the first time that Gu Chenrong said this to a girl. He was calm on the surface. He was very nervous. His heart beat very fast. He even felt like a cold sweat.


    "Jiusi, don''t you think we are made for each other? How about you and I go to the state of Jiang? "


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong would suddenly mention herself. She didn''t come back and looked at Gu Chenrong, "how can I be regarded as compensation?"


    This is his ambition. He knows that Su Jiusi and he are the same type of people, and that Su Jiusi understands him.


    Gu Chenrong has no impression of Jiang state. He wants to go back because he has no choice. In addition, he really wants to show his ambition. He has been strict with himself since he was a child. He just wants to show his strength and become a man of governance.


    Gu Chenrong looks at Su Jiusi seriously. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he simply tells Su Jiusi what he wants to do. It''s hard for him to cover up.


    "What relatives did I find? My parents are no longer here. My superior grandfather is the culprit who forced them to die. This is not compensation. The only compensation God gives me is you. "


    "Shen Rong, everything has passed. Now you have found your real family. It''s God''s compensation for you."


    Su Jiusi listens quietly. She doesn''t interrupt Gu Chenrong. At this moment, she understands Gu Chenrong. She has experienced so many things and understands Gu Chenrong''s feelings at the moment.


    The person who brought him up was the enemy, and that feeling made him feel very painful, which could not be described in words.


    He understood Su Mei''s intention of adopting him. He thought he was smart and wanted to take advantage of him to gain a firm foothold in Gu''s house. That''s why he had such a vicious mind to seize his son. In order to cover up the truth, he killed all the villagers in Liujia village.


    After recovering his memory, the pain of seeing his parents die in front of his eyes was still very clear. At that moment, he hated Su Mei very much and wanted to kill her immediately.


    He has no memory of the state of Jiang in his memory. When he left the state of Jiang, he was too young. All his memories were related to his adoptive parents, who loved him very much.


    Gu Chenrong said, holding the cup tightly in his hands, he squeezed out two cracks in the cup.


    When I wake up again, I am seriously ill and forget everything before. If I guess correctly, all the people in liujiacun were killed by Su Mei''s people. In order to adopt me, she slaughtered the whole liujiacun. "


    Su Jiusi was stunned for a moment. He quickly stood up and stepped back. "Gu Chenrong, take back your thoughts."


    Su Jiusi instantly understood what Gu Chenrong said about his unfulfilled wish.


    No wonder he didn''t want to go to the state of Jiang. It turned out that it was because of her. Although she vaguely felt that Gu Chenrong was different from herself, she never thought about it. In her eyes, Gu Chenrong was just a junior and didn''t like her at all.

 Chapter 155

    Now Gu Chenrong said it so frankly that she could not avoid it, even a little flustered. From the moment of rebirth, she swore that she would never marry again in this life.


    "Love is love, it can''t be taken back." Gu Chenrong also stood up and went to Su Jiusi. Suddenly he reached for Su Jiusi''s waist and held her tightly in his arms. "Jiusi, at least you don''t hate me now. I don''t need you to promise me right away. Just give me a chance."


    "Gu Chenrong, let me go."


    Su Jiusi had a feeling of dyspnea. She was dizzy in her head. For a moment, she almost fell into the enemy. She wanted to go on like this. Her only reason pulled her back. She knew she couldn''t.


    He is willing to wait for her, but also mind waiting more, as long as she does not fall in love with others.


    Gu Chenrong doesn''t want to let go. He knows that once he lets go, Su Jiusi will go. At the moment, he doesn''t know what way to catch Su Jiusi. Only in this way, he wants Su Jiusi to understand that he is sincere.


    Su Jiusi''s hands are tightly imprisoned by Gu Chenrong. She can''t move at all. She can only be passively kissed by Gu Chenrong.


    Gu Chenrong raises Su Jiusi''s chin and kisses him heavily. A faint smell of wine diffuses in the two people.


    Even if she refuses, he still can''t let himself give up Su Jiusi now. Her refusal is expected by him, unless she tells him that she already has a lover.


    Gu Chenrong''s body froze, although the answer had long been expected by him, he really heard it, just like being poured from head to tail by a basin of cold water.


    Think of this, she was ruthless, hard back a, "No."


    In her previous life, she loved Gu Yan deeply. She married him regardless of everything and gave birth to two children, but she lost everything. In this life, she never wanted to entrust her life to a man or love any man again.


    She didn''t want to leave the capital, and she wanted to support Su Heng in the future. Anping Marquis''s house is her home. She never wanted to leave again in her life.


    Su Jiusi was stunned. If she didn''t need to think before, she would say no. she didn''t know why she hesitated and even had a feeling that she couldn''t answer. But she knew very well that she couldn''t go on like this and give Gu Chenrong meaningless hope. She and Gu Chenrong couldn''t be together.


    Gu Chenrong''s tone is a little cautious, and there is a trace of expectation in his eyes. During this time, he obviously feels that Su Jiusi has been different from him, and he thinks Su Jiusi likes him at least a little.


    "But I''m only interested in you. Jiusi, don''t you have any interest these days?"


    Seeing Gu Chenrong like this, Su Jiusi was annoyed. "You can like anyone, but you can''t like me. Gu Chenrong, I''ll say it again, let go."


    This meeting Gu Chenrong is like a kid who plays tricks. Instead of letting Su Jiusi go, he hugs him more tightly.


    "No


    Su Jiusi struggled for a while, but she was firmly imprisoned in her arms by Gu Chenrong, and her struggle was useless.


    She no longer dare to love anyone, a Gu Yan is enough.


    For a long time, Gu Chenrong finally let go of Su Jiusi. Both of them were out of breath. Su Jiusi''s face was a little scarlet. She stepped back and turned around, unwilling to let Gu Chenrong see what she was like at the moment.


    "This is the last time. Gu Chenrong, don''t waste your time on me. I won''t marry or leave the capital in my life. Go back to the state of Jiang as soon as possible! I''ve forgotten everything that should be forgotten. I just thought you were drunk and didn''t mention anything. Don''t mention it again in the future. "

 Chapter 156

    "Jiusi, I don''t know what you''ve been through. I really want to protect you all my life. If you don''t trust your aunt and liangyin, we''ll take them to the state of Jiang. Don''t worry. In the state of Jiang, I won''t let anyone bully them. It''s right not to marry other people, but you can marry me."


    "Absolutely impossible."


    "It''s impossible for me to take those thoughts back. Jiusi, give me more time."


    Once upon a time, he thought that women could only learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting in the boudoir. After meeting Su Jiusi, he realized that there were such learned and intelligent girls in the capital, cruel and ruthless, which he appreciated very much.


    "What about the princess? In my eyes, she can''t think twice." Gu Chenrong is very protective of Su Jiusi. In his eyes, Su Jiusi is the best woman in the world and the one he appreciates most.


    Listen to my advice. If Jiusi has no intention for you, don''t be persistent. There are many beautiful girls in the capital. Take the third princess for example, her talent and appearance are all above Jiusi. "


    Gu Liyuan almost choked on his own saliva, "can she give birth to such a big son?


    Gu Chen is bored. Su Jiusi seems to be especially good to Gu Liyuan. He doesn''t know how to describe his eyes. He thought Su Jiusi liked Gu Chenrong before, but later he didn''t think it was like that. Is it because Gu Liyuan is her cousin?


    "Go away, don''t say that about Jiusi. Gu Liyuan, you hate Jiusi so much. I don''t understand why Jiusi always looks like an old mother when she sees her son."


    Even if you marry Su Jiusi back home in the future, you will have a hard time. This hard man has no interest. You might as well find a stone. "


    "Come on! You take her as a treasure. I don''t mean that to Jiusi. This cold woman is boring. Women, it''s better to be gentle, so that they can be like women.


    Gu Chenrong this meeting mood is vexed, where has the mind and Gu Liyuan to joke, white one Gu Liyuan, "or you go to try, see nine think can take care of you."


    Gu Chenrong just walked to the corner, suddenly someone patted him on the shoulder, Gu Liyuan came over with a face of schadenfreude, "Chenrong, you enter Jiusi''s room so quickly, is it you or Jiusi?"


    Now the most important problem is to persuade Su Jiusi to go back to the state of Jiang with him and let her stay in the capital alone. He is really worried.


    As long as there is no other man in her heart, he doesn''t mind spending more time.


    If Su Jiusi is so easy to accept a person, then she is not su Jiusi.


    After that, Gu Chenrong left Su Jiusi''s room. Today he said this to Su Jiusi, mainly to make su Jiusi understand his mind. As for the result, he had expected it.


    "Jiusi, you should rest early."


    Su Jiusi ignores Gu Chenrong. She just doesn''t hear Gu Chenrong''s words. She knows that it may be useless for her and Gu Chenrong to say these words. She can only use her actions to let Gu Chenrong understand that it is impossible between them.


    Gu Liyuan saw that Gu Chenrong was protecting Su Jiusi, but he didn''t continue to talk about it. No matter what he said, Su Jiusi was a fairy in Gu Chenrong''s eyes.


    He thought of another question and asked, "Shen Rong, do you think of your life experience?"


    Gu Chenrong nodded, "my parents were ordinary villagers in Liujia village. My mother killed them in order to get her son and destroyed the whole Liujia village. That''s why I lost my memory. She didn''t want me to know that."

 Chapter 157

    Gu Chenrong didn''t say anything about the state of Jiang. The less people know about these things, the better. Gu Liyuan knows too much about the danger, so it''s better not to know.


    "Mother, you say?" Gu Liyuan looked at Gu Chenrong in surprise and saw that he nodded heavily. Gu Liyuan sighed, "mother is so cruel."


    Gu Chenrong told Gu Liyuan about these things mainly because Su Jiusi knew that Su Jiusi valued Gu Liyuan very much. If she knew more, Gu Liyuan might be on Su Jiusi''s side, so that he would not misunderstand Su Jiusi everywhere. Su Jiusi was very concerned about Gu Liyuan''s view, which Gu Chenrong was very sure.


    After returning to the capital city, the King City first sent Su Jiusi to the Anping Marquis''s house, and then he went to the palace to see the emperor.


    But Wang Cheng is not used to it. It''s just young people''s business, and he doesn''t bother to interfere.


    The next day, they set out to return to the capital. Su Jiusi deliberately avoided Gu Chenrong and didn''t talk to him. Gu Chenrong was very helpless. He wanted to give Su Jiusi some time to accept this, but he didn''t find Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi knocks her head and forces herself not to think about it. At present, she has more important things to do. Gu Chenrong can''t disturb her plan. In this life, her destination is the capital. Gu Chenrong''s destination is Jiang Guo. They should not have met each other.


    She doesn''t know why Gu Chenrong likes her. She and Gu are not of the same generation at all. Su Liu, Su Liu, isn''t the lesson of previous life enough? How could it not be a joke that you were attracted to the child you saved?


    She thought that a person who was willing to work hard for her would live a lifetime, but it turned out to be a joke. She was just a shortcut to Gu Yan''s official career.


    She didn''t want to try again in this life. In those days, Gu Yan tried his best to move her.


    Gu Chenrong''s behavior really made her have waves in her heart. All this happened unconsciously. If Gu Chenrong didn''t ask her that way tonight, she didn''t realize it.


    Calm down and think about it, she found that she was really a little excited about Gu Chenrong.


    They went to Wangcheng one before and one after. Su Jiusi leaned on the bed. She was sleepy, but she didn''t feel sleepy.


    "Well, let''s go and have a drink with our predecessors."


    "Brother, don''t worry. I won''t be angry with Ziyuan. Liyuan, would you like a drink?"


    "Shen Rong, she has nurtured us all. I won''t advise you to take revenge. If you don''t want to live in Gu''s house, you should move out to live, so as not to have to deal with yourself. It''s better to let Ziyuan know about these things. It''s his mother''s fault and has nothing to do with him."


    "From now on, I will break up with sumine."


    Gu Liyuan then turned to comfort Gu Chenrong, "mother is not a simple woman, she is also sincere to her own son, we are nothing in her heart, how do you plan to do?"


    Su Jiusi has been away from the capital for ten days. The first thing he does when he returns to the government is to find Wang and Su liangyin. Seeing Su Jiusi''s safe return, Wang is relieved and lets the kitchen prepare a table of Su Jiusi''s favorite dishes.


    In the evening, mother and daughter are eating. They are talking and laughing. Perilla suddenly rushes to report, "madam, miss, miss two is coming."


    Su liangyin put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand and said with a dissatisfied face, "isn''t she introspecting in her yard? Good run to me here to do what, it''s a disappointment, perilla, just drive her away, we don''t see guests

 Chapter 158

    "Liang Yin, you can''t be so impolite." Wang criticized Su liangyin.


    "Niang, liangyin is right. Su Meixian''s coming is certainly not good. Why listen to her sarcasm? Perilla, purple orchid, you two go to stop Su Meixian. Don''t let her into the inner courtyard. We don''t see any guests."


    The two sisters nodded and went out together. Although Wang felt that it was not right, he didn''t say anything more.


    "Su Jiusi, I heard that the Empress Dowager made you princess Anping. I''m here to congratulate you. Why? Would you like me to sit down? " Su Meixian forced down the hatred in her heart, and said stiffly.


    Su Jiusi calmly put down his chopsticks and turned to look at Su Meixian. "I haven''t seen her for a while. Does my sister know me?"


    Su Meixian does not speak, directly ignores the existence of Su liangyin and stares at Su Jiusi.


    "Why don''t you come to us instead of introspecting in your yard?" Su liangyin put down the dishes and chopsticks, got up and walked to Su Meixian, said impolitely, "we don''t welcome you here, get out of here."


    Su Meixian is an impulsive person. No one knows what she will do when her brain is hot. Zilan understands Su Jiusi''s meaning and immediately goes down quietly.


    Su Jiusi nods to the purple orchid, motioning her to find a guard, so as not to let Su Meixian out of control do something hurtful.


    Su Meixian is almost gnashing her teeth to call out the name, that is, Su Jiusi killed her mother, but also let her come to an end.


    "Su Jiusi."


    Su Jiusi just wondered how she got out. After the accident, Su Wen locked her in her yard and didn''t let her out. That''s what the Empress Dowager meant. It''s reasonable that Su Wen didn''t dare to disobey. Su Meixian was guarded outside the yard. According to common sense, she couldn''t get out unless someone deliberately let her out.


    The moment she saw Su Jiusi, Su Meixian''s eyes seemed to be burning with hatred.


    She was dressed in a light blue dress, her hair was casually tied, there was no hairpin on her head, and there was no more domineering atmosphere on her body.


    Su Meixian haggard a lot, deep sunken eyes, even the hair has lost the luster of the past, like a dying flower.


    Perilla looks embarrassed and doesn''t know what''s going on. Su Meixian has a lot of strength. They don''t stop her. In addition, Su Meixian brings qiaocui.


    "Excuse me, miss. I can''t stop it."


    Seeing Su Meixian, Su Jiusi frowned. She obviously came to find fault.


    Three people are eating, Su Meixian has regardless of the break in, perilla and purple orchid can''t stop already crazy Su Meixian, can only trot to follow in.


    "My sister knows what I mean." Su liangyin said with a smile, "let''s continue to eat and ignore her. Elder sister, the old duck is delicious today. You suffer outside. Eat more."


    "Congratulations don''t have to. Anyway, we all know that you don''t want to say, why bother yourself? If there''s nothing wrong with my sister, I''d better go back earlier, and we''ll have dinner."


    Su Meixian, regardless of this, sat down and looked at the dishes all over the table. She said with a sneer, "after my aunt took charge of the family business, what you eat is really luxurious. I came here today to give a gift to my sister. Please accept it."


    As soon as Su Meixian''s voice falls, she suddenly pours at Wang, who is closest to her. They fall to the ground together. Su Jiusi and Su liangyin immediately pull Su Meixian away.

 Chapter 159

    Su Meixian said in a low voice, "Su Jiusi, I want you to taste the taste of planting."


    As soon as Su Jiusi''s face changed, he knew that things were not good.


    Wang''s face turned pale with fright. Su Meixian had a dagger in her abdomen. Because she had just been lying on Wang''s body, Wang''s clothes were stained with a lot of bright red blood, which was su Meixian''s blood.


    This time she was determined to die. She knew that even if she lived, her life would be ruined.


    Su Meixian''s voice went down, and she didn''t have much strength.


    "Brother, you are going to make the decision for me. It''s my aunt. She wants to Kill me. "


    At this time, Su Kang, the eldest son of Su Wen, rushed to see Su Meixian lying on the ground. Su Kang''s face changed greatly. He immediately squatted on the ground and helped Su Meixian up. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    The housekeeper who responded immediately sent for the doctor.


    Su Wen''s face is blue and roars. Su Wen''s heart is full of breath. This time, he doesn''t intend to let Wang go, but now Su Jiusi''s identity is different. He can''t execute Wang without permission. He still has to report to the queen and the Empress Dowager.


    "I''m not going to call the doctor yet."


    "It''s ridiculous. When my sister becomes Princess Anping, can my aunt be reckless about her life?" Su Meixian endured the pain and said, begging to look at Su Wen, "father, you want to make the decision for me, daughter can''t die in vain."


    Although Su liangyin knows this reason is incredible, she can''t find any other words to explain for Wang.


    "Su Meixian, don''t slander my mother. It''s obvious that you don''t want to live. Second uncle, it has nothing to do with my mother. She committed suicide."


    Wang''s first encounter with this kind of thing, quickly shook his head.


    "Not me."


    Su Wen lost his wife not long ago. He lost his daughter so soon. He had three sons and one daughter. This daughter is his only daughter. He is also very angry now. His blue veins have burst out. "I respect you as my sister-in-law. How can you be so cruel that you want to kill Meixian."


    At that scene, many servants and maids also saw it. They only saw Su Meixian lying on Wang''s body, and then Su Meixian had a dagger in her abdomen. At the moment, Wang was also speechless, and she was not the kind of eloquent person, so she couldn''t speak at all.


    "Father, if you don''t believe me, you can ask the people present. They all saw that I just fell down accidentally. Who knows that my aunt is so cruel, she wants to kill me."


    "You''re bullshit. You don''t want to live." When Su liangyin hears Su Meixian''s blame on Wang, she immediately retorts.


    Su Meixian''s mouth is bleeding again and again. She looks at Su Wen, points to Wang and says, "father, it''s her. She wants to kill her daughter. You must get justice for her daughter."


    "Meixian, what''s the matter with you?"


    Can''t wait for Su Jiusi to speak, Su Wen has come with people, and he sees Su Meixian lying on the ground from a distance. Su Wen speeds up and runs to Su Meixian.


    Su liangyin hasn''t responded yet. What is Su Meixian going to do.


    Su Jiusi has understood Su Meixian''s intention. She wants to plant Wang with death. Su Meixian is crazy.


    Since her accident, she has foreseen her own ending.


    In a few years, Su Wen will quietly find a small family to marry her. Her story has long been spread, and the aristocratic family will not want her any more.


    Su Meixian''s heart is higher than the sky. If she is allowed to marry into such a family, she would rather die than beat Su Jiusi hard. Otherwise, she can''t swallow the tone in her heart.

 Chapter 160

    Su Kang was very brave. Hearing that Wang had hurt Su Meixian, he stood up and walked up to Wang. He said fiercely, "Meixian has been locked in the yard to reflect. Why is her aunt still unwilling to let her go? Is there any royal law in my aunt''s eyes? "


    Wang''s face turned pale. Su Jiusi held Wang. She looked at Su Kang, "my mother''s character is very clear up and down the Anping Marquis house.


    She can''t bear to trample on the ants all the time. How can she kill people? It''s Meixian who brings a knife with her. She accidentally falls and injures herself. It has nothing to do with my mother. "


    Su Jiusi feels a little strange. Su Meixian''s wound is in her abdomen, but it doesn''t hurt her. Can a small dagger kill her?


    Doctor Liu warily replied, carefully looking at Su Wen and Su Kang''s face, for fear that they would anger themselves.


    "I''ll tell you that the second young lady is too seriously injured and has lost too much blood. I''m afraid she can''t do it."


    "Doctor Liu, how is Mei Xian?"


    After Wang Shi was taken away, the doctor also rushed over with the medicine box and trotted all the way. The sweat had already oozed from his forehead. After putting down the medicine box, the doctor knelt down on the ground to feel Su Meixian''s pulse. Her face was very solemn.


    Su Jiusi steps forward and lowers her voice. Wang nods. She doesn''t know what Su Jiusi can do. Now she just hopes that Su Jiusi won''t be involved. Seeing that she can''t stop her, Su Jiusi can only get out of the way and let the servant take Wang.


    "Mother, don''t worry, I will save you."


    Wang finally slowed down and shook his head at Su liangyin. "I''m ok, liangyin. You should listen to your sister."


    Su liangyin is very anxious and shouts, but he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Mother..."


    Su Jiusi knew that she couldn''t stop this time. In full view of the public, they really couldn''t say clearly. They had to go to the Palace tomorrow to find the Empress Dowager. Now only the Empress Dowager can save Wang.


    Su Wen has been waiting for this day for a long time. If he has such an opportunity, he won''t let it go. In any case, Wang''s family can''t escape. Even if Su Jiusi tells the empress dowager, he won''t be blamed. What he really worries about is the Empress Dowager.


    I''ll lock up my sister-in-law anyway tonight, and let Jing Zhaoyin check the rest. Jiusi, get out of the way, or I won''t be rude. "


    "Jiusi, now the evidence is solid. I have to take care of my sister-in-law first. Tomorrow, let Jing Zhaoyin come to investigate the matter, and I will go into the palace to report it to the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager.


    "Somebody, take the eldest lady down and take care of her." Su heard an order, immediately a guard ran up, a left and a right want to take Wang, Su Jiusi block in front, eyes with a fierce color, "I see who dares to move."


    "The princess can really confuse black and white." Su Kang sneered.


    Hearing that Su Meixian was hopeless, Su Kang kicked Doctor Liu and said, "useless things." Then he turned to ask Su Wen, "father, you must save your sister."


    Su Wen didn''t say much, so she let someone take Su Meixian away. Before she left, Su Kang glared at Su Jiusi fiercely, "if my sister has any good or bad, I will never let you go."


    After everyone left, Su liangyin asked anxiously, "elder sister, what are we going to do now? Su Meixian is obviously intentional. She personally identifies her mother. We have no evidence at all."

 Chapter 161

    "Don''t panic. I''ll go to the palace to find the Empress Dowager tomorrow. I can''t do it. I can only rob my mother. Anyway, I have to save her life."


    Su Jiusi patted Su liangyin''s hand to calm her down.


    Su liangyin felt relieved, but when she thought of what Su Meixian had done, she hated her teeth. "Su Meixian is so hateful. In order to frame her mother, she didn''t even want her life. She''s really a madman."


    Su liangyin struggles desperately. Su Jiusi tries her best to hold her.


    "Elder sister, it''s him. He killed his mother. I''ll fight with him."


    Su liangyin see Wang''s body, can no longer restrain, fierce will rush past, Su Jiusi dead grabbed Su liangyin, "don''t be impulsive."


    Jiusi, liangyin, I''ll go into the palace and report this to the empress. "


    When they arrived at the ancestral hall, Su Wen was also on the side, showing a look of regret. "I didn''t expect that my sister-in-law would commit suicide. In this case, I''ll let it go. There''s no need for everyone to know. After all, we are still a family.


    They would do such things in the ancestral hall of Su''s family. The memorial tablets of her parents and Su Ming are in the ancestral hall. She doesn''t know if they have seen all this. She only knows that she is very angry at the moment.


    Wang was locked up in the ancestral hall last night, and Su Jiusi couldn''t refute her.


    Su Jiusi puts on his clothes and his hair is just hanging around casually. Before he has time to wash, he takes Su liangyin to the ancestral hall where Wang''s family is imprisoned.


    Su Jiusi recovered, lifted the quilt and came down from the bed. He said with his only reason, "take my clothes."


    The door was pushed open, Su liangyin ran in stumbling, eyes red, "sister, mother had an accident."


    Hearing the news, Su Jiusi clenched her fists tightly, and the veins in her hands burst out. Her face was both remorseful and sad. This time, she was negligent. She didn''t expect that they would do it last night. It was clear that she wanted to kill Wang.


    Purple orchid expression is very sad, her heart is very clear that Wang is not afraid of committing suicide, but was killed by them with this reason.


    "My wife crashed into a wall last night and died. They said my wife committed suicide for fear of guilt."


    Su Jiusi had an ominous premonition in her heart. She sat up fiercely. Because of the big movement, she felt dizzy. She held her head with her hand.


    "What happened to my mother?"


    "No, miss. Something''s wrong with madam."


    Not long after she fell asleep, Su Jiusi felt someone shaking her again. Su Jiusi opened her eyes and saw a worried face of purple orchids.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night. Su Jiusi and Su liangyin didn''t fall asleep until it was almost dawn.


    Su liangyin understood Su Jiusi''s meaning. Although she was a little frightened, she thought of Su Meixian''s actions and felt that she deserved everything.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes flashed a ray of cold light, "since she wants to die so much, then we will help her."


    "Then..."


    "Although the knife was deep, the wound was not at the key. Doctor Liu certainly didn''t tell the truth."


    Su Wen frowned and said, "cool voice, I know you are sad in your heart, but you can''t talk nonsense. I didn''t know it until this morning."


    "Liang Yin, you didn''t listen to me?"


    Su Jiusi accentuates her tone. Su liangyin is stunned and doesn''t struggle any more. Su Jiusi releases Su liangyin. She kneels on the ground and cries bitterly with Wang''s body in her arms.

 Chapter 162

    "Second uncle, I want to take care of my mother''s affairs by myself."


    Su Jiusi is so calm that people think she is cold-blooded. She just doesn''t want them to see jokes.


    Su Wen didn''t expect that Su Jiusi could be so calm and didn''t cry. He finally understood why she was favored by the Empress Dowager. He nodded, "if you want to be filial, then it''s up to you. Jiu Si, if you need anything, just mention it."


    Now it seems that they can''t do it. Now they are at the mouth of the wind and waves, so it''s inevitable that she can''t take care of them. Therefore, Su liangyin has to learn to protect herself.


    Su Jiusi is both happy and uncomfortable. She hopes that Su liangyin can live a carefree life forever without understanding the cruelty.


    Su liangyin seemed to grow up suddenly. A trace of hatred flashed in her eyes. She was no longer as pure as before.


    "I''m not a child, elder sister. We must take revenge for my mother. Second uncle, they went too far. Maybe they killed my father in those years. They bullied me too much."


    Su Jiusi reaches out his hand to wipe Su liangyin''s tears and pats her on the back.


    "Silly girl, how old are you? Don''t say that."


    In the past, we were always bullied. I know that my sister wanted us to have a good life. During this period, you tried your best to protect us. I''m useless. I didn''t help you. If you didn''t protect your mother, you should blame me. "


    Hearing Su Jiusi say I''m sorry, Su liangyin reaches out to wipe away her tears and holds Su Jiusi''s hand, "sister, don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault. They killed her mother.


    After her rebirth, Wang has been very good to her, taking good care of her, and she has long regarded this sister-in-law as her mother.


    Wang was originally her sister-in-law, and her brother was no longer there. She wanted to take good care of her sister-in-law, nephew and niece for her brother, but she didn''t expect to harm Wang.


    Wang is the kind of person who has nothing to do with the world. If she hadn''t pushed her to the mouth of the wind and waves, Wang would not have died here. Su Jiusi felt very guilty at the thought of this.


    "I''m sorry, mother. I didn''t protect you. I''m sorry..." Su Jiusi bowed her head and blamed herself very much. She felt that she had implicated Wang.


    "Niang, wake up. The shoes you gave me are not ready yet. The second brother said that he would come back after a while. Wake up." Su liangyin then cried and shook Wang''s body, tears rolling down, all dripping on Wang''s body.


    She did have a blood hole on her forehead. Besides, she didn''t see any obvious trauma. She couldn''t hit the wall herself. Was it the wall that they grabbed her to hit?


    She went to Wang''s face, knelt beside him, endured the grief in her heart, and carefully looked at the wound on Wang''s body.


    With that, Su Wen has shaken his head and left. Su Jiusi looks at Su Wen''s back, with a flash of killing in his eyes.


    Su Wen sighed, "I''m still in a coma. I''m afraid time is running out."


    "I wonder what happened to Mei Xian''s sister?"


    Otherwise, she is really afraid that Su liangyin will be the next one to have an accident.


    She had never questioned her choice before. Now Wang''s death seems to wake her up. These are the things she wants to do. What about them?


    Think of here, Su Jiusi very seriously looked at Su liangyin, "liangyin, if you don''t like this life, I can send you away from the capital, let you away from these right and wrong, revenge things to me, I will certainly get a justice for my mother."

 Chapter 163

    Su liangyin shook his head firmly, "elder sister, I won''t leave. I want to stay and help you. I always think what you do is right. We used to live too hard.


    My mother has always told us that you can live with forbearance, but last time you were almost forced to die by Li Rong. If you were not lucky, I would have no elder sister. We are sisters. I want to be with you. Even if you die, I am not afraid. "


    "Don''t be silly. You won''t have another accident."


    You come to the palace to question me for a Meixian. Mother, don''t forget that I''m not Gu fandai. I''m the queen. There are some rules that mother should abide by.


    You also said that if you want to do something big, you can''t be soft hearted. It''s obviously the best way to get rid of Wang''s family with Mei Xian, but you are soft hearted to Mei Xian. It''s just a niece. If you die, you will die. What''s the pity that you still have your own daughter.


    Gu fandai laughed. "Mother, you used to teach me that only Ziyuan is my brother in the world. Meixian has never been my brother. Have you forgotten what you said so soon?


    In fact, what really upset Su Mei was that Gu didn''t take her words to heart, but she didn''t mean to do it. Knowing that she didn''t want Su Meixian to die, Gu did it to her.


    "It''s not cost-effective to exchange one life for another. Meixian is one of her own. You used to have a good relationship with her. If something happened to her, you would not give up."


    Now she is not Gu fandai, but the queen of the past. But Su Mei doesn''t seem to realize this. Sometimes she will be rude. Just like just now, Su Mei''s questioning has gone beyond the rules.


    Gu fandai is not happy about Su Mei''s questioning.


    As soon as Wang''s family dies, Su Jiusi has to be filial as usual. Next year, naturally, he can''t marry Ziyuan. Three years later, who knows what the situation is? When the time comes, he can find a way to quit the marriage. That''s the best way. Mother loves Meixian so much? "


    "Mother, this is what Meixian volunteered to do. Besides, she is not dead yet. She has just been stabbed in the abdomen. She can survive in time. It''s very worthwhile to exchange this knife for Wang''s life. When did mother feel so tender?


    After learning about the Anping Marquis''s house, Su Mei immediately went into the palace to see Gu fandai. After the others left, Su Mei''s first sentence was to ask, "fandai, you promised me not to move Meixian. What''s the matter?"


    No one of the two sisters was talking. They were quietly with Wang.


    Except for this sentence, Su Jiusi didn''t know what to say.


    Mom, I''m sorry.


    Strong hatred made her want to get rid of them immediately, which forced them, and eventually implicated Wang.


    Su Jiusi secretly vowed in her heart that this was the last time. She would never let Su liangyin and Su Heng have an accident again. This time, it also woke her up. She was too anxious.


    I always remember the future of Gu''s family and Ziyuan. I want to teach Su Jiusi a lesson, but more importantly, for Ziyuan''s sake, how can su Jiusi fit into Gu''s family. "


    Gu fandai''s words can be regarded as reminding Su Mei to obey the rules again. Su Mei looks at her daughter who is in gorgeous clothes and has a cold face.


    These are indeed what she taught, but she didn''t expect that Gu fandai, who became the queen, showed her the majesty of the queen.

 Chapter 164

    Su Mei is a lover of her mother''s family, so she is very nice to Su Wen''s family. Gu fandai has a good relationship with Su Meixian since she was a child. However, in Gu fandai''s mind, Su Meixian is just a necessary person, and she has never been a sister at all.


    Su Mei''s mood is very complicated. Gu fandai is cruel and Gu Ziyuan is too pure. These two children are now separated from her. Why is the child she has worked so hard to cultivate like this?


    Seeing Su Mei''s silence, Gu fandai smiles, "mother, what do you think? We are still mother and daughter. Let''s leave Meixian''s affairs alone. It''s all her life. "


    Leaning on the fan should come down, respectfully back down.


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Push again, there must be no mistake in this matter."


    "We''ve got to catch up. We can finish it in two days."


    Gu Fendai turned to the topic and asked.


    "Is the present ready for the Empress Dowager?"


    If Gu fandai still has people who really treat each other in this world, it must be Gu Ziyuan, the younger brother. Her sister and younger brother have always been in a good relationship. Gu fandai really wants to support her younger brother, but she doesn''t have such deep feelings for her biological mother.


    My mother just regards me as a pawn to gain glory and wealth. That is to say, Ziyuan really takes this palace as his sister. No matter what the status of this palace is, he will not dislike it. "


    After entering the palace, this palace is the destination of the palace. It doesn''t matter whether the mother and daughter are separated. Anyway, the palace will never look back home.


    The honor and disgrace of taking care of the family are all in my palace. My mother knows this better than anyone. She can''t be angry for two days.


    Gu fandai leaned on the beauty couch and said, "so what? My palace is the queen, and my mother will not recognize my daughter?


    "After all, Madame is the mother of the empress. It seems that she was angry just now."


    Speaking of Su Meixian, Gu fandai looks disgusted. In fact, she has always disliked Su Meixian. She looks down on her from the bottom of her heart. She thinks she is not smart enough and arrogant. But Su Mei likes Su Meixian.


    Su Meixian, a fool, is annoyed. I really don''t know what her mother likes about her. She came to the palace to question her. It''s normal for Su Meixian to end up like this. It''s a good place to die if she can help Ziyuan before she dies. "


    "My mother should have understood these principles long ago, and I didn''t want to remind her. My mother liked Su Meixian and always took her to her house.


    Su Mei and Gu Fendai chatted a few words and then left. After Su Mei left, she leaned on the fan and offered Gu Fendai tea. She asked carefully, "lady, is your wife angry?"


    "Mother, I just mentioned it casually. Mother, don''t take it to heart. I don''t mean anything else. After all, this is the palace. I''ve married the emperor. I''m a member of the royal family."


    Su Mei is still angry in her heart. Gu Ziyuan is very cold to her these days. Gu fandai reminds her to obey the rules. These two children are different from what she expected.


    "What the empress reminds us is that it was the minister''s wife who trespassed before."


    Gu fandaiwei closed her eyes and thought about what would happen on empress dowager Shen''s birthday.


    Gu Qingcheng, you wait. I will never let you take everything I have now. If you want the emperor''s heart, you can live with the emperor''s heart. I only want the Queen''s position and thousands of favours.


    In the evening, Su Jiusi was alone in the hall. She was wearing a plain white dress and leaning on the coffin. Her black hair was just hanging around, with a silver hairpin on it. On her feet were the shoes Wang made for her.

 Chapter 165

    Purple orchid is guarding outside the hall, while she is sitting inside. There is only a dim oil lamp in the hall, which is white in the eye and quiet all around.


    "Mother No, I should call you brother and sister. Do you see Jiusi?


    Sorry, I lied to you. I''m not the real Jiusi. I''m suliu.


    "I know that you are very sad and reproach yourself. You must feel that you have implicated them."


    Su Jiusi still carries Gu Chenrong on his back and drops his eyes to wipe his tears, but his eyes are still red.


    "Gu Chenrong, what do you know?"


    Gu Chenrong''s voice was very gentle and gently patted Su Jiusi''s heart.


    "Of course, I come to see you, Jiusi. Remember, no matter what happens, I will be there. Even if you don''t find me, I will show up myself. I just want to accompany you. Others don''t understand you. I understand you."


    Su Jiusi took over Gu Chenrong''s handkerchief in silence, with a heavy nasal tone, "what are you doing?"


    Gu Chenrong took out a handkerchief and handed it to Su Jiusi. "I''ve been here for so long. Is it a little late now? It''s clean. "


    After a long time, Su Jiusi finally calmed down. She realized that she was still in Gu Chenrong''s arms. She quickly pushed Gu Chenrong away, turned her back and wiped her tears.


    The rolling tears wet Gu Chenrong''s clothes. Gu Chenrong is silent all the time. The pain of losing her mother is a pain in the heart. Any words are pale. Gu Chenrong chooses to accompany her and wait for her to calm down. Now she will feel more comfortable.


    Gu Chenrong gave Su Jiusi his softest side. Similarly, Su Jiusi didn''t hide his side in front of him. Everything seemed to happen naturally.


    Before Su Jiusi always showed invincible, it seems that there is no soft time, at this moment, Su Jiusi showed his vulnerability and helplessness.


    Gu Chenrong was very distressed, reached out and patted Su Jiusi on the back, "Jiusi, you still have me."


    As usual, Su Jiusi would push Gu Chenrong away, but today she felt very sad. With a shoulder beside her, she really leaned against Gu Chenrong and began to cry.


    Su Jiusi is very familiar with that smell. It''s Gu Chenrong.


    At this time, a pair of hands suddenly supported Su Jiusi''s shoulder and let Su Jiusi lean in his arms.


    Purple orchid is outside, she doesn''t want to let purple orchid hear, even cry, she is also repressing herself, just shed tears, no sound.


    She is not the kind of person who likes to shed tears. Before Su liangyin, she had been restraining herself. There was no one else. She did not continue to restrain her emotions and finally cried.


    Su Jiusi talks to himself, reaches out his hand and caresses the coffin. Remembering the tragic situation before Wang''s death, Su Jiusi''s eyes are a little red.


    You can rest assured that I will take good care of Liang Yin and Su Heng, and I will not let Su Meixian go. If you see Su Ming underground, you can say sorry to him. I didn''t listen to him then, but now I haven''t protected his wife. "


    Come back again, I want to protect you, want you to go home, did not expect to affect you, sorry, really sorry.


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi turned around and looked at Gu Chenrong in surprise, "what are you talking about?"


    "You are always the most gentle in front of them, they are very important relatives to you, otherwise you will not show that expression.


    Once upon a time, my aunt had been living a life of peace with the world. In addition, my aunt was calm and tolerant. What you did during this period is totally different from what my aunt advocated. You must think that you have implicated my aunt, don''t you? "

 Chapter 166

    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong knew her so well. She looked at Gu Chenrong in a daze, neither admitting nor denying it.


    Looking at Su Jiusi with slightly red eyes, Gu Chenrong was distressed again, "Jiusi, it''s not your fault. Any choice has a price. If you continue to live like before, life may not be good.


    Ordinary people can live an ordinary life. You are not ordinary people. In the capital, anyone who thinks of you may bully you. There is nothing wrong with you trying to get out of trouble. You have tried your best and done well. "


    "Silly girl, what are you doing with me politely? It''s late. I''ll go back first. If you have something, you can let Bingyun come to me. I''ll be on call."


    Su Jiusi put away the bone whistle and said thanks to Gu Chenrong.


    After Wang''s accident, he thinks it''s necessary to let Su Jiusi know. Sometimes he can ask Bingyun to help Su Jiusi do something. Anyway, it doesn''t have to be in vain. This is what Bingyun owes Su Jiusi.


    Gu Chenrong finished, took out a bone whistle and put it in Su Jiusi''s hand. Before that, he didn''t want Su Jiusi to know that he sent ice clouds to ambush near her yard.


    "I also want to protect you. If it''s not inconvenient, I''d like to protect you myself. You''ve seen Bingyun''s martial arts. Don''t be polite to her. Just use this whistle. Just blow it and Bingyun will appear."


    Su Jiusi frowned.


    "You''ve secretly arranged for me?"


    Until daybreak, Gu Chenrong took the initiative to say, "Jiusi, Bingyun is in your yard. I ask her to protect you secretly. If you need anything, you can tell her to do it."


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything more. He leaned on the coffin and Gu Chenrong accompanied him. It''s rare that Su Jiusi didn''t drive him away. They didn''t speak, so they accompanied each other quietly.


    In addition to Wang will be distressed, he would like to tell Su Jiusi, he saw also distressed, but he swallowed the words back.


    "How can there be absolute peace in this world? What my aunt wants is that you are all well. Jiusi, don''t blame yourself. My aunt must be distressed to see you so much."


    "My mother is really a person who has nothing to do with the world. What I want to give her is not what she wants. What she wants is peace."


    Gu Chenrong looked at her with appreciative eyes everywhere. Her husband, who had been with her for five years, was not as good as someone who had known her for several months. It was ridiculous.


    Su Jiusi didn''t know what to say. She was really surprised at Gu Chenrong''s words tonight. She and Gu Yan had been husband and wife for five years, but Gu Yan didn''t know her so well. Although Gu Yan didn''t mention it, she knew that Gu Yan didn''t want her to make too much of it, so she was in the mansion most of the time, and she was much more restrained.


    "I know more than you think. You always think I don''t know you. In fact, I know you very well. Jiusi, I have said for a long time that we are made for each other. No matter what happens, as long as I''m alive, I''ll always be there."


    Su Jiusi sighed. After crying, her heart was really comfortable.


    "How do you know that?"


    Gu Chenrong finished and got up. He laughed at Su Jiusi and soon disappeared in the yard.


    Su Jiusi looks at Gu Chenrong''s direction of leaving. The corner of his mouth rises slightly. He realizes what expression he has shown. Su Jiusi immediately converges and his face turns cold.


    After daybreak, Su liangyin comes to the wake and asks Su Jiusi to go back for a rest. Su Jiusi doesn''t go back to the yard. When she comes to a secluded place, she takes out her bone whistle and blows. Sure enough, ice cloud appears in front of Su Jiusi soon.

 Chapter 167

    "What can I do for you, Miss Su?"


    Bingyun, dressed in black, is standing in front of Su Jiusi. She doesn''t want to work for Su Jiusi. She thinks it''s too overqualified for her, but there''s really no way. That young master is too difficult.


    "You take me to Su Meixian''s yard."


    "I don''t bother my sister to worry about my affairs. Don''t worry. Your death has no influence on me. I will live well. You can watch well in hell and see how I drive your family out of Anping Marquis''s house."


    "Su Jiusi, this is Anping Marquis''s house. Although you are the princess granted by the empress dowager, it''s just a false name. If you dare to fight me, you can''t escape."


    Su Meixian, I didn''t intend to entangle with you any more. You are the one who seeks death. In this case, how can I not help you as a sister? "


    Just ready to shout, Su Jiusi pulled out a cold smile from the corner of his mouth, "you shout, there is no one in the inner courtyard, and the guards in the outer courtyard can''t hear your voice. Why waste your efforts?


    Su Meixian immediately understands Su Jiusi''s intention. She wants to kill herself. Who gave Su Jiusi so much courage to break in in the daytime.


    Su Jiusi looked at Su Meixian with a haggard face so coldly, "since my sister is not dead, why don''t I give her a ride?"


    I don''t know why, seeing Su Jiusi in plain clothes, Su Meixian feels a sense of fear in her heart. Damn, she is afraid of Su Jiusi.


    Suddenly heard Su Jiusi''s voice, Su Meixian fiercely opened her eyes, staring at Su Jiusi, how could she come in without movement?


    "Doctor Liu said that my sister was dying. I came to see her. It''s been a day and a night. Is she still alive?"


    Su Meixian is very hurt. She is lying on the bed in a daze. When she hears the sound of footsteps, she thinks it''s qiaocui who comes in. She says impatiently, "qiaocui, I didn''t mean to let you guard outside. What do you come in to do?"


    Su Jiusi lets Bingyun guard at the door of the room, while he enters Su Meixian''s room alone.


    All this is easy for Bingyun. She takes Su Jiusi over the wall and enters easily. The guards in the outer courtyard are not alarmed. The maid in the inner courtyard is knocked unconscious by Bingyun before she sees them. She doesn''t see Su Jiusi from the beginning to the end.


    Hearing Su Jiusi''s request, Bingyun didn''t say any more nonsense. He just nodded and took Su Jiusi to Su Meixian''s yard.


    Now with Bingyun, things are different. With Bingyun''s martial arts, they can come to Su Meixian''s yard quietly. She has seen Bingyun''s martial arts before.


    Su Jiusi has no way to break into Su Meixian''s yard. Although she has also recruited some guards, it''s not good for them to really make trouble. It will only make Wang''s death uneasy.


    After this incident, Su Meixian''s yard had a lot of guards, which became the most tightly guarded place in Anping Marquis''s house, probably to prevent her.


    As Su Jiusi approaches, Su Meixian suddenly feels very scared. Before that, she once thought that she was not afraid of death. She was really going to die. She was still afraid, especially when she died in Su Jiusi''s hands.


    But she was seriously injured and had no strength all over her body. Seeing Su Jiusi approaching, she struggled to remember that Su Jiusi held her hand and covered her mouth and nose.


    Su Meixian''s constant struggle, Su Jiusi tightly covers, without a trace of meaning to let go.

 Chapter 168

    Her hands have been stained with blood, this life, she did not want to be kind, no longer the former suliu.


    Su Meixian''s eyes widened, her face flushed, and her hands and feet kept struggling. Su Jiusi always looked at Su Meixian coldly. At that moment, Su Meixian felt that Su Jiusi was like black and white impermanence from hell.


    Slowly, Su Meixian no longer struggle, eyes also become lax, but still stare big eyes.


    But now she is deeply loved by the empress dowager, and these criticisms are just behind her back. No one dares to say anything in front of her.


    In just a few days, so many things happened in Anping Marquis''s residence, which became the chatting capital of everyone in the capital. There were many discussions outside, which made Su Jiusi more attractive. Some even said that Su Jiusi was a disaster. After all, everything happened after she returned to her residence.


    Su Meixian''s death caused a big stir in Anping Marquis''s house. Su Kang even came to Su Jiusi''s trouble, but there was no evidence to prove that Su Jiusi had been to Su Meixian''s yard, so the matter could only be settled.


    In any case, she has to be careful, and the situation is alarming step by step.


    The Empress Dowager''s birthday is coming. She has to prepare for it. I don''t know if Gu will use her birthday to attack her.


    After returning to the room, Su Jiusi washes her hands and leans on the soft couch. If Su Wen wants her to suffer from this, she will treat her in her own way.


    Since their childe has no progress, it''s better for her to find a way to help him. Within two months, they must go back to the state of Jiang.


    With their childe''s ability, it''s not difficult to accept a woman. Who wants to meet Su Jiusi, who is so cold and hard? Gu Chenrong is helpless. She is more anxious. When will she have to wait for her job.


    Ice cloud only feel headache, she just want to finish the task early, with review Chenrong, just stuck in Su Jiusi here.


    Leaving this sentence, Su Jiusi went back to his yard.


    "If you really marry me, you will regret it."


    "Miss Su doesn''t have to thank me. It''s all the orders of the young master. If you want to thank me, thank you! Although I''ve only recently found the young master, I still want to say that the young master is really nice to the young lady. If the young lady misses the young master, she will regret it. "


    Bingyun nods and leaves Su Meixian''s yard with Su Jiusi. After leaving, Su Jiusi thanks, "thank you, Bingyun."


    "Let''s go!"


    If Su Jiusi has martial arts skills, it''s a terrible thing. She thinks that Gu Chenrong, the young master, is very difficult to do. Unexpectedly, the woman whom the young master likes is even more difficult to do.


    Outside the door, Bingyun is still waiting. She has seen the process of Su Jiusi''s killing. Seeing Su Jiusi''s face unchanged, she feels that Su Jiusi''s coldness is no weaker than their special killers.


    Su Jiusi released his hand, tried Su Meixian''s breath, turned and left the room.


    Su Jiusi has been dealing with Wang''s affairs in Anping Marquis''s residence. She ignores all the rumors outside. She knows that these rumors may have been deliberately released by people in Anping Marquis''s residence.


    After Wang''s burial, Empress Dowager Shen called Su Jiusi into the palace.


    Su Jiusi was dressed in Lotus colored clothes, with no powder on her face. She was very plain, which made her more beautiful and lovely. She even had a delicate and moving feeling.

 Chapter 169

    After the ceremony, Empress Dowager Shen asked Su Jiusi to get up and wave to her side.


    Empress Dowager Shen looked at Su Jiusi and saw the dark green under her eyes. She sighed bitterly, "it''s really hard for you to be a child. Jiusi, the deceased is gone. I''m sorry for your change."


    "Well, thank you for your concern."


    Huiru glanced at the concubines with a smile on her face.


    "Women''s commandments and women''s virtues have been learned by all ladies. I don''t know which lady has read the book of rites I''m going to talk about today."


    She was about thirty years old. She was wearing a Taoist robe and her hair was tied. She had a gentle look. She walked behind Mrs. Shen. After the ceremony, she saluted Gu fandai and her concubines. Then she sat down beside the case.


    At this time, a woman in a grey Taoist robe came over,


    empress dowager Shen was very satisfied with Su Jiusi''s performance. Although Su Jiusi had left the Marquis''s residence in Anping for many years, she did have the style of a legitimate daughter of an aristocratic family.


    Su Jiusi is very calm, without a trace of timidity and timidity, so he sits beside empress dowager Shen and catches everyone''s eyes.


    The fists in Feng Lingyu''s sleeve have been clenched. Last time Gu Chenrong humiliated her for Su Jiusi, she didn''t clean up Su Jiusi. She didn''t expect that Su Jiusi had become a red man in the eyes of the empress dowager, and she couldn''t find a chance to do it.


    Gu fandai is OK, but she is not very comfortable.


    Although this is not in line with the rules, no one dares to mention it.


    The Empress Dowager''s face was different. She couldn''t figure out why empress dowager Shen liked Su Jiusi so much, but let her sit beside her.


    Su Jiusi respectfully answered and sat down beside empress dowager Shen.


    "Yes, Empress Dowager."


    Empress Dowager Shen sits on the throne. Su Jiusi is going to sit down. Empress dowager Shen beckons, "Jiusi, just sit beside the mourning family."


    Su Jiusi, who accompanies empress dowager Shen, is also honored by concubines. Seeing that the Empress Dowager attaches so much importance to Su Jiusi, Gu fandai and Feng Lingyu are very dissatisfied, especially Feng Lingyu, who has written her dissatisfaction on her face.


    Seeing empress dowager Shen coming, everyone got up to salute her.


    Su Jiusi accompanied empress dowager Shen to Hanzhang hall. In addition to Gu Qingcheng, all the concubines and Gu fandai were there, and even the three princesses were present.


    Now the opportunity is in front of her. She should seize this opportunity, so that she can get the chance to enter and leave the harem freely, so that she can see Gu Qingcheng.


    Su Jiusi should come down, but she knows that her chance has come. She has long known that empress dowager Shen intends to invite her husband to give lectures to her empress dowager. She went to Binxian before, but she didn''t care about it.


    "Yes, I will comply with the order of Yi."


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s unhappy appearance, Empress Dowager Shen suddenly said, "Jiusi, the AI family invited Taoist Huiru to give a lecture in the back palace. You and the AI family will listen to it together."


    Su Jiusi lowered her eyes and answered softly. She didn''t sleep well these days. As long as she closed her eyes, she would be haunted by nightmares. In her dreams, sometimes she saw Su Liu who couldn''t close her eyes, sometimes she saw Wang with blood all over her face.


    "This book has been read by the princess. Not only this book, but also the four books and five classics are well read by the princess. If the Taoist priest only knows these, the Empress Dowager might as well let me teach you. I don''t know what the Taoist priest wants to teach us?"


    When Feng Lingyu said this, her eyebrows and eyes were full of pride. In the whole harem, only she dared to refute empress dowager Shen''s face.


    Because of her noble family background and the support of her forefathers, Feng Lingyu has never paid much attention to empress dowager Shen and has little respect for her. She will see that empress dowager Shen takes Su Jiusi with her and deliberately makes trouble for Huiru.

 Chapter 170

    The state of Wei has always advocated that a woman''s talent is virtue. In addition to the female commandments and virtue that must be read, most of the ladies in the boudoir are only literate. Feng Lingyu has read so many books and is already one of the best.


    In the face of fenglingyu''s troubles, Taoist Huiru is embarrassed. She didn''t expect that fenglingyu had seen all of them. She was already in a cold sweat. She secretly looked at empress dowager Shen, for fear that she would blame herself.


    Of course, Empress Dowager Shen knew that Feng Lingyu was deliberately making trouble. Although her face didn''t change, she was not happy. She said faintly, "Ling Yu, since you''ve seen all these, you''d better go back earlier."


    "The courtesan obeyed Yizhi."


    "It''s so good. You will teach the concubines in the future." Empress Dowager Shen appreciates Su Jiusi more and more. This child is no less than Su Liu.


    "Chen Nu''s great aunt likes reading books very much. This is what she left her. Chen Nu is not talented. She has only read Chu Ci and Yuefu Poetry Collection."


    After reading it, Empress Dowager Shen clapped her hands and said, "this is a poem from Jiuge. Jiusi, I knew you had read the songs of Chu, so I should have let you come. I read this book in my early years. Where did you learn this book from?"


    "On a lucky day, Chen Liang will be happy to be emperor." Su Jiu thought about it, and then empress dowager Shen said, "poor nun..." Huiru is more and more embarrassed. She really only knows these things.


    Fenglingyu still didn''t give empress dowager Shen face. She sneered, "empress dowager, these are the only books I''ve read. Taoist Huiru is the person specially invited by the Empress Dowager. I don''t think that''s the only thing."


    Su Jiusi took the order, and the matter was settled.


    Although Feng Lingyu didn''t agree, she couldn''t find any refutation.


    It''s totally unexpected that Su Jiusi knows these things. Feng Lingyu seems to know Su Jiusi for the first time. She doesn''t know how many skills Su Jiusi secretly learned in those years when he left the Anping Marquis''s residence. It''s amazing again and again.

 Chapter 171

    After su Jiusi responds, Taoist Huiru steps down awkwardly. Su Jiusi goes on the stage to explain the nine songs. Obviously, she is familiar with the poem, which is quite scholarly. The concubines below actually listen to it.


    Empress Dowager Shen is also in the audience. She praises Su Jiusi''s explanation. This child is really amazing. No wonder Wang Cheng will accept her as a disciple.


    Gu fandai seemed to listen carefully, but she didn''t listen to a word. A trace of resentment flashed through her eyes. Su Jiusi was really hateful.


    She is the highest legitimate princess. She doesn''t believe that she can''t compare with a family girl. As long as Gu Chenrong marries her smoothly, she will fall in love with her eventually.


    Feng Lingyu snorts coldly. Originally, her plan was that as long as Su Jiusi agreed to her request, she would not move Su Jiusi again. Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi didn''t put her in her eyes and refused.


    "What a su Jiusi."


    After su Jiusi finished, he blessed Feng Lingyu and retreated.


    "That''s because the princess doesn''t understand Shen Rong. If it is true, the princess will only be in great pain. The courtesan will tell you all about it. The princess is a smart man. You can think about it."


    "Just because he doesn''t like me now doesn''t mean he won''t like me in the future. He will always be moved when he gets along with me day and night."


    If in the past, Su Jiusi would not be talkative. Now she knows that Gu Chenrong has no intention of fenglingyu, and she also wants to help Gu Chenrong. That''s what she says.


    "My daughter has just told me that the princess is a golden branch and jade leaf. Since Shen Rong doesn''t mean that to the princess, why does the princess hurt herself? Is the princess sure that she can endure it all her life?"


    Feng Lingyu didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would say such words, and her face sank. "Su Jiusi, don''t be ignorant."


    , "the order of your royal highness, please forgive the courtiers. It is inevitable that the ministers and the Shen Rong are brothers and sisters."


    "Su Jiusi, you have read a lot of books, but you are better than me. You are both talented and beautiful. Why bother my princess''s fiance? As long as you don''t see Gu Chenrong from now on, my princess will make you a friend, OK?"


    After the lecture, Princess Rou wanted to have a word with Su Jiusi, but when Feng Lingyu went up, she didn''t join in the fun, deliberately slowed down and wanted to wait for Su Jiusi on the road.


    She thought that Princess Anping had a firm foothold in front of the Empress Dowager by flattering her. She didn''t expect that she was a person with real talent and learning.


    The soft imperial concubine sitting below looks thoughtful and looks at Su Jiusi from time to time. It turns out that this is Princess Anping, which is different from what she imagined.


    It''s a pity that she has to rob a man with herself.


    Apart from Su Jiusi, she thinks that Su Jiusi''s explanation is really good. She actually lets her listen to it. If she is not the one Gu Chenrong likes, she may make su Jiusi a friend.


    Feng Lingyu didn''t think so at first, until she heard Su Jiusi explain nine songs. She found that Su Jiusi was a real talent.


    Wang just died, she was not so decadent, can still talk here.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Su Jiusi was going to take the purple orchid out of the palace. When he passed the imperial garden, a lazy voice came, "Miss Su, please stay."


    Su Jiusi stopped, and then saw a pink figure come out. The woman was plump, and although she didn''t have a face painted with powder, her eyes were flowing. She was a very charming beauty.


    Su Jiusi has never been with her, but he knows her. He knows that she is the soft princess who is pregnant with the Dragon seed. During this period, she is deeply loved by Feng yunlang.

 Chapter 172

    Su Jiusi and Princess Rou have never been in contact. She doesn''t know why Princess Rou suddenly finds herself. Except Gu Qingcheng, Su Jiusi doesn''t care about any affairs of the empress.


    Now concubine Rou is very attractive in the harem, and Su Jiusi''s attitude is very respectful. After the ceremony, she asks, "what''s the order of concubine Rou?"


    "Miss Su is really a talented woman. She was in Hanzhang hall just now, and my palace was fascinated."


    When Princess Rou said that, she didn''t say much about poetry. She never doubted their master''s ability. She just looked at Su Jiusi''s actions in recent months, and she thought Su Jiusi was a very terrible woman.


    "I don''t know, so let''s take a gamble to see how deep Shen Rong''s feelings for Su Jiusi are, but I think we will win this time."


    "Mr. Gu really can..."


    Soft imperial concubine is a bit all don''t worry, the vision suddenly changes of deep rise, "no matter how clever she is, all can''t escape this bureau that I lay down."


    "Since Miss Su returned to the Anping Marquis''s house, so many things have happened in the Anping Marquis''s house. Miss Su is not a simple woman. The empress should be careful."


    The master and the servant walk forward slowly. The soft imperial concubine is swaying and charming. She also occupies a place in the harem with her unique temperament.


    Gu Qingcheng is stubborn. The most important thing in this palace is stubborn. She doesn''t understand this. She deserves such a result. This time, it''s cheap for Gu Qingcheng. "


    Even if there is no such thing, it''s time for the peony to attack our palace. She wants to get rid of Gu Guiren with the help of our palace. She can kill two birds with one stone.


    Soft imperial concubine shakes her head, "since it has been confirmed that this is a female fetus, there is no need to keep it. This method is the best.


    "If you don''t want to give up, you can think of another way."


    Soft imperial concubine lightly sighs a, stretched out a hand to caress up oneself just heaved belly.


    The soft imperial concubine stretched out a pair of fleshy hands and nodded the forehead of the poem collector. "You can speak, but it''s a pity for this child."


    Caishi took the words from roufei with a smile.


    "No matter how good it is, it''s not picked by the empress."


    After su Jiusi left, Sophie still didn''t mean to leave. She stood in front of a peony, bent down and reached out to pick one, pulled off a petal and threw it on the ground. A faint smile rose from the corner of her mouth, "picking poetry, you see how good the peony is."


    Soft imperial concubine ordered to nod, Su Jiu Si also left.


    "Well, then I won''t delay Miss Su."


    "It''s getting late today. It''s really inconvenient to go to the empress. Next time I go to the palace, I''ll give her a good explanation."


    "Miss Su is so modest." Soft imperial concubine laughs very charming, "this palace likes the poem that Miss Su says very much, just this palace understanding is extremely poor, just did not understand, inferior to Miss Su alone again tell this palace nine songs well."


    "I''m flattered." Su Jiusi is very calm about her courtship. She doesn''t know what she wants to do and doesn''t want to get too close to her. She is pregnant. If something goes wrong, it will definitely cause her trouble. It''s better to stay away.


    Soft imperial concubine praises a way, seem to appreciate Su Jiu Si particularly.


    After going back, Su Jiusi always feels that something is wrong. For Rou Fei, she doesn''t know why. Facing Rou Fei, she has a very dangerous intuition.


    But she couldn''t figure out the intention that Princess Rou was her enemy. They didn''t have a holiday and didn''t know each other before. Suddenly she remembered the words she heard when she was in Binxian county. The secret pile of King Xin was in the palace. Was it a concubine?


    Want to all this, she called Bingyun, want to let Bingyun good to check the background of soft princess, this matter related to Gu Chenrong, Bingyun will check.

 Chapter 173

    In the next few days, Su Jiusi stayed in his own yard, preparing a birthday present for the Empress Dowager.


    Feng yunlang attaches great importance to this matter, so the palace is also busy with the Empress Dowager''s birthday. Su Jiusi doesn''t need to go into the palace to give lectures to the Empress Dowager.


    Empress Dowager Shen is the Empress Dowager. She has seen countless rare treasures. This birthday gift is very troublesome. It not only needs to be unique, but also makes empress dowager Shen feel that she has put a lot of effort into it.


    Fortunately, Wang''s death gave them another three years. Since Su Jiusi won''t get married until three years later, she won''t be in a hurry to quit now. In these three years, he must make su Jiusi look up to her and let her marry herself willingly.


    Until he saw what Su Jiusi had suffered, he knew that he could not protect Su Jiusi at all, and suddenly realized his incompetence.


    Su Mei dotes on this son very much and leaves the best things to him. Under Su Mei''s instruction, Gu Chenrong will let Gu Ziyuan everywhere. All this also makes Gu Ziyuan have an illusion that he really has that ability.


    In the past, Gu Ziyuan had nothing to worry about.


    Gu Ziyuan is very guilty. He always wants to protect Su Jiusi, but he finds that Su Jiusi doesn''t need his protection at all. He only knows what happened later, so he thinks he is too incompetent.


    "I''m very sad about my aunt. I''ve been trying to protect you, but I haven''t helped you. Jiusi, I''m sorry. I''m your fiance, but I haven''t protected you and your aunt."


    Su Jiusi was very polite and sat down in the chair beside Gu Ziyuan. "Cousin Ziyuan, don''t worry."


    "I''m fine."


    Gu Ziyuan saw that the first sentence Su Jiusi said was this sentence. He looked at Su Jiusi with a slightly haggard face, and he felt sorry for her.


    "Jiusi, you are thin."


    Heard that Gu Ziyuan came, Su Jiusi put down his peace knot and went to the main hall to see Gu Ziyuan.


    Su Jiusi was still very plain, dressed in Lotus colored clothes, with no powder on his face and only two silk flowers on his head. He was knitting a safety knot in the room.


    Now that Wang has been buried, Gu Ziyuan came to see Su Jiusi.


    On this day, Gu Ziyuan suddenly came to visit Su Jiusi in Anping Marquis''s residence. After Wang''s accident, Gu Ziyuan had already come to worship him. They just said hello and didn''t say anything.


    So these days, Su Jiusi is knitting a peace knot in the yard, trying to make it before the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    After that, Wang Cheng disappears in the yard. Su Jiusi is determined to learn how to make a peace knot. When he asks, he knows that purple orchid can make a peace knot. He originally wanted purple orchid to help make one. After thinking about it, he planned to do it by himself, so as to show his attention to empress dowager Shen''s birthday.


    Wang Cheng said with a smile, "you are clumsy. Forget it. Don''t spoil the red rope."


    "Master, I can learn."


    "I didn''t say that when I was a teacher."


    Su Jiusi shook his head.


    "No


    Wang Cheng thought about it and asked, "little girl, can you make up a peace knot?


    Finally, Su Jiusi decided to consult her master Wang Cheng. Wang Cheng is a very important person to the Empress Dowager. He must know what empress dowager Shen likes.


    "Don''t blame yourself, cousin Ziyuan. These things have nothing to do with you."


    "I think they are too simple to do this. Jiusi, this token is for you."


    Gu Ziyuan said and took out a golden token from his clothes. Su Jiusi took the token from Gu Ziyuan and was stunned to see his words clearly. It was a death warrant.

 Chapter 174

    As long as you have this token in your hand, you can save anyone''s life from the emperor. If you guess correctly, it should be Gu Yan''s thing. I didn''t expect that he would give this token to Gu Ziyuan.


    "This is what my mother gave me before. It''s useless for me to keep it. You can take it. Maybe you can use it."


    Su Jiusi shook his head, "I can''t accept such a valuable thing."


    Therefore, Gu Chenrong is different for her. She hasn''t noticed it before, but now with Gu Ziyuan as a contrast, she has obviously noticed it.


    Su Jiusi can refuse Gu Ziyuan with such a resolute tone, but she can''t speak to Gu Chenrong with that tone. No matter how heartless she is to Gu Chenrong''s words, she can''t hide the hesitation in her tone.


    Gu Ziyuan is very serious. He really thinks so. Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Gu Ziyuan would really like her. Her tone is very firm and there is no room for maneuver. "Even in another 30 years, I still have this sentence. I only take cousin Ziyuan as my elder brother. Nothing else is possible."


    "My lover is you. There are still a few years left. You can think about it. I won''t force you. Jiusi, I really want to marry you and be a good husband. I will learn."


    This is what Su Jiusi said from the bottom of her heart. She never thought that she would marry anyone in her life, especially Gu. It''s absolutely impossible for her to be called Su Mei''s mother. Even if she is acting, she can''t call her mother. Su Mei can''t afford to call her mother.


    "Cousin Ziyuan doesn''t have to waste time on me. If you have a girl you like, we''ll try to get out of marriage. I didn''t think about marrying cousin Ziyuan."


    Gu Ziyuan seemed relieved. "I know I can''t match my second brother. I''ll try to catch up with him. I was too childish. Jiusi, you''ve been waiting for me for three years."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Gu Ziyuan would suddenly ask himself such a question. Gu Chenrong''s smiling face flashed through her mind. She tried to stop thinking about Gu Chenrong and shook her head, "No."


    "Jiusi, you..." Gu Ziyuan seemed to be hesitant. He hesitated for a while and asked, "have you ever thought about marrying the second brother?"


    This thing really works for Su Jiusi. After all, what she wants to do is very dangerous. Maybe this token can be used. She is not a hypocritical person. Since she needs it, she finally takes it.


    "That''s the difference. Even if you''re not my fiancee, you''re my cousin."


    "Thank you, cousin Ziyuan."


    Seeing that Su Jiusi refused to accept it, Gu Ziyuan simply put the token into Su Jiusi''s hand and showed his big white teeth, "that''s right, Jiusi. I hope you can''t use it all the time. I just have it for you."


    "If I give it to you, it''s precious. It''s just a token. Jiusi, I just want to do something for you. Take it! Otherwise, I really feel guilty in my heart. "


    Gu Ziyuan''s eyes are gloomy. He didn''t say these words when he knew she would refuse so simply. Originally, he just wanted Su Jiusi to understand his mind. Unexpectedly, he made a fool of himself. In exchange for her firm refusal, it seemed that he would never have a chance in his life.


    "Jiusi, give me more time. Anyway, you don''t have the right person now. I have to leave in advance. Take more rest and pay more attention to your body."


    With that, Gu Ziyuan got up to leave. He was afraid that he would hear more decisive words if he continued to stay. These words still made him feel a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 175

    He knew that Gu Chenrong often came to Su Jiusi. He was not happy about this.


    Gu Chenrong now has a fiancee. He knows that Su Jiusi is his fiancee, but he doesn''t mean to avoid suspicion at all. Instead, he often meets Su Jiusi and doesn''t care about brotherhood at all.


    Gu Ziyuan''s steps are in a hurry. Su Jiusi clenches the death token in her hand. It''s a good thing for her, but she can firmly control Gu Ziyuan to fight Su Mei, but she doesn''t have such a mind for a long time.


    After watching it for a long time, Gu Chenrong went over.


    "Nine thoughts, don''t you rest?"


    He just wants to get along with Su Jiusi as much as possible before he leaves, so that she can have her own heart. Even if he goes to the state of Jiang, he can take Su Jiusi away.


    Bingyun has disappeared. Gu Chenrong sighs. He also knows that Jiang must go. He can''t wait long. If he doesn''t go, Su Jiusi will be in danger.


    "I''ll give you another two months. You''ll have to hurry up."


    "I said that two months is two months. No matter what the result is, I will go back to the state of Jiang."


    "But..."


    Hearing this, Gu Chenrong''s face turned black. "If you dare to think nine times, you will never let me go back in my life."


    Bingyun is really worried. She just wants to take Gu Chenrong back to the state of Jiang as soon as possible, but this young master is not in a hurry.


    "If you go on like this, when will you be able to get the beauty back? Why don''t you knock Miss Su out for him? Taking advantage of the moonlight tonight, you can do it directly. Then Miss Su will have to marry him."


    "Mind your own business, I like to see her. What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Gu Chenrong had not moved all the time, the ice cloud hiding in the dark could not see any more. He appeared and asked, "young master, the beauty is right in front of you, but you stop to wait and see. After standing for so long, aren''t your feet sour?"


    Gu Chenrong didn''t disturb Su Jiusi. He just looked at her from such a distance and felt that she was very beautiful. He couldn''t help looking at her like a fairy in the middle of the month.


    All the black hair hung down and covered her face. There were stars in the night sky. The bright moonlight came in through the window and plated her with a thin layer of silver light.


    At this time, it was already midsummer. It was steaming outside. In addition, it was already hot in the capital. Su Jiusi, with the window open, was wearing a crescent white blouse and hair scattered, sitting under the lamp, knitting the safety knot inside.


    The night before the Empress Dowager''s birthday, Su Jiusi sat under the lamp to rush to work. Finally, she made it up before the Empress Dowager''s birthday party. She kept tearing it down these days, trying to do her best. Now, she is barely satisfied with this.


    Without using her mind, Gu Ziyuan''s feelings for her have become a headache for her. Even without those grudges, she would not like Gu Ziyuan. In her eyes, Gu Ziyuan, who is only 18 years old, is no different from a child.


    If Su Mei''s children don''t provoke her, she won''t deal with them. Gu Fendai is the same person as Su Mei, and she will definitely be her enemy. She won''t be kind to Gu Fendai, but Gu Ziyuan is different. She didn''t want to deal with Gu Ziyuan.


    She didn''t want to use her feelings to retaliate. In a word, these things have nothing to do with Gu Ziyuan.


    "Mr. Gu has formed the habit of going to the boudoir at night now?"


    "Only you."


    Gu Chenrong said with a smile.

 Chapter 176

    "It''s not a gentleman to act like this."


    Su Jiusi didn''t look up and continued to weave a peace knot.


    "I''m special. I''m a gentleman in the daytime, not at night." After Gu Chenrong finished, he sat opposite Su Jiusi, holding his chin with one hand, and looked at Su Jiusi like this, "Jiusi, when did you make one for me?"


    "It''s me." Su Jiusi frankly admitted.


    "I''m not worried outside the palace. I''m worried about you. Jiusi, you killed Meixian!"


    "Then you have to be careful of Sophie."


    There are more than a dozen concubines in the harem. If she had not met Rou a few days ago, she would not have suspected rou. After all, rou had no family background, but had given birth to a princess.


    Su Jiusi stops. She agrees with Gu Chenrong''s analysis. In this way, Princess Rou is very suspicious. It is very likely that she is the hidden pile of King Xin.


    Mr. Li is also a very upright person who doesn''t know how to be flexible. Such a family should not be able to teach a woman who is good at hiding, so I think Princess Rou is the latter. "


    Gu Chenrong stopped and continued to say, "the Li family is not complicated. There is only one wife and one concubine. It is said that Mrs. Li took the initiative to help the concubine room.


    There are only two reasons for this contrast. Either this is a woman who is very good at hiding and has a deep heart, or the soft princess in the palace is not the real Li Shulan. "


    "I''m afraid you''re too tired. I''m just joking with you. Before entering the palace, Princess Rou was a very virtuous and dull woman. After entering the palace, you''ve seen her. The contrast is not so big.


    Although Su Jiusi is still not warm to him, he doesn''t know how much better he is than before. At least he seems to be one of his own. Gu Chenrong is more and more unscrupulous in front of her. He wants Su Jiusi to get used to him.


    "You can go back if you don''t behave like this any more." Su Jiusi raised his eyes and glanced at Su Jiusi.


    "I don''t need to check these. Just ask a little bit. I just want to talk to you a little bit more." Gu Chenrong laughs.


    Hearing Gu Chenrong say these, Su Jiusi frowned, "these I know, you should not only find these?"


    "Concubine Rou is the eldest daughter of an county magistrate. She entered the palace in the first draft after the emperor ascended the throne. She gave birth to the eldest princess the next year. She is the first concubine in the harem to give birth to a child. The emperor has been taking care of her and her position in the harem is very stable."


    "I''ll tell you." Gu Chenrong changed his hand to support his chin, but his eyes didn''t move away from Su Jiusi. For Su Jiusi, he seemed to have a feeling that he couldn''t see enough.


    "You don''t have to say it."


    Gu Chenrong looked helpless and sighed, "can''t you be more interested?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t take care of Gu Chenrong. It was Gu Chenrong''s business. She didn''t care whether she listened or not.


    "Say it or not."


    "Of course, you can''t refuse to follow your orders. I''ve checked it carefully, and I''ll tell you if you make a peace knot for me."


    "Gu Chenrong, has Bingyun checked roufei?"


    "I''ll love your eyes." Gu Chenrong continues to smile at Su Jiusi.


    "It''s for the Empress Dowager. If you want it, you can wait until you become the Empress Dowager."


    "Watch out for the queen. She''s vicious. You''ve seen her in the riding and shooting competition."


    Su Jiusi said with a faint smile, "is that how you see your sister?"


    "Gu fandai and I have lived under the same roof for more than ten years. We know her temperament very well. She only takes Ziyuan as her brothers. Neither Li Yuan nor I are her brothers. Her ruthlessness is the same as her mother. You must be careful of her."

 Chapter 177

    Su Jiusi said with a faint smile, "I must remember Mr. Gu''s advice."


    "You look good when you smile. Jiusi, really. Of course, you don''t have to laugh in front of other people. Just smile to me." Seeing Su Jiusi smile, Gu Chenrong looks at Su Jiusi with a bright smile. The tenderness and favor in his eyes seem to drown out.


    "Mr. Gu, you can go back to your house."


    After Fang''s death, Wang''s family, who was in charge of Zhongwei in Anping Marquis''s house, is now gone. These things fall to Su Kang''s wife for the time being.


    "Also, I heard that the second uncle is going to be renewed. How long has the second aunt been gone? He''s going to be renewed so soon. He says that he wants to be elated. That''s bullshit. I think he''s afraid that his elder sister will get in touch with the property of Anping Marquis''s house."


    "It''s good to be back."


    Su liangyin sighs. In the past two years, Su Heng has been studying in the Academy outside. Because of the long journey, they haven''t seen each other for two years. Su liangyin really thinks about his brother, and then they are left to depend on each other.


    "I can''t sleep when I wake up. Sister, you should be careful when you go to the palace to attend the banquet. By the way, I received a letter from my second brother yesterday. I almost forgot to tell you that my second brother is coming back, but I can''t catch up with my mother''s last glance."


    "You haven''t got hairpin yet. It''s not the same in two years. Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "Sister, don''t make fun of me." Su liangyin pinched the round face, "but no one said I was beautiful."


    "Our cool voice is more beautiful."


    As she combed her hair, Su liangyin suddenly pushed the door and came in. She stood behind Su Jiusi, looked at Su Jiusi in the bronze mirror and praised, "sister, you are so beautiful."


    The Empress Dowager''s birthday is a festive event. Naturally, she can''t dress up too plain. So she chose a pink dress. She is still in the filial piety period. The color is neither too bright nor too plain.


    The next day, Su Jiusi got up early. After using the breakfast, violet and perilla came together to make up for her.


    After he left, all these things will be forgotten, he will forget, he will forget.


    She knows that Gu Chenrong will not give up easily. Her cruel words are useless to Gu Chenrong. Since they are useless, why say those words again? She can only wait for Gu Chenrong to leave.


    Su Jiusi is stunned. It doesn''t matter what she thinks in her heart. What''s important is that it''s something she can''t do. She and Gu Chenrong have been together for so long and know what kind of person Gu Chenrong is.


    After saying that, Gu Chenrong did not wait for Su Jiusi to respond, but disappeared into the night.


    "Jiusi, I''ll go back first. You should rest early." Gu Chenrong smiles at Su Jiusi. He is ready to leave. When he reaches the door, he suddenly stops and looks back at Su Jiusi. "Ask your heart if I''m already in it?"


    Su Jiusi finally can''t help it. She''s afraid that if she listens to it again, she can''t control it. She just drives Gu Chenrong away.


    But Su Kang got married only last year. His wife has been pregnant for six months, and she is not a capable person. It is very difficult for her to preside over these affairs.


    Originally, Su Jiusi was a good candidate, but Su Wen and Su Kang didn''t want Su Jiusi to interfere in these matters, so they thought of the continuation. Su Jiusi had not married yet, and it was reasonable not to let her preside over the central feedback in the government, so they could not object to anything.


    "It''s normal for the second uncle to have this worry. If the second uncle wants to continue, none of us can stop him."

 Chapter 178

    Su liangyin angrily scolded, "I feel sick when I think of the second uncle''s face, and Su Kang. Since Su Meixian died, I see that we are always sarcastic. Su Meixian is going to die, and it''s our fault."


    "Well, cool the sound and calm down. These things can''t be solved overnight. If they want to say it, let them say it."


    "But what those people outside say is very hard to hear. I get angry when I listen to it."


    Su Jiusi just looked at Gu Qingcheng and restrained himself. Gu Qingcheng, who was lonely and proud, seemed to be out of place with the lively banquet in front of him.


    Su Jiusi was excited and excited, and finally met her daughter, who was thinking day and night. When she left, Qingcheng was still a two-year-old child. There must be no memory of her.


    Originally, she thought that Gu Qingcheng would not come to such a banquet, but unexpectedly, she met her by accident.


    Strange because she has never seen, familiar because that face and Su Liu is very similar, she almost immediately identified the identity of the woman, it is clearly her downfall.


    Su Jiusi sat opposite the concubines. She glanced at the concubines, and suddenly saw a strange and familiar shadow at the end.


    She is the only one sitting here in the family. Empress dowager Shen shows her importance to Su Jiusi by her actions.


    Empress Dowager Shen is very partial to her, so Su Jiusi''s position is in the position of several princesses. Although she is behind several princesses, she is very close to empress dowager Shen.


    Su Jiusi saw a lot of people, with a proper smile on her face, nodded to all the people she met, and finally found her own position and sat down.


    Purple orchid helped Su Jiusi out of the carriage. They went into the palace and walked for nearly half an hour. Finally, through the long corridor, they finally saw the Guangyang hall in front of them. The banquet was located here.


    There were too many carriages. All the people who attended the banquet stopped the carriages at the gate of the palace. They were not allowed to enter the palace, so that no one would get into it.


    The palace gate was full of carriages, all of which were aristocrats of aristocratic families who came to the Empress Dowager''s birthday party.


    Su Jiusi finds out that after Wang''s death, Su liangyin seems to have become particularly dependent on her. She really loves her niece. No matter what she does, Su liangyin will stand behind her and say yes, never doubting.


    After dressing up properly, Su Jiusi gets on the carriage that stops outside. Su liangyin personally takes Su Jiusi on the carriage. Knowing that Su Jiusi''s carriage is far away, Su liangyin goes in.


    "Well, I listen to my sister."


    "Then don''t listen." Su Jiusi holds Su liangyin''s hand. She is still too small, so she has such a mood. She gently comforts Su liangyin, "it doesn''t matter what people outside say. Don''t take their words to heart. We know what we can do."


    She was dressed in a light blue dress, with a hairpin on her head and a little powder. Among a group of competing concubines, her dress was extremely inconspicuous, but Su Jiusi noticed her at a glance.


    Her facial features are very similar to Su Liu, but her temperament is totally different from Su Liu. Su Liu is open and confident, but Gu Qingcheng is very cold and arrogant, as if everything has nothing to do with her. She just looks at everyone coldly, with a breath of non cannibalism.


    Feel a look has been staying in their own body, Gu Qingcheng suddenly raised his eyes, four eyes collide, Gu Qingcheng soon indifferent away.

 Chapter 179

    At that moment, Su Jiusi was even a little nervous.


    Although she has never met Gu Qingcheng, she has heard many rumors about him.


    Knowing that Gu Qingcheng''s popularity in the harem is not good, she has been alone and very proud. Empress dowager Shen doesn''t like Gu Qingcheng, which Su Jiusi always knows.


    "If Jiusi falls in love with you and is willing to marry you, I don''t have a word of nonsense. Ziyuan, people and things are different. Things can be reconciled, but people can''t. as a brother, I can reconcile whatever you want."


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t say anything. He picked up the wine glass in front of the table. "Second brother, you didn''t regard me as your brother at all, otherwise you would never have said that."


    Gu Liyuan hastened to make it over so as not to let others see the joke.


    "Cough, cough Drink, drink, women have no good wine


    Gu Ziyuan''s face is very ugly. He seldom loses his temper. It seems that he will lose his temper.


    No matter who that person is, he will not give up his beloved woman unless Su Jiusi chooses Gu Ziyuan.


    "Ziyuan, about Jiusi, I''m still saying that. I won''t give her to anyone."


    Gu Chenrong almost forgot that Gu Ziyuan was sitting beside him. He never regarded Gu Ziyuan as Su Jiusi''s fiance. If Gu Ziyuan hadn''t mentioned it, he would have forgotten it.


    See Gu Chenrong so unscrupulous, finally Gu Ziyuan can''t help it.


    "Second brother, Jiusi is my fiancee. You''d better look less."


    Gu Chenrong said with a lazy smile, "I see farther than you."


    "You can see that far away? What kind of eyes are you having Gu Liyuan really admired Gu Chenrong. He only saw two shadows.


    "Jiusi has been watching Qingcheng all the time."


    Gu Liyuan gave a white look at Gu Chenrong, very speechless.


    "Shen Rong, Su Jiusi is so beautiful."


    Gu Liyuan said this to Gu Chenrong, but Gu Chenrong''s eyes were all on Su Jiusi, and he didn''t listen to it. He turned around and asked, "what?"


    "The emperor asked Qing Cheng to attend the banquet this time."


    In addition, Gu Qingcheng is really stubborn. The only times he was angry with Gu Qingcheng, but he was his brother and sister after all. He couldn''t really ignore Gu Qingcheng''s affairs.


    This palace wall is a huge gap, and he has no way to help Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Liyuan sees Gu Qingcheng, but he can''t say hello to her. He has a bad feeling in his heart.


    Gu Chenrong and others came to the banquet, but they were far away from each other. They could only see a figure from a distance, but they couldn''t really see it.


    It''s a surprise for Su Jiusi to be able to see Gu Qingcheng at the banquet. She was very happy. Originally, she thought the banquet was boring. Now with Gu Qingcheng, it''s totally different.


    She shouldn''t have entered the palace. She doesn''t know whether Gu Qingcheng was forced to enter the palace or voluntarily. If she wants to leave, she wants to help Gu Qingcheng leave the palace. She really can''t bear her daughter to be trapped in this huge cage.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t give in at all, and his face was not good-looking. He thought Gu Ziyuan was a little too much this time.


    Once upon a time, under Su Mei''s instruction, he would not compete with Gu Ziyuan for many things. He still thought about Gu Ziyuan''s kindness in raising his family. But now Su Jiusi is the one Gu Ziyuan asked him to give up. It''s impossible. He doesn''t owe anything to Gu Ziyuan.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t drink good wine, are you going to let people watch the good play of taking care of the family? Do you want me to report it to the empress dowager, and you two go to judge the Empress Dowager? " Gu Liyuan frowned when he saw that the two men were still at war.

 Chapter 180

    Gu Ziyuan and Gu Chenrong are not talking. Gu Liyuan only feels headache. Gu Chenrong has a clear view of Su Jiusi''s feelings and Su Jiusi''s attitude towards Gu Chenrong.


    He thinks that Gu Ziyuan doesn''t have a chance. How can a woman like Su Jiusi like him like Gu Ziyuan? Even Gu Chenrong doesn''t know how much effort it took to get close to Su Jiusi.


    Compared with Gu Chenrong, Gu Ziyuan is much more tender, and his skin is not thick enough.


    Gu fandai sent a picture of longevity embroidered by herself, saying that she embroidered it by herself. She only did part of it herself, and the rest was done by the maids in waiting.


    Everyone''s gift to the Empress Dowager was painstaking. Princess Rou gave her a very rare purple night pearl, which she asked people to find from the folk. It was also painstaking. The Empress Dowager praised her.


    The concubines and princesses presented their gifts on the spot, and Su Jiusi was arranged to sit on the side of the princess, so it was.


    The gifts given to the Empress Dowager by the aristocratic families are put in one place. There will be a special person to record the gift list. The gifts they have sent have been piled up into a hill.


    On the surface, everyone is happy, and everyone has a smile on his face. In fact, he has his own mind.


    Seeing that Gu Qingcheng is still reacting like this, Feng yunlang is a little angry and helpless. Why does this woman not bow her head? As long as she is soft and admits a mistake, he will forget the past, but she just doesn''t want to.


    Feng yunlang, who is sitting next to empress dowager Shen, looks at Gu Qingcheng from time to time, but Gu Qingcheng never looks at Feng yunlang and avoids Feng yunlang''s eyes.


    Concubine Rou is only interested in Su Jiusi. It''s really lively tonight. Seeing Su Jiusi''s reaction, she seems to have a deep friendship with Gu Qingcheng. As far as she knows, they are not familiar with each other, which is interesting.


    Gu fandai has been secretly observing Gu Qingcheng. She finds that Su Jiusi has been staring at Gu Qingcheng. She is a little curious. Su Jiusi should have no contact with Gu Qingcheng. Why is she interested in Gu Qingcheng?


    Su Jiusi doesn''t know that Gu''s brothers have a dispute with her. All her thoughts are on Gu Qingcheng. She wants to go to Gu Qingcheng after the banquet. She wants to talk to Gu Qingcheng.


    In Gu Liyuan''s opinion, these are simply too terrible, even have no ability to distinguish right from wrong, Gu Chenrong such people will have a fever in the brain, very incredible.


    Since he can''t listen to it, Gu Liyuan doesn''t want to meddle in these matters. He can''t do anything about his feelings. Anyway, he won''t like a woman like this.


    "Take it as if I didn''t say it."


    Gu Ziyuan, however, refused to accept, "whether it is suitable or not, I understand in my heart that there is no need for my elder brother to remind me."


    "I''m your elder brother. I''ve read countless girls these years. To be fair, Su Jiusi is really not suitable for you."


    "So big brother also wants me to give up my fiancee?" Gu Ziyuan''s disappointment is obvious.


    As a brother, Gu Liyuan still advised.


    "Ziyuan, there are so many women in the world. Why do you hold on to Su Jiusi all the time?"


    Feng Lingyu obviously didn''t care about it. She gave a Buddha statue to settle the matter. Gu Qingcheng didn''t give much either. She gave a statue of Guanyin.


    It''s su Jiusi''s turn. A lot of eyes fall on Su Jiusi. He wants to see what Su Jiusi will send. Su Jiusi takes the brocade box in the hands of purple orchid and respectfully takes a dark red brocade box to pei''e.


    Pei''e presented the things to empress dowager Shen. Seeing the things inside, Empress Dowager Shen was obviously stunned. She took out the peace knot from the brocade box and gently rubbed it. Her eyes were obviously gentle. "Jiusi, how can you suddenly think of sending this thing to the mourning family?"

 Chapter 181

    They didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would give a peace knot. And seeing the empress dowager, she seemed to like it very much.


    Su Jiusi got up respectfully and replied, "the Empress Dowager was originally from Wenxian county. I heard that people in Wenxian county like to send peace knots on their birthdays, which means peace and auspiciousness.


    I really don''t know what to send to the empress dowager, so I personally made up this peace knot. I wish the Empress Dowager a bright day and a green pine and crane. "


    Unknowingly, Su Jiusi had a firm foothold in the Empress Dowager.


    Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi easily stole the limelight, and her mind was in vain. The Empress Dowager was willing to give Su Jiusi such a precious jade bracelet, which shows how much she likes Su Jiusi.


    Gu fandai was extremely uncomfortable. Originally, her longevity painting was very popular with empress dowager Shen. Although she only embroidered part of it, she also spent a lot of time and thought.


    After the gifts were given, the next step was singing and dancing.


    Su Jiusi saluted respectfully, then retired.


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager."


    The concubines looked at Su Jiusi in surprise. The birthday gift they had painstakingly prepared was not as good as Su Jiusi''s.


    After the death of empress Xiaoxian, the first emperor did not set up the second empress. However, Empress Dowager Wen liked empress dowager Shen very much and gave her beloved jade bracelet to empress dowager Shen. She did not expect that empress dowager Shen would give it to Su Jiusi many years later.


    Su Jiusi didn''t know the origin of the bracelet, but the concubines below knew that the jade bracelet was given to empress dowager Shen by Empress Dowager Wen many years ago.


    Empress Dowager Shen put the jadeite bracelet on Su Jiusi''s right wrist. "This bracelet is very suitable for you. I''ll give it to you."


    Su Jiusi didn''t ask much and stretched out her right hand. On her left hand, there was a bracelet that Gu Chenrong had given her. Up to now, she didn''t know what the bracelet was made of. She just knew that she couldn''t take it down, and gradually got used to it.


    "Put your hand out."


    Su Jiusi answered and came forward respectfully.


    "Yes."


    The Empress Dowager Shen took off her green jade bracelet and waved to Su Jiusi, "Jiusi, come forward."


    Thinking of this, Empress Dowager Shen even showed a trace of smile at the corner of her mouth. "I haven''t seen the peace knot in my family for many years. Jiusi understands my family''s mind so well, so I should be rewarded."


    The boy was still in a daze, but the girl giggled, echoing in the bamboo forest like a copper bell.


    "It''s for you, little fool. Today is your birthday. I''m afraid you forgot it yourself."


    Young eyes full of light, nodded, "good-looking."


    Empress Dowager Shen is holding a peace knot. In front of her eyes, it seems that a young girl in a goose yellow dress appears. Holding a peace knot in her hand, she excitedly walks up to a young man and says, "are you good-looking?"


    Seeing that empress dowager Shen liked Su Jiusi''s peace knot very much, Feng yunlang praised, "Jiusi has a heart."


    Su Jiusi decorated several Jadeites on the peace knot. Although the craftsmanship was a little rough, it was deep in Empress Dowager Shen''s heart.


    Originally, the Empress Dowager''s favorite person was her. Now with Su Jiusi, the number of times the Empress Dowager summoned her is not as much as before. Seeing that her status in the Empress Dowager''s place is about to be lost, she is a little worried.


    It seems that Su Jiusi is also a serious trouble.


    Although Su Jiusi didn''t have much interest in singing and dancing, she still sat upright and behaved very decently, but she still secretly observed Gu Qingcheng. She found that Gu Qingcheng had been drinking again, which made her worry about Gu Qingcheng.

 Chapter 182

    Princess Rou is pregnant and naturally won''t be sedentary. In the middle of the banquet, she gets up and asks to leave. Both empress dowager Shen and Feng yunlang ask her to go down for a rest and come back for the dinner.


    Caishi helps Rou Fei to step back carefully. There is a side hall near Guangyang hall for the empress to rest. That side hall is just behind Su Jiusi. Rou Fei comes around from the opposite side. She didn''t have to pass Su Jiusi.


    But she deliberately went to Su Jiusi''s back. When she passed Su Jiusi, she suddenly slipped at her feet and rushed towards Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi was on the alert. She immediately reached out to hold Rou Fei and reminded her, "lady, be careful."


    This is the reason why Princess Rou soiled her clothes. She wanted to tell her something. Su Jiusi was very curious about the intention of Princess Rou, but he didn''t mean to go with Caishi.


    Caishi said with a smile, "our lady still has something to say to Miss Su. Miss Su should go there in person."


    Purple orchid or alert, said.


    "This elder sister, let me pick up the lady''s clothes."


    Purple orchid nodded, accompanied Su Jiusi to the side hall, just walked to the door, the maid of honor of soft imperial concubine had been waiting for her there, went forward to blessing body, said, "Miss Su, please follow me."


    "Only princess Rou knows this problem. I didn''t think about her intention. We should be careful."


    Purple orchid follows Su Jiusi behind, and Su Jiusi keeps a step away, curiously asks, "Miss, why does soft imperial concubine want to dirty miss''s clothes?"


    After Sophie and Su Jiusi both stepped down, Gu Qingcheng suddenly held her head and felt a little dizzy. She thought she had drunk too much, so she got up and asked to leave. Empress dowager Shen didn''t like Gu Qingcheng, so she nodded and let Gu Qingcheng step down.


    Gu fandai is also very puzzled about Sophie''s actions. Sophie seems to be very interested in Su Jiusi. Normally, she has nothing to do with Su Jiusi. What does that mean?


    Su Jiusi''s skirt is full of stains, and she can''t continue to wear it. With empress dowager Shen''s permission, she also left the banquet.


    The soft imperial concubine once again said thanks, didn''t say again what then retreated.


    She doesn''t understand what the motive of the soft imperial concubine is. At that moment, it is clear that the soft imperial concubine intentionally, she soiled her clothes, just want to let her leave the banquet, according to reason, the soft imperial concubine shouldn''t lay hands on her? What is her purpose.


    Su Jiusi said so, but he was very confused.


    "It''s good that the empress is all right. She''s just dressed. It''s OK for her. I''m afraid she doesn''t feel well. Go down and have a rest."


    The soft imperial concubine immediately thanks, just took it, but accidentally knocked over the lotus seed and bird''s nest soup on Su Jiusi''s table, all spilled on Su Jiusi''s skirt. The soft imperial concubine apologized, "I''m so sorry that I''ve soiled Miss Su''s clothes. I''ll ask someone to take a clean dress and change it for Su Xiaojie. After a while, Miss Su will come here to take it."


    "Thank you, Miss Su."


    This clearly has a problem, clearly know that there is a problem also go this trip, that is silly, Su Jiusi directly refused, "soft Princess need to rest, I still don''t go to disturb soft princess, change clothes trouble girl, also asked the girl to go this trip, help me to send the clothes."


    "Miss Su, this is the order of the empress. I hope Miss Su won''t embarrass her maidservant."


    Caishi didn''t expect that Su Jiusi not only refused, but also asked her to send the clothes in person.

 Chapter 183

    "What''s wrong with that? I''ll call on her some other day. "


    Su Jiusi insists on not going, and there''s no way to collect poems. He can''t tie Su Jiusi to go. If something happens, it will disturb others.


    In desperation, poetry gathering had to go down first.


    Purple orchid is very anxious. It''s really hard to say that she has a mouth. Princess Rou is pregnant. Now her skirt is covered with blood. It''s obviously a miscarriage. What she''s carrying in her stomach is the dragon''s son. It''s a crime to kill the emperor''s son.


    Su Jiusi hasn''t figured out what''s going on inside. Violet''s anxious voice has come over, "Miss, it''s not good. The queen has brought people here."


    Seeing Su Jiusi coming in, they looked over at the same time.


    There was no one else in the room but them.


    There is no one outside the room. Su Jiusi pushes the door open. As soon as he goes in, he sees her sitting on the ground with blood on her skirt. She covers her stomach and turns pale. Gu Qingcheng doesn''t have any blood on her face. She looks at her in shock.


    Poetry can not stop Su Jiusi, can only follow Su Jiusi in the past.


    "Then I''ll see what the trouble is." It''s about Gu Qingcheng. Su Jiusi can''t stand idly by. Gu Qingcheng is her daughter. If she is in danger, she must protect Gu Qingcheng.


    "Miss, I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble. Miss, I''d better not go." Purple orchid advised.


    Su Jiusi knew that something must have happened to Rou Fei. She didn''t trust Gu Qingcheng. She had to go to see it herself.


    "Let''s go to Princess rou."


    Purple orchid immediately chased to come over, don''t understand of ask a way, "young lady, where do you want to go?"


    Only Gu Qingcheng was dressed in light blue. Among all the gorgeous concubines, she was still very eye-catching. It was just why she would go to roufei''s room. Su Jiusi suddenly stood up and was ready to leave.


    Su Jiusi determined that the concubine in Zilan''s mouth was Gu Qingcheng. Tonight is a very festive day, and everyone is dressed more gorgeous.


    "I don''t know who Gu GUI Ren is, but it''s like the concubine that Miss Gu has been watching tonight."


    Thinking that Gu Qingcheng was wearing light blue tonight, Su Jiusi immediately stopped and asked, "is it Gu Guiren?"


    After returning to the room, Su Jiusi wiped the stains on her skirt with a handkerchief. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and violet rushed in and reported, "Miss, I just saw a woman in a light blue dress go to Rou Fei''s room, and I saw a sneaky maid leave. This..."


    Purple orchid understands Su Jiusi''s meaning, should come down.


    "Purple orchid, you guard outside, hide in the dark, look around more, pay attention to the situation, see if the maid of soft imperial concubine can send clothes to come over."


    Purple orchid nods repeatedly, "maidservant understands."


    "Some things must be restrained from curiosity. The harem is far more complicated than other places. There are no simple people in it."


    Purple orchid helped Su Jiusi to another room, while walking said, "or miss alert, soft imperial concubine empress suddenly invited, really may have cheat."


    Su Jiusi had already understood what had happened. She suddenly gave Gu Qingcheng a heavy push, which was so powerful that she pushed Gu Qingcheng to the door.


    She went to Rou Fei''s side and said in a very calm tone, "I know what you mean by calling me. Let go of Gu GUI Ren."


    "You really care about her. You are so sisterly. Someone has to bear the charge. Since you want to bear it, the palace will help you."

 Chapter 184

    After a short conversation, the door has been pushed open.


    Gu fandai appeared at the door with several concubines. She saw that roufei was sitting on the ground with blood all over her body, and there was a su Jiusi standing on the opposite side. Gu fandai came forward in a hurry, and her tone was very anxious. "Sister roufei, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sister queen, it''s her. She gave me a push. My stomach hurts so much. Please help my child. Sister queen, please..."


    Soon the doctor came, and so did empress dowager Shen and Feng yunlang. All the people surrounded Rou Fei. Su Jiusi''s hands were tied up and temporarily locked in the next room.


    Gu Fendai cuts Su Jiusi hard. She is really in the way. This time, she has done a good job.


    "Come on, tie up Su Jiusi and give it to the emperor."


    Gu Qingcheng really understood Su Jiusi''s meaning. At the moment, nothing she said could change it. She had to find a way to save Su Jiusi later. She would never let an innocent person die for her.


    Her words can be regarded as reminding Gu Qingcheng to take care of her younger brother and sister. She knows what Gu Qingcheng wants to say and can only use this method to remind Gu Qingcheng.


    Think of this, Gu Qingcheng ready to speak again, Su Jiusi once again interrupted Gu Qingcheng, knelt on the ground and cried, "although this is unintentional loss, but hurt long Si, die, I''m sorry for my brother and sister, what should they do in the future."


    They had no contact before. She didn''t even know Su Jiusi. Why did she help herself? Although it had nothing to do with her, she didn''t want to involve Su Jiusi.


    She looked at Su Jiusi in shock. She really couldn''t understand Su Jiusi''s intention.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would take it on himself. It''s a big crime to lose her head. Is she not going to die?


    Gu fandai has a huge mystery in her mind, but now is not the time to solve these mysteries. Today''s events really make her feel disappointed.


    Why does Sophie insist on Su Jiusi? She seems to be aiming at Su Jiusi. What is the reason?


    It''s just that he has been wrong. He can only make mistakes right, even if he teaches Su Jiusi a lesson.


    Gu fandai is even more surprised. The arrangement is perfect. Why does Su Jiusi finally appear in the room? Her goal this time is Gu Qingcheng, not su Jiusi.


    This accusation can''t escape. She just wants to save Gu Qingcheng. She has been denounced as Gu Guiren. If something happens again, I don''t know what the emperor and the Empress Dowager will do with her. Anyway, she will keep Gu Qingcheng.


    Su Jiusi has taken the lead in this matter to himself.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t expect that soft imperial concubine would slander Su Jiusi. It''s clearly aimed at her. As soon as she was ready to speak, Su Jiusi had interrupted her, "yes, I pushed soft imperial concubine. I didn''t mean to miss it."


    Gu fandai immediately ordered, got her order, Yifan immediately ordered the maid to go to the Taiyi.


    "Pass on the doctor, pass on the doctor at once."


    The soft imperial concubine''s face was frightened and frightened, and she squeezed out a few tears.


    Gu Qingcheng proposes to let her take care of Su Jiusi, and Feng yunlang agrees.


    Gu Qingcheng pushes open the door of the room. Su Jiusi sits on the stool and sees Gu Qingcheng come in. She looks at Gu Qingcheng with a happy smile. Twenty years later, she has grown into a big girl.


    "Why are you doing this?"

 Chapter 185

    Gu Qingcheng stands in front of Su Jiusi with a very complicated look. Since Gu fandai framed her, she has long been used to being thin and cool. She has no sisters in the harem, and she no longer believes anyone.


    I didn''t expect that Su Jiusi, who didn''t know him, would suddenly give up his life to save him. This feeling is really strange.


    "Because you are Qingcheng, we are Sister


    To understand these things, she had to see Princess Rou once, otherwise she really couldn''t figure it out.


    She didn''t have a deep hatred with Rou Fei. Is it the emperor''s son''s plan? What did she mean to lead her to her room before?


    How did the child in her womb not exist? Why did Princess Rou use the emperor''s heir to frame her? Why did she use a child to frame her? It''s not worth it.


    Su Jiusi has roughly restored the whole thing. If Gu Qingcheng''s guess is correct, it must be Gu fandai. But here, rou Fei, she still doesn''t understand.


    "Because the target of Princess Rou is me. There are indeed people who want to kill two birds with one stone against you, but the one that Princess Rou wants to deal with is me. Even if I don''t take the initiative to take this matter, she will put it on me."


    It''s clear that someone wants to kill two birds with one stone, but Princess Rou knows it''s not you, but she doesn''t say anything. Why? "


    When I wake up again, I see the soft Princess sitting there with blood all over her body. I don''t know if she fainted before. When I wake up, she is sober.


    Gu Qingcheng thought about it and said, "I usually like to drink. Today I drank a few more cups. Later, I felt dizzy, so I came to have a rest. Before I got to the side hall, Xiaolian was knocked unconscious. Someone covered my nose and mouth from behind, and I also fainted.


    Su Jiusi certainly doesn''t want to die here for this reason. She wants to protect Gu Qingcheng, and she also wants to live. She has too many things to do.


    "What happened just now?"


    Gu Qingcheng is a little surprised. She really has no use value. She can''t think of the reason why Su Jiusi helps her. She just thinks that Su Jiusi is stupid. Is there a real sister in the world?


    Su Jiusi is still this sentence, the vision is very sincere, at the moment she is really sincere, just want to keep in the identity of a friend in their children''s side.


    "I only know that you are my sister."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at Su Jiusi inconceivably, "I''ve been out of favor for a long time, and I don''t have any use value. Did you think about it before you helped me?"


    "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry. Don''t do anything stupid. It''s important to keep yourself."


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, "you are too naive. No matter how much the Empress Dowager likes you, she won''t tolerate you hurting her grandson. No matter what reason you do it, you have to support it. I will try to save you. I don''t like to owe such a favor."


    Su Jiusi has no reason to help Gu Qingcheng, just because she is Gu Qingcheng. It''s an instinct. Although she can''t tell her about her mother''s instinct for her children, she will definitely step forward when she sees that she is in danger.


    "My mother once told me that the eldest aunt''s children are our brothers and sisters, and we are our cousins. I believe you and know that you have been wronged. You have suffered so much in the palace. Now I speak in front of the Empress Dowager."


    "All the sisters growing up together are fake. You and I are not familiar with each other. What''s your purpose?" Of course, Gu didn''t accept this reason, but he didn''t understand that there were other reasons.


    "How can Princess Rou deal with you?"


    Gu Qingcheng asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know the purpose of concubine rou. I have nothing to do with her. She must have a plan. She will show her real purpose."

 Chapter 186

    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside, and they stopped talking. Feng yunlang and Empress Dowager Shen came in together, followed by Gu fandai.


    "Jiusi, why push roufei?"


    Empress Dowager Shen has a calm face and seems to be very disappointed with Su Jiusi.


    "If my concubine told the emperor that all this had nothing to do with Su Jiusi, it was someone who framed him. Would the emperor believe it?"


    Feng yunlang looks at Gu Qingcheng. They are only a few steps away, but it seems that there is a big mountain between them. "Qingcheng, what happened?"


    Gu fandai was full of anger in her heart, but she restrained herself and forced herself to take back her eyes and leave the room.


    She set up this game not only did not harm Gu Qingcheng, but let Feng yunlang and Gu Qingcheng get along with more opportunities, this is simply to lift a stone hit his own feet.


    Feng yunlang asks Gu fandai to appease the guests outside. Gu nods. When she comes to the door, she takes a look at Feng yunlang and Gu Qingcheng. Feng yunlang holds her fists tightly in her sleeve. Feng yunlang takes her away and clearly wants to talk to Gu Qingcheng alone.


    When such a thing happened on a good birthday, Empress Dowager Shen, who was in a bad mood, didn''t want to hold another birthday party, so she went back to Yongshou palace.


    Although Gu fandai didn''t agree, they didn''t punish Su Jiusi severely. They didn''t dare disobey the meaning of Empress Dowager Shen and Feng yunlang. They didn''t say a word more.


    Feng yunlang also agreed with empress dowager Shen''s idea, so he asked people to detain Su Jiusi.


    In her eyes, Su Jiusi is a very safe child. How could such a person hurt Rou Fei''s stomach for no reason? This doubt made her not directly deal with Su Jiusi, but locked her up.


    In fact, there are doubts in Empress Dowager Shen''s heart, and it''s not the first day she met Su Jiusi.


    In the end, Empress Dowager Shen was merciful. Instead of directly taking Su Jiusi''s life, she chose to lock Su Jiusi up.


    "Shut up first!"


    Su Jiusi is empress dowager Shen''s adopted daughter. Empress dowager Shen likes her so much. Feng yunlang naturally wants to ask what empress dowager Shen means.


    Seeing that, Feng yunlang was in a bad mood and asked empress dowager Shen, "empress dowager, what do you think you should do with this?"


    Gu fandai clearly means that Su Jiusi deliberately bumps into roufei''s stomach.


    Jiusi, how can you be so careless and just bump into the belly of Rou Fei? It''s Huang Si. "


    Empress Dowager Shen was calm and didn''t speak. Instead, Gu fandai opened her mouth with a slight reproach in her gentle tone. "Concubine Rou has had a miscarriage. The imperial doctor confirmed that the cause of the miscarriage was a heavy blow to her abdomen.


    Su Jiusi said kowtow a head, she didn''t explain for herself, just sincerely admit her mistake, at this time, the more the excuse will make the Empress Dowager disgusted.


    "What''s the matter with empress Rou? The minister''s daughter is also unintentional. She accidentally bumps into the soft imperial concubine. Unexpectedly, it will lead to disaster. The minister''s daughter deserves to die, and she hopes the Empress Dowager will give her punishment. "


    Su Jiusi kneels on the ground. At that time, in order to protect Gu Qingcheng, she could only take this matter to herself. Now it''s very difficult to get rid of this accusation. She should do it herself.


    Gu Qingcheng looks at Feng yunlang. Originally, she didn''t want to say these words, but now it involves Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi''s life is in Feng yunlang''s hands, so she wants to ask Feng yunlang.


    "Su Jiusi himself admitted it."


    "That''s because she wanted to protect my concubine. The most advanced person was my concubine. I was knocked unconscious. As soon as I came in, I saw a soft concubine covered with blood. I didn''t know what happened. This is the truth. Does the emperor believe it or not?"

 Chapter 187

    Gu Qingcheng tells Feng yunlang what happened. Although there is no trust between them, she still gives a glimmer of hope in order to save Su Jiusi.


    Feng yunlang once promised her that he would always believe her, but later, he broke his promise.


    "How could su Jiusi stand up for no reason?"


    Su Jiusi suddenly spoke.


    "Zilan, do you regret it?"


    She just got out of the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s den so soon. Every time she was full of murders, but this time, she didn''t understand Su Jiusi''s intention. Why did she help Gu Guiren?


    At the moment, she finally understood what Su Jiusi had said to her before. It was really shocking step by step.


    Su Jiusi sits cross legged on the ground, but Zilan is worried.


    Su Jiusi and purple orchid are both locked up in the prison of Shenxing department.


    Feng yunlang looks at Gu Qingcheng''s back and doesn''t know what it''s like. Who''s wrong with them today?


    Feng Yun Lang a let go, Gu Qing City then head also don''t return to leave.


    Feng yunlang didn''t know what it was like in his heart. He was angry and angry. After all, he restrained himself and didn''t lose his temper with Gu Qingcheng. He just let go of his hand.


    She''s really going to go on like this with him all her life.


    He is an emperor, or a proud emperor, naturally does not want to let people know that his heart is bound by a woman, he has been waiting for Gu Qingcheng to come to him, take the initiative to admit his mistake and make up, it has been three years, Gu Qingcheng still does not want to come back.


    Gu Qingcheng stood still and didn''t look at Feng yunlang from the beginning to the end. Feng yunlang felt a dull pain in his chest, which was even more painful than the loss of his child. With so many women in the harem, only Gu Qingcheng could easily hurt his heart.


    "It''s very good. The emperor doesn''t have to hurt himself."


    "What do you want?"


    Feng Yun Lang is really annoyed by Gu Qingcheng. After so long, he intends to forgive Gu Qingcheng and let it go. Instead, Gu Qingcheng doesn''t want to force him to ask her? He is the most respected person in the world. He has already left steps for each other. Gu Qingcheng just won''t come down.


    "You..."


    It''s still cold and light.


    "No


    Feng yunlang suddenly reached out and grabbed Gu Qingcheng''s wrist. "Qingcheng, for so many years, you have nothing to say to me?"


    Gu Qingcheng is blessed and ready to step down.


    "I''ll leave."


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng like this, Feng yunlang can''t help but soften her tone. He has been entangled with Gu Qingcheng for many years. He knows what Gu Qingcheng''s eyes mean. Since that incident, she has been like this and won''t say a word more.


    "I believe in the evidence, and I will find out."


    Gu Qingcheng''s hope was suddenly shattered. She didn''t speak and dropped her eyes to avoid making eye contact with Feng yunlang.


    Purple orchid Leng for a while, quickly understand Su Jiusi''s meaning, shook her head, "since the moment when the young lady bought the maidservant, the life of the maidservant is the young lady''s, the maidservant does not regret, just worried about the young lady."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine. Since the Empress Dowager has locked us up here, it proves that she doesn''t want to kill us. We won''t have to worry about our lives. At most, we''ll suffer from skin and flesh."


    Su Jiusi is very calm. Even if they want to kill her, she still has a gold medal to use. Therefore, no matter what, she can save her life. But here, I''m afraid she can''t help suffering.

 Chapter 188

    "Maidservant is willing to bear all this for miss."


    Purple orchid immediately took Su Jiusi''s words.


    "Silly girl, their goal is me. It''s better to suffer less than one person. Don''t come up."


    It''s unexpected that a lady of a noble family can stand such punishment.


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t shout a word, and her endurance exceeded the old Mammy''s prediction.


    The old mother didn''t give Su Jiusi a chance to breathe. She immediately ordered that Su Jiusi''s body could not bear the pain and fainted.


    "Continue to use punishment."


    The pain of sprinkling salt on the wound was unimaginable. At the moment when he was splashed with salt water, Su Jiusi bit his lip to death. Because of too much force, there was already bright red blood oozing out.


    "It''s still a hard bone. There''s no hard bone I can''t chew down here. Come and pour salt water."


    Su Jiusi is biting her teeth. Her sweat has soaked her inner clothes. The severe pain makes her hands and feet tremble, but she still doesn''t make a sound.


    Mammy ordered again.


    "Continue to use punishment."


    Because it hurt so much, Su Jiusi''s voice trembled, but she still insisted. It was absolutely impossible for them to let her pull Gu Qingcheng into the water. If they had guessed correctly, this mammy should be Gu fandai''s person.


    "I have never been in touch with Gu Guiren. It''s an accident. No matter how many times you ask me, I always say that."


    Mother heizhuang accentuated her voice again.


    "Is Gu GUI ren your accomplice?"


    Su Jiusi endured the pain and didn''t say a word, but there was a fine sweat on his forehead, and there was no blood on his face.


    Mammy waved and motioned for the eunuch to use the punishment. Several eunuchs immediately tightened the rope. Su Jiusi''s splint on his finger was constantly tightened. There was a sharp pain in his finger, which soon became bloody.


    "So you don''t want to? I don''t think you''ll admit it if I don''t give you a little bit of strength. "


    "No intention."


    "Why do you want to bump Rou Fei''s stomach?"


    Su Jiusi is very calm.


    "No one''s calling."


    Several mammy rudely took Su Jiusi down, tied her directly to the scaffold, tied her hands and feet, and punished her fingers. One of them, a black and strong Mammy, asked, "who told you to hurt the emperor''s heir?"


    Su Jiusi nodded.


    Purple orchid is very worried about Su Jiusi, but she can''t stop it. After all, she still listens to Su Jiusi and says, "Miss, you must hold on."


    Su Jiu Si added tone to stop the purple orchid that still wants to get up, lest purple orchid also gets hurt.


    "Zilan, don''t move. Wait for me here. I need you to bandage my wound then."


    In the afternoon, sure enough, a few stout mothers came and directly pulled Su Jiusi out. Violet wanted to stop her, but she was kicked to the ground.


    That is to say, but purple orchid still some don''t understand, in order to a never with cousin so hard, it is worth it?


    Su Jiusi light smile, obviously did not regret what he did, "Qingcheng is my family."


    The purple orchid thinks about everything but the reason. As long as Su Jiusi doesn''t go out, it can''t involve Su Jiusi.


    "This matter could have been avoided by miss. Why do you want to save your life?"


    "Mother Tian, Princess Anping fainted. What should I do?"


    "Send her back to the prison, and continue tomorrow. After all, she is in front of the empress dowager, and she can''t be tortured too hard all at once."


    The following little eunuch nodded and immediately took the comatose Su Jiusi down.

 Chapter 189

    On the other hand, Gu Chenrong, who returns to Gu''s house, is very worried about Su Jiusi.


    Now Su Jiusi is locked up in the Department of Shenxing, which is a special place for punishing empress dowagers and wrong maids. All men are not allowed in. It''s impossible for him to see Su Jiusi. Even if he has the ability to understand Heaven, he can''t take Su Jiusi away from that place.


    Although fengyunlang can save Su Jiusi, Gu Chenrong has been with fengyunlang for several years. He knows that fengyunlang is a person who stresses evidence. If there is no evidence, it is useless to ask for fengyunlang.


    With that, Gu Chenrong has left the yard.


    Gu Chenrong''s eyes became deep and cold, "I have my own way, leave the abyss, you go quickly! It''s always been your strength to placate girls. "


    "Even if she lied, she would not overturn what she had said before."


    "I''ll go to Princess rou. She must have lied."


    Gu Liyuan nodded and asked, "are you going to find the emperor?"


    I''ll go to the palace. You can go to the Anping Marquis''s residence to appease your little cousins. They have a good relationship. She must be very worried when she knows that Jiusi has an accident. "


    Jiusi is not as heartless as you think. In fact, she attaches great importance to the people around her.


    In the past, I couldn''t figure it out. Now I understand that she really respects her great aunt. You are all in the light of her.


    Liyuan, you don''t know how jealous I am of you. If you treat her like that, Jiusi will still be kind to you.


    "She is sincere to your brother and sister, but you never appreciate her.


    "She really went to Shenxing department to save Qingcheng. Shen Rong, do you have any way to save her?"


    At the moment, he felt a little ashamed. He really wronged Su Jiusi. What she said to him was true. She really took them as relatives, but he didn''t think so. He thought Su Jiusi''s words were untrustworthy.


    All along, he had prejudice against Su Jiusi. In the past, those prejudices made him hate Su Jiusi. Later, although he didn''t hate Su Jiusi, he didn''t really accept Su Jiusi. The prejudice still existed.


    Gu Liyuan''s face is very heavy. He didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would even die to save Gu Qingcheng.


    This silly girl, she is really good to Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng. No, she has deep feelings for Su Liu, although he doesn''t know where the feelings come from.


    Originally, Gu Chenrong was also surprised that Su Jiusi was so easy to be framed. It was to protect Gu Qingcheng, so he took all this to himself.


    "She just wanted to protect Qingcheng..."


    Gu Chenrong took the letter and immediately started. Gu Qingcheng wrote the whole story on it. He wanted Gu Liyuan to help him find a way to save Su Jiusi.


    Gu Chenrong is just about to leave. He bumps into Gu Liyuan at the gate of the yard. He has a letter in his hand. Is there any shock on his face? He puts the letter into Gu Chenrong''s hand and says, "have a look! This is a letter from Qing Cheng. "


    Finally, he thought of a person, now only that person can save Su Jiusi.


    Now it''s very bad for Su Jiusi. Princess Rou personally identifies it. Su Jiusi also admits that it''s very difficult to overturn the case.


    Gu Ziyuan is in Weiyang palace. Instead of asking Gu Yan and Su Mei, he comes to ask Gu fandai to save Su Jiusi.


    Gu Fendai sent back her maidservant and went to Gu Ziyuan. With anger in her heart, she helped Gu Ziyuan kneeling on the ground with her own hands. "What Jiusi did was to murder the emperor''s heir, and she admitted it herself.


    The emperor and the Empress Dowager are angry. It''s useless for me to say anything. Ziyuan, it''s Jiusi''s fate. We can only leave it to fate. "

 Chapter 190

    "Jiusi has no reason to murder Huangsi. There must be something hidden in it. Please help Jiusi, pink and Dai! I beg you


    Gu Ziyuan is very worried about Su Jiusi. When he learns that Su Jiusi has an accident, he immediately comes to Weiyang palace to ask Gu fandai. They are twins and have been in a good relationship since childhood.


    Gu fandai doesn''t understand why Gu Ziyuan likes Su Jiusi so much. She wants to wake Gu Ziyuan up, but she''s afraid of hurting her sister and brother. This is the family she cares about most in the world. She doesn''t want to separate them because of a su Jiusi.


    "I never said that we are not a family. I just hope you can let go of Jiusi. My mother has already done that to Jiusi. Can you promise me not to move Jiusi anyway, fandai? I don''t want to be like you. I don''t think Jiusi is wrong. She is forced."


    "You..." Gu Fendai choked by Gu Ziyuan''s rhetorical question, "Ziyuan, we are the family."


    Gu Ziyuan asked.


    "Why don''t we let her come back?"


    Gu fandai couldn''t put on any more. She looked at Gu Ziyuan inconceivably. "You''re crazy. You''re fascinated by her. So what if she''s the first lady of her lineage? That''s a thing of the past. It''s not normal for you to lose? Why should she come back? "


    In terms of her family background, she is the next of kin, and her status is much higher than ours. It''s not a delusion for her to go home. From the beginning to the end, we have treated them too much. "


    Fandai, Jiusi, how can those thoughts be delusions? She is the lady of Anping Marquis''s mansion. We all know why she left Anping Marquis''s mansion.


    "She didn''t use me. She''s my fiancee. That''s what I should do.


    "Her biggest mistake is that she shouldn''t dream about things that don''t belong to her. Ziyuan and Su Jiusi are too resourceful. I''m afraid you''ll be used by her."


    Gu Ziyuan is very protective of Su Jiusi. When he hears Gu fandai say that he is willing to help Su Jiusi, his tone is very gentle in front of Gu fandai.


    I don''t know why you don''t like Jiusi. She''s just a helpless orphan. It''s her ability that she can get the appreciation of the Empress Dowager. Why can''t you see her? What did she do wrong? "


    "It''s not that Jiusi is restless. After all, my uncle and aunt go too far in the affairs of Anping Marquis''s house. There''s also Meixian. I''ve seen with my own eyes what she did to Jiusi, and so has my mother.


    If you can''t save her this time, don''t be too sad. You''ve tried your best. There''s nothing wrong with her. "


    Ziyuan, you and I are brothers and sisters. Although some words are not pleasant to listen to, I still want to say that Su Jiusi likes to make trouble so much that he has never been a peaceful person. If you really marry her, there will be no peaceful days in the future.


    If I can say that, I will speak for her in front of the emperor, but it''s too difficult, and you should not hold too much hope for it.


    Thinking of this, Gu fandai''s attitude is still very good, patiently persuading Gu Ziyuan, "although I don''t like Su Jiusi, but you have an engagement, she is your beloved, I will try my best to help her.


    Gu fandai couldn''t help sneering, "you''ve been cheated by her. She''s not as simple as you think. Ziyuan, wake up!


    Su Jiusi is a kind-hearted woman. Her aunt and Meixian died in her hands. You said she was forced.


    Who would force her to do this? She planned to go back to Anping Marquis''s house just to get rid of her uncle''s family. Now she''s almost there. Do you think she''s innocent? "

 Chapter 191

    "Jiusi won''t take the initiative to harm others. She''s not that kind of person. She didn''t kill her aunt and Meixian. It''s not her fault. You have a prejudice against Jiusi, fandai."


    Gu Ziyuan insists on defending Su Jiusi. Gu fandai is very angry. Neither of her sister and brother can persuade anyone. Gu fandai sighs, "Ziyuan, you can''t do this. You are so easy to be cheated. How can you take charge of your family business in the future?"


    "You look down on me. I''m not stupid." Gu Ziyuan shook his head, "pink, I don''t ask you to like Su Jiusi, as long as you don''t deal with her, can you promise me?"


    Seeing Gu Liyuan laughing, Su liangyin shakes her spirits. She finally understands why so many women in the capital like Gu Liyuan.


    He remembered that the girl had not reached her hairpin yet. She was very young indeed. She was ten years younger than him.


    Compared with Su Jiusi''s coldness and cruelty, Su liangyin is like a child who doesn''t know the world. His round face is very lovely.


    Gu Liyuan couldn''t help laughing. During this time, he also met Su liangyin around Su Jiusi once or twice, but they didn''t speak alone.


    "Who else can you find but him? Don''t worry. He''s more anxious than you. "


    Su liangyin asked in surprise.


    "How do you know I''m going to find my second cousin?"


    As soon as he reached the gate of the mansion, Gu Liyuan''s carriage came. He jumped down from the carriage and stopped Su liangyin. "Liangyin, Shen Rong has entered the palace. Don''t go to him."


    When Gu Liyuan comes to Anping Marquis''s house, Su liangyin already knows that Su Jiusi has been put into Shenxing department, and is preparing to go out to find Gu Chenrong.


    Since ancient times, the Empress Dowager has been a member of the Department of criminal justice. The lighter she is, the peeling off her skin. The more serious she is, the more she dies. Now the Empress Dowager doesn''t mean to take Su Jiusi''s life. They don''t want Su Jiusi''s life, but they can make her life worse than death.


    Yifan nodded and answered.


    Yifan, you tell mammy Tian to torture Su Jiusi and force her to recruit Gu Qingcheng. Although Su Jiusi left Anping Marquis''s house in her early years, she is different from ordinary people in the end. I don''t believe that she can survive the punishment of Shenxing department. "


    Ziyuan has done everything to protect her before she gets married. She thinks that Su Jiusi is right. It''s like being captured by Su Jiusi. I really don''t know what Su Jiusi can do to make Ziyuan so devoted to her. Those words are just to appease Ziyuan.


    "The more Ziyuan treats Su Jiusi like this, the more damned she is. If she is allowed to be with Ziyuan, she will not be able to take care of her family in the hands of Su Jiusi.


    Leaning on the fan, she walked up to Gu fandai, kneaded her shoulder and asked, "lady, do you really want to listen to the third son?"


    After Gu Ziyuan left, Gu fandai leans on the beauty couch and feels a headache. Her most concerned relatives actually like Su Jiusi so much. It''s really a headache.


    Gu Ziyuan nodded and left first.


    "You and I are brothers and sisters. There''s no need to say such kind words. Go back quickly! Leave the rest to me. "


    Gu Ziyuan was relieved to hear that Gu fandai should come down. "Thank you, fandai."


    Gu fandai certainly can''t promise. She thinks Su Jiusi is a stumbling block. This stumbling block must be removed sooner or later. In order not to hurt her sister and brother''s friendship, she should do it. "OK, I promise you."


    "Big cousin, please come in."


    Su liangyin knew that Gu Liyuan must have said something about Su Jiusi, so she invited Gu Liyuan into Anping Marquis''s house.


    The two entered the reception hall one after the other. As soon as Gu Liyuan sat down, zisu went to serve tea.

 Chapter 192

    "Liangyin, don''t worry. Just wait for the news. We will try our best to rescue Jiusi."


    Su liangyin looked at Gu Liyuan with wide eyes and asked suspiciously, "are you really going to save my sister?"


    When she went out with Su Jiusi, she met Gu Liyuan twice.


    Gu Liyuan shakes his head and suddenly feels it''s good to have two more sisters like this.


    "What a little girl."


    Su liangyin also laughed, "if my sister wants to, I will, so wait until my sister comes back."


    "Call me big brother in the future. Take out the words. I''ll be your big brother. As Jiusi said, we are a family."


    He even envies this pure sisterhood. His family caring is mixed with too much selfishness and mischief. He has seen through it and been disappointed for a long time.


    Gu Liyuan just smiles and doesn''t speak. Gu''s brothers and sisters have very complicated feelings. Although Su Jiusi is complicated, her brotherhood is very pure.


    "My sister is very kind to us." Su liangyin''s eyes are clear, like a bend of spring water, very seriously said.


    "The little girl loves her sister very much."


    Su liangyin was very distressed for her sister and sighed, "no matter how bad she is, she is also a person and will get hurt. I''m still worried about her."


    "That''s right. I''ll let you know if there''s something. Jiusike is much more powerful than you think."


    "I''ll be hairpin next year, so I''ll hear from my sister in the mansion."


    "You haven''t reached the hairpin yet. Isn''t this a child?"


    Su liangyin knocked Gu Liyuan''s hand. "What are you doing? I''m not a child."


    Seeing Su liangyin in a daze, Gu Liyuan only felt that the little girl was very cute. He reached out and touched Su liangyin''s head, "be good."


    Gu Liyuan''s tone is very gentle, just like coaxing a child. Su liangyin is a little stunned. Today''s Gu Liyuan is different from the Gu Liyuan she has seen before. It feels strange.


    Gu Liyuan coughed softly, "when she comes out, you go to ask her, little girl, you are obedient in the house, don''t run around, don''t make trouble for your sister, OK?"


    "Second cousin is very good. He is very kind to my elder sister. He never misunderstood my elder sister. Why did my elder sister get involved with Rou Fei in the palace?"


    "Is that how you want Shen Rong to be your brother-in-law?" Gu Liyuan asked.


    At that time, I was still thinking that my sister was really blind, and actually treated you as a family. You have a little conscience. You know that you misunderstood my sister, big cousin. My sister really treated you as a family member. She didn''t mean that to you. She and her second cousin are made for each other. "


    Seeing that Gu Liyuan''s attitude has changed, Su liangyin seems to have opened a conversation box. "No, you misunderstood my sister, and she didn''t allow me to tell you that we are a family.


    Gu Liyuan plans to wait for Su Jiusi to come out and apologize to Su Jiusi in person. He wants to officially recognize his sister.


    "Once upon a time, I misunderstood Jiusi. Later, she will be my good sister."


    Every time Gu Liyuan is sarcastic, without a good word, Su Jiusi does not allow her to say Gu Liyuan is not, which makes her very puzzled, do not know why Su Jiusi to Gu Liyuan so tolerant.


    Gu Chenrong often goes to the palace to see feng yunlang. At this meeting, he takes the opportunity to see feng yunlang and goes to Changqiu palace quietly. Roufei has just had a miscarriage and is lying on the bed to recuperate.


    Hearing the sound, rou Fei raised her eyes and saw that it was Gu Chenrong. Instead of panic, she showed her expected expression.


    Seeing the soft imperial concubine''s such facial expression, Gu Chenrong concludes that her guess is right. She really attacks Su Jiusi for him.

 Chapter 193

    "Mr. Gu, you are here at last. Mr. Gu is very affectionate to Miss Su."


    The soft imperial concubine voice is charming, the corner of the mouth slightly rises, barely supports the body, sat up, leaning on the pillow behind.


    "How can you let go of Jiusi?"


    "Gong..."


    Gu Chenrong''s heart was tight, and he restrained the impulse to rush up immediately. After the people who led them stepped down, Gu Chenrong rushed to Su Jiusi, squatted on the ground, held Su Jiusi''s shoulder, and called in a dumb voice, "Jiu Si."


    Shenxing department''s people lead them to Su Jiusi''s cell door. Su Jiusi sits on the ground with his back against the wall. His hair hangs down in a mess, covering his eyes. People can''t see her face clearly, but they can clearly see her blood and her bloody hands.


    Soft imperial concubine is in a high position, and she is also a victim. Caishi comes to Shenxing department in person. The people inside don''t stop Caishi, so she takes Gu Chenrong into Shenxing department very smoothly.


    Soft Princess know Gu Chenrong is not easy to fool, called Caishi, let Caishi take a set of eunuch dress let Gu Chenrong change, and then Caishi with Gu Chenrong to Shenxing Si.


    It''s because of the clarity that Gu Chenrong is so anxious. He just can''t wait to see Su Jiusi.


    "This palace can let you see her, but don''t try to take her away. You can''t take her away."


    Gu Chenrong iron green with a face, hear these words don''t mention how much love Su Jiusi, want to be punished for Su Jiusi, "how do I know the empress said is true or false, I want to see Jiusi."


    The empress doesn''t like Miss Su so much. Of course, she won''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. When the Empress Dowager thinks of letting Miss Su go, maybe Miss Su can''t stand the torture and dies in the Department of criminal justice. It''s common for people to die there. "


    Miss Su is fragile. I don''t know if she can stand the punishment. It''s said that she will be punished today. If Mr. Gu hesitates a little longer, Miss Su still doesn''t know how much more she will suffer.


    Mr. Gu must have heard something about it.


    The soft imperial concubine reaches out to brush the broken hair of the ear, "although the emperor and Empress Dowager don''t have this meaning, they have the heart to teach Miss Su a lesson, otherwise they won''t put Su Jiusi in the cautious punishment department.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t pick up the porcelain bottle that Princess Rou handed over. His eyes were frozen. "The Empress Dowager and the Emperor didn''t want to kill Jiusi. The empress wanted to use my life to get Jiusi out of prison. It''s not a good deal."


    Soft imperial concubine finishes saying, take out a white porcelain vase from under the pillow to pass to Gu Chenrong in front, obviously is already ready.


    As long as Mr. Gu takes the medicine in this bottle, I''ll let Miss Su go. I can also do Miss Su a favor by the way, and let the empress who has been targeting her pay a small price. Would Mr. Gu like to? "


    If you want Miss Su to live, you can use Mr. Gu''s life.


    "Mr. Gu can find the palace directly, which proves that Mr. Gu already knows the identity of the palace. Mr. Gu knows what the owner of the palace wants.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t talk nonsense with Rou Fei and asked directly.


    Purple orchid see is Gu Chenrong, very surprised, the word just said, immediately covered his mouth, lowered his voice, silent tears, "childe, you good accompany miss it!"


    Then he got up and pushed aside.


    "Damn it, they really punished you."

 Chapter 194

    Hearing Gu Chenrong''s voice, Su Jiusi raised his eyes. His voice was very weak. "Why are you here?"


    "I come to see you, Jiusi. Hold on. I''ll take you out of here soon."


    "Did you go to Princess Rou?"


    Mingming has left the state of Wei to be his own grandson. He wastes his time and energy on her, even his life. Mingming knows that she can''t repay her. Why do he do such stupid things.


    What should she do with him?


    But this reason even she can''t convince herself. Thinking about Gu Chenrong''s sword for her, she has no bottom in her heart. She is anxious and worried, but she can''t stop it.


    Concubine Rou is a believer in the king. Their purpose is very simple. They just want to take care of Chenrong''s life. She doesn''t want to take care of Chenrong''s life in exchange for her life. Gu Chenrong certainly won''t do such a stupid thing, right?


    Su Jiusi moved his position difficultly, but he was worried about Gu Chenrong.


    When passing by Zilan, Gu Chenrong orders him to leave this sentence. He follows Caishi and leaves Shenxing department.


    "Zilan, take good care of Jiusi."


    Gu Chenrong took back his hand and attached it to Su Jiusi''s ear. He said in a gentle and firm tone, "believe me."


    Gu Chenrong also wants to accompany Su Jiusi more, but he also knows that time is not allowed, and more company can''t relieve Su Jiusi''s pain. Now the most important thing is to let Su Jiusi leave Shenxing.


    "Don''t worry about liangyin. I''ve asked Liyuan to find her."


    "Let''s go, Shen Rong. Remember what I said. You tell Liang Yin that I''m OK and let her not worry."


    Not far away from the collection of poetry to remind the way.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s almost time. It''s time for us to go."


    Gu Chenrong reaches out to touch Su Jiusi''s face. He doesn''t even dare to look at Su Jiusi''s hand. If he looks at Su Jiusi more than once, he will be very distressed. He must rescue Su Jiusi as soon as possible, and can''t let her suffer any more damage.


    "How can I be so stupid? You know that I never lose money. Jiusi, I don''t feel sorry and guilty. I just want to protect you. I always do."


    I can avoid this disaster. I didn''t avoid it myself. You don''t have to feel sorry and guilty. Don''t promise Princess Rou any conditions. Don''t pay attention to my affairs. The Empress Dowager won''t kill me. "


    Su Jiusi endured the pain and advised, "don''t do stupid things. Gu Chenrong, I don''t need you to do anything for me. You don''t owe me anything.


    "I have a way to deal with her."


    This is the problem she tried to avoid, and eventually tied the two tightly together.


    Concubine Rou wants to deal with Gu Chenrong. She uses her to deal with Gu Chenrong. It seems that in King Xin''s eyes, she has become a chip to control Gu Chenrong.


    Seeing the moment when the poetry collector brought Gu Chenrong in, the problems that had been bothering her all of a sudden were solved.


    The next day, she was suddenly released from the Shenxing department. Because she was weak, the Empress Dowager sent her back to the Anping Marquis''s house, and even sent the imperial doctor to the Anping Marquis''s house to treat her.


    Although Su Jiusi doesn''t know what happened, she knows that Gu Chenrong saved her. Now she just wants to know if Gu Chenrong had any accident and what she promised to roufei.


    After the Taiyi bandaged Su Jiusi''s wound, Su liangyin sat by Su Jiusi''s bed and wiped her tears. "Sister, just come back and scare me to death. How can they use such a heavy punishment on you?"

 Chapter 195

    Seeing that Su Jiusi''s hands are wrapped with thick gauze, Su liangyin is distressed. When Su Jiusi was just sent back, she didn''t dare to look at Su Jiusi''s hands. In some places, she has already seen her bones and her fingers are linked to her heart. She doesn''t know how painful Su Jiusi should be.


    "Silly girl, why are you crying? I''m not coming back safely."


    "But your hand..."


    "Do you really want to hear it?"


    Although we can inquire about this matter, Gu Chenrong is the party concerned. He must know it very clearly. If we go outside to inquire, we may not be able to inquire so clearly.


    "Don''t go. Tell me what way Princess Rou got rid of my guilt?"


    She just lay down, Gu Chenrong stretched out his hand to help her tuck in the quilt, "since you don''t want to listen to things in the palace, then I won''t say, I''ll go first."


    Su Jiusi avoids Gu Chenrong''s eyes and lies down.


    "Since you''re OK, go back first! I''m going to have a rest. "


    "What a woman of duplicity." Gu Chenrong shook his head, his eyes gently as if he could turn into water.


    "No pain."


    "It''s just frivolous to you, Jiusi. Does your hand hurt?"


    "Frivolous."


    Gu Chenrong said with a smile, "with this kiss as proof, I''m really OK."


    Su Jiusi stares at Gu Chenrong.


    "You..."


    Su Jiusi noticed that Gu Chenrong''s hand was still on her head. Just as she was about to let Gu Chenrong take away his hand, Gu Chenrong consciously took it away. Suddenly, she leaned down and gave Su Jiusi a kiss on the cheek. Like a dragonfly skimming water, she quickly moved her lips.


    Gu Chenrong said half jokingly.


    "Well, it''s a secret. I''ll tell you when you want to be my woman."


    Su Jiusi didn''t believe Gu Chenrong''s words and asked immediately.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m really glad that you care about me so much. Don''t worry about me. I have the handle of Rou Fei in my hand, so I used that handle for your safety."


    "Am I not serious now?" Gu Chenrong reaches out and touches Su Jiusi''s head. Because he is so shocked, Su Jiusi forgets to push Gu Chenrong''s hand away and let him touch his head.


    "Don''t make trouble. I''m serious with you."


    Gu Chenrong''s face was relaxed, but he laughed happily. "Jiusi, are you worried about me again?"


    See Gu Chenrong, Su Jiusi asked the first question is this, nervous looking at Gu Chenrong, do not let go of the slightest expression on his face.


    "What did you promise Princess Rou?"


    Su liangyin''s letter has just been sent out. Gu Chenrong has already arrived at the Anping Marquis''s house. He is also worried about Su Jiusi. When he learns that Su Jiusi is back in the house, he comes here immediately.


    Su liangyin spat out her tongue and ran out.


    Su Jiusi stares at Su liangyin.


    "What nonsense."


    Su liangyin burst tears and smile, showing a clear smile, "OK, I''m going to write a letter, this time or let the second cousin to appease my sister."


    Don''t see Gu Chenrong, Su Jiusi can''t be at ease, has been very worried about whether Gu Chenrong accident.


    Instead, Su Jiusi smiles at Su liangyin. She usually likes to touch Su liangyin''s head. All her fingers are hurt, so she can''t touch Su liangyin''s head any more. She just says with a smile, "liangyin, please help me. I want to see him."


    "It''s good to keep it for a while. If you''re in the Department of criminal justice, you can''t afford to suffer."


    Su liangyin doesn''t dare to touch Su Jiusi''s hand, for fear that it will hurt her, her eyes are red.


    Gu Chenrong came over with a heavy smile.


    "Well."


    "Can I call you jiuer later?"

 Chapter 196

    "What''s the difference between jiuer and Jiusi?"


    Su Jiusi asked with a frown.


    "If you don''t object, you''ll agree. I''ll call you jiuer later. Only I can call you that." Gu Chenrong was obviously in a very good mood and couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    "Shen Rong, I owe you so much. What do you want me to do?"


    The happier you smile on the surface, the more melancholy you feel in your heart.


    Jiusi, what should I do? I can''t bear you.


    As long as she can live well, he doesn''t have much regret. From beginning to end, this is his one-sided love, which he has been forcing Su Jiusi to accept.


    He thought he and Su Jiusi had a long way to go, but now it seems that their fate is coming to an end.


    Su Jiusi had been looking forward to her leaving the capital. If she knew that she was going to leave soon, she would be very happy. Finally, no one was bothering her any more.


    Gu Chenrong laughed again. Originally, he wanted to tell Su Jiusi that he was going to leave in a while. It''s rare that Su Jiusi was so obedient. He put down these words again. Let''s tell her next time!


    "That''s good."


    Su Jiusi nodded.


    "It''s important for you to have a good rest."


    But Gu fandai is the queen. She usually lives in the harem, and she can''t get in touch with her. It doesn''t mean that she can get rid of her. It takes a lot of effort to deal with her.


    Thinking about what Gu fandai has done to herself and her whole mind to frame Gu Qingcheng, she really wants to get rid of Gu fandai, otherwise it will be a hidden danger to her and Gu Qingcheng.


    "To deal with her, we need to take our time. It''s impossible for her to lose everything in one day. With more times, the Queen''s position is naturally unstable. It seems that my next goal should be her."


    Mentioning Gu fandai, Gu Chenrong looks bored. In the past, he just didn''t like her, but now he wants to kill her.


    "Naturally, it''s the servants who take the blame. The empress should not know. The emperor is still thinking about her feelings and only forbids her. With this, it''s inevitable that she will be out of favor, and she deserves it."


    Su Jiusi sneered, "what a cunning concubine! She threw the problem to me and left herself clean. How does the emperor deal with the empress?"


    "Sophie said that the first person she saw when she woke up was you. She thought you hit her in the stomach, and you admitted it."


    Su Jiusi continued to ask, "how can you justify that Princess Rou insisted that I bumped into her stomach?"


    All of this is very desirable for Princess rou. She has received special training and knows what medicine is bewitching them. She deliberately leads the clues to the queen. This has been found on the queen. "


    Concubine Rou''s abdomen was badly hit, so she woke up ahead of time. Originally, she thought her plan had failed. Unexpectedly, you went in at this time, and offered to take the blame for Qingcheng.


    "On the day of the Empress Dowager''s birthday party, Princess Rou was in her room. Someone knocked out her and her maidservant with smoke, seriously injured her stomach, and sent Qingcheng to this room, trying to blame Qingcheng for all this.


    Although he would be so happy to Miss Su, he was a little melancholy in his heart.


    "Do you want to pay it back?"


    Su Jiusi doesn''t speak and looks at Gu Chenrong with open eyes. His eyes become more complicated.


    She wanted to return it, but she didn''t know how to return it. What he had done for her had already exceeded the scope of his friends. He tried to save her life by risking his life again and again. Every time, he told her that it was voluntary.

 Chapter 197

    Gu Chenrong suddenly leans down and kisses Su Jiusi''s lips.


    This kiss is very unexpected. Su Jiusi finds that she is familiar with Gu Chenrong''s kiss. This feeling makes her feel flustered. She wants to push Gu Chenrong away, but she can''t move her hand. She is so dizzy that she is kissed by Gu Chenrong.


    The more he kisses, the more deeply Gu Chenrong is reluctant to let go. When he remembers that he has no way to take Su Jiusi away, he will not be able to see each other for a long time. All his emotions are mixed into the kiss.


    She has something she wants to do, and Gu Chenrong also has his mission. She doesn''t want to bind Gu Chenrong, and she can''t let go of the things in the capital. She knows very well that they can''t go any further. In the future, she must restrain herself, and she will report again in the next life if she doesn''t think of it in this life.


    A woman like her is obviously not likable. Gu Chenrong has seen her most vicious and darkest side. Why hasn''t she been scared away yet? Instead, she stays by her side.


    Only when she saw her and Su Mei did she know that all the changes were jokes.


    Su Jiusi in front of Gu Chenrong is the real Su Liu, and Su Liu in front of Gu Yan is the one who has lost her edge. At that time, she also felt unhappy, but for Gu Yan''s sake, she thought these changes were worth it.


    Gu Chenrong doesn''t need her to change, doesn''t need her to be restrained, praises her everywhere, appreciates her, when there is danger, she will sacrifice her life to save each other, in the day and night together, her attitude to Gu Chenrong has changed a lot, the guard has dispersed, and she begins to trust him.


    Until she met Gu Chenrong, she found that the man who had known her for several months had really done a lot for her.


    Su Jiusi is in a mess. She knows that Gu Chenrong is totally different from Gu Yan. She has been married to Gu Yan for five years. Gu Yan has never treated her like this. She has been trying to become Gu Yan''s favorite. So she has been restraining herself and compromising again and again. She once felt that Gu Yan had been very good to her.


    Is one Gu Yan not enough?


    How can you be together with him? He is destined to return to the state of Jiang, and you are also destined to stay in the capital. Besides, he is still your younger generation. How can you have that idea about him.


    Su Jiusi ah, Su Jiusi, clearly repeatedly warned you, can''t, why still can''t control their own heart.


    Therefore, I can''t help but be moved by Gu Chenrong.


    After Gu Chenrong left, Su Jiusi looked at the tent on his head and thought about the kiss. His cheek was slightly hot and his heart beat faster. Why did he feel like this.


    Gu Chenrong knows that she is going to be angry with Su Jiusi again. He leaves Su Jiusi''s room in a hurry before Su Jiusi says the second sentence.


    "I''ll see you next time."


    "Go away."


    Rare to see Su Jiusi blush, Gu Chenrong laughed, "Jiusi, are you shy?"


    Su Jiusi is breathless when Gu Chenrong kisses him. For a long time, Gu Chenrong finally releases his hand. Su Jiusi is breathless and blushes.


    Thinking of this, Su Jiusi had a feeling of heartache. After Gu Yan''s affair with Su Mei, she thought she would never have this feeling again, but she met Gu Chenrong.


    If she is the real Su Jiusi, it will be a good relationship. She will firmly grasp it, and then follow Gu Chenrong to leave the capital. But she is not. She is Su Liu. Even if her body becomes Su Jiusi, she is still Su Liu.


    Su Liu''s life is only revenge.

 Chapter 198

    The next day, Gu Liyuan also came to visit Su Jiusi in Anping.


    Seeing Gu Liyuan, Su Jiusi is both surprised and happy. Whether he can come to see her on his own initiative means that he has recognized her as a friend.


    Su Jiusi had no blood on his face. He leaned on the bed and wrapped his hands with thick gauze, but he gave a smile to Gu Liyuan. "Liyuan, are you coming to see me?"


    Su Jiusi suddenly remembered that after rebirth, she saw Gu Chenrong for the first time. That day, Gu Chenrong took off her shoes. Unexpectedly, Gu Chenrong left those shoes.


    If there is no wrong guess, it should be your shoes. He even wants to collect your shoes. He is really infatuated with you. "


    Gu Liyuan burst out laughing, "I''ve been cheated. It seems that you really cried in front of Shen Rong. You two are really interesting. Do you know that Gu Shen Rong collected a pair of girl''s shoes, which are embroidered with plum blossom just like you.


    Su Jiusi''s face turns black instantly. Gu Chenrong even tells Gu Liyuan about this kind of thing. It''s destroying her image.


    Gu Liyuan asked jokingly.


    "Who is the man crying in front of Shen Rong?"


    "I never cry."


    When Su Jiusi heard this, she felt very funny. She was a mother. How could she cry in front of her son? She still had to have face.


    "You''re the only one who can say it. I thought you''d cry?"


    "No harm."


    "Then I''ll be your brother." Gu Liyuan smile, concern asked, "how is the injury?"


    Finally, on this day, she wanted to hold her children, but it was too easy to be misunderstood, so she restrained herself. All her children have grown up.


    At the beginning, Gu Liyuan didn''t even want to give her this identity. She made all kinds of sarcasm. From her initial disappointment, she gradually understood her son. She knew that he was not a pool of mud, but she misunderstood him.


    She knew that it was impossible for her to recognize Gu Liyuan as a mother in her life, so she would keep her son in a different identity, and the most suitable identity for her was sister.


    With Gu Liyuan''s approval, Su Jiusi has a lot of feelings in her heart. At first, Gu Liyuan really hates her. She is a mother, and she is disgusted by her son. It''s hard to imagine.


    "Yes, I do lack a brother."


    "That''s what you want to be my sister?" Gu Liyuan also laughed, "I thought you liked me before? It seems that I think too much, you are really short of brother


    Su Jiusi laughed, and there were tears in his eyes. "I can''t wait for it."


    Gu Liyuan''s tone is very sincere, waiting for Su Jiusi''s reply.


    "Once upon a time, I misunderstood you. I apologize to you. Jiusi, would you like to recognize me as a big brother?"


    "Qingcheng is also mine Sister Although it was very awkward, Su Jiusi said it.


    Gu Liyuan only felt funny, "I don''t come to see you, what do you come here to do, Jiusi, thank you, thank you for saving Qingcheng, that girl is stubborn, in front of the emperor and refused to be soft, if you didn''t save her, now she must be in the cold Palace."


    Su Jiusi, who was always calm, asked Gu Liyuan in an uncertain tone.


    "I know you don''t like Ziyuan. I''ll help you at that time. If you marry Shenrong, you''ll be very happy. Shenrong will be very good to you and will never let you down."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because he''s Gu Chenrong. If he''s someone else, I''m not sure. But if he is, I''m sure. You don''t know how persistent Shen Rong is to what he likes."

 Chapter 199

    Gu Liyuan paused for a moment and continued, "the sword he used was given to him by his father when he was a child. He liked that sword very much. Later, it was clear that there was a better sword. I advised him to change it several times. He just didn''t change it. He regarded it as a treasure, so he seldom changed things. What he liked would be used all the time.


    He has not changed since he was young. He is still obsessed with the things he is obsessed with, and it is difficult to change his mind.


    He likes you so much. Unless he changes his mind, he won''t change his mind. He looks unreliable. In fact, he is very reliable. You can marry him safely. "


    Gu fandai''s ingenuity is really heavy. She made good use of it and sent herself to the position of Queen.


    Su Jiusi loves Gu Qingcheng very much. She already knows what happened. It''s Gu fandai who used it to frame Gu Qingcheng. In addition, Gu Qingcheng is a stubborn and affectionate person. It will definitely break up between them.


    The emperor wants to kill Zhang Cheng, and Qing Cheng pleads for mercy. The furious emperor ignores Qing Cheng''s plea. In order not to make Qing Cheng embarrassed, Zhang Cheng commits suicide. After this, I don''t know what happened between the emperor and Qing Cheng. The day after Zhang Cheng died, Qing Cheng was demoted to be a noble man. "


    Qingcheng had just entered the palace and had nothing to do with each other for several years. It was Zhang Cheng who saw Qingcheng all the time. Zhang Cheng''s medical skills were good, and the emperor trusted Zhang Cheng. I don''t know whether that handkerchief was planted or Zhang Chengcheng''s hidden handkerchief.


    I know about this, but Zhang Cheng is very polite and steady. He never said anything to Qingcheng. Qingcheng only regards him as a good friend, and I don''t care about him.


    "Qingcheng knew Zhang Cheng before she entered the palace. In fact, Zhang Cheng has always loved Qingcheng.


    Su Jiusi looked at Gu Liyuan and asked.


    "Did you have friendship with Zhang Cheng before Qing Cheng?"


    When the emperor saw it, he was furious and arrested Zhang Cheng. "


    One day, the emperor went to find Qingcheng after going down to court. Doctor Zhang Cheng came out of the Bauhinia palace and was hit by a rash palace maid. A handkerchief fell from him. It was Qingcheng''s handkerchief.


    Gu Liyuan sighed and said, "it''s OK to tell you. Three years ago, Qingcheng was already the imperial concubine. Originally, the emperor intended to make her queen.


    Su Jiusi has always been very curious about Qing Cheng. There are few rumors about it outside. He only knows that Qing Cheng offended the emperor three years ago. The emperor made a big fire, which made Qing Cheng a noble man. Since then, Gu Qing Cheng fell out of favor. A few months later, Gu fandai was listed as the queen.


    "Liyuan, what happened three years ago?"


    "I''m not interested in being a matchmaker. One of you is my younger brother and the other is my younger sister. I just think it''s a good match. I hope you''ll be happy in the future. Don''t be so mindless as Qingcheng."


    "You want to be a matchmaker?"


    "Qingcheng is just like this. She is too pure to be a human being. She loves the emperor, so she can''t tolerate the emperor''s suspicion of her. She also disdains to explain. She doesn''t want to admit her mistake. She would rather be trapped in the Bauhinia palace and die alone. What can I do with her?


    You said before that I would not save the fallen city. The emperor asked me to go to the palace. In fact, I still wanted her to lower her head. I went to the palace several times to persuade her, but it didn''t work. I really can''t help her. I don''t know who I am. I have to break myself to pieces.


    Nine cows can''t get back what the girl decided. How can our 95% respect stand such a stubborn temper? So in the end, as you can see, one is forced to admit his mistake, the other is determined not to admit his mistake. "

 Chapter 200

    Gu Qingcheng''s determination is similar to Su Liu, but Gu Qingcheng is more direct than her.


    She loves this child a little. She must still love Feng yunlang. Otherwise, she won''t stay in the Bauhinia palace. She just can''t accept Feng yunlang''s suspicion of her and her friend''s death. In this case, she really doesn''t know how to help Gu Qingcheng.


    Emotional things, others are the most difficult to intervene, nor is she good at things.


    Purple orchid didn''t ask much. She knew that Su Liu had a very unique position in Su Jiusi''s heart. Su Jiusi seemed to have special feelings for this big aunt she had never met. Although she didn''t understand, she didn''t say much.


    "Tomorrow is the death day of my great aunt. I''ll go to worship her."


    That day, Su Jiusi suddenly asked Zilan to prepare paper money. Zilan thought it was for Wang, but the time was wrong. She asked curiously, "Miss, who are you going to worship?"


    Gu Ziyuan also came to see Su Jiusi twice. Su Jiusi was still lukewarm to him, so Gu Ziyuan didn''t stay long. He just sat down for a while and left.


    After a few days of recuperation, Su Jiusi is much better. Gu Chenrong comes every day these days. Seeing that Gu Chenrong''s everything is as usual, and nothing has happened to Gu''s house, Su Jiusi is also relieved.


    Gu Liyuan didn''t expect Su Jiusi to be so happy. He also laughed. For a moment, he thought that Su Jiusi was his own family. That''s right. They were cousins.


    She''s happy to be back in this way, too.


    Su Jiusi smiles at Gu Liyuan again. His face is full of joy, even in his eyes. At this moment, Su Jiusi is in a good mood. Although the mother and son can''t recognize each other, his son has come back.


    Gu Liyuan nodded and said seriously, "well, I''ll be my family all my life."


    "Then we will be relatives all our lives."


    "Ah, Jiusi, I suddenly found that a sister like you is also very good. Why didn''t I feel like that before?"


    Su Jiusi nodded with a smile.


    "Although I don''t have hope, I can try. My words are useless to her. She appreciates you for saving her. I hope your words work for her."


    "Liyuan, don''t worry about the collapse of the city. If you have a chance, I will persuade her. I also hope she can be happy."


    Before, Su Jiusi didn''t know the inside story. He thought Gu Liyuan knew how to eat, drink and have fun every day. He didn''t think about these things at all. It turned out that he misunderstood Gu Liyuan. All these were Gu Qingcheng''s choices.


    Gu Liyuan is really worried about Gu Qingcheng, but he really has nothing to do with it.


    Or she completely put down the emperor, so that there is no thought in her heart. It''s better to have no desire and no demand. She is the most tormenting person, and it''s her own torment. "


    "If you can persuade Qingcheng in the future, you can persuade her well. The emperor is the supreme one. It''s not good for Qingcheng to compete with him. I really don''t want to see her suffer in the palace.


    But this is her child. She doesn''t want to see Gu Qingcheng go on like this with a heart knot all her life. In this way, she won''t be happy all her life. She can only go one step at a time.


    "I''m going to prepare."


    Purple orchid should a then go down to prepare.


    Su Jiusi didn''t know where Gu Yan buried Su Liu. Later, she made a special inquiry. She didn''t expect that Gu Yan would bury Su Liu in Tianmen Mountain, where the scenery is beautiful. She once mentioned that if she wanted to sleep there, Gu Yan would remember this.

 Chapter 201

    Early the next morning, Su Jiusi took the purple orchid and purple perilla to Tianmen Mountain in a carriage. She only knew where Su Liu''s tomb was, but she didn''t know the exact location. So when they got to Tianmen Mountain, they had to go to find the tombstone separately.


    Purple orchid stay around to take care of Su Jiusi, purple perilla and the driver to the other direction.


    Except for his fingers, Su Jiusi had only a slight injury in other places, which was not in the way. Purple orchid was carrying a small basket with paper money in it, and the master and servant walked one by one.


    When I get close to you, there''s laughter everywhere. Everyone thinks I''m not worthy of you. Even if I''m promoted step by step, there are still many people who look down on me and still think I''m not worthy of you. "


    I want to have, I should be grateful to you, love you for a lifetime, but I don''t like the light on you, the more outstanding you are, the more reminds me of my humble.


    Yes, at the beginning, I was deliberately close to you. As long as I married you, I could prosper. In the end, I got what I wanted, and all my thoughts were not in vain. With the help of the family background of Anping Marquis, I successfully became an official and rose step by step.


    Gu Yan simply knelt on the ground and drank it with his head up. Then he poured another glass of wine. "I''ve been poor since I was a child, and I''ve always wanted to be outstanding. I never want to live a life of being trampled on.


    Su Jiusi, hiding behind a big tree, sneers again in her heart. She can''t forgive Gu Yan in her whole life. If she says sorry, she wants to be forgiven. Gu Yan is really shameless. He was so unfeeling at that time, but now he is not disgusted to show his behavior towards Su Liu.


    "Suliu, for 20 years, are you still blaming me? I''m wrong. I shouldn''t treat you like that. I shouldn''t push you. I shouldn''t stimulate you like that. Over the years, I come every year and say sorry to you every year. Will you forgive me? "


    Gu Yan took out two more wine glasses, lifted the wine pot, poured two glasses of wine, put one in front of the tombstone, and took the other up.


    Gu Yan actually remembers these.


    Gu Yan squats on the ground and takes out a pot of wine and several dishes of cakes from the bamboo basket. Su Jiusi is not far away from Gu Yan. From her, you can see clearly that they are all the cakes Su Liu used to like.


    The housekeeper immediately stepped aside, just guarding from a distance.


    Gu Yan took the basket from him and motioned the housekeeper to step down.


    Gu Yan''s housekeeper stood respectfully behind him with a bamboo basket.


    Su Jiusi looked over and saw a tombstone. In front of the tombstone stood a man in a dark green robe. Although the man didn''t look back, Su Jiusi recognized the man from his back. It was Gu Yan.


    Purple orchid nodded, two people walk forward lightly, hiding behind a big tree.


    Two people continue to go forward for a while, Su Jiusi suddenly heard the voice, she turned around, toward the purple orchid made a shush action, motioned purple orchid not to make a sound.


    Su Jiusi shook his head. "I''m not tired. Let''s keep looking."


    After walking for a while, I didn''t see the tombstone. Violet was afraid that Su Jiusi was tired and asked with concern.


    "Are you tired, miss?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Yan laughed with regret, "I can''t wait to prove my ability, but your existence always reminds me that I have climbed up to you.


    I''ve never seen such a wonderful woman as you. I appreciate you, but I don''t like your excellence.


    I''ve never said these words to you before. I''ve been hiding them in my heart for more than 20 years. I used to be reluctant to admit that you are not a good wife. I don''t know how to teach my husband and children like those ordinary days. Later, I realized that you have no problem. It''s because I have too low self-esteem. "

 Chapter 202

    After Gu Yan finished, he suddenly put down his wine glass, gently stroked the name on the tombstone, and slowly crossed Su Liu.


    I still remember the wedding night when he took off the red cap on Su Liu''s head. Su Liu raised her eyes, showed a bright smile at him, and said to him, "husband, please give me more advice for the rest of your life."


    At that moment, he was really surprised by Su Liu. He really wanted to take good care of her all her life, but this idea was later forgotten by him.


    Gu Yan still did not let go, holding Su Liu''s tombstone tightly, "Liu Er, if you are ill, I don''t stand by and take you to look for famous doctors all over the world, then maybe you will be cured, isn''t it different between us?"


    It''s silly that he should have lost a man who was devoted to him.


    After su Liu left, he realized that Su Liu really didn''t mind these things. The person who really cared about these things was Su Mei.


    At that time, he felt that Su Liu believed that he would not have much success in his life, and looked down on him. He was filled with anger. Su Liu, like those people, did not believe that he could make great achievements on his own.


    Gu Yan sticks his face to the tombstone and hugs it tightly. Su Liu once told him that no matter what his identity is, she doesn''t mind as long as his heart is together.


    So I will be fascinated by Su Mei and immersed in the gentle net she weaves for me. Su Liu, if there is an afterlife, will you give me a chance to make up for it? "


    In those years when I got married, I tried my best to climb up. Apart from trying to shine on my family, I wanted to be worthy of you. But you didn''t care about it. This is the only place I can be worthy of you, but you don''t care.


    I always thought I fell in love with Su Mei. It was only after you left that I realized that I had never loved Su Mei. You are the one I love from beginning to end.


    "Suliu, I''m sorry. I don''t deserve you. I shouldn''t marry you for my future. It''s all my fault.


    Su Mei and Su Liu are totally different. Su Mei is a common girl, and she is also sensitive to her own background. She is not as gentle as Su Liu in all aspects. She adores Gu Yan very much and is very attached to him. Here, Gu Yan finds a sense of satisfaction that Su Liu can''t give him.


    At this time, he met Su Mei.


    He hated suliu''s pride and intended to frustrate her spirit, so he would have all kinds of demands on suliu, and suliu also converged a lot. Even so, he still felt unhappy in his heart.


    In front of her, Gu Yan can''t be proud at all. Su Liu is beautiful and of noble birth. He is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. He is also good at riding and shooting. He is familiar with all kinds of classics and has read more books than him.


    But Su Liu is also the kind of person who shows self-confidence from the bottom of his heart.


    He was born in a poor family. After he married Su Liu, he was surrounded by all the noble sons from the aristocratic families. They despised Gu Yan from the bottom of their bones, which made Gu Yan more concerned about his family background and wanted to maintain a pride in front of Su Liu.


    Gu Yan asks himself. Su Jiusi, who is hiding behind a big tree, looks at Gu Yan in shock.


    She doesn''t know what Gu Yan''s words mean. She always thought that Gu Yan and Su Mei conspired to poison her. Now listening to Gu Yan''s words, he doesn''t seem to know about his poisoning. Doesn''t he really know about it?


    If Gu Yan didn''t know, Su Mei did it alone.

 Chapter 203

    Even if Gu Yan doesn''t know about it, she won''t forgive Gu Yan. It''s Gu Yan who betrays her. These things won''t be erased.


    Her fate with Gu Yan is over, and she doesn''t want to meet Gu Yan again in the afterlife.


    In this case, she must let Gu Yan know the truth of that year, and let Gu Yan see how stupid she was, and what Su Mei, who was seemingly gentle, did behind his back.


    It''s a pity that my uncle let go of my aunt''s illness. At that time, my uncle certainly hoped that my eldest aunt would die soon, so that I could marry aunt Su Mei as soon as possible. "


    In fact, she was poisoned to death. There must be something wrong with the doctor who gave her treatment. If my uncle really cared about her, he would have found something strange.


    What really killed the great aunt was that someone poisoned her food and made her weak day by day, but you thought it was because of my father''s illness.


    At that time, my father did go to southern Xinjiang and came back sick. However, my father''s illness was just in his eyes and was not fatal at all.


    What the eldest aunt got was not illness, but poison.


    "I once heard my mother mention the things that happened in those years. My mother told me these things herself.


    Su Jiusi is so young that she can''t know what happened 20 years ago. So these things are most likely told by Su Ming or Wang. Is Su Mei related to Su Liu''s death?


    Su Ming brought Su Liu''s illness back from southern Xinjiang. The doctor also confirmed that in order to save his younger brother, Su Liu accidentally contracted Su Ming''s illness and passed his illness on himself.


    Gu Yan looks at Su Jiusi in shock, and obviously doesn''t believe Su Jiusi''s words.


    "Jiusi, what do you say? What''s poisoning? From whom did you hear that? "


    "I really don''t understand why my uncle ordered my little aunt to poison my big aunt. Since I wanted to poison my big aunt, I still don''t forget my big aunt. I really don''t understand my niece. I hope my uncle can help me."


    Su Jiusi, after all, is a junior. Gu Yan is ridiculed by Su Jiusi face to face. He can''t hold on to his face and says with a taut face, "the things between you and me are not what you think. You are still young and don''t understand some things."


    Su Jiusi only thinks it''s ironic that he can''t take good care of him when he''s alive. What''s the use of doing this when he''s dead.


    Su Jiusi said that he had gone to the front of the tombstone, on which Su Liu''s name was engraved. It is said that Gu Yan himself engraved it. His father used to make a living from it, so Gu Yan also knew it.


    "I''ve come to see the eldest aunt. I think the person who the eldest aunt doesn''t want to see now is her uncle. Does the uncle have this self-knowledge?"


    Hearing the voice, Gu Yan turned his head and ran into a cold and sarcastic look. He restrained his emotion and asked in surprise, "Jiusi, why are you here?"


    Su Jiusi came out from behind the big tree and went straight to the tombstone, looking at Gu Yan with a sad face coldly, "my uncle has failed my aunt in those years, so why do you pretend now? I don''t want to see my aunt even if I come to Jiuquan."


    Gu Yan was a little embarrassed and puzzled. It was Su Ming who went to southern Xinjiang. When he came back, he contracted a strange disease. At that time, the doctor had no idea what kind of disease Su Ming had. Originally, there were many strange diseases in southern Xinjiang.


    Su Liu was very worried about Su Ming, and even took care of Su Ming himself in Anping Marquis''s residence. Later, Su Ming recovered. A few days after returning to his residence, Su Liu fell ill.


    At that time, Su Liu had just been in production for a short time, and his body was a little worse.

 Chapter 204

    Everyone naturally thought that Su Liu had been ill from Su Ming because of his weakness, and so did the doctors in the government.


    After that, Su Liu''s health became worse and worse. Gu Yan and Su Meizhen were very affectionate at that time, and they had no time to care about Su Liu. Moreover, they were busy with their official business, and they didn''t care much about Su Liu''s affairs.


    He once took Su Liu to Suzhou to see a doctor, but the doctor didn''t see why. He didn''t even know what disease Su Liu had.


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to say anything more to Gu Yan. She stood in front of the tombstone and said, "I want to worship my great aunt alone. My uncle has been here for a while. I''d better go back earlier. If I want my aunt to rest in peace, my uncle should find out as soon as possible."


    He never doubted that Su Mei had something to do with Su Liu''s death. Now after hearing Su Jiusi''s words, he also had doubts in his heart. He wanted to find out about it. If it had something to do with Su Mei, he would never let Su Mei go.


    After listening to Su Jiusi''s words, Gu Yan didn''t say anything more. He was calm and deep in thought, and apparently some of them listened.


    It''s not easy to trace this matter. She has no clue at all. She can only start from Honglian. However, Su Jiusi was too busy to take care of all these things before. Besides, Honglian is Su Mei''s side, so she''s not good at it. Now she''s free to ask Gu Yan to investigate it.


    After rebirth, she wants to find out what poison Su Mei had given her. But it has been 20 years. The corpses of Su Ming and she have turned into white bones. It is impossible to have an autopsy.


    These words are all nonsense of Su Jiusi. If Su Mei didn''t tell her before she died, she didn''t think she was poisoned.


    It''s just that my father''s time is running out. He passed away before he had time to investigate. My father and aunt were poisoned the same way. Doesn''t that mean the problem? After the death of the eldest aunt, her handmaid followed aunt Su Mei. Didn''t my uncle feel strange? I never thought that Aunt Su Mei had bought Honglian for a long time. "


    ''s father as like as two peas in his later illness. His father thought he had a disease in southern Xinjiang. Later, his father knew a southern Xinjiang. He told his father that he was not sick at all but was poisoned.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go and find out I''m not lying.


    "Jiusi, it''s not your business. I know more about your aunt than you. If Su Ming had such doubts for a long time, he would have told me earlier."


    For those past events, Su Jiusi''s attitude is also very strange, for those things, she seems to know too well, as if she had experienced the same.


    The sister and brother have a good relationship, and Su Ming is also very protective of Su Liu. Instead of telling himself about it, he tells Su Jiusi about it, which is really unreasonable.


    Why is Su Jiusi so sure that Su Liu has been poisoned? If Su Ming has found something strange, why has he never mentioned it to him? According to Su Ming''s temperament, he will definitely come to him.


    The doctor who saw Su Liu had already passed away. If you want to know the truth of that year, you have to start with Hong Lian. Anyway, he has to give Su Liu an account.


    Gu Yan said nothing and left quickly.


    Su Jiusi looks at the tombstone and doesn''t look back from the beginning to the end. She always thinks that Gu Yan and Su Mei jointly poisoned him. Now even if it''s confirmed that Gu Yan has nothing to do with it, she won''t forgive Gu Yan for what he did.

 Chapter 205

    It''s just that she won''t kill Gu Yan any more. It''s hard for her to become good friends with Gu Liyuan. If Gu Yan died in her hands, they would not forgive her.


    She hates Gu Yan, but Gu Yan is their father. Now she knows that Gu Yan is not the one who killed her, and she doesn''t need Gu Yan to resist. His life is reserved. He should bear it, and he will bear it himself. From then on, she and Gu Yan have nothing to do with each other.


    After Gu Yan left, Su Jiusi asked Zilan to stay at a distance. He squatted in front of the tombstone, reached out and stroked his name, with a bitter smile on his face, "Su Liu, do you hear me?


    Just after hearing this, an idea flashed in his mind, and he thought it was impossible. This is too strange. But if his conjecture is true, then all things have a reasonable explanation.


    He has inquired with Su liangyin from his side. He knows that Su Jiusi''s temperament has changed a lot after she wakes up. Moreover, she never had the chance to contact those things she would do before. He is also very strange about Su Jiusi''s ability. Who taught Su Jiusi these things? The root of teaching her riding and shooting is not Wangcheng.


    I just heard Su Jiusi say that. I think Su Jiusi is proficient in riding and shooting, has seen Tangmen sword, and can go to the palace to teach his concubines. This proves that Su Jiusi has learned a lot.


    These contrasts made him puzzled for a time. He only felt that Su Jiusi had many secrets.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes on Gu Yan also puzzled him. In addition, Su Jiusi still has a deep hatred for Su Mei. She seems to be very repellent to Gu''s family, but she is surprisingly good to Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng.


    Su Jiusi has such deep feelings for Su Liu, which he has never thought about.


    Gu Chenrong stares at Su Jiusi tightly and does not let go of any expression on Su Jiusi''s face. "Why do you say such words to your aunt, Jiusi? What do you mean you have an afterlife? What''s the chance to start afresh? Jiusi, who are you?"


    Soon she understood that there was a big tree beside the tombstone, which blocked a lot of sunshine. If she had not guessed wrong, Gu Chenrong would have hidden on the tree before.


    Just where Gu Chenrong was hiding, how could he hear himself talking? For a moment, Su Jiusi showed a flustered look.


    Leng Buding''s voice startled Su Jiusi. She looked up and saw Gu Chenrong''s face full of doubts. It was obvious that Gu Chenrong had heard what she had just said.


    "Jiusi, what are you talking about?"


    When he said that, Su Jiusi''s face showed a happy smile, "God is still very kind to us, and gives us a chance to start again. I won''t do stupid things again, and I won''t let people hurt me like that. Don''t worry."


    "Suliu, I won''t come to see you again. I came here today to tell you that I''m fine and the children are fine."


    Su Jiusi took back his hand and continued to gently caress the tombstone, "I will take good care of Liyuan and Qingcheng, and also take good care of Su Heng and liangyin. You can rest in peace! All the things you haven''t finished, I will finish them for you. In this life, I will live for you. "


    Gu Yan regretted it. Isn''t it funny that he expected an afterlife. He didn''t know you already had an afterlife. Su Liu didn''t need Gu Yan in his afterlife. Let him roll as far as he can. "


    "How long have you been here?"


    "I came before my father left. I heard what you said to my father. Jiuer, are you aunt suliu?"


    The last sentence, Gu Chenrong with doubt, but also with a trace of tension.

 Chapter 206

    Su Jiusi completely calms down. Gu Chenrong has been suspicious of her for a long time, and she has always been vague. Now Gu Chenrong hears these words. With his intelligence, it''s normal to think about them.


    At this point, she didn''t want to hide from Gu Chenrong. There was no wave in her eyes. She looked at Gu Chenrong and nodded, "yes, I''m Su Liu.


    At that time, I was already dead. I don''t know why I woke up 20 years later and became Su Jiusi. But I was su Liu, who was poisoned by Su Mei. "


    "It''s rare to hear you say that. I''ll take you back!"


    "At least I''ve watched you grow up, and I can''t bear to part with you." Su Jiusi smiles.


    "Still don''t know, should be a few days later, nine son, you don''t want me?"


    Finally, Su Jiusi asked.


    "When do you leave?"


    Su Jiusi should come down, but she knows that after Gu Chenrong leaves, she won''t disturb Gu Chenrong any more. It''s impossible to write to him.


    "Good."


    "I don''t want you to send me, jiu''er. After I leave, you should be good. You can''t be bullied. If someone bullies you, you can write to me. I will teach him a lesson for you."


    Sour heart, but a smile on his face, "very good, you should have gone back, Shen Rong, bon voyage, then I will not see you off."


    She is Su Liu. She has no qualification and courage to accept Gu Chenrong. He should have a better girl who can love him wholeheartedly. There are too many things in her heart.


    He left at last, and will never meet again!


    Maybe only in this way can he give up completely. He should have been back to the state of Jiang long ago, and he has been looking forward to his early return. Now he finally tells her that he will be back to the state of Jiang soon, but he has a sour feeling in his heart.


    Su Jiusi didn''t explain. If he thought so, he thought so.


    "Without love, how can there be hatred? Jiusi, you still have a father in your heart." Gu Chenrong said with a bitter smile, "no wonder you don''t want to accept me. The real reason is that your heart hasn''t been freed up. You still have your father in your heart. Jiusi, as you wish, I will go back to the state of Jiang, and I won''t pester you any more."


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak, so he was acquiescent.


    "Do you hate him?"


    Su Jiusi seems to have heard a big joke, "absolutely impossible."


    Finally, Gu Chenrong reacted. He stepped forward and came to Su Jiusi. "Jiusi, do you still love your father in your heart?"


    You can go back to Jiangguo with peace of mind. If you marry a good girl in the future, there will be many good girls like you. I''m not suitable for you. Don''t waste your energy on me in the future. "


    I''m Su Liu, your elder. How can I be with you? God let me live again. I have something I want to do. I must make Su Mei pay the price.


    "You saw me when you were a child. Shen Rong, do you know why I knew so well about saving you? Because I was the one who saved you. At that time, you were still very young. I didn''t expect that you were so old in a twinkling of an eye.


    Gu Chenrong doesn''t respond at all. How could she be su Liu? It''s ridiculous. If she was su Liu, would she not be Gu Liyuan''s biological mother and Gu Qingcheng''s hairy wife? How could it be


    Su Jiusi nodded and said what she had to say. She really should go back to the mansion.


    "Does the hand still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt."

 Chapter 207

    "Jiuer, whether you are su Liu or Su Jiusi, in my eyes, you are just you.


    Don''t expect me to call you aunt. Even if you saved me when I was a child, I used to be my elder, but I won''t treat you as my elder. That''s what happened.


    You don''t want to be an elder in front of me. My father has really been thinking about you all these years, but I hope you can let go of this relationship and never forget that you will be unhappy. I hope you can be happy every day. "


    Su Jiusi walked with her head down, and the purple orchid and purple perilla could hardly keep up with her.


    Leaving this sentence, Su Jiusi quickly steps into the Anping Marquis''s house, but Gu Chenrong hasn''t put down the curtain for a long time, knowing that the gate of the Anping Marquis''s house is closed.


    Su Jiusi stopped, but did not look back, "I have a good memory."


    Su Jiusi put down the curtain of the carriage, turned and walked. After a few steps, Gu Chenrong''s voice came from behind, "jiu''er, don''t forget me."


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    "Well, come on in! Remember to change the dressing for the wound. "


    Unconsciously, the carriage had already arrived at the gate of Anping Marquis''s house. Su Jiusi lifted the curtain of the carriage, got out of the carriage, and looked up at Gu Chenrong with a smile, "so, goodbye, Chenrong."


    Su Jiusi listened carefully and laughed from time to time. He was obviously very interested in these things Gu Chenrong said.


    Along the way, they didn''t speak. After getting into the carriage, Gu Chenrong talked to Su Jiusi as usual. Along the way, they talked about Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng''s funny stories when they were children, trying to make su Jiusi happy.


    Gu Chenrong suddenly reaches out and grabs Su Jiusi''s arm. Su Jiusi doesn''t struggle and lets Gu Chenrong pull her forward. This is probably the last time.


    "It''s going to rain. Go faster."


    Su Jiusi raised his head and looked at the sky. At the moment, it was overcast, like it was going to rain, which just fit her mood at the moment.


    "It was Providence."


    "Those who do for you are not stupid. You are my life-saving benefactor. It''s God''s will."


    Su Jiusi was amused by Gu Chenrong, "yes, Mr. Gu never suffered losses, but he did a lot of stupid things."


    "Of course, it''s important. I don''t want to suffer from it."


    "Is that important?"


    Gu Chenrong said discontentedly, "just now I remind you not to regard yourself as an elder. I forget so quickly that 20 years ago, you were only 23 years old, and I was the same age. You are not my elder. We just have different generations. I am older than you all the time."


    "Shen Rong, don''t meddle in the elder''s affairs."


    Almost she said to Gu Chenrong, I''m going with you, but I''m pressed down by reason. She and Gu Chenrong should not have met each other, and this accident should be over.


    Gu Chenrong''s tone was very serious and told Su Jiusi carefully. After hearing Gu Chenrong''s advice, Su Jiusi didn''t know what it was like. There was a dull feeling in his heart.


    Soon Su Jiusi went to the room. She went into the room alone, closed the door, leaned on the back of the door, took a deep breath, choked back the tears that had spilled out of her eyes, and managed to squeeze out a smile. This is a good thing for Gu Chenrong. Jiang Guo is the place where he can show his talents.


    Unconsciously, Gu Chenrong has left such a deep mark in her heart. If it was not for this parting, she would not have noticed it.


    Shen Rong, I hope you will be well in the future.

 Chapter 208

    After returning to Gu''s house, Gu Chenrong sat alone on the roof and drank the wine with his head up. Because he poured it too quickly, the wine flowed down the corner of his mouth to the purple robe.


    As there was a slight sound, Gu Chenrong didn''t look up and knew who it was, "not in Anping Marquis''s house, what are you doing here?"


    "My subordinates have arranged for people to guard the Anping Marquis''s residence. I can rest assured that after we leave the capital, my subordinates will leave four hidden guards near the Anping Marquis''s residence, which is enough to protect Miss Su."


    The last word, ice cloud hesitated for a while to say.


    "I don''t dare, but I think you are a little Stupid. "


    Gu Chenrong''s face is black. "Bingyun, how dare you ridicule me?"


    Finally, Bingyun said what he thought.


    "I don''t want to understand all this in my life. I just want to be loyal to my masters. I think it''s worth it. But it''s not worth watching all the way. If Miss Su is the same to me, I have nothing to say. But Miss Su has always been very indifferent to me and never accepted my feelings."


    Gu Chenrong shook the empty bottle and put it down. "I''m happy to do this for her. It''s worth it. Bingyun, you won''t understand these things."


    "The young master thinks about Miss Su everywhere. Is it worth it?"


    Bingyun doesn''t know anything about these love affairs. All she knows is that Gu Chenrong is very good to Su Jiusi, which makes her feel incredible. Their young master is a spoony, and she doesn''t know if it will affect her future career.


    Maybe I''ll survive with good luck. It''s my bet. I don''t want to influence her. "


    Bingyun, you have never loved a person, so you don''t understand that if I can''t protect her, the best way for her is to quit her life completely, let her live well and do what she wants to do.


    "Tell her what? Let her know that my life is not long, and I live in guilt every day?


    Bingyun really doesn''t understand Gu Chenrong''s intention. He doesn''t know why he wants to hide from Su Jiusi. Even the time to leave is to appease Su Jiusi.


    "Young master thinks about Miss Su everywhere. Why don''t you tell Miss Su the truth?"


    "If I leave early, Jiusi will doubt it. Only when I leave safely can she let her down."


    Ice cloud know Gu Chenrong mood is not good, finally sat in Gu Chenrong side, "childe''s body can''t drag, should leave the capital earlier."


    "Why can''t we sit together if we can stand together?" Gu Chenrong continued to drink. The more he wanted to get drunk, the more he couldn''t get drunk. What a hell, the more he drank, the more sober he was.


    Gu Chenrong pointed to the position beside him, but Bingyun did not dare to sit and shook his head, "how can I sit with the little Lord?"


    Gu Chenrong nodded, "very good, sit down! Don''t stand in my way


    Gu Chenrong didn''t care about Bing Yun''s comments. "In my life, I always do some stupid things. In the past, it was my wishful thinking. Later, I understood Jiu Si''s true identity. I knew why she was so indifferent to me.


    She used to be a very stupid person, but she was let down by others. It''s not her fault. I love her very much, but such a good girl didn''t cherish it well. What she did for her was not her request, but my voluntary. I wanted to marry her, and she could certainly refuse it. "


    Ice cloud unimaginably slants to overdo, "young master is so outstanding, Miss Su and young master are already climbing high together, young master, Miss Su is too ungrateful."

 Chapter 209

    "You underestimate Jiusi. She and I don''t have a high level. We have to achieve each other. Forget it, I don''t understand what you say. It''s like casting pearls before swine."


    Bingyun doesn''t understand. She just thinks that the love between men and women is really annoying. She won''t be infected with it all her life.


    "Go down first! I want to be alone for a while


    Su Jiusi had already thought about it. He immediately knelt down on the ground, hung his head and said, "at that time, there were only chennu and Gu Guiren in the room. Chennu knew that we were both innocent. Gu Guiren was chennu''s sister, and chennu just wanted to protect her sister."


    Since Gu Chenrong told her what happened, Su Jiusi knew that as long as she entered the palace, the Empress Dowager would ask this question. Empress dowager Shen was not a person who could easily fool her. She cared for her, cherished her and was on guard. Once she made a big mistake, she would not be merciful.


    "You are not a delicate child. Jiusi, the affair of Rou Fei has nothing to do with you. Why do you want to take it to yourself? Do you know the consequences?"


    "It''s Chen''s daughter that worries the Empress Dowager so much with a little injury. Chen''s daughter is really OK." Su Jiusi was very respectful and had a faint smile on his face.


    Empress Dowager Shen also noticed the bright red blood on Su Jiusi''s gauze, with a trace of love in her tone.


    "My fingers are linked to my heart. I''m afraid it''s the pain of my fingers. I''ll ask the doctor to prescribe some tranquilizing medicine for you. It''s not good. It''s been so many days. Your fingers are not good enough. I''ll let the doctor take a good look at them for you later."


    "Thank you for your concern. My daughter is fine."


    Zilan wanted to do it for her, but she refused. With the help of her teeth and Zilan''s help, she stayed up for two days and finally made up a safety knot. Although she was very careful, her fingers were inevitably injured, and the blood oozing from the gauze could be seen.


    Except for her thumb, all her fingers were injured. It''s easy to imagine the difficulty of knitting a safety knot.


    She doesn''t know which day Gu Chenrong will leave. She just wants to make up a peace knot for him before he leaves. Gu Chenrong once asked for it from her, but she didn''t give it.


    Su Jiusi''s fingers are still wrapped with thick gauze, but she doesn''t have a good rest, but she doesn''t have a rest at all.


    "Jiusi, I haven''t had a rest during this period, OK? But does the wound hurt? "


    Two days later, Empress Dowager Shen summoned Su Jiusi to the palace. Although she was smeared with powder, she could not hide her fatigue on her face, and the dark blue of her eyes was clearly visible.


    Bingyun can''t understand Gu Chenrong''s eyes. Sometimes he feels that the young master is very deep and can''t understand what he thinks. Sometimes it''s very simple. For example, when facing Su Jiusi, he looks like a three-year-old.


    Gu Chenrong squints at the distance and clenches his fist in the sleeve.


    "It''s like I want to die. As long as God is willing to give me a chance, I will live."


    "Yes, the young master also had an early rest. No matter how unhappy he was, he still had to live."


    "You two have never been here before. I didn''t expect that your sisters were so affectionate."


    Su Jiusi didn''t dare to be careless and said seriously, "my daughter and Gu Guiren don''t know each other well, but Gu Guiren is the daughter of my eldest aunt. When I was a child, my daughter heard my father mention my eldest aunt more than once. My father always felt guilty about my eldest aunt. That''s why my daughter wanted to protect Gu Guiren. This has nothing to do with her."


    Anyway, all people think it was Su Ming who brought the disease back from southern Xinjiang and killed Su Liu. It''s reasonable for her to say so, and there''s nothing wrong with it.

 Chapter 210

    Sure enough, Empress Dowager Shen said, "sure enough, she''s a child of love and righteousness. Get up quickly!"


    "Yes."


    Su Jiusi just got up and didn''t sleep for two days. She was already weak. She would be really tired. When she got up, she almost fell down. Fortunately, the maid on one side helped Su Jiusi quickly.


    It happened that the queen came up and heard that you were very concerned about Gu Liyuan. Our palace wanted to see if you would mind Gu Guiren''s business. After all, she is your cousin. I didn''t expect that our Palace won again. You really care about Gu Guiren. "


    Soft imperial concubine didn''t show too much regretful expression, very calm, as if to say another simple thing, "my original plan is to use this child to frame you, I didn''t expect that you didn''t set it up.


    "What about being cruel? In order to protect ourselves, we should be cruel sometimes. Otherwise, we will only pay a heavier price. This child is doomed to be out of this world."


    "The soft imperial concubine empress is a mother, the minister female just can''t imagine to have so cruel mother."


    Soft imperial concubine laughs a voice, "the princess is so clever, still can''t guess?"


    "What was the original plan of empress Rou that day?"


    In summer, the capital is not very hot. The state of Wei is located in the north, which is much cooler than the state of Jiang in the south.


    Su Jiusi and Rou Fei walked side by side, keeping a few steps away. Although there were not so many flowers in spring, there were still many blooming flowers in the garden. The breeze brought fragrance.


    Soft imperial concubine holds the hand that collects a poem, smile a way, "the princess has what doubt, direct mouth is, we walk to say."


    "Thank you for your concern. In a few days, my daughter''s hand will recover. Now that I met my mother today, I have some doubts in my heart. I wonder if my mother can help me out."


    "I''ve been lying in my palace for so many days. It''s time to come out for a walk. But the princess has been wronged. Isn''t she good?"


    "Although it''s not hot today, it''s windy outside, and the empress''s body hasn''t healed yet, it can''t blow."


    She rubbed the powder on her body, and the strong fragrance came to her face, which made Su Jiusi frown slightly. It wasn''t long before Rou Fei had a miscarriage. Her body seemed to have completely recovered, and she looked pretty good.


    Soft imperial concubine voice is lazy, have a kind of charming to the feeling inside the bone.


    "You are welcome, princess."


    Seeing that it was Princess Rou, Su Jiusi''s originally confused mind instantly woke up. She saluted Princess Rou, her mouth slightly raised, with a just right smile, "I''ve seen Princess rou."


    They went to the gate of the palace. When they passed the imperial garden, there was a peach figure standing in front of Su Jiusi. "The Empress Dowager really preferred the princess."


    Su Jiusi nodded, she really needs a good sleep, otherwise this head really hurts.


    "We''re going home."


    Purple orchid holding Su Jiusi, see Su Jiusi face that obvious fatigue, advised, "Miss, peace knot has been made up, back to the house, you have a good sleep! Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll faint. "


    Su Jiusi was blessed, and then he retreated.


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    "Go back to have a rest early, and let the imperial doctor go to Anping Marquis''s house to treat you for a while."


    "I never thought of protecting my children in the plan of the empress."


    "Why can''t you keep it? Why waste your time." When she said this, the soft imperial concubine lowered her eyes, and soon raised her eyes again. There was no emotion in her eyes.


    "The tiger still does not eat the son, the empress''s ruthlessness, the minister female is to see."

 Chapter 211

    "I''m flattered. One day, the princess will understand how much the so-called kindness will cost you. It''s not so easy to live. Not everyone has such good luck as the princess."


    The soft imperial concubine seems to be self mocking and feeling.


    "What does that mean, madam?"


    "I have learned, so I understand."


    Gu Qingcheng got up and showed a look of surprise, "it seems that you also understand the temperament."


    "This song is called the desert song. It describes the scenery of the desert. It expresses the boundlessness and desolation of the desert incisively and vividly. Under your piano music, you close your eyes and it seems that the scenery of the desert appears in front of you."


    "Jiusi, how about this song?"


    Su Jiusi quietly walked over and leaned on a bamboo. She simply closed her eyes and listened attentively. She knew the melody well. Gu Qingcheng played the same tune as her temperament. There was no little girl''s mood. She was very grand and had a sense of pride.


    Xiaolian wanted to report to her, but Su Jiusi stopped her.


    She sits in front of Guzheng in a light blue dress. She is very simple and elegant. She has an indifferent look. The melodious sound of the piano pours out from her fingertips. She is not like a concubine in the harem, but a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    Su Jiusi followed the sound of the piano to find the past, and saw Gu Qingcheng from a distance.


    Gu Qingcheng lives in the Bauhinia palace alone, and the location of the Bauhinia palace is very remote. It''s quiet all around. There is a bamboo forest nearby. When Gu Qingcheng is free, he plays the piano in the bamboo forest, and he will also play the piano in the bamboo forest.


    Xiaolian made a gesture of invitation and led the way ahead.


    "Princess, please."


    If other people, Su Jiusi really do not want to see, but the city is not the same, Su Jiusi nodded, "also asked Xiaolian girl to lead the way."


    "I''ve finally caught up with the princess. Princess, our little Lord wants to see her."


    Su Jiusi with purple orchid ready to go a few steps, suddenly a maid in waiting to catch up with them, Su Jiusi recognize that maid in waiting, that is Gu Qingcheng side of Xiaolian, Su Jiusi toward Xiaolian showed a smile, "Xiaolian girl."


    Although Su Jiusi was granted the title of Princess Anping, Zilan and zisu still used to call her miss. In private, Su Jiusi did not correct her.


    "Yes, miss."


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Jiusi will only feel headache, these two days is really hungry tired her, purple orchid see Su Jiusi is not right, quickly came forward to help Su Jiusi.


    The soft imperial concubine hit a yawn, take to collect poem to leave.


    "If you don''t understand, you''ll understand what you don''t understand now. Princess, go back and have a rest earlier! I''m tired of it. It''s time to go. "


    "I really don''t understand what the empress said."


    Gu Chenrong said that she has the handle of Rou Fei in her hand. These days, she has nothing to do with her care, but she is still worried about Gu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi knows that this sentence of Princess Rou refers to Gu Chenrong, but she doesn''t know what is the agreement between Princess Rou and Gu Chenrong. Princess Rou is obviously not an ordinary woman. What she wants is very clear, and it has always been Gu Chenrong''s life.


    "Doesn''t the princess understand?" Soft imperial concubine didn''t say much, stretched out a hand to help the step shake on the bun.


    Gu Qingcheng laughed, "that''s a bosom friend. Your face is very bad. Are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, but I haven''t had a rest these days. How are you doing?"


    Gu Qingcheng went to Su Jiusi and gave a smile to Su Jiusi. "I''ve always been like this. The days are quiet. Jiusi, you''re safe. Thank you."

 Chapter 212

    The bamboo forest is very cool. A gust of wind blows and makes a rustling sound. Su Jiusi suddenly feels that her daughter is very beautiful. Her eyes toward Gu Qingcheng are more gentle. "We are sisters. There''s no need to thank you."


    "I thought I would never have another sister, but I didn''t expect to meet you again. It''s still early now. Go to sleep for a while! It''s better to live in the palace at night. I''ll ask someone to talk to the Empress Dowager. I don''t think the Empress Dowager will object. "


    Gu Qingcheng saw that Su Jiusi was tired, so he didn''t let him stay in the bamboo forest. Instead, he planned to stay in Su Jiusi.


    In fact, Su Jiusi is very picky about food. When she faces Gu Qingcheng, she doesn''t tell the truth. She wants to tell Gu Qingcheng that she will eat whatever she prepares.


    "I eat everything."


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I prepared some food casually. Sit down!"


    As we all know, Gu Qingcheng is a special existence in the harem, and no one dares to embarrass him.


    Although she was demoted to be a noble, Feng yunlang has been secretly taking care of Qingcheng, such as Gu Qingcheng Xijing, so the Bauhinia palace did not arrange other concubines to live in, and she was provided with a separate small kitchen, which was available when she was a royal concubine and has not been removed.


    Gu Qingcheng had been waiting for Su Jiusi in the dining room for a long time. There was a table on the table, which was very rich. In Pingcheng, Gu Qingcheng''s diet was very light. In order to greet Su Jiusi, the kitchen prepared so much food.


    Su Jiusi nodded, and soon a maid in waiting came in with washing utensils. After washing, Xiaolian personally led Su Jiusi to the dining room.


    "Princess, you finally wake up. I''ve already had dinner. Please wash your hands and go over! The little Lord has returned to the empress dowager, who agrees to let the princess stay in the Bauhinia palace for one night. "


    Su Jiusi got up from the bed. As soon as he opened the door, purple orchid came over and blessed himself. "Miss, you wake up."


    Su Jiusi wiped the sweat on her forehead. It was already dark outside, and she slept all afternoon.


    When did she not dream of Gu Yan, all the people in her dream became Gu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi suddenly wakes up. It''s ridiculous. How can he have such a dream? Gu Chenrong is Gu Liyuan''s younger brother. He is crazy to dream that he married Gu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi was probably very tired. She just lay down and soon fell asleep. She had a lot of dreams about meeting Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng. They actually called Gu Chenrong''s father. Yes, she married Gu Chenrong in her dream.


    Last time, she couldn''t say anything more to Gu Qingcheng. Now she has a chance to get along with her daughter. Of course, she is very happy. She immediately nodded, "OK."


    This is what Su Jiusi can''t get. She also wants to have a good chat with Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng gave Su Jiusi a bowl of chicken soup and said with a smile, "this chicken soup tastes good. You can have a taste."


    Su Jiusi nodded, took a drink, nodded and praised. They didn''t say anything at the table, but Su Jiusi had a very warm feeling.


    When she passed away, Gu Qingcheng was less than two years old. In addition, she had been ill all the time, had little contact with Gu Qingcheng, and had not even heard Gu Qingcheng call her mother. It was a pity for her. Now she was very satisfied to have a chance to have dinner with Gu Qingcheng.

 Chapter 213

    After eating, they went to the courtyard to eat. Gu Qingcheng sat on the steps, looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and said, "it''s full moon night again."


    "Qing Cheng, what are your plans for the future?"


    "I''ve been in the palace for a long time. What else can I do? I''ll spend the rest of my life guarding this palace. "


    "Jiusi, you seem different from when you were a child."


    Su Jiusi explained urgently.


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at Su Jiusi in surprise. She thought she had heard something wrong. She couldn''t help laughing. "You are my sister. If it''s about protection, I should protect you. Although I''m closed in the Bauhinia palace, I''ve heard a lot about you, so I look down on you?"


    "Gu fandai has long regarded me as an eyesore. Even if there is no such thing, Gu fandai will not let me go. I will protect you."


    Gu Qingcheng frowned, "I won''t let her go, nine think, you are also careful, these things have nothing to do with you, I don''t want to implicate you."


    Su Jiusi is still worried about Gu Qingcheng. Although Gu fandai is banned now, it''s only a temporary matter. Gu fandai will come out soon and make trouble when she comes out.


    "She didn''t want to let you go. You have to be careful of her."


    "She will die if she does anything unjust. She won''t have a good result. I still have a safe place here. She won''t get anything in the end. I''m waiting to see her end."


    "Qing Cheng, do you hate Gu fandai?"


    Although they grew up together, she never regarded Gu Qingcheng as her sister.


    Gu fandai has never appeared from beginning to end, and this will not make people suspect her. At most, Gu Qingcheng knows who framed her again.


    Su Jiusi understands Gu Qingcheng''s meaning. Zhang Cheng admires Gu Qingcheng. If he has a chance to get Gu Qingcheng''s handkerchief, he will be reluctant to throw it away. It''s normal to take it with him. Unexpectedly, it becomes Gu fandai''s evidence that they have private affairs.


    Only after Zhang Cheng''s accident did I know that this handkerchief was taken by Gu fandai. I was with her that afternoon when I lost the handkerchief. At that time, I didn''t pay attention to it. I didn''t expect that she had such a mind for a long time. "


    "No, how could I give him something like this? It''s my lost handkerchief.


    Although Gu Qingcheng''s tone was calm, Su Jiusi could still see a trace of guilt in her eyes. She wanted to pat Gu Qingcheng on the shoulder, but she wrapped gauze on her hand and took it back on the way. She comforted him and said, "it''s not your fault, Qingcheng. Don''t blame yourself. That handkerchief was given to him by you?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you love or not. The emperor doesn''t believe me. At that time, I repeatedly explained to him that Zhang Cheng and I were innocent. He insisted on killing Zhang Cheng, and finally forced Zhang Cheng to commit suicide. Zhang Cheng is my only friend in this palace wall. I killed Zhang Cheng, and I won''t forgive him or myself."


    "I''ve heard Liyuan mention your business. You still love the emperor in your heart!" Of course, Su Jiusi couldn''t bear to see her daughter live like this all her life. She spent all her life in this palace wall.


    "People always change. I hope you can be happy."


    Gu Qingcheng gave a wry smile, didn''t speak, just looked at the distance, she and Feng yunlang have come to this step, will there be happiness?


    Feng yunlang once promised her that she would always trust her no matter what happened. In the end, Feng yunlang broke her promise. Her life was doomed to die in the Bauhinia palace.

 Chapter 214

    In Gu Yan''s study,


    Hong Lian kneels in front of Gu Yan. She doesn''t know what''s going on. She is very uneasy. When she touches Gu Yan''s gloomy face, she feels even more uneasy.


    Long time no see Gu Yan voice, red lotus finally couldn''t help, respectfully asked, "I don''t know what the slave made a mistake? I hope the master will make it clear. "


    "Who directed you?"


    Housekeeper Liu immediately respectfully retreated, and red lotus knelt forward, hung her head and said, "my wife was really poisoned, and the poison was really from my maidservant."


    "Housekeeper Liu, step down."


    "Master, I said, I said, please master let go of the slave''s brother, these things have nothing to do with them, they don''t know anything."


    Honglian is really afraid. It doesn''t matter if she dies, but her brother''s family can''t die.


    Gu Yan continues to order that today he must force Hong Lian to say everything.


    "Come on, open the red lotus."


    Seeing that housekeeper Liu was about to leave, red lotus was anxious and hugged housekeeper Liu''s leg. "You can''t go."


    Originally, housekeeper Liu wanted to ask again. He touched Gu Yan''s angry face and swallowed the words abruptly, but he still didn''t want to touch the moldy head, so that Gu Yan wouldn''t take it out on him. He answered respectfully, "yes."


    Housekeeper Liu is a little surprised. Honglian is the right person around Su Mei. How could she offend Gu Yan and want to chop her brother''s family? This is a way of deep hatred.


    "You send someone to find brother Honglian''s family and cut off all their family members to feed the dog."


    Gu Yan ignores Hong Lian, but calls housekeeper Liu in. Hearing Gu Yan''s summons, housekeeper Liu comes in and respectfully asks, "what''s your order?"


    "Housekeeper Liu, come in."


    Red lotus flustered, repeatedly kowtow, "master, wronged ah, maidservant is really don''t know what inside story, lady''s death cause master also know clearly."


    It''s said that your nephew got married last month, and the life of their family is in your hands. I''ll only give you one chance. You decide whether to say it or not. "


    "Don''t quibble. Either tell me all about it or I''ll kill your brother''s family first.


    This really scared red lotus, repeatedly kowtow, "master, I''m unjust. I dare not harm my wife even if I have the courage. I''m unjust about this matter. My wife has been treating me well. I can''t do such things as this."


    You have been with Su Liu since you were young. She trusts you so much that you have killed her. I will punish you severely, not only you, but also your brother''s family. I will let you bury Su Liu with me. "


    Seeing that Honglian''s face changed, Gu Yan knew something about it. He was furious and said, "Honglian, how dare you poison Su Liu.


    How could Gu Yan bring up the matter 20 years ago? Did he find out something? It''s impossible. There is no flaw in that matter. It''s been so many years. Everyone thinks that Su Liu died of the disease brought by Su Ming from southern Xinjiang.


    This sentence changed Honglian''s face.


    "What did you do to suliu twenty years ago?"


    Although the result is obvious, Gu Yan still wants to listen to Hong Lian himself.


    "There''s no one to direct it. It''s the slave who did it."


    Honglian knows that she has to die. Instead of confessing Su Mei, she takes everything to herself.

 Chapter 215

    "Why are you doing this?"


    Although he didn''t believe what Honglian said, Gu Yan still wanted to hear what Honglian would say.


    "My wife is very strict with me, but she is always strict with me. My brother was not sensible when he was young and owed a lot of gambling debts. I went to ask my wife to help my brother, but she refused.


    Gu Yan neither agrees nor refuses. Hong Lian has been in Gu''s house for many years, but she understands Gu Yan''s meaning. Her brother''s family is saved, and Gu Yan will not attack her brother''s family again.


    "Take it away."


    Red lotus endure abdominal pain, difficult mouth way.


    "Master, I will die. Please don''t embarrass my brother''s family. It has nothing to do with them at this time."


    Gu Yan pulled out his sword and gave a cold order.


    "Come on, throw the red lotus to the mass grave to feed the wild dog."


    Gu Yan suddenly pulls out the sword hanging on the wall and stabs Hong Lian in the abdomen with one sword. Hong Lian screams and falls to the ground with blood red under her.


    In his eyes, although Su Mei is selfish, she doesn''t feel that she can''t control Honglian for so long. She is just a common girl.


    Gu Yan and Su Mei have been married for 20 years. Hong Lian strongly denies that, but he still believes Hong Lian''s words.


    Gu Yan didn''t speak, and the study fell into a dead silence. Hong Lian was very nervous. She didn''t know whether Gu Yan would believe her words.


    At that time, Su Mei completely controlled her with her brother''s family. After so many years, she still can''t betray Su Mei. Otherwise, all her previous achievements will be wasted. Now she has paid her life to Su Liu. After so many years, this matter has become her heart knot, but she doesn''t dare to think much about it.


    Although her brother is not a tool, it is her own brother. She can''t ignore them, or she can''t explain to her parents.


    Honglian can only take it all to herself. If she drags Su Mei into the water, it will certainly affect her brother''s family.


    Red lotus raised her head and shook her head in horror. "This has nothing to do with my wife. My wife is kind-hearted. How can she instruct me to do this kind of thing? Now that this is the case, I don''t think it''s necessary for me to cheat my master. What I have said is true. Please learn from me."


    Gu Yan stood in front of Hong Lian and looked down at her. "Did Su Mei direct you?"


    "I don''t know what kind of poison it is. I bought it from a man in the Jianghu. That man only said that he would put some of it in his food every day, and no one would notice it. I just wanted to have a try. I didn''t know what kind of poison the man in the Jianghu sold me."


    Gu Yan continued.


    "What poison did you put on suliu?"


    Red lotus finished saying heavy kowtow a head.


    I have a grudge for this matter, so I have to do such a stupid thing. I should die. I have been in a state of anxiety all these years. I feel sorry, madam. Now that the master knows it, I just want to die. "


    The maid stole the lady''s jewelry to pay for her brother''s debt. The lady angered the maid and punished her severely.


    Immediately someone dragged Honglian out. Honglian was relieved and lowered her head. She knew that she was going to die this time. Su Mei couldn''t save her, and she couldn''t save her.


    Gu Yan''s hand loosens and his sword falls to the ground, making a clear sound. Su Liu is really poisoned, but he doesn''t know it at all. In the final analysis, it''s because he ignored Su Liu in those two years.


    The more Gu Yan thought about it, the more he felt sorry for Su Liu. When he got to Jiuquan, he didn''t know how to face Su Liu. He didn''t dare to expect Su Liu to forgive him.

 Chapter 216

    After Honglian is dragged out, Gu Chenrong, who is hiding outside the door, immediately hides. After others leave, he quietly follows up. Gu Yan finishes asking questions, but he still has something to ask Honglian.


    After arriving at the mass grave, Gu Fu''s carriage stopped. The two servants carried the body of Honglian one by one and threw it heavily in the corpse heap.


    The mass graves are all unclaimed corpses. There are wild dogs nearby. Most of the corpses left here will be bitten by wild dogs, and a rotten stench can be smelled from a distance.


    Red lotus has come to the end of her life. She half closed her eyes, as if she saw Su Liu coming towards her. For Su Liu, she still felt guilty. Su Liu treated her so well that she betrayed her.


    Leaving this sentence, Gu Chenrong turns around and leaves. This place is really stinky. He can''t bear to stay any longer. Su Mei bullies Su Jiusi so much. Before leaving, he has to take revenge for Su Jiusi and can''t give Su Mei another chance to bully Su Jiusi.


    "You don''t care why you betray the Lord. You deserve it."


    Hong Lian didn''t have much strength. After a pause, she continued intermittently, "my brother committed the capital crime of murder. The evidence is in the hands of my wife, maidservant Maidservant I''m afraid I can''t help it. "


    "I''m telling you the truth at last." Gu Chenrong moved his foot and continued to ask, "how did Su Mei bribe you?"


    "The maid said that it was really the wife''s instruction."


    But Gu Chenrong is not the same. Those things didn''t have much to do with him in those years. Even if he knew it, he couldn''t go to Su Mei and say that touching Gu Chenrong''s fierce eyes, she was really a little afraid that Gu Chenrong would attack her brother''s family.


    Honglian doesn''t dare to tell Gu Yan, because once Gu Yan knows, Gu Yan will go to Su Mei.


    "I just want to listen to the truth. You still have one last chance. Aunt Honglian, you can think clearly."


    Red lotus is anxious to stare big eyes, "young master, don''t Please This has nothing to do with my brother''s family. "


    "This mass grave is not a good place. I don''t know if I will go to hell if I die here. You try your best to keep your brother''s family. Why don''t you send your family together?"


    "My servant It''s all said. "


    "I''ve heard what you and your father said, and you don''t have to put on airs in front of me. Let me ask you again, was it Su Mei who ordered you to do it?"


    "I don''t know what to say."


    Gu Chenrong stepped on Honglian''s abdomen and asked coldly.


    "Was it Su Mei who directed you?"


    "Second young master, you..."


    Gu Chenrong mercilessly stepped on the wound of Honglian''s abdomen. The painful Honglian was sweating, and her whole face was twisted together.


    At this time, Honglian only breathed a breath. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she raised her head difficultly and saw that it was Gu Chenrong. She was stunned, "second son..."


    After Gu''s carriage left, Gu Chenrong, who was hidden in the dark, showed up. The mass grave was really smelly. He frowned and went to Honglian with the stench.


    But what she said is true. Her brother is not a tool. Su Liu has been reluctant to take care of her brother''s affairs for a long time, but she can''t ignore it. Anyway, it''s her brother, who has been living with her.


    I''m sorry, miss. I''ll go underground and make amends for you.


    On this day, Honglian thought that she would come sooner or later, but she did not dare to die easily. She was afraid that if she died, Su Mei would embarrass her brother''s family. Therefore, she had been loyal to Su Mei all these years, hoping that Su Mei could take care of her brother''s family more.

 Chapter 217

    Su Jiusi left the palace early the next morning. She was afraid that Gu Chenrong would leave, so she didn''t go back to Anping Marquis''s house after leaving the palace. Instead, she went to Gu''s house first and wanted to give the peace knot to Gu Chenrong.


    Just entered Gu Fu, she did not have time to see Gu Chenrong, but was invited by Su Mei.


    Su Mei already knows the news of Honglian''s death. At the moment, she has a stomach of anger in her heart. She has no place to vent her anger. Seeing Su Jiusi''s initiative to take care of the house, she naturally won''t miss this opportunity.


    Of course, Su Jiusi understood her intention. Her finger was hurt. Su Mei would be completely gone by then. No one could catch her mistake.


    Su Mei aggravates the two words of applying medicine. She wants to waste her hands by herself. After that, she looks coldly at Su Jiusi, with a smile on her lips, but her eyes are cold.


    With that, he took out a blue and white porcelain vase from the box of the dresser, walked slowly to Su Jiusi, and said, "someone, help the princess open the gauze, I''ll give the princess medicine myself."


    After saying that, Su Mei got up and went to Su Jiusi, still maintaining the gentle and amiable appearance, "Jiusi, your finger is still injured, aunt is not at ease, I have the best trauma medicine here, I''ll put it on you!"


    Su Mei smiles a little: "sealed the princess is not the same, even the servant girl nearby is hard gas."


    "What do you mean, Mrs. Su? Our lady is a princess granted by the Empress Dowager. If you dare to hurt her, the Empress Dowager will not spare Mrs. su. "


    Purple orchid just want to rush up to protect Su Jiusi, Su Mei ordered, waiting for the maid outside to push the door in, caught purple orchid.


    Thinking of this, Su Mei nodded to the maidservant on one side. The two maidservants who were waiting on the other side immediately understood Su Mei''s meaning and seized Su Jiusi.


    What if she is Princess Anping? She really can''t do anything big to Su Jiusi, but she can let her hands go away.


    Su Mei''s eyes stopped on Su Jiusi''s fingers wrapped with gauze. A trace of ruthlessness flashed in her eyes. The girl didn''t put her in her eyes. She must teach her a good lesson, or she won''t know the heaven and earth.


    Su Jiusi looks very cold. She and Su Mei are in a situation of equal strength now. Therefore, her voice in front of Su Mei is not the same. There is no need to continue to be respectful to her, and there is no need to pretend.


    "Mrs. Su has made a mistake all the time. It is clear that Gu fandai is bent on harming me, and she is only responsible for what she has done."


    Su Mei sat up straight and said, "I really underestimated the way you are a girl. You want to fight me?"


    Anyway, her present status is Princess Anping, and there''s no need to taboo Su Mei, the wife of Gaoming. Su Mei can''t help her.


    "Some people don''t deserve to be aunts. What''s Mrs. Su''s advice?"


    Seeing Su Jiusi coming in, she dismissed her maidservant who kneaded her temple. She opened her eyes and looked at Su Jiusi coldly. "I haven''t seen Princess Anping in a few days. Can''t the princess even call her aunt?"


    Su Jiusi follows Gu''s maid to Su Mei''s room. Su Mei leans on the beauty''s couch. The room is lit with tranquil incense, and the maid kneels aside to knead her temple.


    The two maidservants are afraid that Su Jiusi will struggle and firmly grasp Su Jiusi.


    After listening to Su Mei''s instructions, an old woman came forward and was ready to take apart the gauze on Su Jiusi''s hand. Her action was extremely rude. The pain in her heart made Su Jiusi frown.


    Su Jiusi can''t move her hand, but her foot can move. Seeing Su Mei standing in front of her, she raises her foot and steps heavily on Su Mei''s instep.

 Chapter 218

    This foot is very heavy. Su Mei thinks that Su Jiusi will step on her. Before Su Mei reacts, Su Jiusi suddenly jumps over and heavily bumps into Su Mei. Su Mei has just been stepped on. Su Jiusi bumps into her like this. Her center of gravity is unstable and she retreats several steps in a row.


    There is a table behind, Su Mei''s waist heavily hit on the table, Su Mei pain of stuffy hum, almost shed tears.


    Two maidservants firmly hold Su Jiusi, for fear that Su Jiusi will break away from them.


    Su Mei only looks at Gu Chenrong. Her eyes seem to be killing people. It''s just like raising a tiger. When she saw Gu Chenrong''s cleverness, she didn''t hesitate to kill all the people in liujiacun.


    Gu Chenrong remembered that Su Mei was still in the room. He released Su Jiusi and went to Su Mei.


    Gu Chenrong finished, ready to take Su Jiusi to leave the room, Su Jiusi shook his head, "wait a minute, the wound is not worried, I still have a little thing."


    Seeing the bright red bloodstain on the gauze, Gu Chenrong was very distressed. "Damn, your wound is not easy to heal, and the wound has split again. I''ll have someone bandage your wound right away."


    Gu Chenrong took up Su Jiusi''s hand and looked at her wound carefully.


    "If I don''t come, I don''t know what you''re going through. Let me see your hands."


    Su Jiusi hasn''t had time to inform Gu Chenrong. Unexpectedly, Gu Chenrong knows that she is with Su Mei.


    "What are you doing here?"


    After solving the present maid, Bingyun disappears and closes the door. It seems that she has never come in before. Even Zilan is stupid. This woman is so powerful.


    As soon as Gu Chenrong''s words came to an end, a black figure flashed in. Soon all the maidservants in the room were in a coma. Su Mei, lying on the ground, looked at Bing Yun in a daze. She never knew that Gu Fu had such a master.


    All the maidservants at the scene were silly. They didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong would dare to kick people. The old mother just prepared to call people. Gu Chenrong yelled, "ice cloud..."


    Su Mei is going to continue to demolish the house. At this time, the door is suddenly pushed open. Gu Chenrong kicks Su Mei and holds Su Jiusi in her arms. This foot is very heavy. Su Mei flies out directly and falls heavily on the ground.


    With that, Su Mei tugs at the gauze on Su Jiusi''s finger. The gauze wrapped on Su Jiusi''s finger turns red instantly, and there is already bright red blood oozing out.


    Su Mei endured the pain and stood up straight. She came to Su Jiusi and grabbed Su Jiusi''s wrist. "Jiusi, since you don''t like Mammy to remove the gauze for you, I''ll do it myself."


    The old lady quickly stepped forward to hold Su Mei and asked nervously, "madam, are you ok?"


    Su Jiusi looks at Su Mei coldly. If it wasn''t for her, she would be caught by her maidservant. She would slap Su Mei in the face.


    Gu Chenrong hasn''t let her down in these years. He didn''t expect that when he grew up, he would attack her for a woman. Adopting Gu Chenrong is definitely the most regretful thing she has done in these years.


    "Rebellious son, I''m your mother. Have you ever put my mother in your eyes and done such a disrespectful thing? I''ve worked hard to raise you all these years. The kindness of raising you is still there, but you have completely forgotten filial piety."


    Gu Chenrong looked down at Su Mei and said with a sneer, "when you killed my parents, did you ever think that the law of heaven is normal? What qualifications do you have to say filial piety to me? Are you worthy to be my mother?"

 Chapter 219

    Su Mei''s face changes. She has already destroyed the blood bead. How can Gu Chenrong know these things? Who told him, is it Honglian?


    Su Mei instinctively suspected Honglian.


    "Su Mei, you don''t have to explain. I''ve thought about the past for a long time. I know what you''ve done very well.


    Su Mei coughed softly, showing a frightened expression. She didn''t speak and coughed constantly.


    Gu Ziyuan looked at the scene in front of him in shock, and soon ran up and pushed Gu Chenrong away.


    "Second brother, what are you doing?"


    It can be seen that Gu Chenrong can''t do it, and Su Jiusi doesn''t want to embarrass Gu Chenrong. Just as he is about to dissuade Gu Chenrong, the door is suddenly pushed open.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t do it immediately. After all, he always regarded Su Mei as his mother. When he was a child, he even hoped that Su Mei would love him more and kill her. He was not happy in his heart and could not do it without hesitation.


    "It was you who didn''t treat me badly, not you. Today, I won''t let you go anyway."


    Su Mei didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong really dared to pinch her. She was a little flustered and begged, "Chenrong, I''m your mother. I haven''t treated you badly these years. Do you really want to kill me?"


    But Su Mei is Gu Chenrong''s enemy, so Su Jiusi didn''t stop Gu Chenrong.


    She didn''t intend to kill Su Mei now, but wanted to make Su Mei lose everything and let her taste the pain of falling from the cloud.


    Gu Chenrong chokes Su Mei''s neck after saying that. Su Jiusi looks at her coldly and doesn''t speak. If Su Mei dies like this, it''s really cheap for her.


    Now seeing Su Mei''s face, he has already moved his heart to kill. What can such a person do with it? It will only leave Su Jiusi a hidden danger.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t expect that Su Mei didn''t regret what she had done. He didn''t do anything to Su Mei. He really wanted to raise her. After all, he grew up in Gu''s house.


    Up to now, you have no regrets, on the contrary, you speak up. Su Mei, I will kill you now and give my parents an explanation. "


    "According to my mother''s meaning, I should also thank my mother. For your own selfish desire, you not only killed my mother in front of me, but also killed all the people in liujiacun.


    Su Mei nearly vomited blood, she stood up from the ground with pain, "if not for me, you still live in that small mountain village, just a mountain villager, now you have everything I give you, Shen Rong, I let you live a rich life."


    Su Mei didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong would recover her memory. The blood bead she spent a lot of money on was fake.


    You said that you raised me through all kinds of hardships. This is really a joke. From the beginning to the end, you only used me as a chess piece. Do you really think I don''t know anything? I can tolerate your mistreatment, but I will never tolerate your bullying Jiusi. "


    Gu Ziyuan patted Su Mei on the back, rushed to Gu Chenrong and grabbed Gu Chenrong''s clothes. "How can you do this to your mother, second brother? Are you crazy? This is our mother. What are you going to do? Are you going to kill our mother? "


    Gu Chenrong neither admits nor denies it. He opens Gu Ziyuan''s hand and says, "things are not what you think."


    "Ziyuan, there''s nothing wrong between me and my second brother. It''s just a misunderstanding. I asked Jiusi to come over and give her medicine. Chenrong thought that I wanted to hurt Jiusi and would do this kind of stupid thing on impulse. Don''t let this little thing affect my brother''s feelings."

 Chapter 220

    Su Mei''s words undoubtedly make the gap between the brothers deeper. Originally, Gu Ziyuan was very dissatisfied with Gu Chenrong because of Su Jiusi. Now, seeing that Gu Chenrong wanted to kill his mother for Su Jiusi''s sake, he was even more angry.


    "As a son of man, how can you do such a wicked thing? Second brother, Jiusi is my fiancee. She doesn''t need your protection."


    Brothers have reached the level of tension, Su Jiusi still defended Gu Chenrong, "that''s because you don''t know what your mother did to Chenrong."


    The next two people did not speak, Gu Chenrong to Su Jiusi after applying ointment, carefully help Su Jiusi wrapped gauze, finished, has passed nearly an hour.


    "You don''t want to commit yourself. Why do you thank me? I have a purpose." Gu Chenrong joked and couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Jiusi laughed, "Gu Chenrong, thank you."


    "Just let go of the past. I don''t know the past of you and your father, but I know that your father hurt you. Jiusi, you are a good girl. There''s no need to entangle with the past."


    "You know who I am and why I say that."


    Hearing this, Gu Chenrong raised his head and jokingly said, "if I leave, you won''t get married? Maybe you''ll come to you in a few years, and you just want to marry me. "


    "I''ll never get married in my life. You don''t have to worry about it."


    I know you won''t let Su Mei go. No matter who you marry in the future, Ziyuan is not a good destination. "


    "Jiusi, you should never marry Ziyuan in the future. He really likes you, but he can''t get rid of Su Mei''s influence. He can''t protect you from Su Mei.


    She seems to be moved by Gu Chenrong''s action again.


    "I''ll be fine soon." After Gu Chenrong finished, he gently blew air to Su Jiusi''s fingers. His movements were very clumsy. The cool wind blew to Su Jiusi''s fingers, and his heart suddenly became heavy.


    After Gu Chenrong finished, he let Su Jiusi sit on the stool, while he squatted in front of Su Jiusi and gently applied the medicine. The cold medicine touched the wound with a tingling feeling, and Su Jiusi''s hand shrank.


    Seeing that the scar wound on Su Jiusi''s finger has split again, I can''t help but feel distressed again. "You don''t have a good wound. I''ll give you medicine. It will hurt a little. You can bear it."


    Gu Chenrong directly takes Su Jiusi to his room and lets Bingyun find the medicine box.


    Su Mei was satisfied with the result. She hoped that Gu Ziyuan and Gu Chenrong would not get too close to each other. What''s more, she didn''t want Gu Ziyuan to marry Su Jiusi back to her home, which would make Gu Ziyuan give up on both of them. This is the best.


    Having said that, he has left the room with Su Jiusi. Gu Ziyuan wants to catch up with Su Mei. He sees Su Mei with a weak face and finally stays with her.


    Gu Chenrong suddenly reached for Su Jiusi''s wrist and said, "Jiusi, let''s go."


    Gu Chenrong squatted on the ground for an hour, and his legs were already numb. He got up and rubbed his legs. With a sigh of relief, he got up and said, "don''t run around before the injury is healed. How can it be better if the root of the disease falls down?"


    Su Jiusi took out a peace knot from his arms and handed it to Gu Chenrong. "Here you are. Have a safe trip."


    Gu Chenrong took the peace knot and caressed it carefully in his hand. His eyes and eyes became gentle. "Are you coming to me?"

 Chapter 221

    "Well, I should go back."


    Su Jiusi nodded, obviously she is not good at expression, since has made peace to Gu Chenrong, then she should go.


    "You made it up?"


    "Liyuan, I want to leave the capital for a while. After I leave, you should take good care of Jiusi. I''ll give her to you."


    Su Jiusi is also very lucky to meet Gu Chenrong. Now he is really happy for them. He thinks they are a perfect match, although the process is a little tortuous.


    Gu Liyuan gives a thumbs up. He always feels that he has been very good to women. Seeing what Gu Chenrong has done to Su Jiusi, he knows that what he has done is just skin.


    "So Jiusi just gave you a peace knot? It seems that you are going to have a beautiful woman. I admire you. "


    "I had a blood feud with her. She bullied Jiusi again today. If I hadn''t arrived in time, Jiusi''s hand would have been abandoned."


    "I don''t know if I''m worthy of it, but it''s her who raised you. What''s the matter today? Did you do something to your mother?" Gu Liyuan heard about it as soon as he got back to his house. He rushed to Gu Chenrong to ask what happened.


    "Is she worthy to be my mother?" Gu Chenrong asks, he has already been disappointed in Su Mei.


    Gu Liyuan asked in surprise.


    "No more mother?"


    "How about Su Mei?"


    A male voice interrupted Gu Chenrong''s thoughts, and he immediately received the peace knot in his arms. Gu Liyuan only felt funny, "do you need such a treasure? Even if you give it to me, I won''t take it. "


    "A peace knot is worth your smile?"


    Thinking of this, Gu Chenrong felt very happy in his heart. He laughed like a fool and soon became melancholy. Unfortunately, his return date was just around the corner. He didn''t have so much time to accompany Su Jiusi.


    He still remembers that the last time he saw Su Jiusi knitting a peace knot for Empress Dowager Shen, he once asked Su Jiusi to ask for it, but Su Jiusi refused. He didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would really give him a peace knot. Su Jiusi was usually cold, but he remembered what he said.


    Gu Chenrong sat on the stool, spread out his hand and looked at the safety knot in his hands.


    After that, Su Jiusi had already left the room. She walked very fast all the way and gave him something. After this time, they really won''t meet again.


    "No, the carriage is outside. I can go back by myself. Be careful on your way."


    It doesn''t matter who you give me. I''ll take it with me. Jiusi, I''ll send you back. "


    "If it''s not you, your fingers are hurt like this. If you make it up, I''m reluctant to leave.


    Su Jiusi didn''t admit that the peace knot was made by her. She was about to leave. There was no need to worry about Chen Rong''s disturbing mind. She simply denied it.


    "My hand is so hurt. How can it be that I made it up? I asked my maid to make it up. Can''t it get into Mr. Gu''s eyes?"


    Gu Chenrong feels that the knot seems to be a little rough. It doesn''t look like something made by a skilled hand.


    Gu Chenrong used to eat Gu Liyuan''s vinegar and was very concerned about Su Jiusi''s kindness to Gu Liyuan. Now that he knows Su Jiusi''s real identity, those feelings disappear completely.


    When he thinks of their relationship, Gu Chenrong feels like laughing. If he can survive, maybe one day he will become Gu Liyuan''s father.


    "Are you not afraid of Jiusi falling in love with me?"

 Chapter 222

    "Anyone is possible, but you are not." Gu Chenrong''s tone was very firm. He patted Gu Liyuan and said, "I know you have taken Jiusi as your own sister. Then take good care of this sister. It''s not certain when I will come back."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "When the time is right, you''ll know."


    "Since I don''t believe it, I have nothing to say. Ziyuan, Su Mei''s business has nothing to do with you, and I never wanted to involve you.


    "Don''t slander your mother, I don''t believe it."


    Gu Ziyuan''s face turns pale. Obviously, he can''t believe what Gu Chenrong said is true. In his eyes, Su Mei has some means, but she doesn''t want to do such crazy things. Therefore, he thinks that this is Gu Chenrong''s excuse. He doesn''t believe Gu Chenrong''s words.


    "I don''t need to look into this kind of thing. I just want to restore my memory. I''ve done my utmost to Su Mei for caring for her family. She doesn''t know what to do. Why should I tolerate her?"


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t believe Gu Chenrong''s words. He was stunned for a moment and then shook his head. "It''s impossible. Mother is not such a person. Where did you find out this? There must be a misunderstanding."


    When I was a child, I lived in Liujia village. In order to get my son, Su Mei killed all the villagers in Liujia village and killed my mother in front of my eyes. In order to avoid me thinking about these things, she gave me medicine. That''s why I don''t remember things when I was a child. "


    Gu Chenrong calmed down and said, "I''m not a family man, Ziyuan. Do you know how I come to take care of my family?


    "I won''t let you hurt your mother. Before you marry the third princess, you call her by her name. Second brother, you are not worthy to be a caretaker."


    "Ziyuan, this is the grudge between Su Mei and me. Don''t interfere."


    Gu Ziyuan was a little emotional. He was a little strange to Gu Chenrong before. Now, he hates Gu Chenrong. He even has the idea to get rid of Gu Chenrong in his mind.


    Adopting him is clearly the stupidest thing my mother did in those years. I don''t know how to be grateful, but I still want to kill my mother. If I didn''t arrive in time, my mother might have died in his hands. I have to ask for an explanation for my mother today. "


    "Big brother, the second brother wants to kill his mother. Now he''s completely changed. It''s clear that Jiusi is my fiancee. He has to get involved. Now he wants to kill his mother.


    Gu Liyuan is afraid of this situation, immediately blocked in the middle of the two, "Ziyuan, don''t get excited, have a word to say slowly."


    He has nothing to explain about Su Mei and Su Jiusi. He has nothing to say about these two things that Gu Ziyuan cares about.


    It''s not what he wants, but they have to accept it.


    Gu Chenrong is very calm. He knows that with these things, he can''t be brothers with Gu Ziyuan any more. It''s inevitable for him to turn into enemies.


    Two people are talking and laughing, Gu Ziyuan suddenly burst in, stride to Gu Chenrong in front, a heavy punch hit Gu Chenrong in front of the table, "second brother, what do you want to do?"


    You keep saying that Jiusi is your fiancee. Have you ever protected Jiusi? If I hadn''t arrived in time, Jiusi''s hands would have been wasted. Do you know what Su Mei has done to Jiusi?


    Not to mention that Jiusi doesn''t mean anything to you, even if it means something to you, you are not suitable for Jiusi. You can''t take care of her or protect her. "


    Gu Ziyuan''s face is more and more ugly. "You don''t need to talk too much about the things between me and Jiusi. Second brother, I won''t let you hurt my mother, and I won''t let you rob Jiusi. Big brother, you have a word."

 Chapter 223

    Gu Ziyuan saw that Gu Liyuan didn''t speak all the time and turned his eyes to Gu Liyuan.


    Gu Liyuan, with a dignified face, reached out and patted Gu Ziyuan on the shoulder. "Chen Rong didn''t lie. His mother did have a blood feud with him. Originally, Chen Rong wanted to take revenge on his mother for a long time, but he didn''t start when he thought about the kindness of raising him.


    It''s not that Shen Rong doesn''t deserve to be a caretaker. It''s family caretaker. I''m sorry for Shen Rong, Ziyuan. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. It''s true that my mother is sorry for Shen Rong. "


    "I''ll see you off."


    "Tomorrow."


    "When are you leaving?"


    If Gu Ziyuan didn''t figure out these things, he would never know what kind of Gu Ziyuan would become. Although he didn''t like looking after his family and thought it was lack of humanity, he still didn''t want it to fall apart.


    Gu Liyuan is forthright, has many friends and attaches great importance to friendship. The three of them grew up together when they were young. They had a good relationship when they were young, and they still don''t know what will happen in the future.


    What you said is true. Ziyuan is not a pure good man. Fortunately, Jiusi has no intention of bullying him, and he is not a bully. Otherwise, how can I leave at ease? "


    "What do you care? Anyway, you don''t want to take care of your family. It''s time to leave. I haven''t seen anything before, and I didn''t realize it.


    "That''s what you''ve got to do with it. Pink and Daisy are scheming. She thought Ziyuan was pure and virtuous. Now it seems Ziyuan is not a pure and virtuous person. It''s hard to predict her future."


    Gu Chenrong doesn''t want anyone else to know Su Jiusi''s identity, especially Gu Yan. He wants this to be a secret forever. Only he knows it.


    Gu Chenrong laughs and says that Gu Liyuan and Su Mei also have a hatred for killing their mother, but Su Jiusi doesn''t want Gu Liyuan to know about it. She probably won''t tell Gu Liyuan the truth in her life. She wants to do it herself and agrees with Gu Chenrong.


    "Sooner or later."


    Gu Liyuan shook his head. "You only have a su Jiusi in your eyes. Now the source does not only hate you, but also me."


    "I don''t have the surname Gu anymore. I have many talents. I can''t look up to any of these Rouge powder in the capital. It''s better not to love me. I don''t have to worry about it."


    "You have all this because your surname is Gu. If you don''t, at least half of the boudoir ladies in Beijing will love you." Gu Liyuan joked.


    "I''m not Gu."


    Gu Chenrong didn''t care. He sat at the table and poured himself a glass of wine. Gu Liyuan frowned, "is this a clean break? Gu''s family is a mess now. "


    Leaving this sentence, Gu Ziyuan leaves Gu Chenrong''s room. This time, he is really determined to break the brotherhood with Gu Chenrong. No matter because of Su Jiusi or Su Mei, he can''t continue to tolerate Gu Chenrong.


    "I almost forget that the eldest brother and the second brother share a common hatred. From now on, the friendship between you and me is over. Since the second brother doesn''t want to be Gu, it''s better to leave Gu''s family earlier to avoid wronging him."


    "No, just take good care of Jiusi. I entrust Jiusi to you. To be a brother is to be a brother."


    Gu Liyuan nodded, which was a response. He already regarded Su Jiusi as his own sister. If Su Jiusi was in trouble, he would come forward.


    In the afternoon, Gu Chenrong went into the palace. He came out of the palace and went to find Gu Yan. He didn''t come out of Gu Yan''s study until dark. The next morning, Gu Chenrong quietly left the capital without disturbing anyone.

 Chapter 224

    After Gu Chenrong left the capital, Gu fandai was also released from Weiyang Palace by Feng yunlang.


    Su Jiusi went to the palace to teach the concubines and continued to tell them the songs of Chu.


    In order to facilitate Su Jiusi''s teaching, Empress Dowager Shen gave Su Jiusi Cui Ming Ju Kong. Every time, Empress Dowager Shen would listen in. When empress dowager Shen was present, all the concubines in the harem were well behaved. No one dared to make mistakes.


    "They have a common enemy now, and it''s not strange that they will have contacts."


    One side of the purple orchid whispered, "Miss, the third princess seems to have gone to Weiyang palace. I heard that the empress has little contact with the third princess. How can the third princess walk around with the empress at this time?"


    Su Jiusi came out of Yongshou palace and was ready to go out. She saw fenglingyu from a distance. She must be staring at the direction of fenglingyu''s departure with deep eyes.


    Last time my goal was not you, but you have to meddle in my business, which is bad for me. This time I will completely destroy you. I''ll see who can save you.


    Gu Fendai clenched the porcelain bottle in her hand, and her eyes became colder and colder. Su Jiusi, don''t be proud too early. Do you really think you will be my opponent?


    The fan didn''t talk too much. After blessing himself, he retreated.


    "You invite the third princess here. We have something important to discuss with her."


    Yifan answered respectfully, got up and went to the makeup box, took out a blue and white porcelain bottle from it, and gave it to Gu fandai.


    "Yes, Madame."


    "Yifan, take the blue and white porcelain vase in my makeup box."


    Originally, Gu Qingcheng was not her opponent. She knew Gu Qingcheng''s temperament very well and it was very difficult to turn over. Now with Su Jiusi''s help, everything would be difficult to say. Anyway, she had to get rid of Su Jiusi''s stumbling block first.


    Su Jiusi is even willing to take the blame with Gu Qingcheng, which shows that she and Gu Qingcheng have formed an alliance.


    Gu fandai took a deep breath and pressed her anger back. These days, she has been thinking about how to pull back the game. In these two days, a plan has been quietly formed in her mind.


    Leaning on the fan, he knelt down on the ground with his head down and didn''t dare to speak.


    Hearing this, Gu fandai''s face was even more livid. She broke the gold armor on her hand.


    "The Empress Dowager left her for lunch in Yongshou palace. This meeting should still be in Yongshou palace."


    This meeting Gu fandai has no appetite, just casually asked, "Su Jiusi is still in the palace?"


    Knowing that Gu fandai is in a bad mood, she is careful to speak with a fan, for fear that she will annoy Gu fandai.


    "Niang Niang, lunch is ready. Do you want to pass it on?"


    The soft imperial concubine and Su Jiu Si unexpectedly joined hands to play her a, think of this matter, Gu Fen Dai then feel depressed.


    Last time, there was no problem with the situation she set up. Gu Qingcheng couldn''t escape, but Su Jiusi stirred it up. Instead, it happened to her.


    Gu fandai is obviously in a bad mood after being banned for these days. She leans on the beauty couch irritably. Although Feng yunlang lets her out, she is obviously indifferent to her. In the long run, her position as Queen will be in danger.


    Because the Empress Dowager does not want to see Gu fandai, Gu fandai, who has been released from her ban, has not been able to listen to Su Jiusi''s lecture. When she is free, she is closed in Weiyang palace.


    Su Jiusi didn''t like it and walked forward slowly.


    Purple orchid carefully reminds a way, "that young lady wants to be careful, empress empress certainly won''t give up willingly, afraid is to want to blame the affair of last time to young lady body."


    "We can''t get rid of those who should come. Sometimes it''s not easy for us to start. It''s better for them to start first, so that they can make plans."

 Chapter 225

    Su Jiusi of course knows that Gu fandai is not willing to give up, but she is not afraid of anything. If she doesn''t do it, she will have no chance. As long as she does it, she will find a flaw, and then use it to fight back.


    She will let Gu feel the taste of lifting a stone to hit her feet again. A gold medal in her hand is a chance to save her life. If Gu loses, she will lose her queen''s position.


    Walking, Su Jiusi suddenly remembered something. She stopped and patted her forehead. "A few days ago, Qing Cheng told me to go to play chess with her today. I almost forgot. It''s still early now. Let''s go to the Bauhinia Palace first."


    See soft imperial concubine a face nervous, Li Tie loosened soft imperial concubine, nodded on her forehead, "good, I promise you, I will accompany you for a long time, as long as you are happy, I do anything."


    "But I''m afraid, you promised me that you would stay with me all your life. Anyway, you should live well and promise me."


    "I''m not afraid of death."


    The soft imperial concubine looks very gentle and closes her eyes, "is it the royal land in the whole world? We can''t leave. I don''t want to involve you, Li Tie. You have to come to see me less during this period of time. Now there are too many eyes staring at me. If you are found, you will surely die."


    "The eldest princess is the emperor''s eldest daughter. The emperor won''t treat her badly. What I am worried about now is you. You are not happy in the harem. You are longing for the outside world. I am willing to stay with you all my life. I just hope you can be happy."


    In addition to this reason, of course, Princess Rou has a more important reason, but that reason she can''t tell Li Tie that when she enters the palace, everything is out of her control, and she has no choice.


    Soft imperial concubine leans in the man''s bosom, shake head, "Li Tie, Tong son is still small, if I left, how should she do?"


    "Xiaorou, as long as you find the chance, I''ll take you. The palace is a place of right and wrong. It''s not suitable to stay for a long time."


    Princess Rou is so brave that she dares to have a private meeting with the bodyguard in the palace. Suddenly, she understands why Princess Rou wants to give up the child in her womb. Is this bodyguard the father of the child?


    Princess Rou is dressed as a palace maid. A man in a bodyguard holds her tightly. The man in a bodyguard''s dress is facing Su Jiusi. Therefore, she can''t see the man''s appearance and doesn''t know if he is a real bodyguard.


    Hearing someone, Su Jiusi gives the flowers to purple orchid and goes out of the room quietly. He stabs the window paper with his hand. There is someone in the room. Su Jiusi also knows the people in the room. Unexpectedly, it''s her.


    Su Jiusi bent over and picked a bunch of purple orchids himself. On the other side, the purple orchid suddenly came to Su Jiusi quietly and said in a low voice, "Miss, there seems to be someone in the front room."


    After passing an abandoned palace, Su Jiusi smelled the fragrance of crape myrtle and thought that Gu Qingcheng loved the flower. Su Jiusi took a handful to Gu Qingcheng and brought purple orchids into the abandoned palace.


    They went to the direction of the Bauhinia palace.


    Purple orchid nods, now with the protection of Empress Dowager Shen, Su Jiusi can also walk freely in the harem, no one will stop her.


    "That''s what it''s like."


    The soft imperial concubine showed a charming smile.


    Su Jiusi is not interested in the affairs of empress concubine, but concubine Rou is different. If she has the handle, she is not afraid of what concubine Rou will do to her. Does Gu Chenrong also grasp the handle of concubine Rou? If so, why not tell her? It''s mysterious.

 Chapter 226

    Su Jiusi leaves quietly with purple orchid. After leaving, she has to find out who the bodyguard named Li Tie is. Princess Rou is unpredictable, but it can be seen that she is sincere to the bodyguard. As long as she has weaknesses, she doesn''t have to taboo Princess rou.


    After going back, she immediately wrote to Gu Qingcheng and asked him to check whether there was a bodyguard named Li Tie in the palace. As a result, she not only found Li Tie, but also two of them. They were about the same age and shape. They were only working in different places.


    Su Jiusi heard Li Tie talk, as long as will be able to determine that day and soft Princess meet is which Li Tie.


    "Good."


    Gu Qingcheng light smile, "you act really safe, go, just I have nothing to do, I accompany you to."


    Su Jiusi was a cautious person. According to the truth, it was true, but she didn''t see it with her own eyes.


    "It''s better to make sure that it''s safe. Anyway, it''ll be nothing to do."


    When they left Nanhua gate, Gu Qingcheng said, "since it''s not him, it''s Li Tie from Donghua gate. Do you want to see it?"


    Su Jiusi shakes her head at Gu Qingcheng. She''s sure it''s not this person.


    Li Tie respectfully answered down, then with the side that bodyguard retreated first.


    "Yes, master."


    "I just saw a wild cat over there. You two go there and have a look."


    "I don''t know what I''m going to tell you." Li Tie asked respectfully in a low voice.


    Gu Qingcheng points to Li Tie and wants him to speak alone.


    "What''s your name?"


    Everybody up.


    "Thank you."


    They came over together. Seeing them coming, the bodyguard saluted them. Su Jiusi focused on Li Tie. Gu Qingcheng said with a smile, "get up!"


    Xiaolian pointed to the nearby row of bodyguards and said.


    When they arrived at Nanhua gate, Xiaolian reported in a low voice, "little Lord, Princess and maidservant have inquired about it. Li Tiehui is on duty, and the second one on the left is."


    Gu Qingcheng and Rou Fei didn''t have any intersection. Rou Fei was also involved in the last slide. Therefore, Gu Qingcheng didn''t have a good impression on Rou Fei. It would be a happy thing if she could find the handle to handle Rou Fei.


    "I''ve heard his voice. I can recognize him."


    Rao is always indifferent to Gu Qingcheng, who shows a look of surprise. "The soft imperial concubine has such courage. If you see Li Tie, can you recognize it?"


    "When I was looking for you that day, I passed by an abandoned palace and saw Princess Rou''s private meeting with a bodyguard named Li Tie. It''s a pity that he turned his back to me. I didn''t see her face clearly."


    Bodyguards will patrol the harem, so they all have the opportunity to enter the harem. Jiusi, why do you want to find this bodyguard? "


    Two days later, Su Jiusi went into the palace again. After he finished his speech of Chu, Gu Qingcheng accompanied Su Jiusi to see Li Tie. Along the way, Gu Qingcheng said, "there are two guards named Li Tie in the palace. One of them is on duty in Donghua gate, which is a little far away from the back palace. Another one is in Nanhua gate, which is close to the back palace.


    Su Jiusi nods, and they arrive at Donghuamen again. Coincidentally, Li Tie is also on duty, but the result is completely beyond Su Jiusi''s expectation, and Li Tie is not.


    What''s wrong? She can''t recognize the wrong voice. These two Li Tie are not the one she saw that day. Their voices are totally different.


    "Qing Cheng, are there really only these two bodyguards called Li Tie?"

 Chapter 227

    Gu Qingcheng nodded, "there are only these two. Are you sure they are not the people you are looking for?"


    Su Jiusi nodded positively, "yes, it''s not them. Although they are similar in shape, it''s certainly not. After thinking about it, there''s only one possibility. The bodyguard''s name is not Li Tie. Maybe Princess Rou is too cautious, so she didn''t let the bodyguard use his real name or someone else''s name."


    "If so, then Sophie is not a simple person."


    Yuxiu leads the way. As soon as she arrives at fenglingyu''s Tingyu Pavilion, a maid in waiting goes in to report. Then Yuxiu takes them to the main hall. As soon as she sits down, fenglingyu in red comes out.


    Gu Chenrong has already left the capital. Feng Lingyu is still holding on to her. It''s really a headache.


    Su Jiusi guesses from Yu Xiu''s reaction that Feng Lingyu is upset and kind-hearted this time. He clearly wants to see her alone. He doesn''t know what Feng Lingyu wants to do to her.


    Gu Qingcheng insists on going, and Yuxiu doesn''t dare to stop her too much. Gu Qingcheng is a unique existence in the harem. Although she is out of favor, everyone knows that the emperor treats her differently.


    "I want to talk to the princess. It''s settled. Let''s go!"


    "Little Lord, I don''t mean that. I''m glad to go with you, but the princess has some kind words to say to the princess alone."


    Gu Qingcheng asked unhappily.


    "What? I can''t go any more? "


    Yuxiu is in a bit of a dilemma. Fenglingyu wants to see Su Jiusi for a purpose. If Gu Qingcheng is there, I don''t know if it will be bad.


    "This..."


    Gu Qingcheng on one side was a little worried. Su Jiusi said with a faint smile, "I haven''t seen the third princess for many days. I just went there with Princess Anping."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want to see feng Lingyu. Now her hostility to her is all concentrated on Gu Chenrong, which inevitably leads to another threat.


    The third princess was proud of her height and didn''t pay attention to other people, so the maids around her were also infected with this habit, and their tone was not as respectful as other maids. "Princess, my princess, please come with me."


    On their way to the Bauhinia palace, they meet Yuxiu. Seeing Su Jiusi, Yuxiu immediately greets her and salutes her.


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that one day she would become a confidant with her daughter. In this capacity, she would stay by her daughter''s side and let her know her daughter better.


    After the rebirth, Su Jiusi has no friends, and Gu Qingcheng is her friend. Gu Qingcheng is stubborn and aloof, a bit like Su Liu in the past. Therefore, Su Jiusi knows Gu Qingcheng very well, and they soon have nothing to talk about and become excellent friends.


    Su Jiusi nodded.


    "Since there is no clue for the time being, it''s better to let it go and sit down with me."


    Su Jiusi always thinks that Princess Rou is an unfathomable person. This time, it proves her idea again. Originally, she thought that she had grasped Princess Rou''s hand. As a result, she didn''t even know the name of that person. She was busy for nothing, which made Su Jiusi a little frustrated.


    It''s a little sultry outside. After this, Su Jiusi and Gu Qingcheng are sweating on their foreheads. The doors and windows in the main hall are open. It''s better than outside, but it''s still a little hot.


    Feng Lingyu, dressed in thin gauze clothes, saluted each other and said, "go and get some iced watermelons and iced black plum soup to relieve the summer heat for Gu Guiren and Princess Anping. It''s a little hot today, so don''t get caught in the summer heat."


    The maidservant will take the order immediately.

 Chapter 228

    In summer, all the concubines and princesses in the palace can get ice from the house every day. Feng Lingyu is very particular about luxurious people. In summer, you even put ice in the main hall. It''s unusual that you didn''t prepare for it today.


    "When has the princess been so frugal? I don''t see the princess putting ice on such a sultry day. "


    Gu Qingcheng, who had been in the harem for several years, knew very well about Feng Lingyu.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t like sour food and doesn''t plan to drink the bowl of sour plum soup in front of him. When he hears that Gu Qingcheng still wants to drink, his first thought is to give Gu Qingcheng his own sour plum soup.


    "I''ll give you this bowl. I don''t like sour food."


    "The sour plum soup that mother Zhang has cooked for 20 years is naturally excellent. If you like it, I''ll ask someone to serve another bowl for the princess."


    Seeing that Gu Qingcheng finished a bowl of sour plum soup, he put down the bowl and said with a smile, "the sour plum soup here tastes good, and the craftsmanship is good."


    Gu Qingcheng doesn''t like to eat melons and fruits. She takes the sour plum soup in front of her. It''s sour and sweet. It''s very refreshing. In addition, she doesn''t have a good appetite recently. Sour plum soup is very appetizing.


    Su Jiusi took a piece and took a bite. For 20 years, the taste of the watermelons in Nantian is different. The former taste is sweeter.


    "I just think it''s hard for Princess Anping to teach Chuci. Since there''s something good, I want to reward Princess Anping." Feng Lingyu then picked up a piece of watermelon to eat, the action is very elegant, between all showing a sense of dignity and pride.


    But she was not interested in melons and fruits, and did not like the arrogant Phoenix plume. She said with a faint smile, "the princess specially invited us here just to taste melons and fruits?"


    Gu Qingcheng used to be your imperial concubine, and Feng yunlang doted on her. He had seen all kinds of good things.


    Feng Lingyu''s tone showed a trace of pride. Su Jiusi never ate it, but Su Liu did.


    "The princess must have never eaten it before. Try it!"


    The yield of watermelons in Tiannan field is getting less and less. People who have no rank in the palace can''t eat them. It''s even more difficult for nobles to get in touch with them. Fenglingyu''s uncle can also order people to send watermelons to the palace, which is enough to show that fenglingyu''s maternal family has a deep foundation and deserves to be a hundred year old family.


    Su Liu used to eat watermelons from Nantian, where watermelons have always been a tribute to the royal family, which is hard for other people to eat except the royal family and nobles.


    Although there was doubt in my heart, I didn''t show any on my face. I said with a smile, "the yield of watermelon in Nantian is very small. That''s my daughter''s blessing."


    Su Jiusi was full of doubts. Feng Lingyu didn''t look good when she saw her in the past. Today, she would treat her to watermelon politely. It''s really abnormal. What''s her purpose?


    "The Empress Dowager once said that I am extravagant. From now on, the princess will learn to keep everything simple." Feng Lingyu''s words just ended. Several maids came in with three bowls of sour plum soup and three portions of iced watermelon. Feng Lingyu warmly said, "this watermelon was sent to the palace by my uncle yesterday. It''s from Nantian. The watermelon there is the best in the whole Wei kingdom. It''s crisp and sweet. Try it."


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Gu Qingcheng really regards Su Jiusi as a good friend, and he is not polite in front of Su Jiusi.


    Seeing that Gu Qingcheng wanted to drink Su Jiusi''s sour plum soup, Feng Lingyu immediately stopped, "if you want to drink it, I''ll ask someone else to serve a bowl for the princess. There are still many in the small kitchen, and the princess should try this soup."

 Chapter 229

    Su Jiusi was a cautious man. Seeing Feng Lingyu''s voice blocking, she immediately thought that there might be something wrong with this bowl of sour plum soup. She laughed, "the princess is right, so I asked someone to give Gu Guiren another bowl, but I don''t like to drink these things. Thank you for your kindness."


    As they were talking, Gu Qingcheng, who was sitting beside Su Jiusi, took the sour plum soup in front of Su Jiusi and took a big sip.


    "Qing Cheng..."


    This time, it was almost head-on. Li Shuo naturally wanted to salute Su Jiusi.


    On the way out of the palace, Li Shuo, the commander of the imperial guards, patrols with his bodyguards. Su Jiusi often goes into the Palace during this period. He has seen Li Shuo once or twice from a distance, but they have never spoken to each other.


    Although she repeatedly told, but she also saw that Gu Qingcheng did not listen, she knew that Feng yunlang was still concerned about Gu Qingcheng.


    After Gu Qingcheng left, she thought about it. Su Jiusi went to Hanzhang hall to see feng yunlang. She wanted Feng yunlang to see Gu Qingcheng, but she was still worried about Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qing City mouth should come down, but did not plan to really call the doctor, just think Su nine think a little too nervous.


    Gu Qingcheng insists that he is all right. Although Su Jiusi is worried, he doesn''t see any difference in Gu Qingcheng, so he doesn''t say much. He just tells Gu Qingcheng to send the imperial doctor to come and have a look.


    Su Jiusi is very nervous, but Gu Qingcheng is not nervous. She smiles indifferently. "I''m really OK. Don''t worry. Jiusi, go back quickly. I''ll go back to the Bauhinia Palace first."


    "She asked me to listen to Yuxuan for no reason. She was deceitful. Be careful. After you go back, you should go to xuantai doctor."


    "I''m ok. Do you doubt that the third princess has poisoned? She doesn''t have such courage. Although Feng Lingyu thinks highly of herself, she is not so brainless."


    Leaving fenglingyu''s residence, Su Jiusi took Gu Qingcheng''s hand and asked with concern, "Qingcheng, are you ok?"


    Seeing that the plan has failed, forcing Su Jiusi and Gu Qingcheng to stay will only backfire. Feng Lingyu doesn''t continue to stay with Su Jiusi, so she can only let Su Jiusi and Gu Qingcheng leave.


    Su Jiusi knew that if she continued to stay, something would happen. In addition, she was worried about Gu Qingcheng, so she wanted to leave with Gu Qingcheng. She didn''t believe that Feng Lingyu would dare to stay.


    "It''s getting late today. If the princess has any problems, you can wait for her to enter the palace next time. Today I''ll leave first and go to the Empress Dowager."


    Fenglingyu stopped in front of them. "If you have something to do, you can go back first. I still have a question to ask Princess Anping."


    Gu Qingcheng said and got up. Su Jiusi was a little worried about Gu Qingcheng. What she wanted to do was to go to the imperial doctor to give Gu Qingcheng a look. She always felt that there was something wrong with the bowl of sour plum soup.


    "After eating the watermelon and drinking the sour plum soup, it''s time for us to leave. We won''t disturb the third princess."


    Feng Lingyu''s face was not good. She seemed to be angry. In order to hide her emotion, she soon dropped her eyes.


    After that, a whole bowl of sour plum soup had been drunk by her.


    Gu Qingcheng light smile, "I drink this bowl is."


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng drinking this bowl of sour plum soup, Su Jiusi''s face changed slightly and wanted to stop Gu Qingcheng.


    "I''ve met Princess Anping."


    Li Shuo is tall and handsome with dark skin, but it gives people a very spiritual feeling. Hearing Li Shuo''s voice, Su Jiusi''s eyes flashed a little doubt, but soon disappeared.


    She nodded to Li Shuo, "Li Tongling, please get up. It''s really hard for Li Tongling to patrol outside on a hot day."

 Chapter 230

    "The duty lies in, if the princess has not been ordered, the next officer will go to patrol elsewhere."


    Su Jiusi stands to one side, and Li Shuo has gone away with the bodyguard under his hand. Su Jiusi doesn''t move. He looks at Li Shuo''s back, and his mouth can''t help but smile. It''s really effortless.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    In recent years, Feng yunlang has been restraining himself from coming to Gu Qingcheng, but he can''t help caressing Gu Qingcheng''s face.


    The cold touch makes Gu Qingcheng feel very comfortable. She clenches Feng yunlang''s hand and keeps leaning towards Feng yunlang.


    Feng yunlang sits beside the bed and holds Gu Qingcheng''s hand. Her hand is hot and has a burning temperature.


    Su Jiusi''s tone clearly shows that he is not at ease with Gu Qingcheng. He only says that Gu Qingcheng is a little uncomfortable.


    Feng yunlang of course knows what happened to Gu Qingcheng, and a burst of anger rises in his heart. Who in the end has drugged Gu Qingcheng? He remembers to inform his own Su Jiusi. He doubts Su Jiusi and thinks it''s impossible.


    "It''s a beautiful city."


    Gu Qingcheng was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Her face was flushed. Because of her discomfort, her mouth kept humming. Her clothes had been torn by her for a long time, revealing a lot of snow-white skin.


    Feng yunlang iron green a face, quickly walked to the bedside, forced to lift the bed curtain, in front of the scene but let him stunned.


    As a result, he heard a strange sound after he went in. He was the emperor who owned the whole harem. Naturally, he knew what the sound meant.


    Feng yunlang didn''t disturb Gu Qingcheng when he arrived at the Bauhinia palace. He heard that she had fallen asleep. Feng yunlang sent his maid back and went into Gu Qingcheng''s room alone. He hadn''t been to Gu Qingcheng''s room for a long time. He would also want to see her sleeping face. If Gu Qingcheng was awake, he wouldn''t want to see him.


    Gu Qingcheng went back to her room after she went back. She felt a little sleepy, so she took a rest.


    Unconsciously, she was so concerned about Gu Chenrong. No matter how she denied it, she could not deny that Gu Chenrong really occupied a place in her heart, and it was more important than she imagined.


    Who knows that after Gu Chenrong left the capital, it was like the world had evaporated. He couldn''t hear any news about him. Su Jiusi always had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    She knew that King Xin had been chasing Gu Chenrong, and some of them were worried about Gu Chenrong. So she asked Zilan to ask for Gu Chenrong''s information. Only when she heard that he was safe in the state of Jiang, could she really put her heart down.


    Su Jiusi leaned on the carriage and sighed. Gu Chenrong had been gone for five days.


    Purple orchid shakes head, "maidservant already sent a person to inquire, didn''t hear a bit of news, don''t know Gu childe now where."


    Purple orchid see Su Jiusi didn''t want to say meaning, she also didn''t ask much, just follow Su Jiusi behind, on the carriage, Su Jiusi suddenly asked, "purple orchid, Gu Chenrong there is news?"


    "Nothing. It''s just one thing. Let''s go. Let''s go back to our house."


    Aware of Su Jiusi laughing again, violet asked curiously.


    "Qing Cheng, we reconcile, OK?"


    Feng yunlang said, lowered his head to kiss Gu Qingcheng''s lips, this will Gu Qingcheng ignorance, only know to close to the cold.


    When Gu Qingcheng woke up, it was already dark outside. Soon she noticed something was wrong. She saw Feng yunlang lying beside her, and his hand was still on her waist.

 Chapter 231

    "Awake?" Feng yunlang opened his eyes, with a smile in his eyes, looking at Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng still had some fragmentary memories in his mind. He soon understood that Feng Lingyu had really done something about that bowl of sour plum soup. It was just a poison, but a medicine to urge Qing.


    Feng Lingyu wants to destroy Su Jiusi''s innocence in this way. Fortunately, she is the one who drinks the medicine, otherwise Su Jiusi will be destroyed.


    "If it goes on like this, what should I do in the future? I know the emperor is in my heart. I can''t bear to see him go on like this. "


    "That''s fine, Xiaolian. Change clothes for me."


    Xiaolian sees fengyunlang leave with anger on her face. She thinks fengyunlang is angry this time. She''s afraid she won''t come in the future.


    "Little Lord, it''s rare for the emperor to come here. Why do you need it?"


    Gu Qingcheng is lying in the quilt, her eyes are blank. She doesn''t understand why Feng yunlang doesn''t believe her. She always feels that she loves Zhang Cheng. He never believes her.


    Leaving this sentence, Feng yunlang gets up to dress, and then leaves Gu Qingcheng''s room.


    "Good, good, good." Angry Feng yunlang said three good things in a row, "Gu Qingcheng, I will complete you. If you think about Zhang Cheng like this, you will think about it for a lifetime. In this life, I will never set foot in the Bauhinia palace again. You are not worth thinking about like this."


    Gu Qingcheng hugged the quilt and avoided Feng yunlang''s eyes. "There are so many concubines in the back palace. Since the concubines make the emperor so unhappy, why should the emperor find himself uncomfortable."


    I have not investigated Zhang Cheng, but you blame me. Gu Qingcheng, you just like you because of me. "


    Gu Qingcheng, if you loved Zhang Cheng so much in those days, you shouldn''t have gone to the palace. Although I was the emperor, I didn''t want to be loved by others. I went to the palace and became my woman. I''ve been there all my life. What do you think of me?


    Hearing this, Feng yunlang, who was very angry, held Gu Qingcheng''s chin, and his eyes were filled with anger. "Zhang Cheng is just a little doctor. I can''t compare with him in any way. You can''t forget him so much.


    "I will never forget Zhang Cheng in my life."


    At this moment, she suddenly understood that she and Feng yunlang could not cross the barrier.


    This sentence instantly let Gu Qingcheng push away Feng yunlang, yes, three years, but Feng yunlang still suspected her and Zhang Cheng, still believed that she and Zhang Cheng had an affair.


    Gu Qingcheng closed his eyes and didn''t speak. Seeing Gu Qingcheng didn''t speak, Feng yunlang''s tone went on coldly. "It''s been three years. Haven''t you forgotten Zhang Cheng?"


    For a moment, Gu Qingcheng really wanted to come down like this. Suddenly, she saw Zhang Cheng covered with blood. She and Zhang Cheng had known each other since childhood. They always regarded Zhang Cheng as their elder brother. They were very sorry for Zhang Cheng''s death. He made his own decision for her.


    Feng yunlang is the master of nine or five. He has never used this tone to talk to his concubines. He has lowered his attitude. As long as Gu Qingcheng is willing, he will not care about it and let it go completely.


    Feng yunlang sat up, put his hand around Gu Qingcheng, and put her around his chest, "Qingcheng, don''t fight with me any more. It''s been three years. Let''s put that thing down, OK?"


    Just how did Feng yunlang come?


    Gu Qingcheng said with a wry smile, "you all know that I have him in my heart. Only he doesn''t believe it. Xiaolian, is that funny?"


    "It''s good for you to be soft on the emperor."


    "Don''t say much. It''s fine."

 Chapter 232

    Gu Qingcheng is a little discouraged. She knows that the barrier between them may never pass in her life. If she accepts Feng yunlang, one day she will be disgusted with each other and eventually wipe out the remaining beauty. She wants to live with these memories.


    Xiaolian knows that Gu Qingcheng is stubborn, and she can''t persuade her to decide anything. She can only stop talking so as not to make Gu Qingcheng unhappy.


    She is only 22 years old this year, and she has a long life. She has no son and no daughter. Now she can catch Feng yunlang''s favor. As she gets older, there are more and more new people in the palace, and there is no chance of turning over. How can she live her life?


    Although he was not present, he knew that Wang''s death must have something to do with his second uncle. When he came back this time, he didn''t plan to leave again. Instead, he wanted to stay in Anping Marquis''s house and protect his family.


    After the worship, Su Heng got up and went to Su Jiusi. He looked at Su Jiusi firmly. "Elder sister, you''ve worked hard for three years. It''s my duty to protect your family. Now I''m back. I''ll take care of you. I''ll take revenge for my mother."


    Su Jiusi nods, and the two sisters lead Su Heng to the ancestral hall, where Wang''s memorial tablet is dedicated.


    "I want to see my mother first."


    "Go in! Sit down and say something slowly. "


    Su Heng is thinner than Su Ming, so he looks more beautiful. At first sight, he is a modest gentleman, gentle and polite, and a bit shy. Like Su Ming, Su Ming is also a kind-hearted person.


    "Sister." Su Heng exclaimed, feeling that his sister was different from his impression. He had heard many rumors about Su Jiusi on the road and knew everything about Su Jiusi. He didn''t expect that his sister would change so much in two years.


    "Second brother, just come back." Su Jiusi walks up to Su Heng and smiles at him.


    Su liangyin is not satisfied with the toot mouth, "I am not a child."


    Su Heng reached out and rubbed Su liangyin''s hair, just like when he was a child. Su liangyin was only 11 years old when he left. In the past three years, he seems to have grown up a lot. Although his face is still childish, he has obviously grown up.


    "Liang Yin, I haven''t seen you for three years. You''ve grown into a big girl."


    Su liangyin quickly ran up and cheerfully called, "second brother, you are finally back."


    In Su Jiusi''s last memory, Su Ming is only 17 years old, just as old as Su Heng. Now Su Heng is her younger brother. Thinking of this, Su Jiusi''s eyes are a little wet. She thinks that this is God''s arrangement, and God has made Su Ming come back.


    Su Heng from the carriage down that moment, Su Jiusi completely stunned, as if to see Su Ming from the carriage down, two people look really like.


    Knowing that Su Heng was coming back, Su Jiusi and Su liangyin had been waiting at the door of the mansion for nearly an hour before Su Heng''s carriage came.


    The next day, Su Heng arrived in the capital smoothly.


    Thinking of this, Xiaolian is worried about Gu Qingcheng. The helpless women are very miserable in the harem.


    "I''ll do it."


    "Elder sister, I''m a man. How can I give it to you? I''m the only man in my family. When I go to study outside, I just want to think of a place where I can get my head, so that you won''t be bullied any more.


    Anping Marquis''s house is our home. My second uncle has driven us out of Anping Marquis''s house and occupied our home for so many years. Now I''m still attacking my mother. I''ve grown up. I''ll never let him go. "

 Chapter 233

    When Su Heng said this, there was a flash of hate in his eyes.


    He is just 17 years old this year. He used to study in a private school. When he was 14 years old, he proposed to study in Nanshan academy, which is the best Academy in the whole state of Wei. He needs to pass the examination to enter Nanshan Academy.


    Su Heng''s articles were deeply appreciated by the academy students, and he successfully entered Nanshan Academy.


    "Shut up, it''s not that you don''t know what to do."


    Su Jiusi is the princess of Anping. She can speak well in front of the Empress Dowager. At that time, Su Hengping will step into Qingyun. This is a big threat to us. Su Jiusi''s girl is not simple any more. In the long run, if you say something ugly, the Marquis''s house of Anping will be changed. "


    With Gao Liang''s recommendation letter, the emperor will treat him differently.


    Along the way, I sent someone to attack Su Heng, trying to get back the letter of recommendation, but they didn''t succeed. It seems that some experts are secretly protecting Su Heng.


    Su Heng came back, which made Su Kang very uneasy. This meeting was in Su Wen''s study, with a black face, and said, "father, you should think of a way, I heard that Su Heng came back with Gao Liang''s recommendation letter.


    Her younger brother and sister-in-law are very kind and generous people. In the end, they all died unexpectedly. Su Heng is obviously different from Su Ming in temperament. He has a clearer goal and ambition. She thinks that Su Heng can make Anping Marquis''s house return to its former glory in the future.


    Sister and brother smile at each other. For Su Jiusi, Su Heng is the hope of the Su family.


    "Well, I learned a lot from my sister."


    Su Heng laughed, "now even you can teach me."


    Second brother, you don''t know. My elder sister is very powerful now. She is the red man in front of the Empress Dowager. You just came back and you don''t know something about the capital. You have to listen to my elder sister, do you know? "


    "And me, the three of us will be together, no matter what happens.


    "I will help you, second brother. My mother will be glad to hear that. Her son has grown up."


    After listening to Su Heng''s words, she suddenly realized that Su Heng had grown up. Later, he was going to take charge of the family business of Anping Marquis''s house. She was very pleased to think that Su Heng was a good child.


    In front of them, Su Jiusi always has the elder''s mind, wants to protect them well.


    Once upon a time, he didn''t want to go back to the Anping Marquis''s house. When he heard that Wang died in the Anping Marquis''s house, he wanted to make the Suwen family pay the price. They really cheated too much.


    He is the only male in his family. Since childhood, he witnessed the bullying of the whole family. In order to make them safe, his mother tolerated everywhere and suffered countless grievances. When he was very young, he was determined to make a good life for his family.


    In the past three years, he has not left Nanshan academy, but has been studying in it with excellent results. He has been recommended to be an official by the college''s students. This time, he will be able to take the letter of recommendation and officially enter the court as an official.


    Su Heng is also very upset when he hears about this meeting. Since Su Jiusi came back to his house, he has no life in peace. Now Su Heng has come back, but Su Heng is much better than his several villains. In the long run, the Anping Marquis''s house will be replaced.


    "Why don''t we make it."


    Su Kang was very dissatisfied and said, "if there is no su Heng, no one will be able to threaten our status. Father, we need to find a way to get rid of Chu Heng. Su Jiusi is just a younger brother. Su Heng is dead, and what she does is futile."

 Chapter 234

    Since ancient times, only men have the right to inherit. If Su Heng dies, even if Su Jiusi has the ability to communicate with heaven, as long as he marries her, he will not be able to get involved in the affairs of Anping marquis.


    "I''ll go to your aunt in the afternoon to discuss this matter. The day after tomorrow, Li Shulan will enter the house. You ask your daughter-in-law to arrange this."


    Li Shulan is the wife of Suwen Xuxian. She is a famous shrew in the capital. Generally, the children of the aristocratic family keep away from her. As a result, she has not been married yet. Suwen married her back to the government. Obviously, she deliberately aimed at sujiusi and wanted her to suppress sujiusi.


    "My father obviously didn''t pay attention to you, husband. We must find a way to deal with this. We can''t wait to die like this. Our child will be born in a few months."


    Before my mother''s bones were cold, my father had already married another woman. I don''t know if my mother will be cold. "


    "My father went to see my aunt in the afternoon. I went to the palace in the afternoon to see the empress. Since Su Jiusi came back, there would be no time for Ansheng in the Anping Marquis''s mansion. Without her, where would li Shulan come in.


    Zheng thought about it and said, "husband, you might as well go to the palace to find the empress. She''s smart. She''s always at odds with Princess Anping. She''ll definitely help us. Maybe she''ll have some good ideas."


    "What can I do? Li Shulan can''t stop her. She can only find a chance to get rid of Su Heng."


    But Li Shulan is not the same. As long as she comes in, she is the person of Anping Marquis''s house. She will stay in Marquis''s house all her life. Now Su Heng has come back, and her husband must think of another way. "


    Zheng''s face was aggrieved, "husband, it''s true that my concubine has no ability. No matter how powerful the princess is, she wants to get married. She can''t stay in the Anping Marquis''s house forever.


    Su Kang was in a state of annoyance. He was even more annoyed when he heard Zheng''s words. He took the cup from Zheng and put it heavily on the table. "OK, don''t be so wordy. I don''t think there are enough things for me. My father wants to continue. Who can stop him? This man is still his own choice. If you have some ability, will he choose this tough one?"


    I heard that Li Shulan is very tough. She is still so young that she will definitely have a child after entering the government. If she has a child, then we will be bullied by Li Shulan. "


    After su Kang returned to his room, Zheng met him and poured him a cup of tea. "Husband, do something! Li Shulan is about to enter.


    He doesn''t want to be in such a hurry to renew the string. Who makes his daughter-in-law so useless? If he has some skills, he can give his daughter-in-law the reward. Now he has no choice but to renew the string. As a result, Su Kang and his daughter-in-law blame him.


    Finish saying Su Kang has already left the study, Su Wen Qi''s one punch hits on the case several, curse a, "rebellious son."


    Su Kang was dissatisfied with Su Wen''s early continuation. He said irritably, "it''s the father who gets married. The father can arrange it by himself. The son has something else to do. He''ll leave first."


    Zheng looked at Su Kang with a pleading face. She was afraid that she and her children would not have a position in the Anping Marquis''s house. Su Kang was the eldest son. According to the Convention, she should inherit the title of Anping Marquis''s house.


    If Li Shulan comes in and gives birth to a son, Su Kang''s successor will be suspended. The main reason is that she is afraid of Li Shulan because she heard that Li Shulan is tough.


    These words make su Kang feel more irritable, and soon leave the room, ready to go to the palace to discuss these things with Gu fandai, to see if Gu fandai has any good way.

 Chapter 235

    At this meeting, Su Jiusi is having dinner with Su Heng and Su liangyin. Su liangyin picks up a chicken leg and says, "elder sister, Li Shulan is going to come in, but the second uncle didn''t ask her to take care of these things."


    "It''s better not to let me help. It''s so quiet."


    Su Jiusi drank the soup and slowly replied.


    Sister and brother several people noisy, talking and laughing, Su Jiusi heart feel warm, fortunately, no matter what happened, she has such relatives around.


    "I''m not young. No matter how old I am, I have to eat."


    Su Jiusi also laughed.


    "Liangyin is our little sister."


    Su Heng also remembers the past. He rubs Su liangyin''s hair and says, "look at your promising future, you''re almost hairpin, and you still miss eating chicken legs like a child."


    Su liangyin still has an impression of these things. She only hopes that one day three people can sit down together and eat her favorite drumsticks. Unexpectedly, this wait has been for so many years.


    Occasionally Wang will buy a chicken leg, Su Jiusi and Su Heng will have a tacit understanding of the youngest Su liangyin.


    Su liangyin said with a smile, thinking of the past days, when they had a tight life, chicken legs were not often able to eat.


    "Elder sister, second brother, you also eat one. When I was a child, I was looking forward to one day when we could eat chicken drumsticks together."


    "Well, the dishes are cold. Eat quickly." Seeing that Su liangyin likes to eat chicken legs, Su Jiusi gives Su liangyin another chicken leg. In her eyes, Su liangyin is like her own daughter. She loves her niece as her daughter.


    Su liangyin asked with an unconvinced face.


    "Second brother, you say the same about me. I''m not in trouble."


    "You, don''t make trouble for me."


    Su liangyin swallowed the chicken in her mouth and began to laugh vaguely. "So, I really hope Li Shulan will come through earlier, so that we can watch the play."


    Su Heng nodded, "sister, don''t worry, I will be careful. Tomorrow I will go to see the emperor first, and wait until I settle down."


    Once she gives birth to a son, Li Shulan will fight for her son''s future. Then there will be a good play. Second brother, you should be careful. Second uncle, they are afraid that they will take action. "


    It''s su Kang who is really threatened. Li Shulan is young. Su Kang must be afraid of her having children.


    "The second brother is right. It doesn''t make any difference for us whether Li Shulan is a shrew or not.


    And Su Kang. If you really want to marry a shrew, it''s su Kang who really feels threatened. I''m afraid he doesn''t want the second uncle to continue. It''s better that no new person will come in forever. "


    Su Heng didn''t think so. "Cool voice, we are worried about what to do. What about Li Shulan being a shrew? Maybe he is a strong man in the middle. If he is such a person, he will suffer from the second uncle in the future.


    Su liangyin looks worried.


    "But I heard that Li Shulan is a famous shrew in the capital. When the second uncle married such a woman, he was obviously aiming at his elder sister. He was afraid that her elder sister would interfere in the affairs of Anping Marquis''s house. I didn''t know if Li Shulan would make trouble after entering the house. I heard that no one in the capital dared to marry her."


    On the day Li Shulan entered, Anping Marquis''s house was very busy. Although it was a continuation, Su Wen had a big show for the sake of joy. All the aristocrats from the aristocratic families in Beijing came.


    Su Jiusi and Su liangyin are both wearing a light pink dress. The color and appearance are almost the same, but there is a completely different feeling. Su liangyin is very cute, and her face is pink, giving people a very pure feeling.


    Su Jiusi is much more calm, soft color also makes her look gentle a lot.

 Chapter 236

    "Elder sister, you see, the second uncle is happy. He can''t close his mouth all the time. I''m afraid he has forgotten the second aunt."


    "Li Shulan is young and beautiful. Her second uncle is also a man. It''s normal to be greedy for beauty."


    Su liangyin sighed, "it''s a pity that the second cousin is not here. Elder sister, the second cousin is the kind of person who can''t see anyone except you. He is also a man. Why can''t he see other women?"


    Li Shulan actually died, this result let Su Jiusi surprised, did not ask what, hurried to the new house.


    "The new lady died in the new room, only the second son was in the room."


    Hearing Su Heng''s accident, Su Jiusi''s face sank violently.


    "What happened to Su Heng?"


    Su liangyin just ready to speak, perilla suddenly rushed over, tone is very anxious, "Miss, not good, two childe accident."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s sad to mention it. Sister liangyin, can you drink?"


    Su liangyin sees Gu Liyuan alone and asks curiously.


    "Big cousin, why don''t you have three cousins together?"


    Gu Liyuan said with a funny face.


    "I''m still your brother, protecting my brother like this? I can''t eat Su Heng. "


    Su Jiusi picked up the jug and poured himself a glass of wine.


    "I didn''t see him either. Su Heng can''t drink. Liyuan, don''t get him drunk. If you want to drink, I''ll drink with you."


    Su Wen greets the guests with Su Kang. Su Jiusi and Su liangyin whisper in all sorts of boring ways. Gu Liyuan comes over with a wine glass. Seeing that Su Jiusi''s table is vacant, he sits at Su Jiusi''s table. "Where''s su Heng? I still want to have a drink with him. I haven''t seen anyone


    It''s a secret in her heart. She won''t let anyone know. She will just hide it in her heart.


    At this time, there is a truth that she can not avoid, that is, she also fell in love with Gu Chenrong.


    "Well, cool voice, don''t say that." Su Jiusi doesn''t want to talk about it any more. If she continues to talk about it, she will only feel worse. She tries to avoid thinking about Gu Chenrong. She finds that every time she thinks about Gu Chenrong, she will feel heartache.


    "Second cousin is also really, even don''t say hello to disappear, he came back, I scold him for my sister."


    "Why should I know."


    Seeing that Su Jiusi was a little distracted, Su liangyin bumped Su Jiusi''s arm, "elder sister, don''t you know where the second cousin has gone?"


    Originally, she thought Gu Chenrong would write a letter to her to report her peace. Now, she thinks that maybe she is too thoughtful. Maybe when Gu Chenrong leaves the capital, she plans to make a complete break with everything in the capital. After all, he is not Gu Chenrong. His name is Fu Chenrong.


    Mention Gu Chenrong, Su Jiusi some melancholy, she still did not have the news of Gu Chenrong, also do not know whether Gu Chenrong has arrived in the capital of the state of Jiang, since leaving the capital, Gu Chenrong has no news, as if completely disappeared.


    Su liangyin and Gu Liyuan all follow up and come out for a qualified wedding. It''s amazing that this kind of thing happens.


    At this time, Su Mei and Gu Yan, as well as Su Wen and Su Kang are in the new house. In addition, there are some maidservants. Nuo Da''s new house is crowded.


    Su Heng stood there at a loss. There was a dagger with blood on the ground. He was wearing a blue coat. There were bright red blood stains on his sleeve and hands. In addition, he was alone in the room. All the evidence pointed to him.

 Chapter 237

    Su Jiusi certainly believes in Su Heng. He can''t kill Li Shulan. This is obviously a false accusation. He can not only get rid of Li Shulan, but also wrongly blame Su Heng. Su Jiusi''s first thought is Su Kang, which is the best thing for Su Kang.


    Su Wen has just married his wife. It can''t be Su Wen''s hand. This is bound to become a laughing stock. Su Wen loves face very much and can''t do this kind of thing. After thinking about it, the most likely thing is Su Kang.


    Kill two birds with one stone. Su Kang has this kind of brain.


    "This..." Su liangyin is very anxious. She still remembers the last time Wang was taken away. It''s su Heng''s turn so soon. As long as he thinks about it, he is worried about Su Heng, for fear that Su Heng will die just like Wang.


    Leaving this sentence, Su Heng left with the official.


    "I''ll go myself."


    The official pushed Su Heng rudely.


    "Don''t delay. Let''s go. Let''s go."


    "This matter has nothing to do with me. How can I plead guilty, sister? I''m sorry. I think everything is too simple, which gives others a chance."


    Soon Jing Zhaoyin''s people came and took Su Heng with them. Su Jiusi went to Su Heng, straightened his clothes for him and said in a low voice, "second brother, I know you have been wronged. Don''t worry, I will try to save you. You must remember that you can''t plead guilty anyway."


    From the beginning to the end, Su Jiusi didn''t say a word, and Su Heng didn''t defend himself. He was very clear that no matter what he said at this time, it was futile, and no one would believe him.


    "As Madame Gu said." Suwen finished and walked to Li Shulan, trying to restrain his emotions, "Shulan, you can rest assured that your husband will get justice for you, and let the person who hurt you die for your life."


    Su Mei expressed her regret.


    Su Wen, if there is any misunderstanding about this matter, it''s possible that Su Heng has just returned to the government after reading poems and books. It''s better to leave this matter to Jing Zhaoyin for investigation, so as not to hurt his family''s kindness. If Su Heng is wronged, Jing Zhaoyin will give him an account. "


    "It''s really chilling when the big day comes.


    Su liangyin also said that Su Heng shook his head at her and motioned her not to say any more. Now it''s useless to say anything. It''s clearly a well-designed trap. He has fallen down and can''t escape with just a few words.


    Su Kang immediately refutes Su liangyin.


    Su liangyin, Su Heng is your brother. Naturally, you defend him. But everyone can see it clearly. Today is my father''s day of great joy. What will others think of the Anping Marquis''s house when such a thing happens


    "Su Heng is the only one in the room. There are blood stains on his clothes. Who else?


    Su liangyin is always impatient. Hearing Su Wen say this, he rushes forward to defend Su Heng.


    "Second uncle, why do you think it''s my second brother who did it? He has never seen her before. Why do you want to attack her? It''s groundless."


    Su Wen was wearing a big red wedding dress, and his face was bloodless. He raised his hand and gave Su Heng a slap in the face. "Shu Lan is a weak woman with no power to bind a chicken, or your aunt. How can you do such a wicked thing?"


    Su Jiusi grabs Su liangyin and claps her hand to show her to calm down. This time, she will never let Wang''s story repeat itself.


    After su Heng is taken away, Su Wen takes Su Kang outside to greet the guests.


    Gu Yan came to Su Jiusi and comforted him, "if Su Heng is wronged, Jing Zhaoyin will give him a clear conscience."

 Chapter 238

    "Does my uncle really believe that Jing Zhaoyin has the ability to find out this intentional planting?"


    Su Jiusi asked.


    "Jiusi, Su Heng has been away from home for three years. If he doesn''t learn well outside, it''s not impossible. He can''t be too blind. Sometimes he needs to kill his relatives. Just don''t interfere in this matter. Jing Zhaoyin will find out."


    "It''s no use to extend some time. We can''t find any evidence. Now only the emperor can release Su Heng. If you want Su Heng to leave jingzhaoyin, you have to ask the emperor. Only Qingcheng can do it."


    As for Li Shuo, Su Jiusi doesn''t worry that he won''t help. After all, she has confirmed that Li Shuo has a good relationship with Rou Fei. She is not afraid that Li Shuo won''t help if she has mastered the matter.


    Su Jiusi stopped Gu Liyuan, "I''ll go to the emperor''s side by myself. Don''t force me to collapse. The emperor still owes me a wish. I can ask the emperor for some time."


    I have nothing to do with Li Shuo. I''ll try my best. The emperor can let Qingcheng go and ask for help. Her words are more useful than ours. I''ll write to inform her. "


    If he is willing to help, although he can''t save Su Heng, he can at least make him run the prison side, and he won''t suffer any hardship. Otherwise, Su Heng will be a scholar of all kinds of torture. I''m afraid he will not be able to survive, and he will probably die in it.


    "Jiusi, you don''t know! Li Shuo was recommended by Mr. Fang. They have a lot of friendship. He can speak to Mr. Fang.


    This time, Su Jiusi didn''t understand Gu Liyuan''s meaning. "How can Li Shuo get involved with Jing Zhaoyin?"


    "One is the emperor, and the other is Li Shuo."


    Su liangyin is very anxious. As soon as Gu Liyuan''s words fall, she immediately asks.


    "Which two?"


    "The normal method is definitely not to turn over the case." Gu Liyuan''s voice suddenly rang out, and he came over, "Su Heng just came back a few days later, something happened, which proves that someone regarded Su Heng as a stumbling block. In all probability, Su Kang did it. Jiusi, now the evidence is very unfavorable to Su Heng, only two people can save Su Heng."


    The evidence of this is so strong that it''s too hard to overturn the case.


    "But how can we save the second brother? He''s the only one in the room with blood on his sleeve. It''s hard to say."


    Su Jiusi patted Su liangyin on the back to appease her.


    "No, I promise, Su Heng will be OK."


    Go to nobody''s place, Su liangyin urgent tears almost fell out, "elder sister, is the evidence is conclusive, now how do we do? If I had known that this would happen, I would not have let my second brother come back. I''m really afraid that my second brother would suddenly disappear like my mother. "


    "We''ll go back first, uncle and aunt. Please help yourself." Su Jiusi finished, already pulled Su liangyin to leave the room.


    "I hope my aunt can learn to do justice to her relatives in the future." Su Jiusi''s attitude is cold and light. He just can''t stand Su Mei''s face.


    Su Mei took a look at Su Jiusi and said something.


    In fact, Gu Liyuan also hopes that Gu Qingcheng can take this opportunity to make peace with Feng yunlang.


    After all, it''s no good for Gu Qingcheng to go on like this. If she doesn''t love Feng yunlang, it''s OK, but she still has Feng yunlang in her heart. Therefore, Gu Liyuan always thinks that these two people need a chance.


    "It''s not difficult to keep Su Heng''s life. I still have a gold medal in my hand. I want him to get out of prison for nothing. He just became an official, so he can''t bear such a charge, or he will be ruined in his life."

 Chapter 239

    Now Su Heng is also ambitious. If she really can''t get into an official position because of such a false accusation, she can''t imagine what Su Heng will become.


    For this day, he has worked hard for such a long time and paid so much. He certainly can''t accept such a result.


    "That''s really hard." Gu Liyuan sighed, "let''s try our best to help him. Anyway, save his life first. The gold medal in your hand is not from Ziyuan, right?"


    Su Jiusi nodded, "the emperor must have heard about my daughter''s younger brother. My daughter believes in my brother''s character and knows that there must be something hidden about it. I implore the emperor to spare some time. Don''t convict Su Heng and let my daughter find out about it."


    The next morning, Su Jiusi went into the palace to see feng yunlang. It seemed that he had guessed that Su Jiusi would come to him. After the ceremony, Feng yunlang said carelessly, "Jiusi, last time you won my chess, I promised you that I could satisfy your wish. Now do you want to use this wish?"


    She didn''t feel it before, but now she feels more and more that only when Suwen''s family is gone, they will have a peaceful life. Otherwise, they will continue to attack their sister and brother. They can''t coexist with this so-called second uncle. They have reached the point where you die and I die.


    Su liangyin nods. She knows that Su Jiusi is very powerful. Most of the time, she feels that she blames herself and feels that she is too useless. She can''t help her at all. She can only avoid making trouble for Su Jiusi.


    "Don''t worry. I promise Su Heng will be OK this time."


    Su liangyin shook his head, "elder sister, you are not allowed to say this kind of words. We are a family. If there is anything involved, you just do what the second brother wants to do first. If I were older, I would do the same."


    "Silly girl, you are still young, these things are caused by me, in the final analysis, I implicated you, I did not protect you."


    Su Jiusi and Su liangyin go back to their yard together. Su liangyin takes Su Jiusi''s hand and droops his head all the way. "Sister, I feel useless. I can''t help anything when something goes wrong. I can only do it in a hurry. I really hate myself."


    "The little girl''s mouth is very fierce. I''ll go back first. Jiusi, you wait for my news." Gu Liyuan didn''t agree with Su liangyin. After a few words of advice, he left first.


    Gu Liyuan was joking, but he was blocked by a little girl.


    "It''s like people who like my sister are not voluntary."


    Gu Liyuan argued.


    "They are all voluntary."


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing, "this word is used to describe Liyuan. It''s really appropriate."


    Hearing this adjective, Su Jiusi frowned and didn''t speak. Su liangyin immediately defended her sister. "What are you talking about? You''ve harmed so many girls. You''re the one who''s a beauty?"


    Gu Liyuan showed a surprised expression, "Ziyuan actually gave you the gold medal to avoid death. If my mother knew about it, she would be angry to death. It''s really a disaster for beauty."


    Su Jiusi did not deny it and nodded.


    "You and Su Heng haven''t seen each other for three years. Are you so sure that he didn''t do it?"


    Feng Yun Lang leans on the broad dragon chair and continues to ask.


    "Although Chen Nu and Su Heng haven''t seen each other for three years, Chen Nu has grown up with her younger brother since childhood. Her character is very clear. Su Heng is a wise man. If he did it, he would never leave such a big flaw."

 Chapter 240

    Su Jiusi has a sincere attitude. Su Heng is also a top-notch student in Nanshan Academy. Naturally, his brain is also smart. No matter what way he looks at it, this should not be something Su Heng would do. It would not do him any good except to destroy his future.


    "You''ve told me the truth. I can hold the case for the time being. You can take advantage of this time to investigate it, but I have a condition."


    "Say it, Emperor."


    "Thank you for your grace."


    "I can let you see him."


    "Emperor, can I see Su Heng?"


    "Good." Feng yunlang took back the porcelain bottle, "then you wait to collect Su Heng''s corpse! You only have three days. After three days, Su Heng will be beheaded. That''s what I owe you. "


    Struggling for a while, Su Jiusi still didn''t answer, "this matter can''t be answered by my daughter. My daughter doesn''t want to do anything to hurt the whole city."


    Feng yunlang clearly wants to turn Gu Qingcheng into his own.


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that fengyunlang had come up with such a way to solve the problem between him and Gu Qingcheng. Once she took the medicine, Qingcheng would forget all the things and people. At that time, in shengongyuan, she might fall in love with fengyunlang. In her memory, fengyunlang is the only one. She and Gu Liyuan, as well as her past, won''t remember any more.


    Su Jiusi knows very well that fengyunlang wants to do it very simply. Just give her an order, but he gives it to her. Obviously, he also thinks it will hurt the whole city. He doesn''t want to do it himself, so he asks her to do it. Even if she refuses, fengyunlang will do it.


    She has been blaming me for forcing Zhang Cheng to death. Originally, I should never pay attention to this woman again, but I can''t let her go. She is the only woman I have ever loved. Jiusi, I''ll ask you again, "shouldn''t you?"


    "How can I forget? It''s been so many years. Qingcheng has never let go of Zhang Cheng.


    "Zhang Cheng can disappear from the memory of the fallen city, but he won''t disappear from the emperor''s heart. Forgive me, the emperor never forgot this."


    Seeing that Su Jiusi didn''t pick up the medicine he handed over, Feng yunlang''s eyes went on coldly, "Jiusi, you have to think clearly, I won''t hurt Qingcheng. I just want to start with Qingcheng again. This is the only way. Only when Zhang Cheng disappears, can we continue to go on."


    Su Jiusi''s first thought is the Acacia order. In any case, she can''t give Gu Qingcheng medicine. That''s her daughter. She can''t do anything to hurt her.


    "The medicine that can make me and Qingcheng start again."


    Su Jiusi didn''t take the medicine from Feng yunlang. She continued to ask, "what kind of medicine is this?"


    Feng yunlang got up, took out a black porcelain vase from the dark grid and handed it to Su Jiusi, "you take the medicine in it, and then I will order it."


    "What does the emperor want the courtesan to do?"


    "You must be very clear about Qingcheng''s temperament. She has always been reluctant to be close to me. Now she trusts you and is close to you. I want you to do something for me."


    Su Jiusi was stunned for a moment, and quickly responded, "Gu GUI is the emperor''s woman, and the courtiers don''t understand the meaning of the emperor''s words."


    "I''m going to ruin the city."


    If Feng yunlang wants to talk about terms, Su Jiusi has no way at all. Except that he should come down, there is no other way. The most important thing is that he can''t refute and have any objection. Who let him be the emperor.


    "Step back!"


    Feng yunlang waved his hand and motioned Su Jiusi to step down.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything. He got up and left.

 Chapter 241

    Out of Hanzhang hall, Su Jiu thought of going to the Bauhinia palace to remind Gu Qingcheng that she was going to the Bauhinia palace, and then turned away. If Feng yunlang wanted to give Gu Qingcheng medicine, no matter what she said, she couldn''t stop her.


    Feng yunlang is the emperor, as long as the idea, there are opportunities, no one can escape.


    If you think about it carefully, Gu Qingcheng has been suffering all these years. If you forget all this, will Gu Qingcheng lead a better life in the future?


    Time is not much, Su Jiusi can only make a long story short, try not to say those nonsense, directly asked.


    "Second brother, what happened last night?"


    Su Jiusi was very distressed, but she couldn''t take Su Heng away for a while. The pain of skin and flesh was inevitable. She had to suffer from the pain of skin and flesh when she was in the Department of criminal justice before.


    Su Heng shook his head, "sister, I''m ok. Don''t worry! I can hold on. I won''t plead guilty. "


    Su Jiusi obviously saw the whip marks on Su Heng''s clothes. There were clear blood stains on them, and some places were even broken. It was clearly that he was flogged.


    "Did they torture you?"


    Hearing Su Jiusi''s voice, sitting on the ground, Su hengmeng raised his head and immediately stood up. He stumbled over and grabbed the railing. "Sister, how did you come?"


    Su Jiusi quickly walked to the prison railing, grasped the railing and called.


    "Second brother."


    Su Jiusi''s attitude towards the other adult is still polite. He nods to Fang. Fang has gone out first, leaving Su Jiusi in the cell.


    "Thank you, Lord Fang."


    "Princess, what''s the matter? Make a long story short. Someone will take the princess out later."


    All the hair that was originally tied with the hair crown was scattered, so he sat down on the ground with his head drooping. There were blood stains on the white prison clothes, and he had obviously been punished.


    Su Jiusi nodded and followed Fang into the prison. In the innermost cell, he saw Su Heng sitting on the ground. His brocade clothes had already been changed and he was wearing a prison suit.


    "There''s your master."


    After leaving the palace, Su Jiusi went to the prison. Feng yunlang had already given an oral instruction. Therefore, Jing Zhaoyin personally led Su Jiusi to the prison, with a very respectful attitude, "princess, this way, please."


    No, she can only take out the gold medal, no matter what, she will keep Su Heng''s life.


    At present, the most important thing for Su Jiusi is to save Su Heng. Feng yunlang only gives her three days. It''s not easy to find the evidence to clear Su Heng''s injustice in three days.


    If Gu Qingcheng, who has lost her memory, does not fall in love with Feng yunlang, Su Jiu will take her away from the palace. If there is no one in her heart, she will certainly be willing to leave, and she can start again in the future.


    Feng yunlang''s doing so may also become an opportunity for Gu Qingcheng to get out of the predicament. There is no other way now.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t intend to leave the palace in his whole life, but wanted to guard the Bauhinia palace to die. Su Jiusi didn''t want to see Gu Qingcheng live like this all his life, but he also knew that Gu Qingcheng was stubborn and could not change what he thought.


    Thinking of this, Su Jiusi gave up the idea of telling Gu Qingcheng all this.


    "Last night, I was at a banquet. Later, Su Kang came to me and told me something, so I went out with Su Kang. Who knows, I was knocked out just after I got to a place where there was no one.


    When I woke up, I was in my new house. Li Shulan was dead.


    I went up to check and found that there was blood on my sleeve. As soon as I wanted to leave, they came. Su Kang did all this. He was afraid that Li Shulan would threaten his position, and he thought I was a stumbling block. So he thought of such a way to kill two birds with one stone. "

 Chapter 242

    "Sure enough, it''s su Kang."


    Su Heng said with shame, "it''s impossible to investigate. Anping Marquis''s house is the boundary between ER Shu and Su Kang. Even if Er Shu detects something, he will help Su Kang cover it up. We can''t find any evidence.


    Elder sister, I''m afraid I''ll be robbed this time. Don''t worry. Even if I die, I won''t admit my guilt.


    "Qing Cheng, you always don''t care about these things. Do you want me to let Su Heng go? Don''t forget that Su Heng committed the capital crime of murder, and the evidence is solid. I can''t cover up a murderer, otherwise, where is the national law? "


    "I really have something important to do." Gu Qingcheng didn''t get up, and continued to kneel on the ground, "my concubine came for Su Heng''s business."


    Gu Qingcheng, who is full of lotus color, comes slowly. After the ceremony, Feng yunlang looks at Gu Qingcheng with no expression on his face. "Gu Guiren comes here to see me at this time. Is there anything important?"


    It''s said that Gu Qingcheng asked for a meeting. Feng yunlang didn''t hesitate. He immediately let Gu Qingcheng in. He put down his fold and didn''t have the heart to continue reading.


    Apart from Gu fandai, fengyunlang doesn''t allow other concubines to enter Hanzhang hall, and never invites them to stay in Hanzhang hall, even Gu fandai. Hanzhang hall has always been fengyunlang''s sole residence, but Gu Qingcheng used to stay in Hanzhang hall.


    In the evening, Gu Qingcheng suddenly came to Hanzhang hall.


    At this time, a jailer came in to urge Su Jiusi. She told her that she had to leave the prison first.


    With Su Heng''s promise, Su Jiusi was relieved.


    "Well, sister, I promise you."


    Touching Su Jiusi''s sincere eyes, these words were swallowed again. After this time, he really experienced how dangerous Su Jiusi''s life was and how difficult it was for her to get to today in such a short time.


    This is not the life that Su Heng wanted to live. He tried his best to get into Nanshan Academy.


    When Su hengzhen was complacent, he was killed before he became an official. He was still the daughter of the official of the imperial court. Even if he saved his life, his official career was over.


    "If you can''t get rid of your grievances, second brother, you must not go to the top of the rope. Living is more important than anything. You can turn over the case again in the future. My mother has gone. You can''t have an accident again. You have to promise me about it."


    Su Heng nodded, "I have so many things to do, I will support."


    "Don''t worry about these things, second brother. You must keep going."


    Su Heng showed a look of surprise, "how can you have a gold medal?"


    "You have just returned to the capital. You don''t understand the situation in the capital. You used to study in the Academy, and you haven''t come into contact with these things. You don''t know that people''s hearts are so dangerous. Second brother, don''t blame yourself. I have a gold medal in my hand. You won''t have anything. You must support me."


    I''m just ashamed. I''ve come to this point before I can do anything. It''s because I think of them too simply. It turns out that my sister is facing such a group of jackals. "


    Gu Qingcheng still owes Su Jiusi one life. Su Heng is Su Jiusi''s only younger brother. She knows Su Jiusi must be worried. After learning about Su Heng, she moves her mind to ask Feng yunlang. In the past three years, this is her first time to ask Feng yunlang.


    She didn''t know if Feng yunlang would agree, but she always wanted to try and find a way out for Su Heng.


    "I beg the emperor to let Su Heng go. My concubine believes that he has been wronged. Su Heng has just become an official and has a bright future. He is full of poetry and books. How can he do such a stupid thing? There must be something in it."

 Chapter 243

    Feng yunlang leans on the Dragon chair and still looks at Gu Qingcheng with no expression. "I only believe in the evidence. Jing Zhaoyin will naturally investigate this matter. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "As long as the emperor agrees to let Su Heng go, my concubine is willing to admit her mistake and serve the emperor in the future." This sentence is very difficult for Gu Qingcheng. She is always unwilling to bow her head, but for Su Heng''s sake, she takes the initiative to admit her mistake with Feng yunlang.


    Feng yunlang was very sour and sneered, "Qing Cheng, I thought you would never bow to me in your life. Now you have to admit your mistake for a su Heng. In your eyes, I''m not as good as a su Heng, right?"


    Feng yunlang kneels on the ground and hugs Gu Qingcheng tightly. His tone is very urgent. "No, it won''t be like this. Qingcheng, you can''t forget me. Absolutely not."


    The emperor once promised that I would always believe what I said, but the emperor has broken his promise and forgotten it. I will not suffer any more from now on. Thank you for your help. "


    I can''t forget Zhang Cheng these years. I just feel guilty. I think I killed Zhang Cheng. He was not wrong.


    "The person I love is the emperor from the beginning to the end, but the emperor doesn''t believe me. I regard Zhang Cheng as my brother all the time, and I don''t know what he thinks of me.


    Feng Yun Lang song opens his hand and looks at Gu Qingcheng in shock. Obviously, he can''t believe what Gu Qingcheng just said.


    "What did you say?"


    Gu Qingcheng said with a sad smile, "emperor, the one I forget is not Zhang Cheng, but you."


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng''s expression, Feng yunlang is a little unhappy. Doesn''t she want to forget Zhang Cheng?


    "Reluctant to forget him? It''s too late. "


    Hearing the effect of this medicine, Gu Qingcheng''s pupil suddenly shrinks and looks at Feng yunlang in disbelief.


    Only by forgetting Zhang Cheng, can you really come back to me and love me. From now on, there will be no Zhang Cheng between us


    After an hour, Zhang Cheng will disappear from your memory. You will never think of Zhang Cheng again. All the memories related to Zhang Cheng will disappear.


    Feng yunlang got up from the Dragon chair and went to Gu Qingcheng. He reached for Gu Qingcheng''s chin and said, "Qing Cheng, I''ve tried my best to find this medicine from southern Xinjiang. As long as I drink it, I will forget my beloved.


    "I only hope that the emperor will act as promised and let Su Heng go."


    "Why don''t you ask me what''s in it?"


    Gu Qingcheng knew that Feng yunlang always meant what she said. She didn''t ask much. She opened the top lid, raised her head and drank the potion in the porcelain bottle.


    "As long as you drink it, I''ll let Su Heng go."


    Li Shengde came to Gu Qingcheng with the porcelain bottle. Gu Qingcheng didn''t hesitate and took the porcelain bottle from Li Shengde.


    Feng yunlang hands on the table, the whole body forward, picked up the bottle of medicine still on the table and handed it to Li Shengde, "give it to Gu Guiren."


    Gu Qingcheng just feel embarrassed, restrain the idea of want to leave immediately, straight kneel on the ground, waiting for Feng yunlang to speak.


    "I didn''t mean that. The emperor misunderstood me."


    "This medicine was given to my concubine by the Emperor himself."


    Feng yunlang let go in vain, and his face was colorless. Why did this happen? Zhang Cheng had been seeing Gu Qingcheng for a long time. He also praised Zhang Cheng many times. When he found the handkerchief on Zhang Cheng, he remembered that they often met. He was angry and wanted to kill Zhang Cheng. As a result, Gu Qingcheng pleaded for Zhang Cheng, which made him very uncomfortable.


    After Zhang Cheng kills himself, Gu Qingcheng doesn''t see him again. Feng yunlang concludes that Gu Qingcheng is in love with Zhang Cheng.

 Chapter 244

    It took him three years to find such medicine. As a result, Gu Qingcheng told her that she always loved him, so it was him that Qingcheng had to forget.


    How could it be like this? He just didn''t want to lose Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng got up from the ground, almost stood unsteadily, barely stabilized himself, "my concubine left."


    Li Shuo didn''t expect Su Jiusi to come to the door in person. He still said, "Miss Su, I can''t help you with your younger brother''s affairs. I''ll ask Miss Su to go back. It''s all your younger brother''s life, whether it''s life or death."


    Su Jiusi had to go to see Li Shuo in person. Feng yunlang only gave her three days. She didn''t dare to delay and was afraid of another day. Su Heng suffered a little more. That night, she changed into a man''s suit and went to visit Li Fu.


    Su Jiusi has inquired about Li Shuo. He knows that Li Shuo is a very straightforward person and doesn''t know how to change his mind. In a word, he is the kind of person who has one muscle.


    Gu Liyuan goes to find Li Shuo, but Li Shuo doesn''t give him face. Gu Liyuan tells Su Jiusi about it.


    She doesn''t regret loving fengyunlang, but if she has another chance, she won''t love fengyunlang any more. She would rather live without love or hate.


    Fengyunlang doesn''t want to let go. Gu Qingcheng has no choice but to wait for fengyunlang to disappear from her memory. If she has nothing to worry about, she will probably have a better life in the harem, and she won''t be sleepy at night.


    Gu Qingcheng''s heart is also distressed. She stubbornly defends those memories of the two people in the past, and is unwilling to put down fengyunlang. Now she finally wants to put it down. It is probably providence that she and fengyunlang have come to this step.


    It turned out that he was the one who was wrong. It was always him.


    But he can''t do it. No matter what Gu Qingcheng has done, he still loves Gu Qingcheng in his heart. He still hopes that she can come back to him. Only in this way can he keep a low profile in front of Gu Qingcheng.


    In the past three years, seeing Gu Qingcheng so stubborn, he thought about it more than once and put Gu Qingcheng down like this.


    As long as Zhang Cheng is dead and Gu Qingcheng admits a mistake, he doesn''t care about these things any more. He just assumes that nothing has happened. Who knows Gu Qingcheng doesn''t want to admit his mistake and doesn''t want to see him? He always blames him for forcing Zhang Cheng to death.


    At that time, he wanted to kill Zhang Cheng. He wanted to.


    He doesn''t know why he decided three years ago that Gu Qingcheng had an affair with Zhang Cheng, and that Gu Qingcheng also had Zhang Cheng in his heart. They exchanged views with each other through the opportunity of pulse invitation.


    Feng yunlang has only one idea in his mind. Anyway, he wants to start over with Gu Qingcheng. He wants to make up for Gu Qingcheng. He finally understands why Gu Qingcheng doesn''t want to come back to him, because he doesn''t really believe in Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, "I won''t love the emperor any more. Please let him go."


    Phoenix cloud Lang hugged Gu Qingcheng, "even if forget, I and you can start again, Qingcheng, we come again."


    "It''s probably the fate between the emperor and me. Since it''s the will of heaven, I hope the emperor won''t force us any more. That''s all we have!"


    Feng yunlang, who had come back, grasped Gu Qingcheng''s wrist and held him tightly in his arms again. His tone was full of regret. "Qing Cheng, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''m sorry..."


    Su Jiusi said with a faint smile, "commander Li misunderstood. I didn''t come here today for Su Heng''s sake, but I want to talk about roufei''s affairs with Commander Li."


    Hearing Su Jiusi mention soft imperial concubine, Li Shuo''s eyes flashed a trace of unnatural, and soon looked as usual.


    Zhengse asked, "it''s not right for Miss Su to visit the man''s residence at night. She also mentioned the lady Rou to me. What does Miss Su mean? How can we discuss it freely, madam

 Chapter 245

    Su Jiusi still didn''t like it. He said with a faint smile, "what did Li Tongling do when he was so nervous? I didn''t mean anything else. It''s just a pity for him.


    Princess Rou is in the deep palace. She is destined to be the emperor''s woman in her life. Li Tongling wants to be the emperor''s woman. I don''t know how the emperor will deal with Li Tongling and Princess Rou when he knows this? "


    Li Shuo didn''t know where Su Jiusi knew about these things. Every time he saw Rou Fei, he paid close attention to her whereabouts. He not only changed into the bodyguard''s clothes, but also didn''t use his own name.


    Gu Liyuan had come to see Li Shuo before, but Li Shuo didn''t like to meddle in his own business, and always looked down on Gu Liyuan, who had nothing to do. So he refused and didn''t give Gu Liyuan the face. Now Su Jiusi came to see him himself and moved out of roufei. He had to help him.


    "Li Tongling can''t let Su Heng be innocent, but can let him not suffer from the pain of flesh and blood. If Li Tongling can help, I will naturally keep my mouth shut, otherwise, we will die together."


    "I''m just a commander of the imperial army. I can''t save Mr. Su."


    "Don''t Li Tongling know what I want?"


    Li Shuo knew Su Jiusi must have a plan. He took back his sword and put it back into his waist. He continued to ask with a black face, "what does the princess want?"


    If he really killed her, they would all die. He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that Princess Rou would have an accident. Anyway, he would protect her.


    Li Shuo was just afraid. He knew that he could not kill Su Jiusi. Since she dared to find herself alone, she must have made all the preparations.


    Su Jiusi asked in a quiet voice.


    "Commander Li has to think clearly. If this sword pierces out, the affair between you and empress Rou will soon spread to the emperor. If not, we three will die together. Is he willing to let empress Rou die?"


    Not far away, Zilan is very nervous. Her heart has already jumped to her throat, but she doesn''t dare to open her mouth for fear of disturbing Li Shuo. On the contrary, she drags down her own young lady.


    Su Jiusi was very calm and raised her eyelids. Her eyes were cold and faint, as if what was in front of her was just a paper fan.


    Li Shuo''s fists in his sleeve had been firmly grasped. A trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. He suddenly pulled out his sword and aimed it at Su Jiusi''s chest.


    "If there is no evidence, I don''t dare to say that. Li Tongling knows very well that there is no impermeable wall under the sky. Even if you borrow Li Tie''s name, you can''t hide the secret. Does Li Tongling think what I said is not clear enough?"


    But this meeting, he can''t admit these at all. Thinking of this, Li Shuo Tieqing said with a face, "please pay attention to your words and deeds. I don''t know what the princess said. If you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The place where they met was so hidden. Su Jiusi was just a lady of a noble family. Although she often went to the Imperial Palace, her time was limited. How could she know these things? Who told her? She already knew. Would Princess Rou be in danger?


    Su Jiusi has such a big handle, which is a big threat to them. He must inform the concubine Rou and find a way to get rid of Su Jiusi, otherwise he will not be at ease.


    "Don''t worry, princess. I''ll go to Lord Fang."


    "Thank you, commander Li. I''m waiting for the good news from commander Li. It''s getting late. I''ll leave first."

 Chapter 246

    Su Jiusi said that he had already left. Li Shuo hit the tree on one side with a fist. The thick bark of Li Shuo''s hand had worn through the back of his hand, and there was already bright red blood oozing out, but Li Shuo was unconscious.


    This meeting, he only worried that he and Rou Fei''s affairs would be known by others. Once it was spread, it would be a disaster for Rou Fei.


    He is not as smart as concubine Rou, and he doesn''t have so much thought. He can''t think of any other way to get rid of Su Jiusi except killing Su Jiusi directly. Thinking of this, he turns back to his study and is ready to write a letter to concubine rou.


    The soft imperial concubine puts to wave a hand, signal the maidservant inside the arbor all retreated to go down, until leave two people of time just open mouth, although smile, eyes is cold, "the princess is very big ability."


    The pavilion is built near the lake. Next to it is a big Sophora tree, which blocks most of the sunlight. It is very cool inside.


    Su Jiusi should come down. They went to the pavilion one by one. As soon as they sat down, there was a maid who brought melons and fruits.


    "Everything is arranged by the empress rou."


    "There''s a pavilion in front of you. It''s very cool. Why don''t you go and sit down."


    "Su Heng''s affairs will be decided by the national law. What should I do or what should I do? The sun is so poisonous outside. Is Rou Fei sure to take a walk?"


    Soft Princess voice is still lazy, charming to the bone.


    "The princess is really hard, Su Heng out of such a big thing, the Empress Dowager also let the princess into the palace to teach, how about walking?"


    Su Jiusi knew that the soft imperial concubine would look for her, as if nothing had happened to give the soft imperial concubine salute, "the minister female has seen the soft imperial concubine empress."


    Obviously, the soft imperial concubine is intentionally waiting for her on the road. Seeing Su Jiusi coming, she immediately walks towards Su Jiusi.


    After that, Su Jiusi was going to Yongshou palace to accompany empress dowager Shen, but he met Rou Fei on the way.


    The next morning, Su Jiusi went to the palace to teach. In front of her, everything was as usual. She didn''t see any difference. She didn''t seem to be affected by Su Heng''s affairs, and she didn''t mention Su Heng.


    Now she gets through to Li Shuo first, and let Su Heng suffer less in the prison. These two days, she is trying to figure out a way. If there is no way, she can only take out the gold medal of death free. In any case, she won''t let Su Heng die.


    Su Jiusi nods. She''s really tired. This case is a dead one, and the possibility of overturning it is too small. Unless the emperor intends to let Su Heng go, if the emperor insists on enforcing the law impartially, there is no place to overturn it.


    "Miss, I''ve been working hard all day. I''ll have a good rest when I go back."


    She had thought about it for a long time. Once the window paper was broken, Sophie would attack her, but she was not afraid of Sophie. With such a handle in her hand, Sophie was more or less taboo. As long as she was afraid of something, she could save her life.


    Su Jiusi leaned on the carriage, slightly closed his eyes, "I have my own way to deal with them."


    "The young lady has made it clear to Li Tongling that this is the case. The lady Rou will soon know that the young lady already knows about it. I''m afraid that they will do harm to the young lady at that time."


    "It''s all right."


    After leaving Li''s house and getting into the carriage, Zilan still had a feeling that she couldn''t get back to God. "Miss, it was too dangerous just now."


    "It''s up to me to say that. The empress is a great talent. She dares to have a tryst with other men under the emperor''s eyes and is pregnant with a child. She is really not an ordinary woman."


    Su Jiusi was not afraid of the soft imperial concubine. He sneered, "the empress doesn''t have to threaten me. As long as something happens to her, the empress and Li Tongling''s affairs will be spread to the emperor."


    "So the princess is going to take advantage of this to coerce this palace all the time?"

 Chapter 247

    "My daughter didn''t dare. I didn''t want to attract an enemy for no reason.


    If the empress doesn''t lay hands on me, I will not lay hands on her. I know that she is not a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken, and I don''t want to be an enemy with her. Now I have one thing I don''t know. I hope she can help me. "


    Su Jiusi really wants to ask Princess rou. Naturally, it''s about Gu Chenrong. In the past, she didn''t ask because she knew that Princess Rou wouldn''t tell her. Now that she has the handle, if she asks again, she won''t believe Princess rou.


    If you dare to tell us these things, it will not be the three of us who will die at that time, as well as your brothers and sisters. I swear that they will all be doomed. If you want to live in peace or die together, the princess will decide for herself. "


    If you don''t want to be the enemy of our palace, we can speak for Su Heng in front of the emperor.


    Now you go to him, even if you find him alive, he has become a fool, why waste your time,.


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s worried and painful expression, rou Fei felt a little more happy. "It should be happy to have a man who loves you so much. For you, he doesn''t even want to die.


    Now the valley of poison king has been in decline for a long time. It''s no longer the original place. She doesn''t know where to find Gu Chenrong and where to find the whereabouts of the valley.


    Su Jiusi is no stranger to poison King Valley. More than 20 years ago, before she married Gu Yan, she had a relationship with the little valley owner of poison King Valley. At that time, she also went to poison King Valley once.


    There may be a way to detoxify the poison in the valley of poison king, but the valley of poison King disappeared from the river and lake 20 years ago. No one knows whether the valley of poison king is still there. It''s not easy to find it.


    Su Jiusi loves reading all kinds of books. She knows that duanhunsan is a kind of poison originated from the valley of poison king. After taking this poison, she will lose her intelligence slowly, just like a walking corpse. Finally, she dies of heart failure, and will be poisoned within a month.


    "He originally asked the palace not to tell you, but the palace agreed to him. Now that you are here, it''s OK for the palace to tell you. The master wants his life, and he has taken duanhunsan. It''s not sure whether he''s still alive or not. Please be patient."


    Su Jiu Si''s face is fierce a tight, "what do you say? What? Life for life. "


    The soft imperial concubine swallows the watermelon in the mouth and laughs, "originally you are still thinking about this matter, so it seems that what Gu Chenrong does for you is worth it. He really loves you and is willing to pay all things for you, that is, to exchange life for life."


    "I want to know what you did to Gu Chenrong when he saved me?"


    Soft imperial concubine picked up a watermelon, slowly chewed up, the appearance is very provocative..


    "What does the princess want to know?"


    Soft imperial concubine didn''t expect to be grasped by Su Jiusi. She really can''t help Su Jiusi. She has dealt with Su Jiusi and knows Su Jiusi''s scheming and ruthlessness. Su Jiusi has relatives who care, and she also has people who care. In this way, they are tied.


    Su Jiusi has no intention to be an enemy with Princess rou. Princess Rou is the hand of King Xin, and she must still have a dark man in her hand. If she wants to fight for death, Su Heng and Su liangyin will have an accident.


    She didn''t intend to do this, but when she thought of Gu Chenrong, she was heartbroken. In addition to heartache, she was also very guilty.


    This fool, she asked so many times, but didn''t tell her the truth. No wonder he was willing to leave the capital because he was poisoned.

 Chapter 248

    Almost instantaneously, Su Jiusi has an idea in her mind that she wants to go to Gu Chenrong. No matter what the result is, she wants to go to Gu Chenrong.


    Now Su Heng is still in prison. She can''t leave immediately. After saving Su Heng, she will go to Gu Chenrong. No matter what he becomes, she will find him.


    Su Jiusi''s face was very ugly. She had been calm and restrained in front of people, and she hardly showed so many emotions.


    Li Shuo is a person with strong self-control, and finally became her minister under the skirt with her unremitting efforts. She really fell in love with Li Shuo.


    Princess Rou waved her hand, but she couldn''t help thinking of what Su Jiusi had just said. She really wanted to make use of Li Shuo, because he was the commander of the imperial army.


    "Who said that this palace told her that the master''s son''s goal is the emperor''s grandson? It doesn''t matter if she knows."


    "Niang Niang, you told the princess what happened to the emperor and the grandson. The Lord is there..."


    After su Jiusi left, roufei took another watermelon and put it in her mouth, "this princess is really interesting."


    With that, Su Jiusi had turned to leave.


    "I don''t have enough to eat. I don''t need to threaten my mother with Li Shuo''s business. My mother can''t hurt her relatives either. Otherwise, everyone is not good-looking. I''ll take my leave."


    Soft imperial concubine vision a cold, "the affair of this palace doesn''t need the princess to talk much."


    He is not stupid. He just believes in you. One day, the empress will regret it and will be hurt most easily by her feelings. This can be regarded as a piece of advice from the courtiers to the empress. "


    I don''t know how much affection she has for commander Li. If she doesn''t guess correctly, the reason why she approaches commander Li is to take advantage of him and someone who really loves her. This is the most shameful thing.


    Su Jiusi is still cold and light, "there''s nothing wrong with wanting to live. My daughter also wants to live. I can see that Li Tongling is sincere to her and thinks about her everywhere.


    Life is so hard. I have no choice. I have no choice to be a chess player. I have no choice to enter the palace. I just want to live. "


    "The princess can be regarded as a person who has suffered from hardship, but it is far from enough. No matter how you are a lady from a noble family, how can you understand us from poor families.


    Su Jiusi forced down the confused mood in his heart and said.


    "Lady, have you never thought about the future? If it is a chess piece, it will become an abandoned one day. "


    Even if we don''t have our own palace, we can''t escape the poison Gu Chenrong. Princess, we don''t want to be enemies with you. On the contrary, we appreciate you very much. It''s a pity that we are in charge of our own affairs and can''t be friends. Otherwise, we really want to make friends with you. "


    The soft imperial concubine lazily says, "Gu Chenrong really has nothing to say to you, even this palace almost was moved, however, this is the Lord''s order, this palace must obey the order to act.


    These, soft imperial concubine all see in the eye inside, it seems that Su nine think in the heart also have Gu Chen Rong.


    Although she is fengyunlang''s concubine, fengyunlang is good to her, but she is very clear, fengyunlang heart only Gu Qingcheng, she did not put fengyunlang into the heart, into the palace is also her master''s arrangement, she can''t resist, also can''t say no.


    Li Shuo is an accident that she can''t let her master know. She tells her countless times that she can''t sink, but she can''t control her heart. She can''t imagine what will happen between them if Li Shuo knows everything one day?


    She didn''t dare to think about the future of her and Li Shuo.

 Chapter 249

    She had no future. After she fell in love with Li Shuo, she looked forward to it, but she knew it was all extravagant.


    There are thousands of mountains and rivers between her and Li Shuo.


    Think of here, soft imperial concubine lightly sighed.


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing, covered his mouth and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "So what, my sister is not married? This is the emperor''s engagement, and my sister can''t refuse it. Anyway, I support my sister and my second cousin together. I think my sister and my second cousin are very suitable. Don''t listen to my second brother, sister. Don''t worry! We''ll wait for you to come back. "


    Su Heng continued to be pedantic.


    "My sister is engaged."


    Su liangyin patted Su Heng, "pedantic, you just read too much, brain become pedantic, second cousin is very good to sister, sister finally figured out who is suitable to be our brother-in-law, this is a good thing, you can''t stop sister, anyway, I support sister to find second cousin."


    "Ah Elder sister, you haven''t come out of the cabinet yet. It''s not appropriate to rush to find a man like this! " Hearing that Su Jiusi wants to go to Gu Chenrong, Su Heng immediately frowns for fear of damaging Su Jiusi''s reputation.


    "I''m going to find Shen Rong."


    Hear Su Jiusi want to go out, Su liangyin began to worry about losing and died, "elder sister, where are you going?"


    "Second younger brother, Liang Yin, I''m leaving the capital early tomorrow morning. You should be more careful when I''m away. Don''t make trouble."


    "My sister and brother don''t need to say such kind words." Su Jiusi''s heart is finally put down. She knows that she should go to the palace to thank Gu Qingcheng and say goodbye to her. Now that Su Heng is OK, he should go to Gu Chenrong.


    Su Heng went to Su Jiusi and said gratefully.


    "Thank you, sister. I know you saved me this time. I''m really ashamed. I won''t be so reckless any more."


    Su Jiusi was also very pleased, "just come back, just come back."


    "I''m happy."


    "Silly girl, what are you crying for?"


    Seeing Su Heng''s safe return, Su liangyin couldn''t help wiping her tears. "Second brother, you''ve finally come back. You scared me to death."


    Although Su Heng suffered from skin and flesh, under the care of Li Shuo, his body was full of skin injuries, which didn''t matter much.


    The only thing she thought of was Gu Qingcheng. She must have begged Feng yunlang. Otherwise, Feng yunlang would not have let Su Heng go so easily. She also took great pains to overturn the case for Su Heng and arrested Su Kang by the way.


    It''s so sudden that Su Jiusi even has a feeling that he can''t return to God. It''s clear that Feng yunlang intentionally let Su Heng go. When she went to ask for Feng yunlang yesterday, Feng yunlang didn''t have this attitude.


    Feng yunlang orders to arrest Su Kang. Under severe torture, Su Kang recruits and Su Heng is released.


    According to the words from the purple orchid, a young man from the Anping Marquis''s mansion went to Beijing Zhaoyin to complain. He admitted that Su Kang had instructed him to do all this, and this thing suddenly turned around.


    Su Jiusi went to Yongshou palace. In the afternoon, he suddenly heard that Su Heng was acquitted.


    "My sister is shy."


    "It''s not what you think." After knowing that Gu Chenrong was poisoned, Su Jiusi hardly fell asleep last night. He tossed and turned all night, and his mind was full of Gu Chenrong. The more he thought about it, the more heartache he felt.


    Originally these days she has been concerned about Gu Chenrong, has been asking Gu Chenrong news, to this moment, she has a kind of regardless of the feeling, just want to find him.

 Chapter 250

    Seeing Su Jiusi''s expression, Su Heng understood it. He didn''t say anything more. He just told him, "sister, it''s dangerous outside. You should be careful."


    Su Jiusi didn''t explain the things between herself and Gu Chenrong too much with them. She didn''t know what to say.


    At the moment when she knew the truth, she didn''t think about anything. Those emotions that she had been restraining could not be restrained at last. All of them poured out. There was only one idea in her mind. No matter what the cost, she would find Gu Chenrong.


    Gu Liyuan looks at Gu Qingcheng suspiciously. It doesn''t look any different. He is preparing to open his mouth. Gu Qingcheng has already opened his mouth first. "Brother, Jiusi, sit down!"


    "Well, you step back first."


    When they arrived outside the Bauhinia palace, they heard that they were coming. Xiaolian personally led them into the main hall and respectfully reported, "empress, the princess and the eldest son are coming."


    Gu Liyuan sighed, "it''s really bad luck."


    "We can''t stop the emperor''s intention. Qingcheng is always worried about Zhang Cheng. This is the knot in her heart. If she can forget it, she can forgive herself. She will feel better."


    "What does the emperor want to do? In order to let her put down Zhang Cheng''s business, he has to make her lose her memory and forget all our relatives." Gu Liyuan had a black face. "If he wasn''t the emperor, I would have beaten someone. It''s just deceiving people too much."


    "Very likely."


    Gu Liyuan stopped and asked in surprise, "do you mean the city lost its memory?"


    "Liyuan, if Qingcheng didn''t know us, what would you do?"


    Although it''s good to forget some things, it''s good to forget all things, and everything has to start all over again.


    Su Jiusi knows what happened to Gu Qingcheng. Feng yunlang took the medicine to Gu Qingcheng so quickly. When she saw Gu Qingcheng for a while, she might not know them. Su Jiusi was very unhappy.


    "Is something wrong with Qingcheng? The emperor asked me to have a look at Qingcheng, and there was something wrong with the tone. I didn''t ask much, but I was a little worried about Qingcheng. "


    Su Jiusi meets Gu Liyuan on his way to the Bauhinia palace. It is obvious that he was called into the palace by the emperor.


    Gu Qingcheng was suddenly canonized as the imperial concubine, which caused an uproar in the back palace. Countless people went to the Bauhinia palace to thank them, but Gu Qingcheng blocked them out.


    Su Heng nods. Su Jiusi asks the purple orchid to prepare the carriage and immediately enters the palace.


    "I''ll go to the palace. This time, my second brother can get out of prison with the help of Qing Cheng. Second brother, go back to your room and have a good rest. I''m in the palace."


    Su liangyin laughs. Although she has never met Gu fandai, she has an instinctive dislike for Gu fandai. Therefore, she is really happy to hear that Gu Qingcheng has been canonized as the imperial concubine.


    "That''s a happy event. Since then, the empress has not been so proud."


    Hearing that Gu Qingcheng was canonized as the imperial concubine, Su Jiusi was still a little surprised. How could Feng yunlang suddenly issue such an imperial edict at this time.


    Before Su Jiusi entered the palace, perilla rushed over and reported, "Miss, Gu Guiren has been canonized as the imperial concubine. The emperor has told the world about this."


    She owes too much.


    Two people look at each other, Gu Qingcheng actually did not lose memory.


    "Qing Cheng, do you still know us?" Gu Liyuan asked in surprise.


    Su Jiusi is even more puzzled. Does Feng yunlang not take medicine for Gu Qingcheng? What happened between him and Gu Qingcheng? How can he get her position for no reason.

 Chapter 251

    Gu Qingcheng confused, faint smile, "brother, you say what silly words, how can I not know you."


    "If you''re OK, I''m afraid the emperor will treat you..." Later, Gu Liyuan stopped and didn''t go on.


    Hearing Gu Liyuan mention the emperor, Gu Qingcheng''s indifferent face showed a confused expression, "why am I in the palace? How did you become the imperial concubine?


    "You take me to him."


    "Yesterday I received a letter from Shen Rong, asking me to go to him, but he repeatedly told me that I couldn''t tell you, how did you know about it?"


    Su Jiusi looks at Gu Liyuan inconceivably. He actually writes to Gu Liyuan, which proves that Gu Chenrong is OK now. Thinking of this, Su Jiusi''s heart is finally released.


    "Liyuan, what do you say?"


    Gu Liyuan was stunned. He didn''t understand Gu Liyuan''s intention. On the one hand, he told Su Jiusi that he absolutely wanted to keep it from him. On the other hand, he told Su Jiusi about it secretly. Then he asked, "do you know where Shen Rong is, and he wrote to you?"


    "Poison King Valley."


    "I''ve finally figured it out. I''ll go with you. Originally, I was going out too. Jiusi, where are you going to find Chenrong? After he left, there was no news at all."


    Su Jiusi nodded, "well."


    "You should not be looking for Shen Rong!"


    Hear Su Jiusi to leave, Gu Qingcheng asked.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Qingcheng, I want to leave the capital for a period of time, you take good care of yourself."


    Feng yunlang is self defeating this time. She can''t say anything more about the relationship between them. She just hopes Gu Qingcheng can be happy.


    In the past five years, all her memories are intermittent. It seems that there are many things missing, which makes her unable to connect.


    For example, she doesn''t remember how she got into the palace, or how Zhang Cheng died, or even what happened between herself and Gu.


    Gu Qingcheng is still confused. She feels that she has forgotten many things.


    "No, it''s meaningless. If you forget something, forget it. Don''t think about it. It matters."


    "What do you mean, brother?"


    "Which song did the emperor sing? He tried his best to make you forget him? It''s really... " Gu Liyuan didn''t know what to say. "It''s really a bad fate. Now he completely understands your mind. You can forget him, so that you won''t be depressed every day."


    Su Jiusi once heard that there is a kind of medicine in this world that can make people forget their beloved. She has only heard of this medicine, but she has never seen it. Did Feng yunlang find such a medicine?


    Su Jiusi has understood what happened to Gu Qingcheng. Originally, she thought Feng yunlang had given Gu Qingcheng the medicine for amnesia. Now it seems that it is not at all. She has forgotten Feng yunlang.


    Gu Qingcheng holds his head, seems to have a headache, trying to recall the past, but there is still no memory of Feng yunlang in his mind.


    "I saw the emperor only yesterday. If I have been living in the Bauhinia palace for the past five years, how can I not see the emperor?"


    Su Jiusi keenly grasped this point.


    "Qing Cheng, don''t you remember the emperor?"


    Brother, tell me, what happened? Xiaolian said, "I went to the palace five years ago. Why do I have no impression at all? I seem to have forgotten a lot of things."


    "What on earth are you hiding from me? How do I feel like this is a trap. "


    "You''ve known him since childhood. I''m afraid it''s a trap. We''ll start tomorrow morning."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want to delay for a moment. He just wants to find Gu Chenrong as soon as possible.

 Chapter 252

    For Gu Chenrong''s intention is also very puzzled, Gu Chenrong did not give him any information, but he deliberately told Gu Liyuan his whereabouts, what is the plan?


    These things can only be asked after seeing Gu Chenrong.


    "Are you two going to leave the capital? Don''t be careful. It''s dangerous outside. " Gu Qingcheng didn''t stop him. He just told him, "Jiusi, how about I take liangyin over to me and take care of her for you when you''re not in Anping Marquis mansion?"


    "You..."


    Green hill scared immediately called a, "I don''t want to."


    Ice cloud a Leng, saw a green hill, finally bit teeth, said, "as long as the childe can detoxify, I am willing to."


    Seeing that they were going to quarrel, Gu Chenrong frowned and said carelessly, "if you want to quarrel, go back to your room and quarrel. Bingyun, what do you always bully Qingshan to do? Look at what you scare Qingshan. If you are willing to marry Qingshan, I can also consider marrying Pei Bingbing."


    "Are you going to see your son die here?"


    Qingshan has always been a little afraid of ice cloud. He thinks that ice cloud is a female tiger. He is very fierce. He reluctantly comes over and says, "I can''t persuade you to do something you don''t want to do."


    "Life matters. Chastity is important to women and to the young master. Miss Pei doesn''t care. What does the young master care about?" Bingyun said that he saw the silent Castle Peak standing on one side, and glared at the Castle Peak, "you are dumb, and you don''t want to come here to persuade the young master."


    Gu Chenrong said, "Bingyun, where did you learn this? Pei Bingbing really looks like an immortal, but he is not my son''s favorite. Over the years, I have always been clean. I intend to spread this fine quality."


    What''s more, Miss Pei looks like an immortal. The young master is a man. Why not follow her? We can''t afford to delay any longer. "


    Bingyun stood under the tree, raised his head and said, "it''s important to detoxify, young master. You should sacrifice your hue and follow Miss Pei!


    Somewhere in a courtyard in the mountains, Gu Chenrong was lying on a Sophora tree with his hands behind his head.


    Her engagement is decided by the Empress Dowager. It is impossible to tell her that she is going to go out of the palace to find Gu Chenrong. Therefore, Wang Cheng needs to find a reason for her to say that only Wang Cheng can help her.


    After a while out of the palace, she will go to the king''s city. It''s not good for her to leave the capital, she said to the Empress Dowager directly.


    Now that Su Heng is still injured, Su Kang will die. I don''t know if Su Wen will take the opportunity to embarrass Su Heng. Wang Cheng has excellent martial arts skills. If Su Heng is taken care of by Wang Cheng, no one dares to do anything to Su Heng, so that he can recuperate in Wang Cheng.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t know how long she will be back. She really doesn''t trust Su liangyin and Su Heng.


    "No, I will entrust my second brother to General Wang."


    "Although I forget a lot of things, I remember you saving me. I know you don''t trust them. Su Heng can let Ziyuan take care of them, and I''ll take care of liangyin."


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Ice cloud''s face is very blue.


    Gu Chen couldn''t bear to laugh. "Look, men don''t want to see women either. Bingyun, don''t worry. I have only a few in my heart."


    Bingyun has a green face, turns around and goes away. I don''t know what they think in their childe''s mind. It''s important to protect their life. What''s the matter with marrying Pei Bingbing? If we drag on, the immortal can''t save their childe.

 Chapter 253

    "Castle Peak, do you like ice clouds?"


    Castle Peak shook his head fiercely, for fear that Gu Chenrong would misunderstand himself, "don''t like it."


    Gu Chenrong raised his eyes and looked at the dark sky, "I don''t know what jiu''er will do?"


    I''m afraid you can''t think of doing stupid things, so I came to the palace to remind you that at this time, it''s the best way to deal with all changes with constancy. "


    Patience advised, "you have no fault, the emperor will not easily abandon the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager will not allow the emperor to abandon the empress dowager, if you make a mistake at this time, it is to give the emperor a reason to abandon the Empress Dowager.


    Su Mei feels that Gu fandai, who has become the queen, has alienated herself a lot. She has never been close to her in the past. Although she is not happy in her heart, she doesn''t want to make trouble with her daughter.


    "The emperor has always been thinking about Gu Qingcheng. Today is just a matter of time. The emperor restores Gu Qingcheng''s position as the imperial concubine without any warning. The next step is to be abandoned. Does mother want to let the palace sit and wait for death?"


    She stepped forward and sat down on the stool beside Gu fandai, "fandai, things have happened. It''s no use to be angry. At this point, don''t be impulsive or do stupid things. First find out what happened between Gu Qingcheng and the emperor."


    Seeing the rouge scattered all over the place, Su Mei naturally knew what had happened.


    Soon the door of the room was pushed open, and Su Mei came in. As soon as she entered the room, she smelled a strong smell of rouge.


    Gu fandai restrained her mood, and her voice was a little stiff. "Let her in."


    The maid''s voice rang out of the room.


    "Madam, here comes Mrs. Gu."


    Gu fandai has been sitting in front of the bronze mirror with a gloomy face, and the ferocity of her eyes is obvious. No matter what, she can''t let people take away everything she has now. She is the queen and will always be.


    Gu fandai is in a big fire. She leans on the fan and waits on one side. She doesn''t dare to speak at all. If she bumps into Gu fandai at this time, it''s her misfortune that she can only wait on the other side for Gu fandai to calm down.


    She is very clear that Feng yunlang originally wanted to canonize Gu Qingcheng as Queen.


    Now it''s the imperial concubine, next time it''s the queen.


    There is a knot between Gu Qingcheng and Feng yunlang. No one can imagine that Feng yunlang will suddenly canonize Gu Qingcheng as the imperial concubine. There is no premonition before, which makes her unprepared.


    After Gu Qingcheng was promoted to the imperial concubine, Gu fandai was extremely depressed. Not only did she not use lunch, but she also threw all the things in her makeup box on the ground. All kinds of rouge powder were scattered all over the ground, so she still felt angry.


    If this method doesn''t work, he thinks Bingyun will directly tie Gu Chenrong to Pei Bingbing.


    However, Gu Liyuan''s name of romantic has long been outside. Pei Bingbing is so beautiful. If Gu Liyuan meets Pei Bingbing, he will definitely like Pei Bingbing, but Qingshan thinks Pei Bingbing may not be able to take a fancy to Gu Liyuan.


    Castle Peak is silent. I''m sure I haven''t seen it before. Gu Chenrong is the only one who has such a big brother.


    "I''m only interested in Jiusi. Pei Bingbing is still left to Liyuan. He has read countless girls. I don''t think he has ever seen a girl like Pei Bingbing."


    "Young master, your situation is different from that of your subordinates. You still have to focus on your life." Green hill still can''t help but persuade, "the poison on your body can only be solved by the valley master. If you don''t marry Miss Pei, what can you do about the poison of the young master? Please think twice."


    "My mother''s words have been written down in my palace. I''m tired. If my mother has nothing to do, I''ll go back first."


    "Pink lady..."


    Su Mei didn''t expect that Gu didn''t even bother to talk to her. She got up unnaturally and opened her mouth to say something, but she didn''t say it.

 Chapter 254

    "What''s the matter with mother?"


    Seeing Su Mei standing still, Gu fandai didn''t even look back and asked.


    "After all, I''m your mother. It''s for your own good to say that..."


    Yifan just opened the door, a bright yellow Phoenix cloud Lang has come to the door.


    When she heard that Feng Yun Lang was coming, Gu Fen Dai immediately got up and asked Yi fan to straighten her hair. She had a gentle smile on her face, as if she was just another person. She was ready to go outside to meet her.


    Maidservant just cleaned up the room, immediately someone came to report, Feng yunlang came.


    Gu fandai has unprecedented ruthlessness in her eyes, so she is willing to pay any price. Anyway, she has nothing to lose.


    "The Queen''s position is more important to our palace than anyone else. Apart from this, there is nothing in our palace. We will certainly keep the Queen''s position."


    Yi Fan knew that Gu fandai had a lot of complaints about Su Mei, so he didn''t say much more. He said, "I think the lady''s words are reasonable, but I can''t do anything now."


    Why do we have to bear this? Gu Qingcheng is promoted. She goes into the palace in a hurry, not to comfort the palace. She doesn''t care whether the palace is in a good mood or not. She only worries about what the palace will do to take care of the family. What''s the difference between such a mother and her parents? "


    She has never regarded this palace as her daughter, and has never asked her what she likes and wants to do.


    When my palace was very young, she told me that in the future my palace would be a member of the heavenly family, and that would be the end result of my palace.


    Gu fandai calmed down and sneered, "she cares about me. You have been with me for many years. You know how my mother used to treat me.


    After Su Mei left, Gu fandai asked someone to clean up the rouge powder on the ground. She leaned on the soft couch and knelt on the ground to beat her legs. She whispered, "madam, madam is also concerned about her. Why does she have to be so separated from her?"


    But now Gu is the queen. No matter how much dissatisfaction she has, she can only keep it in mind. Gu''s family''s honor and disgrace are still tied to her. As a queen, she must be stable. Now she is afraid that Gu will do something stupid under her impulse.


    If Gu fandai has not entered the palace, she will teach her a lesson.


    This is also the greatest honor for them to take care of their family. As a result, Gu fandai, who became the queen, emphasized her identity everywhere and made her pay attention to the difference between the king and the minister.


    She had a high expectation of Gu fandai and always wanted to send her to the palace. Therefore, she was very strict with her. Finally, Gu fandai lived up to her expectations and became the queen.


    After leaving Weiyang palace, Su Mei felt dizzy. She left after a while. She really had a good daughter. When she became a queen, she told her rules in front of her mother. It used to be good, but now it''s more and more excessive.


    After that, Su Mei has left Weiyang palace.


    Su Mei''s face was a little embarrassed, and she saluted Gu fandai. "What the queen reminds me is that it''s just the courtier''s wife who broke her manners. The courtier''s wife is leaving."


    My palace is the queen. Just after my mother came in, she didn''t salute, and she forgot the difference between the king and the minister. My palace has long been a member of the royal family. Doesn''t my mother understand that? "


    Before Su Mei''s words were finished, Gu fandai interrupted, "my mother''s meaning is clear. I have already reminded my mother that in front of me, my mother should obey the rules.


    Rely on fan blessing body, voice is very gentle, "emperor Wanfu."


    If usual, fengyunlang will directly help Gu fandai, but this time fengyunlang didn''t take care of her and went straight in.


    Gu fandai''s heart beat fiercely, and she had an ominous premonition in her heart.

 Chapter 255

    Gu Fendai follows up, pours a cup of tea for Feng yunlang and hands it to Feng yunlang. This is what Gu Fendai always does. Feng yunlang also praises Gu''s tenderness and thoughtfulness.


    This time, Feng yunlang didn''t pick up the tea from Gu fandai, and coldly glanced at Gu fandai.


    Gu fandai was a little flustered, and her eyes showed a trace of innocence, "the Emperor..."


    Once Feng yunlang misunderstood her, Gu Qingcheng would not explain these things. Even if she did, she would not admit it at that time.


    Where on earth did he know this? Gu fandai grew up with Gu Qingcheng. She knew Gu Qingcheng''s temperament very well. Gu Qingcheng was a very noble person and didn''t care to argue with others or explain.


    Gu fandai was terrified, but she kept calm. She didn''t expect Feng yunlang to know the truth.


    After that, I''ll find another chance to let Zhang Cheng drop his handkerchief in front of me. You''ve designed everything perfectly. I''ve always looked down on you. You have such an idea. "


    You have known that Zhang Cheng loves Qingcheng for a long time, so you take advantage of the opportunity to get close to Qingcheng to take Qingcheng''s handkerchief and deliberately let Zhang Cheng pick it up.


    "Gu Fendai, don''t pretend. The little eunuch who bumped into Zhang Cheng and let Zhang Cheng fall out of his handkerchief was your man!


    Feng yunlang has no pity, as if the woman in front of him is a person who makes him extremely disgusted.


    Feng yunlang bends over and suddenly reaches for her hand to hold Gu fandai''s chin. Her hand is very strong. Gu fandai is in great pain. Her eyes are full of tears. Her eyes are full of tears.


    Gu fandai felt uneasy and puzzled. She didn''t know what Feng yunlang meant and why she suddenly said such words.


    In addition to the affairs of Rou Fei, during this period of time, she also instigated Su Kang to frame Su Heng. Su Kang took the initiative to ask for this. She should not give him up. This is not good for Su Kang.


    Originally thought Phoenix cloud Lang is specially come to see her, unexpectedly is to come to ask a crime.


    Gu fandai thinks that fengyunlang still blames her for the affair of roufei. After that, fengyunlang has never come to see her. This time, she finally comes.


    Although the affair of Rou Fei comes to Gu fandai, she makes the supervisor of Weiyang palace bear all the responsibility. Feng yunlang kills the supervisor and is forbidden by Gu fandai. She doesn''t go into the matter any more.


    Concubine Rou''s business is that her concubine is not strict with her, which has harmed her sister. These days, her concubine is in the Weiyang palace, thinking about her faults behind closed doors. Does the emperor still refuse to forgive her? "


    Gu fandai was so flustered that she immediately knelt down on the ground and looked at Feng yunlang with tears in her eyes. She looked pathetic. "Emperor, I don''t know what you mean. What did I do?


    Gu fandai couldn''t help but put the cup on the table. Feng yunlang waved to the maid in the room to step down. After everyone went out, Feng yunlang said without expression, "I always thought you were gentle and kind, so I canonized you as Queen. I didn''t expect that you were a snake and a scorpion."


    "Put it down!"


    Feng yunlang is suspicious and may not believe it. Later, things are just as she expected. Gu Qingcheng is stubborn and disdains to explain. Zhang Cheng is also dead. There is a knot between them. What she has done in it will be covered up.


    "Emperor, my concubine misunderstood me. I dare to swear to heaven that I have never done such a thing."


    Gu fandai''s crying pear flower brings rain.

 Chapter 256

    Phoenix cloud Lang Meng released Gu Fen Dai, sneer, "so, this is the fall of the city framed you?"


    "My sister must have misunderstood me. I really didn''t do anything like this. My emperor, I''m wronged."


    Gu fandai climbs over and hugs Feng yunlang''s calf. She sobs in a low voice. Her shoulders shake and shake, just like a frightened rabbit, which can easily arouse men''s love.


    Yi Fan sees Gu fandai laughing all the time. She is very anxious, but Gu fandai just smiles, but she doesn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    What a Gu Qingcheng. It''s the most painful thing to lose after getting. She did it on purpose, right?


    Gu fandai thought more and more funny. She kept laughing and burst into tears. She thought she had taken everything from Gu Qingcheng. Now Gu Qingcheng began to fight back.


    Thinking of this, Gu fandai laughs. Now she really has only the Queen''s seat left. Her three years of glory and wealth have come to nothing in the end.


    Over the past three years, she has been living a life of self-respect, and Feng yunlang dotes on her. She has the best food and use. Now Feng yunlang punishes her in this way. What should she do in the future?


    She couldn''t imagine how hard the future would be.


    At that time, she did use her mind, but she didn''t believe that Feng yunlang was Gu Qingcheng. Now Feng yunlang blames her for everything and wants to torture her to death.


    Leave this sentence, Feng yunlang has left the room, Gu fandai fell to sit on the ground, he was so ruthless to her.


    The queen has to be prepared for hardship. It won''t be a good day


    In the future, the monthly order of Weiyang palace was according to the standard of a noble man. Since it was the standard of a noble man, there are too many people in Weiyang palace now. All the people who should be removed will be removed, and the affairs of the six palaces will be taken care of by Qingcheng.


    Feng yunlang didn''t even take care of her. It seemed that she would dirty her eyes if she took one more look. "From now on, I will never set foot in this Weiyang palace, and you don''t have to appear.


    Gu fandai continues to cry, trying to call back a little Feng yunlang''s heart.


    "The Emperor..."


    In the past three years, she has been very gentle and virtuous. She has never made Feng yunlang angry. This is the second time Feng yunlang is angry with her, but this time it is more serious than the last time. The disgust and contempt in his eyes are clear.


    Gu fandai always knew that she had been serving Feng yunlang for three years.


    Think of these, Gu fandai is very afraid, ordinary Feng yunlang gentle temperament, once angered him, Feng yunlang will become very terrible.


    Gu fandai''s body trembles. She can hear Feng yunlang''s hatred for herself. From now on, she can''t be favored any more. Feng yunlang will really torture her.


    Feng yunlang mercilessly kicked Gu Fendai away. "Don''t dirty my clothes, Gu Fendai. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be separated from Qingcheng for so many years. Don''t worry, I won''t be abandoned now. I will torture you slowly and let you taste the taste of life rather than death."


    At this time, Feng yunlang choked his anger and turned a blind eye to these things. He really hated Gu fandai. Although there was no evidence for these things, he believed Gu Qingcheng''s words.


    No, she won''t give up. As long as she''s alive, she will never give up. She''s the queen. She''ll be the queen all her life. She won''t be proud of Gu Qingcheng all the time. If she has no hope in her life, she will die with Gu Qingcheng.


    If you want to go to hell, go to hell together.


    Thinking of this, Gu Fendai clenched her fists. Her nails were embedded in the meat and she didn''t feel it. There was a deep hatred in her eyes.

 Chapter 257

    Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan are still on the road. This time, Su Jiusi still takes the purple orchid with him. They are sitting in a carriage. Su Jiusi is in a hurry. He doesn''t have much rest on the way.


    Gu Chenrong is in Guiyun mountain. There are no people nearby for ten li. It''s very desolate.


    This mountain is called ghost mountain. It is foggy all the year round. There are many wild animals in and out of the mountain. Some people once went hunting in Guiyun mountain. It is said that they heard the cry of a woman and saw the ghost in her hair. They were so scared that the hunter ran away immediately.


    "Wuwu..." All of a sudden, there was a cry in the air. The cry was very desolate. In addition, the fog was heavy on the mountain, which made people feel creepy.


    In fact, Su Jiusi also saw that there was a red figure in the fog. It seemed to be a woman with long hair and a shawl. When he saw it again, there was nothing. There would be women living in the wild mountains.


    Purple orchid suddenly called.


    "Ah Miss, there''s someone in front


    Purple orchid is very nervous, has been vigilant looking around, Su Jiusi is not nervous, but think this Guiyun mountain is greasy, also very vigilant, even the Bohemian Gu Liyuan also showed a serious expression.


    The more you go forward, the heavier the fog on the mountain. Some of you can''t see the road clearly. Is there a crow flying over your head.


    Gu Liyuan walked in front of him. Su Jiusi followed him. He had just stepped into Guiyun mountain. The cool air came towards him. The mountain was not desolate. It was obviously not that kind of barren mountain.


    It''s just a little after noon. It''s the hottest time in other places, but it''s cool near Guiyun mountain. The closer it gets, the cooler it is. It''s dark and heavy, like rain.


    Gu Liyuan then took out the signal bomb from his arms and threw it into the sky. After the signal bomb made a loud noise, he told his entourage to stop and several people walked up the mountain.


    "The road ahead is not easy. The carriage can''t pass. We''re going to walk up the mountain. I''ll send a signal first."


    Su Jiusi is very brave, and Gu Liyuan is also. They are not cowards. Although Guiyun mountain is really gloomy outside, they don''t feel afraid. They just think it''s artificial. It''s clear that someone doesn''t want to let people near Guiyun mountain.


    "Zilan, don''t be afraid. Since Chenrong is here, there must be no ghost here. These are false rumors."


    Purple orchid a little embarrassed, feel that they have no future.


    "Look at your courage, a little rumor will frighten you into this appearance. If there is a ghost, let her come to find me." Gu Liyuan was amused to see that purple orchid was so scared.


    Close to Guiyun mountain, Zilan was a little flustered. She opened the carriage curtain and saw a group of black crows flying by. She swallowed her saliva and said, "Miss, I heard that Guiyun mountain is haunted. There is a kind of gloomy feeling outside."


    After ten days of driving, Guiyun mountain is already in front of us.


    Since then, the ghost story of Guiyun mountain has been spread out. All the people nearby have moved away. No one dares to get close to Guiyun mountain, so it has become a barren mountain.


    Purple orchid is really afraid, scared already some shiver.


    "Shen Rong told us to come to a place where we could not see clearly."


    Gu Liyuan complained and yelled in the air, "girl, what''s wrong? Come out and talk to me. I''ve always been pitying for you. Maybe I can help you. It''s boring to hide and cry secretly."

 Chapter 258

    Gu Liyuan this voice called out, the cry in the air suddenly stopped, spread a if there is no words, "disturb my pure, die."


    At the end of the speech, there are bats flying over. Seeing so many bats, Zilan has covered her mouth.


    Su Jiusi was very calm from the beginning to the end. He yelled at the air, "girl, we don''t mean to disturb you. We''re here to find someone. Please come out and talk to me!"


    He has a lot of problems. His feet stink, and he talks to himself when he sleeps at night. He used to be a relative in his hometown, but he spends his time outside every day. Both men and women don''t let go of it. Therefore, he contracted willow disease and was cured not long ago. Girl, do you really dare to marry him


    "Little girl, what do you really like about Gu Chenrong?


    "You three brothers and sisters are very strange. They look the same. They are not born of three different mothers." The girl in red giggled, "Gu Chenrong didn''t say his origin, but I guess he came from a big family, otherwise he would not have that kind of bearing."


    Gu Liyuan just ready to speak, Su Jiusi has taken the initiative to speak, "I am Gu Chenrong''s sister."


    The girl in red looked at Su Jiusi. She was good-looking and calm. She looked as if she was only a teenager, but she had a maturity beyond her age. Her eyes were so deep that people couldn''t see through her.


    "Then this must be your wife?"


    "I''m his brother."


    The girl in red didn''t care at all. She said with a smile, "if you marry, you''ll marry. Anyway, I''m going to marry him. The one I married before is retired. Who are you Gu Chenrong?"


    Gu Liyuan is still helping Su Jiusi, who let himself have recognized this sister.


    "Little girl, you''ve been cheated by Gu Chenrong. She''s already married."


    She must find out what happened to Gu Chenrong?


    Su Jiusi''s face sank slightly. She admitted that when she heard this, she felt a little uncomfortable. But when she thought of Gu Chenrong''s poisoning, she restrained her unhappiness. She would wait until she saw Gu Chenrong to ask him about these things.


    Gu Liyuan takes a look at Su Jiusi beside him, which makes him embarrassed. Gu Chenrong doesn''t say what he wants him to do, but only says that there are important things. It turns out that he is allowed to attend his wedding banquet, which is impossible. Gu Chenrong is not the kind of person who can easily change his mind.


    The girl in red giggled, "yes, he will marry me in three days."


    "Wedding wine? Girl, do you mean you want to marry Shen Rong? "


    "You''re very brave. You''re not afraid of it." The girl in red''s voice was clear and beautiful. Her lips rose and she showed a smile. "Shen Rong was kind-hearted. She invited friends to drink our wedding wine."


    Suddenly from a red figure came from the fog, she was wearing a red gauze skirt, wide sleeves floating, long black hair in the simplest bun, with only a hairpin pinned on it. Her skin was white and clean, her lips were bright red, she had a cherry mouth, her eyes were big and watery, very smart.


    Su Jiusi has a black face. When did she say she was afraid.


    "Gu Chenrong, get out of here for me. You can''t scare me anyway. Do you want to scare Jiusi?"


    Su Jiusi took a puff from the corner of his mouth, convinced Gu Liyuan, and demoted Gu Chenrong to this degree.


    "Gu Liyuan, don''t put your affairs on me, especially don''t talk nonsense in front of Jiusi."


    Gu Chenrong''s voice suddenly rang out, and soon a silver figure came from the fog, shaking the fan in his hand, elegant and leisurely, which made people feel that they couldn''t move their eyes.

 Chapter 259

    Su Jiusi looks at Gu Chenrong in a dazed way. He has a lot of feelings in his heart, but he keeps himself in control. He doesn''t show his emotions and looks calm.


    Gu Chenrong went straight to Su Jiusi, reached for Su Jiusi, whispered in her ear, "Jiu Er, do you want to leave me?"


    "You..." Pei Bingbing stared at the two people embracing each other. Gu Liyuan, who was next to him, explained awkwardly, "brother and sister have good feelings."


    "Is marrying Pei Bingbing a condition for the poison king to detoxify you?"


    She is the only daughter of the king of poisons. She is good at using poisons and loves all kinds of poisons. She keeps a room full of snakes, insects, mice and ants. When she''s free, she likes to stir up these things. Gu Chenrong feels sick when she sees them.


    These days, he is really bothered by Pei Bingbing. Pei Bingbing is not an ordinary girl.


    Hearing Pei Bingbing''s laughter, Gu Chenrong felt relieved.


    Pei Bingbing giggles. They talk about speculation and even forget Gu Chenrong who is in front of them.


    Seeing Pei Bingbing''s puzzled expression, Gu Liyuan immediately explained, "Jiusi was fostered in his uncle''s family since childhood, so he took his uncle''s surname. You don''t know how miserable my uncle was. He gave birth to ten sons in one breath, but she didn''t have a daughter. My mother couldn''t see it, so she put her little daughter in his name."


    "Su Jiusi." After that, they all said that they were brothers and sisters, and that they were going to help. If you''re not wrong, this girl and the people who live in Guiyun mountain are not ordinary people. Don''t offend them easily.


    "What''s the name of that girl?"


    "Bingbing girl, look at Liyuan again."


    Hearing this, Pei Bingbing''s eyes were bright and said excitedly, "really? Let me show you my baby. What''s your name? My name is Pei Bingbing. "


    "I have a nickname called Gu Daren. There''s nothing I''m afraid of in this world."


    "No one is coming to Yunshan. Who are you going to scare by playing ghost? You and your sister are very brave. They don''t react at all."


    Pei Bingbing wants to catch up with Gu Chenrong, but Gu Liyuan has no choice but to follow Pei Bingbing and chat with her, so that she won''t hear anything strange. He is always good at chatting with a girl. "Girl, is your hobby to play ghost in Guiyun mountain?"


    Several people go to Guiyun mountain. Su Jiusi and Gu Chenrong walk side by side in front.


    "Don''t even think about it. How can your brother be worthy of jiuer?" Gu Chenrong immediately retorts that even if he is dead, he will not introduce Su Jiusi to Pei Yu.


    "Your sister is very beautiful. My brother is short of a daughter-in-law. Why don''t you leave your sister to me as my sister-in-law?"


    "I''ve always been enthusiastic about jiu''er."


    Even if there are thousands of words, now we have to hold back. We can''t say anything. We can only regard Su Jiusi as our sister.


    Gu Chenrong has a black face. Thinking about the current situation, he loosens Su Jiusi, so as not to implicate Su Jiusi.


    This makes Su Jiusi react and push Gu Chenrong away.


    Pei Bingbing walked up to the two people, "no matter how good brother and sister''s feelings are, they can''t hold other women in front of me. Gu Chenrong, don''t forget that you are mine."


    Although he had just come, Su Jiusi already understood what was going on.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t deny it and asked in surprise, "do you know all about it?"


    "Princess Rou told me, Shen Rong, I said don''t mind my business. You still have a bright future. You are the grandson of the state of Jiang, and you have your own ideals and ambitions."

 Chapter 260

    "If it''s because I don''t have all this, you''ll regret it in the future. It''s not worth it at all. You idiot, you said you''d like to leave, but you just have to leave, you..."


    Su Jiusi didn''t know what to say. He felt guilty and moved. There was also a feeling of no return.


    Gu Chenrong suddenly reaches for Su Jiusi and takes her to disappear quickly in the fog.


    "Do you live by luck?"


    Gu Chenrong said with a smile, "I know that duanhunsan can make people lose their intelligence. You just hope that I will become mentally retarded. Before I took Xuezhu, it was probably the effect of Xuezhu, so it hasn''t happened up to now. Maybe it''s OK all the time? I''ve always had great luck


    "Duanhunsan will attack in a month. How can you..."


    Although she knew her feelings for Gu Chenrong, she didn''t dare to tell him that when he was safe, she would go back to the capital, and Gu Chenrong would go to the state of Jiang. They were destined to separate. If they were really predestined, after everything was over, if he was still alone, she might go to Gu Chenrong.


    She knows that Gu Chenrong doesn''t like Pei Bingbing, and she doesn''t want Gu to be forced to marry a woman she doesn''t love because of the poison in her body, and it''s still for her. In this way, she won''t be at ease all her life.


    It''s not difficult for Su Jiusi if she is really from the poison King Valley. There is her old friend here. She didn''t want to let that person know her identity, but now she has to do so in order to save Gu Chenrong.


    "Well, I''ll take care of these things. Jiuer, you don''t care about anything. After living for a few days, you''ll leave here with Liyuan first, so as not to be in danger."


    "Is it true that the people living in Guiyun mountain are from Duwang Valley?"


    You''re a good girl. If I''m really unlucky and die here, you don''t have to be too sad. You can shed a few tears for me at most. You can burn paper for me later, and you won''t have to do anything else. "


    Before I was curious, later I was attracted by you, but later I was distressed. I didn''t think that you had experienced so many things, just want to protect you well.


    All I''ve done for you has been willing from the beginning.


    Gu Chenrong stood in front of Su Jiusi and looked at Su Jiusi seriously. "I never thought you would come, jiuer. I never regret what I did.


    To make sure there was no one around, Gu Chenrong released Su Jiusi. The fog was heavy on Guiyun mountain. They were hidden in the fog and felt like a fairyland.


    Sure enough, Pei Bingbing once again forgot Gu Chenrong and took Gu Liyuan to another direction. It''s rare for anyone to be interested in her treasures.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Gu Liyuan pretended to be very interested, "of course."


    Of course, Gu Liyuan doesn''t want to see it. Intuition is not a good thing. This girl is not the same as the girls he usually contacts. It''s estimated that her hobbies are totally different. But she has to see if she doesn''t want to see it. Who made him so unlucky?


    "Do you really want to see it?"


    "Bingbing, you take me to see your baby. My sister has a problem. She will listen to Shen Rong and let her talk about it. Let''s go to see the baby."


    Notice that Gu Chenrong and Su Jiusi are gone, Pei Bingbing looks around quickly.


    "Eh..."


    Su Jiusi gave Gu Chenrong a white look.


    "If you don''t have a choice, you can try."


    "You want to find Liyuan, but actually you want to give Pei Bingbing to him!" Su Jiusi has already guessed Gu Chenrong''s purpose, but his poor son is trapped by Gu Chenrong.

 Chapter 261

    Gu Chenrong said with a dry smile, "I''m not interested in this woman, but Liyuan has always been interested in women. Pei Bingbing is beautiful. He shouldn''t dislike it."


    "If Liyuan knew what you were thinking, he would not take you as a brother. Gu Chenrong, you really have pits everywhere, so Liyuan, an honest man, would take the bait."


    After all, he is his own son. Su Jiusi helps Gu Liyuan.


    When she thought of Pei Bingbing''s things, Su Jiusi had a feeling of lingering fear, especially all kinds of unknown insects. She felt disgusted when she thought about it. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe that a girl with such a smart face had such a hobby.


    Other girls are all zither, chess, calligraphy, painting and needlework. Her hobby in life is to raise snakes, spiders and scorpions, and to raise anything poisonous. Such a woman is so terrible that she may murder her husband at any time. "


    "Although I like women, Pei Bingbing really can''t do it. Where is a woman? She''s just a witch.


    After they went back, Gu Liyuan had already come back. He was waiting for Gu Chenrong in the yard where he lived. When he saw them coming back, he came forward with a black face. "You two are willing to come back. I thought you eloped. Shen Rong, although I''m not your big brother, we grew up together. You can''t be so unkind. I can understand why you wrote to me. It''s so cruel A big hole. "


    Su Jiusi didn''t move. She raised her eyes and looked at Gu Chenrong. She also hoped that Gu Chenrong would live to be 100 years old or 200 years old. She hoped that he would live well.


    Su Jiu thought broke away from Gu Chenrong, but he held Su Jiu''s hand tightly. "Just a moment, when I got to Guiyun villa, I couldn''t let go. Jiu Si, don''t be afraid. I''ll be OK. I''ve counted my life. I can live to be 100 years old."


    Forget it, forget it. As long as he can live, it''s OK to be punished by him.


    Su Jiusi was annoyed by Gu Chenrong again. Seeing his flat smile, he had an impulse to beat Gu Chenrong. Suddenly, he remembered that he had just met Gu Chenrong. He deliberately adjusted his own affairs. After so long, she would still be trapped.


    "You..."


    Su Jiusi turns around with a black face and just bumps into Gu Chenrong. He takes advantage of the situation to hold Su Jiusi''s hand and leads Su Jiusi to the direction she is going, "in fact, it''s this way."


    Su Jiusi quickened his pace, and Gu Chenrong caught up with him. "Jiu''er, you are in the wrong place, not over there, but over here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Jiusi, it''s wrong. The solution is that I still like you so much."


    "Gu Chenrong, you are still so cheeky."


    "I''ve been shamelessly used to it. It''s OK to do it again."


    In this regard, Su Jiusi sent two words.


    "Shameless."


    Su Jiu didn''t dare to think about it. It was a mess. It was more than chaos. It was a mess.


    "You''re also called brother Liyuan. As long as I can live, I always feel that I can marry you one day. Then it''s natural for me to be my father."


    "Jiuer, it''s time for someone to rule our son." Su Jiu Si''s mouth corners drew to draw, fiercely glared at Gu Chen Rong, "he is my son, how do you mean to call your eldest brother son?"


    As the daughter of poison king, Pei Bingbing must be good at using poison. He wants to live a few more years.


    Gu Chenrong listened to Gu Liyuan''s vomit and laughed, "are you afraid?"


    "How can the daughter of poison King become a confidant? In this life, I have no plan to marry. Don''t harm me. I can''t help you if you are busy."

 Chapter 262

    "When you come, you''ll settle down. If you stay for a few days, it''s just to introduce a girl to you. It''s not to force you to marry her. People don''t necessarily like you."


    "She didn''t really like me." After that, Gu Liyuan asked curiously, "what poison did you get?"


    "Broken soul."


    Gu Chenrong stood in front of the window, and Bingyun stood behind him, "young master, Miss Su went to find the valley master."


    As soon as Su Jiusi came in, the door closed.


    The middle-aged man pushes the door open. Su Jiusi raises his leg to go in. Originally, purple orchid wants to go in with him, but he is stopped by the middle-aged man. Purple orchid can only stay outside.


    There came a low male voice.


    "Let her in!"


    He led Su Jiusi through the corridor, came to the outside of the room, respectfully replied, "Valley master, people have brought it."


    There is a guard at the door to pass a message, while Su Jiusi is waiting at the door. Soon a middle-aged man in his fifties comes out and respectfully invites Su Jiusi in.


    "Please send a message for me, saying that old friend Su Liu is here."


    She doesn''t know where Pei Baichuan lives. Under the guidance of the servant girl, she goes to Pei Baichuan''s yard. The guard outside is very strict. Standing upright, she blocks Su Jiusi''s way.


    Su Jiusi nods to them and goes back to her room first. She wants to find Pei Baichuan, but she doesn''t want Gu Chenrong and Gu Liyuan to see her. She goes back to her room to have a rest for a while. After confirming that there is no one outside, she quietly leaves the yard with purple orchid.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I have something I want to do when I stay in Beijing. I''ll go back to my room first."


    Then he said to Su Jiusi, "Jiusi, what are you still struggling with in the capital? Follow Shen Rong directly to the state of Jiang, and you will be prosperous immediately. If Shen Rong has a chance to become emperor, you will be the queen directly. Who dares to be disrespectful to you?"


    Gu Liyuan looked at Gu Chenrong again, tut tut said, "no, our Gu family raised a grandson for Jiang Guo. If my mother knew your real identity, she would regret that she did to you."


    "Why don''t you all follow me back to Jiangguo."


    Gu Liyuan didn''t believe Gu Chenrong''s words, but he believed Su Jiusi''s words very much. After hearing this, he looked at them in surprise, "is it really the grandson of the state of Jiang?"


    Su Jiusi confirms Gu Chenrong''s identity.


    "Liyuan, what Chen Rong said is true. He is indeed the grandson of the state of Jiang, the youngest son of Prince Duanhui, and the only one who survived in the whole Prince''s mansion."


    Gu Liyuan was stunned and laughed quickly. "I''m still the emperor of the state of Jiang."


    At this point, Gu Chenrong doesn''t intend to keep it from Gu Liyuan. Before, he was afraid of implicating Gu Liyuan. Now they are all in Guiyun mountain. It''s very safe here. Sooner or later, he will know. It''s better to tell him first.


    "The grandson of the state of Jiang."


    Gu Liyuan thought carefully and looked at Gu Chenrong suspiciously. "You said that your parents were villagers of Liujia village. Tell me the truth, what is your real identity?"


    I''ve only heard of the name, but I''ve never seen the real brokenhearted powder. It''s been gone for decades. How can you... "


    Gu Liyuan reached out and patted Gu Chenrong on the shoulder, frowning. "Pei Bingbing is quite simple. I''ll persuade her. Who hates you so much? It''s such a tricky poison.


    Gu Chen Rong frowned, "this silly girl."


    It soon occurred to Gu Chenrong that although he wrote a letter to Gu Liyuan, Pei Baichuan acquiesced, otherwise the letter would not be sent out. So Pei Baichuan also hoped Gu Liyuan would come back to Yunshan.


    What''s his purpose? Although he has never disclosed his identity, Gu Chenrong always feels that Pei Baichuan actually knows that he is from Gu''s family in the capital.

 Chapter 263

    "Master, Pei Guzhu''s yard is heavily guarded, and his subordinates have tried many times, but they can''t get close to it.


    It is said that only Pei Baichuan knows the antidote of duanhun powder. No one else has seen it. Now Pei Valley master proposes to let his son marry Pei girl.


    If you insist, we will not get the antidote.


    Bingyun just felt a little incredible, "why did master Pei do this?"


    Gu Chenrong was a little annoyed. Before that, he thought it was strange, but he didn''t think of the reason. Now that he had all the things together, he suddenly wanted to understand.


    "Pei Baichuan''s purpose is not to be my son, but to be Liyuan. He probably has the idea to be Liyuan''s son-in-law for a long time. I''m just a pretext to attract Liyuan. If I don''t write to Liyuan, Pei Baichuan will also inform Liyuan. All this is to stabilize the play that I''m doing. It''s too bad. I just think about it now."


    Seeing Gu Chenrong uncertain, Bingyun asked with a worried face.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    If Pei Baichuan knew that Su Jiusi was su Liu, he didn''t know what would happen. If Su Jiusi would never say this to Pei Baichuan, now Su Jiusi would tell Pei Baichuan his identity if he wanted to save him.


    When this idea jumped out, Gu Chenrong''s face became darker.


    Pei Baichuan has a relationship with Su Liu. Gu Liyuan is Su Liu''s son, so Pei Baichuan asked him to come to Gu Liyuan because of Su Liu.


    Pei Baichuan forces him to marry Gu Liyuan, but he doesn''t really force him. Gu Chenrong hasn''t figured out the reason before. At this moment, he suddenly understands.


    Gu Chenrong''s eyes were slightly cold. After he left the capital, he met many killers on the way. These killers were all people who believed in the king. When he arrived at Guiyun mountain, all the killers disappeared. Pei Baichuan treated him well and offered to give him the antidote of duanhunsan as long as he married Pei Bingbing.


    He has more expectations for Gu Chenrong than guilt.


    For the emperor of Jiang state, Gu Chenrong was the future of Jiang state.


    What Gu Chenrong did in the state of Wei in these years is very clear to the emperor of Jiang. He thinks Gu Chenrong is a plastic talent. With a little guidance, he will be able to undertake this great task.


    It''s just that King Xin''s power is becoming more and more powerful, and the emperor can''t get rid of him for a while, so he wants to look back to Shen Rong. He is the right grandson and can give him the position of the crown prince.


    King Xin was cruel, slaughtered his brothers and brothers, and uprooted his dissidents. If the state of Jiang fell into his hands, he would not know how many people would die, and then the state of Jiang would be restless.


    Gu Chenrong''s soul breaking powder doesn''t know when it will break out. Bingyun can''t imagine how much disturbance Jiang parliament will cause if Gu Chenrong dies in Guiyun mountain. Now the emperor obviously doesn''t want to pass the throne to King Xin.


    Bingyun once advised that these days, they think of many ways, but they can''t get close to Pei Baichuan. Unless Pei Baichuan voluntarily gives up the antidote, they have no way at all.


    Pei Guzhu''s martial arts are unfathomable. His subordinates are not his opponents. The childe can''t drag on all the time. Although there are blood beads, no one knows how long the blood beads can last. The childe should focus on the overall situation. "


    "This is also the reason why Jiusi went to see him. Bingyun, follow me."


    Bingyun didn''t ask any more. He nodded and followed Gu Chenrong out of his yard.


    At this time, Su Jiusi is in Pei Baichuan''s room. Pei Baichuan, who has entered middle age, looks at Su Jiusi, "are you su Liu''s niece?"

 Chapter 264

    After more than 20 years'' absence, Su Jiusi recognized the middle-aged man at a glance. Compared with more than 20 years ago, Pei Baichuan''s change was not particularly big. He could still see the shadow of that year, but he had white hair on his temples and deep wrinkles on his eyes.


    When she met Pei Baichuan, Pei Baichuan was still less than 20 years old, but he was very mature at a young age, with a straight face all day long.


    Seeing the old Pei Baichuan, Su Jiusi has a feeling of regret. Everyone is old, but she is still the old Su Liu.


    "I received a pair of bracelets at the full moon of Liyuan. You gave them, didn''t you? It''s carved with tailless grass. It''s the only herb in poison King Valley. "


    In order to make su Liu die, Pei Baichuan binds Gu Yan and tries to kill him, but Su Liu stops him. They have a quarrel. In a fit of anger, he goes back to the poison King''s Valley and follows his father''s arrangement to marry him.


    As a result, seeing that Gu Yan is a poor scholar, Pei Baichuan thinks that Gu Yan is not worthy of Su Liu. He has repeatedly admonished Su Liu, but Su Liu is very protective of Gu Yan and doesn''t care about his family status.


    Unwilling, he follows Su Liu to the capital and meets Gu Yan to see if Su Liu''s beloved is worth trusting.


    Pei Baichuan listened and talked about these past events. She remembered all these things. This was really the past between him and Su Liu. He had expressed his feelings with Su Liu several times, but they were all rejected by Su Liu.


    He also vowed that he would never see the wrong person. You saw through Gu Yan, and so did Su Ming. Only I, a fool, was fascinated by Gu Yan, until I paid a heavy price later. "


    It''s a pity that at that time, I already had a beloved in my heart. You and I were destined to have no fate. At that time, you once said that Gu Yan could not be entrusted for life. You would regret marrying Gu Yan. I only thought that you slandered Gu Yan.


    You are my life-saving benefactor. Without you, I would have died long ago.


    Do you remember that I was poisoned more than 20 years ago and came to see a doctor. When I met you on the way, we didn''t know each other. During my stay in the poison King Valley, I relied on you to take care of me.


    You are all old, but I am the same as I was 20 years ago.


    "Pei Shitou, if I were Su Jiusi, how could I know this? When Su Liu died, Su Ming had not married. I really died twenty years ago, but I don''t know why my soul came to Jiu Si.


    "It''s impossible. Su Liu has been dead for 20 years." Pei Baichuan''s dignified face showed an unbelievable look, and soon stabilized herself, "little girl is not small, she dares to make a mystery in front of me."


    "Who else in the world will call you stone."


    Pei Baichuan has never heard of this name since he parted with Su Liu. Suddenly, he heard from Su Jiusi that he was frozen and looked at Su Jiusi, "what did you just call me?"


    Because Pei Baichuan had been holding a face, Su Liu called him stone, saying that he was as cold and hard as stone, and Pei Baichuan also acquiesced in this name.


    Su Jiusi suddenly smiles at Pei Baichuan and calls out the nickname she once gave Pei Baichuan.


    "Pei Shitou, long time no see."


    Pei Baichuan didn''t deny that it was indeed given by him. Although he was a little angry with Su Jiusi, when he heard that she gave birth to her eldest son, he still asked someone to make a pair of gold bracelets and send them to her.


    Later, something happened in the valley of poison king. They left their original place and disappeared from the lake.


    He forced himself not to think about Su Liu, and did not inquire about it. He lived his life peacefully. Until one day he heard the news of Su Liu''s death, he knew that Su Liu was gone.

 Chapter 265

    "There is a scar on your left shoulder. This scar was left by the wolves when we went out to look for medicine. I sewed the wound for you because I was not good at it. The wound was crooked. At that time, you still laughed at me."


    Pei Baichuan remembers all these things, and he knows Su Liu''s temperament.


    Su Jiu thought that unless Su Liu told Su Ming, Su Liu couldn''t mention these things to her brother. Gu Yan was the only one in her heart. She couldn''t mention other men in front of Su Ming, which would make people misunderstand.


    He put his hope on Pei Bingbing. Now Pei Bingbing has reached the hairpin and can get married. Gu Liyuan hasn''t got a wife either. It''s a perfect match.


    Pei Baichuan originally wanted to marry Gu Qingcheng for his son, but who knew Gu Qingcheng had already entered the palace, so he had to give up.


    I want to marry Bingbing to Gu Liyuan. Gu Liyuan is your child. I heard that the Gu family didn''t devote themselves to him. I will treat him as my own son. In the future, this Guiyun villa can also be taken care of by him. "


    Pei Baichuan sneered, "how can Gu Yan''s adopted son marry my daughter? I never intend to marry my daughter to him. I just wait for Gu Liyuan.


    "You don''t want Gu Chenrong to marry your daughter."


    How can you practice yourself like this? I will never save Gu Chenrong. I let Gu Yan go after what you said. Later Gu Yan killed you. Now I will never let this happen again. "


    Now that you''ve come back to life, you''ve fallen in love with Gu''s adopted son instead of taking revenge on him. Can''t you get around Gu in your life?


    Pei Baichuan''s expression was complex, like surprise and anger. "You are really crazy, Su Liu. Is it not tragic that Gu Yan has done you harm?


    Su Jiu refuted his thought, but he didn''t have the strength to refute it.


    Although Pei Baichuan asked Su Jiusi again, his tone was firm.


    "How could you forgive Gu Yan''s adopted son?" Pei Baichuan is a man who has gone through the world. He has long been not that young man. His eyes are deep. "Su Liu, you were in the capital, but you came all the way to go back to Yunshan for Gu Chenrong. You care so much about his life and death. Have you fallen in love with Gu Chenrong?"


    "He is indeed Gu Yan''s adopted son. Everything in the past has nothing to do with him. He is my Savior."


    Without waiting for Su Jiusi to speak, Pei Baichuan interrupted Su Jiusi, "do you want me to take out the antidote of heartbreak powder? Su Liu, Gu Chenrong is Gu Yan''s adopted son. He failed you. You should hate Gu Yan''s talent. Why do you want to save his adopted son? "


    "In people''s eyes, Su Liu is dead, and there is no need to appear again. Now standing in front of you is Su Jiusi, who didn''t want to disturb your life. Stone, I have something to ask for..."


    Pei Baichuan doesn''t doubt Su Jiusi any more. He looks excited. If he doesn''t restrain himself, he''s afraid he''s going to hug Su Jiusi. It''s just that this little girl and Su Liu have different faces. For a while, he can''t treat her and Su Liu as the same person.


    "Suliu, are you really back?"


    He had a problem with Gu Yan. He didn''t want to do it through Gu Yan. After meeting Gu Chenrong, he thought of using Gu Chenrong to recruit Gu Liyuan.


    His regret could not be fulfilled, so he hoped his daughter would fulfill it for him.


    Now he meets the real Su Liu. He thinks that this is also the chance given by God. He can keep Su Liu by his side.

 Chapter 266

    But he knows Su Liu''s temperament. If Su Liu doesn''t want to, he has no way at all. Besides, now he has a hairy wife who has been with him for more than 20 years. Thinking of this, he suppresses his thoughts.


    More than 20 years ago, Su Liu didn''t love him, and now it''s the same, but he didn''t expect that Su Liu loved Gu Yan more than 20 years ago, and Su Liu loved Gu Chenrong more than 20 years later. She can''t escape from Gu Yan''s family.


    More than 20 years ago, he had watched Su Liu step into the hot Kang. Now he would never let Su Liu be fascinated by his family again. He didn''t want to see Su Liu hurt like that. He instinctively hated Gu Yan and Su Mei''s children.


    Su Jiusi has not yet had time to reply, a maid outside respectfully reported, "Valley master, Mr. Gu is here."


    You don''t have to say more. As long as you promise to marry me, I''ll give Gu Chenrong the antidote, otherwise it''s impossible. "


    "What do I want your life for? Su Liu, the person I want to marry has always been you. Even if it''s more than 20 years, it''s still a pity in my heart. I can''t watch you do stupid things and be ruined by the family caretakers again.


    Have you ever thought about her feelings when you say this? It''s more than 20 years since we''ve been together. I''m willing to trade my life for mine. "


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that this would be Pei Baichuan''s condition. She was stunned for a moment and then said, "stone, you already have a wife. You''ve been together for more than 20 years. How can you make such a ridiculous request.


    Pei Baichuan said this almost without hesitation.


    "Marry me."


    Since Su Liu is willing to agree to any conditions, he will give up Su Liu''s idea at any cost.


    In the past, he listened to Su Liu''s words and made Su Liu and Gu Yan successful. This time, he would never make the same mistake again.


    I don''t know whether it''s disappointment or something. In a word, Pei Baichuan has a bad feeling in her heart. In those days, she did not turn back for Gu Yan''s sake. Now, for Gu Yan''s adopted son, she still does. Why is Su Liu so stupid and smart? Why can''t she escape this disaster.


    "You are really crazy."


    "Yes."


    Pei Baichuan looked at Su Jiusi in surprise, "are you really willing to promise me any conditions?"


    "Stone, I''m still saying that Gu Yan''s affairs have nothing to do with Gu Chenrong. I can''t tell you in detail what happened between Gu Chenrong and me. I owe him too much. As long as you are willing to save him and don''t embarrass the two children, I''m willing to do anything."


    As for Gu Chenrong, in your face, I can save his life, but the antidote can''t be given to him. I''ll send someone to drive him away early tomorrow morning. "


    "I don''t have any regrets in my life. You are my only regret. Su Liu, feelings can be cultivated. Bingbing and Liyuan are very compatible. Why don''t we get married?


    Stone, it''s been a long time. Now you have everything, and you have a very virtuous wife. Let the past go. Don''t embarrass the children. "


    But if they have no intention of each other, why should we force them? What happened between us in those years had nothing to do with children.


    "Pei Shitou, it''s up to them to decide their marriage. Why do you want to be a parent? If they really love each other, I''m happy for them.


    "Let him in."


    Pei Baichuan orders, and soon the door is pushed open. Gu Chenrong comes in and sees Su Jiusi here. Gu Chenrong goes to Su Jiusi and reaches for Su Jiusi''s hand.


    This action makes Pei Baichuan''s face a little dark. The boy is obviously intentional.

 Chapter 267

    At that time, he lost to Gu Yan, but now he lost to Gu Yan''s adopted son. This is something he can''t tolerate.


    "Mr. Pei, I have already had a lover for a long time. I won''t marry anyone except Jiusi in this life. I''m sorry that it''s hard for me to follow my orders when I''m married. You don''t have to talk about anything with Jiusi. Just kill me."


    Gu Yan looks directly at Pei Baichuan. He doesn''t know the past of Su Jiusi and Pei Baichuan, but he is worried that Su Jiusi will do something against his will in order to save him.


    "If master Pei is not afraid of death, let''s do it. We can be friends on the way to huangquan."


    This word is specially said to Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi tries his best to restrain his emotions. Today''s Pei Baichuan is no longer the Pei Baichuan of that year.


    "Gu Chenrong, don''t forget that this is Guiyun villa. Even if you have the ability to communicate with heaven, you can''t get out of here. If you really fight against me, I will separate your two men from you."


    Pei Baichuan doesn''t know where Gu Chenrong learned about this. He actually knows that blue valley flower is his medicine guide. His medicine is all handled by the confidants around him. Who leaked the secret? He has to check the people around him.


    Now all the blue valley flowers in Guiyun villa are in his hands, but he and Pei Baichuan die together.


    Pei Baichuan is very angry. Blue Valley flower is the rarest flower in Guiyun villa and Pei Baichuan''s medicine guide. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with Pei Baichuan''s body. He only knows that he drinks medicine every day, and it''s not a small problem. Blue Valley flower is the most important medicine guide.


    Gu Chenrong said slowly, he didn''t mean it, but he did. He stayed in Guiyun villa for some time, and he didn''t get nothing. The blue valley flower is his harvest.


    By the way, there''s another thing I forgot to tell Lord Pei. I don''t want to do anything these days. I accidentally pulled out all the blue valley flowers of Lord Pei. I have to trouble him to plant them again. Sorry, I didn''t mean to


    "I don''t have the blood of caring for my family. If you really don''t like caring for your family, Liyuan has the blood of caring for his family. You have to force Liyuan to be your son-in-law. Isn''t that self contradictory?


    "It''s not up to you to teach me, Gu Chenrong. You are just like your adoptive father, pretending to be a true biography of Gu Yan."


    Liyuan is the son of an old friend. If master Pei really thinks about his old friend, he shouldn''t be aggressive. Liyuan doesn''t love lingqianjin, so does lingqianjin. Why hurt their lives? I hope master Pei will think twice. "


    I''ve heard that you and Mrs. Pei have been married for more than 20 years. Mrs. Pei has been around for more than 20 years. When Mr. Pei does something, he should think clearly. Don''t hurt Mrs. Pei''s heart.


    Gu Chenrong patted Su Jiusi on the back of his hand and motioned him to be calm. He continued, "master Pei, you can throw me out.


    Su Jiusi quickly stopped.


    "Stone..."


    Pei Baichuan sneered, "it''s your blessing that Bingbing can take a fancy to you. Gu Chenrong, since you don''t know what''s good or what''s bad, this marriage will be done. Someone will throw Gu Chenrong out."


    Gu Chenrong''s face doesn''t matter. He doesn''t believe that Pei Baichuan is really not afraid of death. He has no fear of life and death. He just wants to keep Su Jiusi, lest Pei Baichuan coerce Su Jiusi.


    "Stone, I promise you."


    Seems to be determined, Su Jiusi suddenly opened his mouth should come down.

 Chapter 268

    Gu Chenrong was a little anxious. "Jiu Er, what do you promise him? If you give up your life, don''t do anything stupid. " Finish saying to blunt Pei Bai Chuan to shout a way, "no matter what she promised you, nine think and you say of words all don''t count."


    Pei Baichuan ignored Gu Chenrong. Su Jiusi nodded to Pei Baichuan, "Pei Valley master, let''s leave first."


    After saying that, Gu Chenrong immediately catches up with Su Jiusi. Pei Baichuan looks at Su Jiusi''s back. She doesn''t know why she is melancholy. She used to call him Shitou, but now she politely calls him peigu master.


    Su Jiusi is silent. She can''t tell Gu Chenrong what she promised Pei Baichuan.


    "So you agreed to let Liyuan be his son-in-law?"


    Su nine think light cough a, "that all is the thing of the past, he already married a wife to have a son now."


    "How can I feel that he looks at you in a strange way? Did he love you before?"


    Sometimes you should be in charge of your mouth. There is a small deal between me and him, but it doesn''t affect anything. You don''t need to think about it. If you don''t make a loss, I''ll do the same. When you go back, you give me the blue millet flower, and I''ll change the antidote. "


    Gu Chenrong, I knew Pei Baichuan many years ago. With me, he won''t hurt your life, and you don''t have to stimulate him with that kind of words. After all, this is his territory.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You won''t die.


    "In the past, you would never let me hold your hand, jiu''er. Have you found that you are used to me being close to you now? You are a woman who disobeys her will and admits that you will die if you like me?" Gu Chenrong reached out and patted Su Jiusi''s head, "if I can know your mind before I die, I will die without regret."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Gu Chenrong would suddenly say this. She shook her head ruthlessly, "No."


    Gu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand and said, "if you say that, do you admit that you like me?"


    Shen Rong, you have to live anyway. Pei Baichuan and I are old friends. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Don''t ask more about the rest. "


    "I''ll talk to you, too. In the end, you''ll do everything you shouldn''t do.


    Gu Chenrong looks very serious, "I told you, I won''t let you do anything for me."


    "Nothing. It''s between Pei Baichuan and me. Shen Rong, take out the blue valley flowers for me."


    Su Jiusi and Gu Chenrong leave Pei Baichuan''s yard one after another. When they go further, Gu Chenrong stops Su Jiusi and says, "what did you promise him?"


    After much consideration, he decided to tell Wei Shi about it. Even if he wanted to marry Su Liu, he would treat Wei Shi well, but he was no longer his wife.


    But now that Su Liu is here, the woman he has loved for many years is right in front of him. He really wants to make up for the regret of that year and want to marry her, which used to be his biggest wish.


    Pei Baichuan felt guilty when he thought of his first wife. Although he didn''t love Wei for so many years, Wei stayed with him for many years and gave birth to two sons and a daughter for him. For many years, he had nothing to do with each other. Life was very peaceful. If Su Liu didn''t show up, he would grow old with Wei.


    If Gu Chenrong knew that she would explode her hair and would not take antidote, the first task now is to let Gu Chenrong detoxify her body first. Otherwise, she can''t be at ease. She can hide it as long as she can.


    "Are you really willing to leave such a pit?"


    Gu Chenrong looks at Su Jiusi suspiciously.

 Chapter 269

    "Didn''t you start?"


    Gu Chenrong''s face was sweating. "The girls around Liyuan are rarely long-term. They can conquer a girl very soon. There are many people around them. I wanted him to conquer Pei Bingbing, not to marry Pei Bingbing. I didn''t expect that he was so afraid of Pei Bingbing. It''s really wrong for me to find him."


    "I''m quite satisfied with this daughter-in-law." Su Jiusi very disobedient said, want to so to appease Gu Chenrong.


    Gu Chenrong caught the black snake quickly and grasped the seven inch position of the black snake. "I haven''t eaten snake meat for a long time, Bingbing girl. If you don''t want to take all the poisonous snakes you keep, roast them and stew them."


    Pei Bingbing reminds Gu Chenrong again. She comes closer on purpose and moves her hands gently. The snake in her hand flies towards Su Jiusi.


    Pei Bingbing played with the black snake in his hand. "I''m jealous, Gu Chenrong. Even if it''s your own sister, you should be more restrained, or I''m afraid I can''t help letting the snake bite your good sister."


    When Pei Bingbing said this, there was a black thing in her hand. When she came near, Su Jiusi could see that it was a black snake spitting letters.


    "Gu Chenrong, don''t you think you are a little too kind to your sister?" A clear female voice came over, and Pei Bingbing, who was dressed in red, stood in front of them. "Since your sister came, you have completely forgotten me. You have been with your sister all the time. It''s right to love her. People beside your pillow can''t ignore me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Chenrong is very cheeky.


    "That''s how we are."


    Su Jiusi glanced at Gu Chenrong and said, "no matter what happens, you can lean on it. What is Mr. Gu''s perfect match for?"


    "Is that another indication that we are made for each other?"


    Gu Chenrong has a feeling that he has nothing to say. Suddenly he laughs. How can he forget that Su Jiusi is different from other women. She has a tough mind and has long been a weak woman.


    "You are the younger generation, and you should be taken care of by me."


    "You are a woman and should have been loved."


    "I didn''t want to let you save me. In the end, you saved me again and again."


    After walking side by side, Gu Chenrong said that he just wanted to protect Su Jiusi. He never thought that Su Jiusi would come to protect him one day.


    "Jiusi, I didn''t want you to save me."


    He has accepted that Su Jiusi is Su Liu, but she is more difficult to accept these things.


    Is that sentence so difficult?


    Although she was worried about her safety, she was more happy. Whether she was willing to come here also represented her heart. It''s a pity that this woman had a hard tongue and was unwilling to admit that she liked him anyway.


    Seeing Su Jiusi worried, Gu Chenrong didn''t say anything more. This is the first time he saw Su Jiusi so worried about his affairs. It was a very unexpected thing for him to see Su Jiusi in Guiyun mountain.


    Su Jiusi broke away from Gu Chenrong''s hand and said again, "Chenrong, let''s go back to get the blue valley flower now."


    "Are you satisfied with me?"


    "Gu Chenrong, let go of my little black. If you dare to hurt it, you and I will never end." Pei Bingbing really likes these gadgets. When he heard that Gu Chenrong was going to eat her black snake, he was in a hurry.


    "Don''t bully Jiusi, or I won''t finish with you."


    Gu Chenrong threw the black snake and left with Su Jiusi.

 Chapter 270

    Pei Bingbing picked up the little black snake from the grass and stamped his feet angrily. "This Gu Chenrong is too much. He takes his sister as a treasure. I''m still her fiancee?"


    Baolian, the maid behind her, advised, "Miss, I always feel that Mr. Gu has no love for her. If she really married Mr. Gu, I''m afraid she won''t be kind to her in the future."


    "He dares."


    Wei Shi didn''t say anything. He followed Su Jiusi into the room. The purple orchid served tea to Wei Shi, but Wei Shi didn''t drink it. Instead, he said, "go out, too! I have something to say with your girls. "


    "I wanted to go out for a walk. Please come in, madam."


    Seeing Su Jiusi go to the door, Wei asked casually.


    "Miss Su is going out?"


    Su Jiusi nodded to Wei Shi, saying hello.


    The maid carrying the red lantern behind him went to the yard. Wei asked them to wait outside and came to Su Jiusi.


    The woman is about 40 years old. She is followed by several maidservants. She is dressed in a dark green thin shirt. She is elegant, but a little thin. Although she has rubbed rouge, she still can''t hide her haggard face. She looks like a person who has been ill for a long time. But at a distance, Su Jiusi guesses her identity. She must be Pei Baichuan''s first wife, Wei Shi.


    After getting the antidote, Su Jiusi is ready to send it to Gu Chenrong. For a moment, she doesn''t want to delay much. Just as she gets to the door, suddenly a strange woman comes in.


    Su Jiusi got the blue valley flower from Gu Chenrong and asked someone to send it to Pei Baichuan. After dark, Pei Baichuan sent a white porcelain vase containing the antidote of duanhunsan.


    Pei Bingbing chuckled, "let''s go to Gu Liyuan. Gu Liyuan is more interesting than Gu Chenrong."


    In fact, Baolian is really fascinated by Gu Liyuan. Gu Liyuan''s peach blossom eyes make people blush and heart beat when they look at them one more time, but they can''t help looking at them secretly.


    This sentence frightens Baolian to shake her head again and again, "how dare I have the wrong idea? Miss, I''m sorry."


    Pei Bingbing was deep in thought. "That''s true. Gu Liyuan is romantic. His eyes are so beautiful. I don''t dare to look into his eyes. They are all from the capital. Sure enough, all of them live at the foot of the emperor. Baolian, you won''t be fascinated by Gu Liyuan!"


    "I think another young master Gu is good, and his style is not inferior to that of young master Gu."


    You look at Guiyun villa. Apart from the two elder brothers, there are other people who can be seen. They are all ghosts. In the county town at the foot of the mountain, which one of those noble CHILDES can compare with Gu Chenrong. "


    Pei Bingbing stroked his little black snake and sighed, "I also know that he has no intention of me, but he is really a good choice for my husband. If I let him go, my father doesn''t know what mediocrity he will marry me to?


    "Mr. Gu is good at martial arts, but he is not afraid of the things raised by the young lady. I think the young lady should be careful about this marriage."


    Pei Bingbing snorted.


    Su Jiusi nodded, and then violet left the room and closed the door.


    Purple orchid left, Wei''s unbridled looked at Su Jiusi, suddenly laughed, there is unspeakable bitterness in the smile, "you don''t have a little shadow of Su Liu, I heard that you are su Liu''s niece, because of this, he wants to divorce his wife and marry you."


    "Ma''am, I..." Su Jiusi feels very sorry for Wei Shi. She has no intention to hurt Wei Shi. She agrees that Pei Baichuan is just to save Gu Chenrong. If it doesn''t come to this stage, she doesn''t know that she is willing to do it for Gu Chenrong.

 Chapter 271

    "You don''t have to say sorry to me. I know you don''t want to. You''re from Beijing. It''s said that you''ve been canonized as a princess by the Empress Dowager. If you can get the appreciation of the empress dowager, you naturally have some skills.


    Guiyun mountain is isolated from the world. Even if you don''t have to worry about food and clothing, how can you fall in love with the old man Baichuan? I know it''s Baichuan who forces you. You must have something in his hands that makes you have to follow him. "


    Although I don''t know what happened between them, Wei is very sure of his inference.


    "You are really different from other girls. You can think of these things. I think it can make him feel a little guilty. If he refuses, he will marry you, and the love between me and him will disappear completely."


    "Madam, you said that master Pei is crazy. Why don''t you be crazy when you do this? I''m subject to master Pei. It''s not my intention. The past has already passed. People should cherish the present. Is it really painful for my wife to do these things against her will?"


    Su Jiusi only thinks it funny. It can''t be denied that Wei loves Pei Baichuan very much, but she didn''t expect that Wei has been so reasonable.


    "No matter what he doesn''t accept, he just tells me. Over the years, no matter what he wants to do, I won''t say no. this is his wish. I will help him finish it. Girl, since you have promised him, you should keep your promise. I won''t embarrass you and treat you as my sister."


    Su Jiusi looked at Wei''s strangely, "Madam means that she has accepted the arrangement of the Pei Valley master?"


    "Son, what does this have to do with you? You are younger than my son, and Baichuan is crazy. Su Liu is the knot in his heart. I don''t want to fight with Su Liu. I will be kind to girls in the future."


    "I don''t mean to trouble my wife. I''m sorry."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect Wei Shi to say such words. Originally, she thought Wei Shi was coming to find fault. Unexpectedly, Wei Shi didn''t mean to blame her. She never thought that Pei Baichuan hadn''t forgotten the past after many years.


    Wei''s tone was bitter and astringent. When he said this, his eyes were full of fatigue. "Although your aunt is not here, she has been in the heart of Baichuan."


    But I didn''t expect that the love between husband and wife for many years could not be equal to that of a dead woman, even her niece. "


    "I''m afraid it''s up to you to choose. If you don''t know Baichuan''s character, what he wants can''t be stopped by others. I''m not here to ask for trouble.


    "Madam, I won''t really marry Lord peigu."


    It''s a nightmare she can''t get rid of.


    Wei has never seen Su Liu, but he has seen Su Liu''s portrait in Pei Baichuan''s study. He has already engraved Su Liu''s appearance into his mind and knows that the woman is the one Pei Baichuan has loved all his life.


    It''s not su Jiusi who marries Pei Baichuan, but Pei Baichuan who marries Su Jiusi. She comes to Su Jiusi just to see what Su Jiusi looks like and whether she looks like Su Liu.


    In order to keep Pei Baichuan, Weishi accepted Pei Baichuan''s arrangement although she was very upset. In the past 20 years, she has been used to obedience and giving. As long as Pei Baichuan put forward, she never refused, which has been the case for so many years.


    "What does Madame want to do?"


    Su Jiusi only felt that Wei was sad and pitiful. Although she had changed a lot for Gu Yan, she still had water chestnut and her own bottom line, but Wei had no bottom line.

 Chapter 272

    "Somebody, bring the things in."


    At Wei''s command, the maid who was guarding outside came in. There was a set of neatly folded red wedding clothes in the tray in her hand.


    Followed by the maid hand is the jewelry, all used for the wedding.


    "Don''t worry so much about children."


    Pei Bingbing thought that he had heard wrong, and it took him a long time to respond, "how can dad be like this? He''s so old and still wants to be a young girl. What are you when he marries a wife? Besides, mother, what are you doing here with your wedding dress? You don''t want to do this wedding for your father


    "Bingbing, you''re here just in time. Your father is going to get a wife. In the future, Miss Su is also your mother. You should be polite when you see Miss Su. You can''t be so rash."


    Pei Bingbing asked.


    "Mother, what are you doing? What are you doing with her wedding dress? "


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open. Pei Bingbing came in. She went to find Wei Shi. When she heard that Wei Shi had come to Su Jiusi, she found Wei Shi. But this scene made her a little silly. What''s the situation?


    Su Jiusi''s eyes flashed a sharp edge, touched her eyes, those maidservants who were ready to come forward were all stunned, the girl''s eyes were so deterrent.


    Su Jiusi was also annoyed. What she hated most was that others forced her to do things she didn''t want to do.


    Wei picked up the wedding dress on the ground. "Miss Su, this is Guiyun villa. You can''t help saying no. what are you still doing? Change the wedding dress for Miss Su immediately."


    Su Jiusi suddenly got up and went to the tray with the wedding clothes. He picked up the wedding clothes and threw them on the ground. "I don''t know how to wear these clothes, madam. Please go back! Madam, no one will appreciate you for being so virtuous. Why do you hurt yourself so much? "


    Purple orchid sees maidservant to come forward, immediately scolded a.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that Su Jiusi didn''t move, Wei Shi, who had been whispering, suddenly accentuated his tone, and even felt hysterical. This sudden change startled the maid beside him, and immediately came forward to change Su Jiusi''s clothes.


    "Somebody, change the wedding dress for Miss Su."


    Su Jiusi''s attitude is very cold, "what''s the matter with your wife? It will only make you feel more unhappy. Why force yourself to see it?"


    Wei Shi looked at Su Jiusi, but a trace of unwillingness flashed in her eyes. She didn''t want to do all this. She forced herself to do it.


    "Put it on. Let me see what you look like in this wedding dress."


    "Just leave it, madam."


    Su Jiusi sat on the stool unmoved. With such a virtuous wife, no wonder Pei Baichuan had no scruples. He didn''t need to care about anything.


    I picked out these jewelry. Take a good look. If you are short of anything, let me know and I''ll send it to you right away. "


    "This wedding dress was prepared by Baichuan many years ago. I thought it was prepared for me, but later I learned that it was for Su Liu. Now you put it on for your aunt and marry Baichuan.


    Wei''s face was flat, and he didn''t intend to explain anything to Pei Bingbing.


    "You are my parents. How can I care? Dad is too much. You are stupid. Do you have to help dad with everything? My father wants to meet new people, and you are still happy to help him. I''ll go to my father to settle accounts. He can''t do this to you. "


    Pei Bingbing is impatient and ready to run out. Wei holds Pei Bingbing''s wrist. "Don''t go, Bingbing. You don''t need to ask about these things."

 Chapter 273

    Su Jiusi was not interested in this family drama, and he didn''t want to manage it. Wei''s own way, no one could manage it.


    She didn''t think that Pei Baichuan had become so paranoid. Now she just wants Gu Chenrong to take the antidote and try to leave here.


    From the moment Pei Baichuan threatened her, she had made up her mind that she would not really marry Pei Baichuan. She must leave here.


    "Shen Rong''s antidote is in your father''s hands. It''s just a condition in exchange for the antidote."


    Pei Bingbing giggled, "or you know current affairs, it seems that you don''t really want to marry my father."


    "What''s Miss Pei''s plan?"


    But she didn''t go to Pei Bingbing, but she came first.


    Among Wei''s three children, Pei Bingbing is the most resourceful and rebellious. She will not tolerate replacing her mother.


    Although she only said a few words to Pei Bingbing, she knew about Guiyun villa from Bingyun.


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect Pei Bingbing to say so about his father. It seems that the relationship between father and daughter is not very good. In fact, Su Jiusi had planned to start from Pei Bingbing.


    Wei Shi leaves with his maid. Pei Bingbing comes to Su Jiusi. His big eyes are full of puzzlement. "Girl, you can''t imagine it. There are many talented young people in the world. If you don''t marry me, you have to marry my father. He''s half dead. How can you live the rest of your life if you marry him? It''s the living few. "


    Wei Shi saw that Pei Bingbing was still calm, so she didn''t insist on staying any longer. She was afraid that she couldn''t put on any more. Just then, she almost couldn''t control herself.


    "Niang, I didn''t say to take care of it. I just want to have a good chat with my future mother. She and I are the same age. There are some things that Niang can''t say. I can say. Niang, you go back first! Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass her. "


    Wei Shi knows her daughter''s temperament. She''s afraid that Pei Bingbing will do something to Su Jiusi on impulse. Then the relationship between her father and daughter will be stiff. She has a straight face and says, "you don''t care about these things."


    This will see Weishi personally holding wedding clothes to Su Jiusi, almost blow her up, Weishi can accept such a result, she can''t, she won''t her father wantonly bully her mother, also won''t recognize a and his age is similar to the mother.


    Pei Bingbing has always had an idea. She follows her father''s temperament. She doesn''t understand her mother''s resignation and forces her to do anything. She is also very angry.


    "Mother, you go back first. I have something to say to Miss Su."


    Although Wei''s tone is calm, but in the eyes of unwilling to let people see, she did not want to accept such a result.


    "I''m still your mother. I won''t leave Guiyun villa. I will die here."


    Pei Bingbing was very disappointed with her biological mother. "Dad married her. What about you? Mother, what are you going to be


    "You are really good to Shen Rong. You have used your whole life to exchange antidotes. You are not brothers and sisters at all! I doubted before. Now I''m sure that Gu Chenrong''s eyes are not right. What you do for him is not like sister to brother. You really take me as a monkey. "


    Pei Bingbing is very angry and slaps the table hard. Suddenly, a spider falls from her.


    Su Jiusi glances at the spider. Pei Bingbing has the habit of carrying poisons with him.

 Chapter 274

    Pei Bingbing picked up the spider from the table, let it lie on the back of his hand, and then said, "although I''m not a good person, I don''t have the habit of winning people''s love. Gu Chenrong, I don''t want it. I really marry him, but I''m the second mother.


    I know that my father doesn''t love my mother all the time, and I think of another person in my heart. My mother has been giving in all these years. No matter what my father says, she should come down, never care whether she is happy or not.


    I watched beside her and worried about her, so she had been in poor health and took medicine all the year round, but no good medicine could cure her disease. If my father really married you, my mother would die.


    After Pei Bingbing left, Su Jiusi poured himself a cup of tea and said.


    "Pei Bingbing is a special girl. I really appreciate her now."


    Now she has given up completely. She knows that she and Gu Chenrong can''t cultivate feelings. How painful it is to marry someone who doesn''t love her. She has seen this since childhood and deeply felt it. She has vowed that she will never repeat the same mistake. She will marry someone who is in love with each other in the end.


    Originally wanted to take the opportunity to cultivate feelings with Gu Chenrong, so she has been waiting.


    For Gu Chenrong, she has already given up. Although she likes Gu Chenrong, she doesn''t like him to the extent that she doesn''t marry.


    With Su Jiusi''s promise, Pei Bingbing leaves at ease.


    "That''s right. As long as you don''t hurt my mother, I''ll try my best to let you go. Just wait for my news. I''ll go first."


    Even if once she almost fell in love with Pei Baichuan, it was once, and today''s Pei Baichuan is not the Pei Baichuan she used to be.


    Su Jiusi should come down. She didn''t mean that. She still has a lot of things to do. She can''t stay here. Even if she can get away from the capital, she doesn''t want to marry Pei Baichuan.


    "I promise you."


    This is the bottom line for Pei Bingbing to help Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi can''t promise to marry Pei Baichuan at any time. Although she is angry with her mother, she still wants to protect her mother.


    "Don''t thank me. I''m for my mother, not for you. Miss Su, you must promise me that you can''t marry my father, or I''ll kill you."


    "Miss Pei is right to think so. Thank you, Miss Pei."


    I give Gu Chenrong back to you. Originally, I thought he was good. Since I can''t be in my heart, I can''t be good any more. I deserve a better man. "


    Pei Bingbing patted the spider on her hand. The spider seemed to understand Pei Bingbing''s meaning and climbed directly into her sleeve, "I haven''t loved anyone, so I don''t know what it''s like to love someone.


    "Miss Pei, I don''t mean to cheat you. I just hope Shen Rong is safe."


    The words let Su Jiusi have a new feeling to Pei Bingbing. She knows better than Wei. Seeing Wei like this, she is wronged for Wei.


    As a daughter, I can''t let my father put her in my heart, but I will never allow anything to stimulate her. I''ll try to send you away. "


    "I think Miss Pei is too terrible. I still have a spider with me. Last time I had a poisonous snake. Who dares to marry her? I''m afraid I can''t even get close to her."


    "It would be nice if she was really predestined with Liyuan. Miss Pei is actually very attractive."


    Gu Liyuan lives a wild and unrestrained life. Su Jiusi still hopes that he has a wife and children around him and can find someone she likes to accompany him for a lifetime. She always feels that ordinary women can''t attract Gu Liyuan, but she is not easy to intervene in emotional matters.

 Chapter 275

    At this time, she remembered that the antidote was still on her body. After she put down her tea cup, she went out immediately.


    At this time, Pei Baichuan was still in his study. At this time, housekeeper Lu of Guiyun villa came in respectfully, took out a letter and handed it to Pei Baichuan. "Master, this is the letter sent by the messenger of King Xin. Unexpectedly, after many years, he still found us. Old Valley master, what should we do now?"


    Pei Baichuan didn''t speak. He took the letter. After reading it, he looked a little heavy. There was a candle on the desk. After reading it, he burned the letter directly.


    "There is no way to avoid this disaster. It''s the robbery of Guiyun villa..."


    The disaster of Guiyun villa can''t be avoided, and he can''t marry Su Jiusi any more. He doesn''t want to hurt her. He didn''t expect that even if God sent Su Liu to him, he would miss it. It turns out that he and Su Liu never got together.


    The people and things that happened more than 20 years ago all appeared in front of us. Maybe it was Providence.


    He has promised Su Liu to let Gu Chenrong go. For Su Liu, he never fails. Even if he doesn''t promise and knows Gu Chenrong''s true identity, he won''t move Gu Chenrong again. This is what he owes Gu Chenrong, but he wavers when he thinks of the price to pay.


    Guiyun mountain is located at the border between Wei and Jiang, but Pei Baichuan is an authentic Jiang, who only used to live in Wei.


    At the moment, Pei Baichuan is the most difficult one to decide. If he obeys King Xin''s command and kills Gu Chenrong, King Xin will continue to guard for him, but he will always be controlled by King Xin. If he doesn''t, King Xin will tell the emperor Jiang about it. No matter what he does, he will be a sinner.


    It''s a long story. It involves an old story more than 20 years ago. For a moment, housekeeper Lu didn''t know how to persuade Pei Baichuan.


    Housekeeper Lu is a little worried. It''s hard to deal with this. Whether you listen to the king''s command or not, the peaceful days of Guiyun villa are over. If you don''t listen, I''m afraid Guiyun villa will be destroyed by the king.


    "Valley master, what can I do now?"


    In order to avoid being found by those who believe in the king, he doesn''t even use the word "poison King Valley" any more. Instead, he uses Guiyun mountain villa, and the poison King Valley disappears completely from the world.


    this is really bad. They know all about the state of Jiang. The yunyun villa disappeared in front of everyone. They lived in the yunyun mountain.


    Housekeeper Lu''s face changed greatly. How could he be the grandson of the state of Jiang?


    "King Xin said that Gu Chenrong was the grandson of the state of Jiang. He wanted Gu Chenrong''s life."


    Housekeeper Lu sees Pei Baichuan''s face a little dignified, and still can''t help asking.


    "Master, what did king Xin say?"


    What surprised him even more was what king Xin mentioned in his letter. He knew that Guiyun villa had no peaceful days since then.


    had been hiding for twenty years, but he still did not escape the eyes of the king of letters. He still found them.


    Housekeeper Lu listened to Pei Baichuan''s intention to let them go. He was so anxious that he knelt down on the ground immediately, "Valley master, you must think twice. Don''t use your qi.


    Once upon a time, nothing happened. Now the emperor has overturned the case for Prince Duanhui. All those involved in it have been punished by the emperor one after another. All the Pei family members are still in the state of Jiang. They are really convicted. At that time, all the nine families will be killed. This involves a lot. "


    Pei Baichuan and his father expected that Prince Duanhui would overturn the case one day, and then they disappeared completely, in order to stay away from these things.

 Chapter 276

    The target of King Xin will only be them. As long as they don''t appear, King Xin won''t deal with the Pei family for no reason, because it''s unnecessary.


    Pei''s clan is the bargaining chip of King Xin threatening Pei Baichuan.


    Pei Baichuan is a famous poison king. King Xin thinks he will be able to use Pei Baichuan one day.


    Gu Chenrong opens his mouth and waits for Su Jiusi to feed him.


    Su Jiusi sat down opposite Gu Liyuan, took out the porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to Gu Chenrong, "take the antidote first."


    After Gu Liyuan left, Gu Chenrong took a cup again and poured a glass of wine for Su Jiusi. He was obviously in a good mood. "Let''s have a drink."


    Su Jiusi took a puff from the corner of his mouth. I really don''t know what Gu Liyuan thought. Is she like this kind of person?


    Gu Liyuan left this sentence and got up. When he came to Su Jiusi''s side, he stopped and whispered, "sister, you should keep your innocence."


    "Don''t bully my sister."


    However, sometimes he admired Gu Chenrong. He actually won Su Jiusi. Instead of him, he gave up long ago. Why do so many women in this world embarrass him so much.


    "It''s hard work, but don''t make trouble for me." Gu Chenrong lowered his voice and said a word in Gu Liyuan''s ear. Gu Liyuan gave Gu Chenrong a white look and didn''t go away, as if he were a sinner.


    Gu Liyuan looks at Su Jiusi inconceivably, "you also changed."


    Gu Chenrong said, ready to get up, Su Jiusi stopped Gu Chenrong, "from the yuan, you go back first, I have something to say alone and Chenrong."


    Gu Chenrong said slowly.


    "It''s ok if you don''t go. Let''s go. You stay and drink slowly."


    "You can go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll drink with Jiusi alone." Seeing Su Jiusi coming over, Gu Chenrong immediately gives an order to leave. Gu Liyuan looks black. "Gu Chenrong, this is my sister. Don''t think about taking advantage of others'' danger. I won''t leave today."


    When Su Jiusi comes to Gu Chenrong''s room, Gu Chenrong is drinking with Gu Liyuan. They are chatting happily. When they see Su Jiusi coming in, Gu Liyuan immediately waves, "Jiu Si, you''re just here. Let''s drink together."


    Originally full of joy, he thought that he could marry Su Liu. By this time, he had no idea.


    Only those who know about it are the most trusted people around. Even their children don''t know about it. How could they betray him.


    After housekeeper Lu went out, Pei Baichuan, who was agitated, pushed all the things on the table to the ground. But Xinwang found out their whereabouts at this time. The coincidence made him suspect that someone had snitched.


    Even since then, he has been subject to King Xin. In order to save his people''s lives, he has been with Pei Baichuan for decades. He has long regarded himself as Pei''s family and knows that Pei Baichuan can''t bear the charge.


    Housekeeper Lu knew that it was useless to say anything, so he bowed down, hoping that their master would not do anything stupid. Now he had no choice.


    "You go out first and let me think about it."


    Pei Baichuan hit the case table with a heavy blow, and there was a deep crack in the solid case table. The Pei family lived in the state of Jiang for generations. He could not persuade the Pei family to move away. They could get away safely, but the people could not avoid this disaster. If all the people died for him, he would not have the face to go to the underground ancestors. This crime is too serious.


    Su Jiusi feels funny. Sometimes Gu Chenrong is like a child. She can''t help him. She pours the antidote from the porcelain bottle and puts it in Gu Chenrong''s mouth.


    Gu Chenrong reaches out and holds Su Jiusi''s hand. His eyes are very gentle, as if he can turn into water. He just looks at Su Jiusi and swallows the antidote in his mouth.


    Against the candle fire, Su Jiusi blushed.

 Chapter 277

    Seeing Su Jiusi''s red cheek, Gu Shen couldn''t bear to bend over and kiss Su Jiusi''s lips.


    Perhaps this situation is too beautiful, Su Jiusi did not refuse Gu Chenrong, let Gu Chenrong kiss himself.


    The deeper the kiss, a sudden voice suddenly sounded outside, "Gu Chenrong, I have something to talk to you."


    "I didn''t really want to get married. It''s just a delaying tactic."


    Let what Su Liu has experienced become the past forever. Remember, don''t do anything stupid for me. "


    Gu Chenrong held Su Jiusi tightly and said seriously, "if you exchange this condition for an antidote, I''d rather die. Although I don''t want to leave you, I hope you can live the life you want and don''t do anything against your will.


    Su Jiusi is ready to go. As soon as he turns around, Gu Chenrong grabs her arm and makes an effort. Su Jiusi bumps into Gu Chenrong''s arms.


    "Don''t mention the past. I''ll go back to my room first."


    After Pei Bingbing left, Gu Chenrong''s face turned black. "Pei Baichuan asked you to agree to marry him before?"


    It''s a pity to meet a man who looks comfortable and turns out to be someone else''s.


    With that, Pei Bingbing glared at Gu Chenrong and left first.


    Pei Bingbing came to Gu Chenrong and sighed, "I wanted you to be my husband, but I didn''t expect you to have other women in your heart. I won''t pester you in the future. Even if Su Jiusi doesn''t come, I won''t really marry you. I''ll keep an eye on Su Jiusi and don''t give my father a chance."


    Pei Bingbing shook his head, "nothing said, since he is willing to let you leave, then you leave early tomorrow morning! So that you don''t have a long night''s dream. Prepare for it tonight and I''ll take you down the mountain tomorrow morning. "


    "What else did he say?"


    Obviously, Pei Bingbing still hasn''t reflected what happened. Pei Baichuan wants to marry Su Jiusi. This day, he suddenly changes his mind and takes the initiative to let them go.


    "I just went to your room, and you were not there, so I came here to try my luck. My father called me in before and said that I would send you out to guiyunshan early tomorrow morning."


    Although Su Jiusi''s expression was calm, she was very embarrassed when she was hit by a little girl. In order to hide her embarrassment, she raised her hand, pinned the scattered broken hair behind her ears, and changed the topic, "Miss Pei, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Chenrong''s words have just ended. Pei Bingbing has already pushed her own door in. She sees Su Jiusi, her face is scarlet. She probably understands what''s going on. She teases, "it''s going to be a long time, what''s your hurry."


    "Miss Pei, it''s dark. It''s not convenient to see guests. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    It''s already dark outside. I don''t know if Su Jiusi will misunderstand me when I break into his room at this time.


    The most depressing thing about this meeting is Gu Chenrong. It''s rare that Su Jiusi is so obedient. Pei Bingbing doesn''t come early or late, but this meeting will come.


    This is Pei Bingbing''s voice. Hearing someone talking outside, Su Jiusi fiercely pushes Gu Chenrong away and turns his back, so as not to let Gu Chenrong see his embarrassment.


    "It''s not good to postpone the war. How can you marry Pei Baichuan?"


    "I hope you live." Su Jiusi sighed, "when people die, there is nothing left."


    Gu Chenrong hugged him more tightly. He seemed to be afraid that Su Jiusi would disappear as soon as he let go. "I''ll live well. We still have a lifetime to live. Jiusi, when you finish the work in the capital, will you marry me?"

 Chapter 278

    Su Jiusi is silent. Before, she didn''t want to marry Gu Chenrong. On the way to find Gu Chenrong, she really thought about whether she could go to Jiang state to find Gu Chenrong and try again.


    At the time of rebirth, she made up her mind not to marry any more in this life, but to die in Anping Marquis''s house and guard her relatives.


    Gu Chenrong let her have the idea of getting married, but she did not dare, she was afraid of the tragedy she had experienced once again.


    Gu Chenrong put down Su Jiusi, encircled her waist, and kissed the tip of her nose, "Jiusi, I will make you the happiest woman in the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "One more turn."


    It was the first time that Su Jiusi saw Gu Chenrong so happy. She was so excited that she seemed to get some rare treasure. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "let me down."


    Gu Chenrong was so excited that he picked up Su Jiusi and turned around, "great, Jiusi, are you really willing to marry me? I''ll pick you up then. "


    She has no courage, but Gu Chenrong has given her enough courage to take this step.


    Now that she has been moved and can''t avoid it, Su Jiusi wants to give herself another chance. Maybe it''s a predestined marriage. She is sure that she has fallen in love with Gu Chenrong.


    Seeing Gu Chenrong so excited, Su Jiusi couldn''t help but feel funny. She went to Gu Chenrong, looked at him and said, "I''m willing to marry you. When it''s over, I''ll go to Jiang state to find you."


    Gu Chenrong turned his head fiercely and even stammered, "you You What did you say? "


    Gu Chenrong''s body froze instantly. He didn''t hear me wrong!


    Gu Chenrong stepped forward and opened the door. Su Jiusi suddenly said, "I will."


    "Go back and have a rest. We have to leave Guiyun villa tomorrow morning."


    Love inside compromise and can not get a satisfactory result, but Gu Chenrong and she said the opposite.


    Su Jiusi was very moved. Gu Chenrong said to her, "you don''t need to change. You are so good. She used to restrain herself for Gu Yan''s sake, but also because she knew that Gu Yan didn''t like women who were too publicity.


    Jiusi, I want to give you the best of everything. You deserve to have these things. You don''t need to change anything. Su Liu used to be very good. No matter who you are, I like you. "


    You just have a kind of inexplicable attraction to me. Maybe it''s because I was dependent on others when I was young, so when I meet you, I will be attracted by you soon. I can''t help but want to help you when I watch you fight back and take back your things.


    Jiuer, before I met you, I never thought I would love someone so much.


    Gu Chenrong released Su Jiusi, patted Su Jiusi''s head, "it doesn''t matter, I can wait, as long as I''m still alive, I will definitely come back to you.


    Gu Chenrong is very nervous. He doesn''t know if Su Jiusi will refuse. He just waits for Su Jiusi to speak. When he sees Su Jiusi''s silence, he knows. Although he is disappointed, he also knows that Su Liu''s experience has cast a shadow on Su Jiusi''s heart. She probably has a sense of rejection towards men.


    "What is the happiest?"


    "Everything I have is yours. You can take whatever you want. The most important thing is that I''m the happiest with you."


    "Poor mouth." Su Jiusi commented, but her eyes softened a lot. She leaned against Gu Chenrong''s arms, "after returning to the state of Jiang, you should be careful. Don''t blame me. I''m all right."

 Chapter 279

    "I really want to take you away now. I know you won''t be at ease when things are over in the capital. If you have anything, just write to me. Don''t insist on it. Liyuan is so big that you need to trouble him. Don''t hesitate to use it."


    "I know that."


    Su Jiusi nodded.


    "Madam, I always think it''s too risky."


    Zhang Ma, I can''t stop him. I have to use this method to force him to give up Su Jiusi. Otherwise, I have no way at all. Over the years, when did I refuse him? "


    Wei said as he pulled the quilt tightly, "I''ve been married to Baichuan for more than 20 years, and I''m not willing to be abandoned by him. After I die, I''m not qualified to share the same acupoint with him.


    "The master is good at using poison. At most, he can provide a little more poison to King Xin, which will not affect him. Who knows what will happen in the future, and who can guarantee that King Xin will never find us."


    "Will master be subject to King Xin? It''s not good for Guiyun villa. "


    Su Jiusi is just Su Liu''s shadow to him. How can a shadow have such great charm? If Su Liu himself, I really dare not gamble that Su Jiusi and Gu Chenrong fall in love. If Baichuan kills Gu Chenrong, his fate with Su Jiusi will end. "


    Before Zhang''s mother finished speaking, Wei interrupted her, "Baichuan doesn''t care about the Pei family. How can he even ignore the Pei family for the sake of Su Liu''s niece.


    "Madam, but Pei''s people..."


    Wei Shi looked at the door and said bitterly, "when he met Su Jiusi, it was the little girl in his heart. The couple''s love for more than 20 years was not equal to the one he had never got. Since it was a pity, it should always be a pity. I would never let him really achieve his wish."


    "Madam, it''s getting late. Go to bed first."


    At the moment, Wei''s family is not sleeping. She is in the room in front of an oil lamp. She is wearing white bedclothes and her hair is scattered. She sits on the bed waiting for Pei Baichuan. She knows that Pei Baichuan won''t come, but she doesn''t feel sleepy if he doesn''t come.


    Originally thought to have to wait for a long time, did not expect Su Jiusi really should come down.


    Gu Chenrong was lying on the bed. He couldn''t help laughing at the thought that Su Jiusi was going to marry him. He was looking forward to the future?


    They talked and laughed until late at night.


    "No, you are mine all your life." Gu Chenrong immediately blocked Su Jiusi''s words, very overbearing.


    "I''d better reconsider."


    "Well, jiuer, if you dare say that your husband is mentally retarded, how can you even marry a mentally retarded man?"


    "You look so retarded."


    "Well."


    Su Jiusi was amused by Gu Chenrong, "Gu Chenrong."


    Su Jiusi raises his hand and pinches Gu Chenrong''s wrist. Gu Chenrong kisses Su Jiusi''s cheek again. Then he says with a smile, "it''s not a dream."


    Gu Chenrong held Su Jiusi and sighed, "how can I feel like dreaming?"


    "I''ve already done it. There''s no room for regret. I just don''t want to lose him. Something really happened. I''ll go to hell with him."


    Wei is not afraid of anything and doesn''t regret what she has done. She and Pei Baichuan have been married for many years. Naturally, she knows what is most important to Pei Baichuan. Pei''s people are all in the state of Jiang. Pei Baichuan still thinks of them strangely and never dares to gamble on the life of the whole family for a woman she just met.


    She just wants to force Pei Baichuan to let go. Only in this way can she and Pei Baichuan get to the white end.

 Chapter 280

    Pei Bingbing went back to her room, but she couldn''t sleep. She tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. She just got up, took a sachet from the table and left the room.


    She spread her hair and soon came to Gu Liyuan''s room.


    Gu Liyuan has been asleep for a long time. As soon as he enters the room, Pei Bingbing hears the sound of even breathing.


    "Don''t let me, unless my father kills me and doesn''t let me stand in the way. Dad, you don''t love my mother, I love her. Over the past 20 years, hasn''t she done enough?


    Pei Baichuan was in a bad mood, which aggravated his tone.


    "Get out of the way."


    Unexpectedly, Pei Bingbing even dared to teach him a lesson. He didn''t pay attention to his father.


    Pei Bingbing dares to be angry and outspoken. Usually, she is the only one who dares to talk back to him. On the contrary, her two sons are not as brave as Pei Bingbing. Therefore, he always connives at this daughter and wants to cultivate her into a successor.


    "Dad, people don''t want to say goodbye to you, and they don''t need it." Pei Bingbing ran forward and stopped Pei Baichuan again, "Dad, you are not allowed to go."


    Pei Baichuan doesn''t want to explain anything to Pei Bingbing and is ready to leave.


    "Things are different from what you think. I just want to say goodbye to Miss Su. Go back quickly."


    Pei Bingbing was angry and said a lot at one go. She just didn''t understand that her beloved father would do such a thing and broke into other girls'' boudoir in the middle of the night, which made her doubt that he didn''t really want to let Su Jiusi go.


    My mother and brothers dare not say you, but I want to say that you have gone too far this time. My mother has married you for so many years, and everything follows you. How do you treat her and let her give up the position of wife? How can you say that? "


    My father is so old, and a young girl is not ashamed of her backer?


    "Is there anything you need to come to her most of the night? He is a girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. Even if father doesn''t care about the etiquette, justice and disgrace, he should also think about whether the girl cares. Besides, Miss Su has long loved her.


    "Don''t worry about the affairs of adults. It''s something for your father to come to Miss Su."


    Pei Bingbing stepped forward and came to Pei Baichuan. He was deeply disappointed in his eyes. "Dad, you asked me to send them away and come here again at night. Did you come to find Su Jiusi? Are you not afraid to hurt your mother''s heart by doing so? "


    Hearing Pei Bingbing''s voice, Pei Baichuan stopped and exclaimed, "Bingbing."


    "Dad, what are you doing here so late?"


    After putting down the sachet, Pei Bingbing left the room, but saw a figure outside the yard. She immediately caught up with the figure and recognized who it was from a distance.


    After a while, Pei Bingbing put the sachet in her hand beside Gu Liyuan''s pillow. She was about to part. She had nothing to give Gu Liyuan, so she wanted to give him the sachet she had made. It was also an acquaintance.


    In the moonlight, she went to the bedside and looked at Gu Liyuan''s sleeping face. After sleeping, he was very good-looking, with long eyelashes.


    Su Jiusi is not the person in your heart. She is someone else''s niece. You don''t even let go of her niece. It''s a disgrace to our Guiyun villa. "


    Pei Bingbing''s temper also came up, and he didn''t give in at all.


    Pei Baichuan didn''t argue with Pei Bingbing any more. Instead, Pei Bingbing didn''t expect that Pei Baichuan would really fight back. It was just that her martial arts was not as good as Pei Baichuan, and Pei Baichuan soon ordered her acupoints.

 Chapter 281

    Hearing the news, Bingyun rushes over, and Pei Baichuan backs his hand. "Mind your own business. I don''t want to kill people tonight."


    Pei Baichuan says and leaves. Seeing that Pei Baichuan is not going to Gu Chenrong''s room, Bingyun is relieved. Her task is to protect Gu Chenrong''s safety. Pei Baichuan will not hurt Su Jiusi.


    Pei Bingbing points, can''t move, and can''t shout, can only try to use the eyes of ice cloud, want to let her give their own solution point.


    Pei Baichuan is really worried about Su Jiusi, so he specially comes to persuade Su Jiusi to leave Gu Chenrong. He has been involved with King Xin for many years, and knows how vicious the king Xin''s methods are. Although Su Jiusi is clever, she is only a woman after all. She is really involved in the Royal struggle, and it will be difficult for her to get out in the future.


    "At the beginning, Gu Yan is not worth your attention, so is Gu Chenrong. You haven''t dealt with King Xin. You don''t know how terrible king Xin is. Su Liu, listen to my advice and leave Gu Chenrong."


    Su Jiusi made a gesture to invite Pei Baichuan to sit down.


    "I know what I''m doing, stone. Thank you for your kindness. Please sit down and say something."


    "It seems that you have known Gu Chenrong''s identity for a long time. Listen to my advice, if you leave him, Gu Chenrong is not suitable for you. The royal family of the state of Jiang is too complicated. King Xin will never let Gu Chenrong go. It''s very dangerous for you to follow him. You may worry about your life at any time."


    Su Jiusi had a flash of surprise in his eyes, and soon recovered calm. "How can you know these things?"


    "It''s not really my fault to force you to marry me. After so many years, I just don''t want to be reconciled. In the end, God didn''t help me. We are still predestined. Su Liu, do you know Gu Chenrong is the grandson of the state of Jiang?"


    Su Jiusi neither admits nor denies that in the past she was sure Pei Baichuan would never hurt her. She has a feeling of trust in Pei Baichuan, but now she doesn''t have this feeling in the face of the old Pei Baichuan.


    "Why don''t you rest so late?"


    Pei Baichuan sighed, "so many years, I can change everything else, but I have never changed you. Su Liu, even you are afraid of me?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Pei Baichuan would come to him so late, and what Pei Baichuan had done before made her feel alert to Pei Baichuan.


    "Stone."


    There was a sudden noise at the window. Because she was leaving early tomorrow morning, she was sleeping in peace. Hearing the noise, she sat up immediately. Then Pei Baichuan appeared in front of her.


    But she always had a bad feeling in her heart that something would happen.


    Think of Gu Chenrong smile for a while, and then have a kind of cheek hot feeling, this meeting she just like a teenage girl, showing a shy state.


    Su Jiusi couldn''t sleep. Gu Chenrong was in her head again and again. Were they together?


    Pei Bingbing is very angry. Gu Chenrong is who she is. When she solves the acupoints, she must find her to settle the accounts. She can''t help her.


    Pei Baichuan''s martial arts are superior to her, and she can''t take advantage of it. Anyway, Pei Bingbing won''t be in danger of her life. After a while, the acupoints will be solved naturally.


    Thinking of Pei Baichuan''s advice, Bingyun doesn''t light Pei Bingbing, but leaves directly.


    This is a road without turning back. Gu Chenrong has no choice, but Su Liu still has one.


    "Stone, thank you for your kindness. Now that I have chosen, as long as he does not let me down, no matter how many obstacles there are in front of me, I am not afraid. What I am afraid of is always people''s heart.


    I shouldn''t have talked too much about you and Mrs. Pei. Since you''re here, I''d like to say one more thing. It''s a long way to go. Forget what you should forget! We should cherish those who are in front of us, so as not to regret later. "

 Chapter 282

    Pei Baichuan knows Su Liu''s temperament. He knows that he can''t persuade Su Liu, so he doesn''t talk much. He doesn''t plan to tell Su Jiusi about his past with King Xin.


    He knew that he would never meet Su Jiusi again. This time he just wanted to have a good look at Su Jiusi.


    All afternoon, he locked himself in his study and thought about it over and over again. Finally, he chose the Pei family members.


    "I originally sent you to the foot of the mountain. Anyway, it''s OK to go back. I''ll give you another ride."


    He knows that Pei Bingbing wants someone to marry her, which he can''t do. He still doesn''t want to harm Pei Bingbing.


    Gu Liyuan didn''t like Pei Bingbing very much before. After several times of contact, he found that Pei Bingbing was different from what he had imagined. He had his own ideas. Instead of being a humble person, he dared to love, hate and be a real woman.


    "That''s right."


    Pei Bingbing glared at Gu Liyuan. "I don''t care about the beauty of my thoughts? I don''t believe that there is no man in this world who will fall in love with me. "


    "Just like it. It''s troublesome to fall in love with what you do. I''m not suitable for you, little girl. Don''t stare at me. In this life, I won''t marry anyone. If you want to stay with me and be a confidant, I can think about it."


    "Have you never fallen in love with anyone?"


    "So what?"


    "I heard a lot of women have been with you."


    Gu Liyuan looked wronged, "how dare I provoke you."


    "You."


    Seeing Pei Bingbing''s black face, Gu Liyuan thinks of the sachet. He knows that the sachet was sent by Pei Bingbing, but he didn''t pierce it.


    "Bingbing girl, who provoked you?"


    When Pei Baichuan left last night, he solved Pei Bingbing''s acupoints by the way. Pei Bingbing was obviously in a bad mood. He didn''t like to chatter as much as before, but he always had a black face.


    At dawn the next day, several people left Guiyun villa under the leadership of Pei Bingbing.


    For Gu Chenrong, she has always had an inexplicable sense of trust, in the heart has been determined that one thing, he will not hurt himself.


    Su Jiusi didn''t feel sleepy at all. She was lying on the bed, looking at the gauze on her head with her eyes open. Now that she had decided, no matter what was ahead, she would not be afraid. She was never afraid of danger.


    Pei Baichuan didn''t force Su Jiusi. He soon left the room and disappeared into the night.


    Pei Baichuan immediately overlapped with Pei Baichuan more than 20 years ago. Pei Baichuan more than 20 years ago also asked such a question, but Su Liu refused, this time is no exception. Su Jiusi still refused, and calmly replied, "Su Liu is dead, now Su Jiusi is alive."


    As he turned around, Pei Baichuan suddenly asked.


    "Suliu, may I give you a hug?"


    Pei Baichuan nodded, with a heavy heart. If Su Jiusi knew the truth, he would hate him, but he had no choice.


    "It''s getting late. Pei Shitou, go back and have a rest."


    He was still afraid that Su Jiusi would blame him.


    No matter what, he can''t ignore the Pei family for the sake of Gu Chenrong. He just put forward to let them go because he didn''t want Gu Chenrong to die in Guiyun villa.


    Gu Liyuan said with a smile, "you can''t be reluctant to leave me!"


    "You put a hundred heart, I will not follow you to the capital, in a bad mood, go outside to have a rest."


    When thinking about Pei Baichuan and Wei Shi, Pei Bingbing is really in a bad mood. He doesn''t want to return to Yunshan villa. It''s better to give them a ride and have a companion on the way.

 Chapter 283

    Find that Su Jiusi and Gu Chenrong left Guiyun villa safely, and Pei Bingbing sent them to leave in person. Wei is a little flustered, and can''t care about anything else. He immediately breaks into Pei Baichuan''s study to find him.


    "Baichuan, did you really let Gu Chenrong go?"


    A word instantly let Pei Baichuan understand, he suddenly got up, walked to Wei''s in front, cold eyes mixed with a little can''t believe, it was her.


    "Do you know how many people have been harmed by this letter?


    Wei complained every sentence, saying that she had wiped her tears with a handkerchief in the end, and she was not willing to do so, but she had no way to stop Pei Baichuan.


    Yes, over the years, I''ve followed you in everything, but it doesn''t mean I''m willing to do anything. You don''t even let me wear that wedding dress, and you want to leave it to that little girl. You never thought about it. My heart is bleeding when you do this. "


    But you are so deceiving. You want to leave me for a little girl, just because that little girl is Su Liu''s niece. Have you ever thought about my feelings? If you do this, what is my contribution in the past 20 years?


    Even if I know you don''t have me in your heart, as long as I can live in peace, I''m satisfied.


    Baichuan, you and I have been husband and wife for more than 20 years. Over the past 20 years, I have fed you, raised children, taken care of you as much as I can, and managed the affairs of Guiyun villa. I am diligent and never selfish.


    "Why? Baichuan, don''t you understand? " Wei reluctantly stood up and said with a bitter smile, "Gu Chenrong is dead. Su Jiusi will hate you, so you have no reason to marry Su Jiusi. He used Gu Chenrong''s life to coerce Su Jiusi.


    Housekeeper Lu is still kneeling on the ground. Pei Baichuan finally regains a little sense. He seems calm, but his eyes are still grim. "Why do you do this?"


    She doesn''t know what it''s like in her heart. If housekeeper Lu doesn''t come, I don''t know if Pei Baichuan will really strangle her.


    Pei Baichuan thought of his two sons and one daughter, and of Wei''s company for so many years. He suddenly released his hand and suddenly lost his grip. Wei fell to the ground, caressing his chest and gasping.


    Housekeeper Lu heard the movement in the study and came in to check it. He saw Pei Baichuan pinching Wei''s neck. He was so scared that he immediately knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing. "Valley master, what are you doing? You can''t do it."


    Wei''s face was so red that she could not speak. As long as Pei Baichuan tried harder, her neck would be broken.


    The burning anger in his heart has made Pei Baichuan lose his mind. He suddenly grabbed Wei''s neck, and his hand was surprisingly strong. "You bitch, do you know what you''re going to do?"


    Over the years, Wei has been obedient to him and never disobeyed his intention. He did not expect that Wei had such courage to do such a thing.


    He doubted those people around him, but he didn''t think about Wei.


    I tried my best to hide my name and stay away from everything in those years, but you pushed Guiyun mountain villa and Pei family to King Xin. You didn''t even care about the safety of your children, did you


    Wei naturally took care of it, otherwise she would not rush here. She looked at Pei Baichuan in shock. "You are the one who gave up the Pei clan, Pei Baichuan. You know what the price is for letting Gu Chenrong go, and you have to let them go.


    Su Jiusi is not su Liu. Do you really want to sacrifice the whole Pei family for he

 Chapter 284

    "How can you know Gu Chenrong''s identity? Who told you these things?"


    "It''s her daughter who overhears Gu Chenrong and Gu Liyuan. I learned the news from her. Do you want to save Pei''s family? You decide for yourself. I''ll do it. You forced me to do it."


    This meeting Wei Shi has forced back the tears in her eyes. If Pei Baichuan insists on being Pei''s sinner, she will accompany her. At this time, she still doesn''t regret what she did.


    Zhu Cheng, the leader, obviously didn''t expect Pei Bingbing to be there. He hesitated a little and said respectfully, "Miss, this is the master''s order. Please don''t worry. We only take care of Shen Rong''s life. As long as other people don''t get in the way, we can let other people go."


    Pei Bingbing recognized one of the men in black at a glance and asked incredulously, "Zhu Cheng, what''s the matter?"


    All these people in black are highly skilled in martial arts. It''s not far from Pixian. Who sent these people in black? Are they people who believe in the king?


    Su Jiusi glanced in front of him. There were about twenty people in black, all of them were covered. He could feel a strong sense of killing.


    Gu Chenrong is also aware of the difference, showing a cold Su look, firmly holding Su Jiusi in his arms, pulling out his sword and confronting those people in black who suddenly appear.


    Gu Liyuan''s words have just come to an end. Pei Bingbing has pulled out a soft sword wrapped around his waist and waved it. Gu Liyuan only hears the sound of weapons colliding. Then, a dart falls to the ground.


    "Self confidence is a good thing, overconfidence will be hit."


    "If you don''t come, you won''t meet me. Gu Liyuan, if you don''t like me, it will be your loss."


    Before seeing Gu Chenrong''s bitter love for Su Jiusi, he felt terrible. Now seeing that they are so in love, he suddenly felt that it was good to have a person in his heart.


    Maybe he has never tried to communicate with a person. He has tried to have a person''s feeling in his heart.


    It''s strange that he should envy these two.


    Seeing that they are so sweet, Gu Liyuan, who is following him, can''t help but vomit a bad word. Since the last time the dancer left him, there has been no woman around him for a long time. When he sees Gu Chenrong and Su Jiusi, he suddenly feels envious.


    "If I had known that, I should not have come."


    Along the way, Gu Chenrong was in a good mood. He almost forgot the existence of Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing. They kept whispering and could hear Su Jiusi''s laughter from time to time.


    Su Jiusi and Gu Chenrong leave Guiyun mountain and go to the nearest county. They are going to say goodbye there. Gu Chenrong and Bingyun return to the state of Jiang, while Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan return to the capital.


    Wei said nothing and left the room. She knew that Pei Baichuan would not forgive her this time. Although she kept Mrs. Pei''s name, the relationship between husband and wife was almost over.


    Pei Baichuan was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He pointed to Wei Shi and yelled, "get out of here now."


    Zhu Cheng received the order that he should bring his head with him in any case. Otherwise, it would be a dead order for everyone to come to see him.


    Seeing Pei Baichuan chasing Gu Chenrong, Gu Liyuan was angry. "Pei Baichuan is playing with us as monkeys. He let us go and sent someone to kill us."


    "My father asked me to escort them away. Zhu Cheng, you must have made a mistake. Please step down, or I''ll be rude."

 Chapter 285

    Pei Bingbing is usually like an innocent girl, but she seems to be a different person when she is serious. She can''t understand what Pei Baichuan has done. It''s not like his father''s style to be so rebellious.


    "Miss, it''s the master''s order. I''m sorry I can''t obey it."


    Zhu Cheng didn''t give in, otherwise they would die.


    Pei Baichuan and Gu Chenrong have no grievances or grudges. Why does he want to take Gu Chenrong''s life alone?


    Gu Liyuan takes Su Jiusi a little farther away. The three of them sit under a big tree. Su Jiusi is calm on the surface, but anxious in the heart. She leans against the tree and forces herself to calm down.


    Gu Chenrong takes the lead, Bingyun catches up, and Pei Bingbing also takes the lead. Gu Chenrong has a small number of people. They are good at first, but they don''t get the upper hand slowly.


    Since it''s impossible to let Pei Bingbing go, they have to catch her and force her back to Guiyun villa. If they really hurt Pei Bingbing, they can''t afford to go.


    "I''ve offended you, miss."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, either let him go or beat me."


    Zhu Cheng was a little anxious, "Miss..."


    Pei Bingbing wants to help Gu Chenrong.


    "I''m not going to leave. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t show loyalty. My father turned back and I won''t. since I promised you to leave safely, I''ll keep my promise."


    Gu Chenrong is not sure, but in any case, he will live. Bingyun has contacted other people, and soon those people will come. As long as they hold on for a while, they will be able to break out of the siege.


    "Bingbing, you can go too! You can''t bear to beat your own family. "


    Zhu Cheng didn''t stop Su Jiusi and others from leaving. The order he received was to take care of Shen Rong''s life. Pei Baichuan specially told him not to hurt others.


    Gu Liyuan''s martial arts are limited, and all the people present are experts. He can''t help if he stays. He nods to Gu Chenrong and leaves with Su Jiusi and purple orchid.


    "Liyuan, Jiusi is up to you."


    Gu Chenrong patted Su Jiusi''s head and gave Su Jiusi a gentle smile.


    "Good boy."


    She nodded. "Be careful. I''ll wait for you to come to me."


    Su Jiusi is a very rational person. Although she is worried about Gu Chenrong''s safety, she has no martial arts skills and can''t help Gu Chenrong if she stays. She will only distract Gu Chenrong and make him unable to meet the enemy wholeheartedly.


    Gu Chenrong knew that these people were coming for him. He said to Su Jiusi in a low voice, "Jiusi, you should leave here with Liyuan first. When I solve this problem, these people will come to you."


    After all, more than 20 years have passed. She knew Pei Baichuan more than 20 years ago. At that time, she could guess Pei Baichuan''s mind. Facing today''s Pei Baichuan, she has no bottom.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t understand Pei Baichuan''s intention. Pei Baichuan was not abnormal last night. Why did he go back today.


    Pei Bingbing sees that Zhu Cheng doesn''t seem to be joking. He knows that he really got Pei Baichuan''s orders. Zhu Chengben is Pei Baichuan''s confidant and is loyal to Pei Baichuan.


    If you really can''t hold Gu Chenrong, you''ll start early. Why do you want to start on the road.


    Now, the person who only wants to take care of Shen Rong''s life is Xin Wang. Is Pei Baichuan connected with the people who believe in Wang? If I remember correctly, Pei Baichuan was originally from the state of Jiang, and all Pei''s people were in the state of Jiang.


    Twenty years ago, when she was still alive, the famous poison King Valley suddenly disappeared in the river and lake. At that time, she was married and never saw Pei Baichuan again. I don''t know what happened to Pei Baichuan.

 Chapter 286

    Now think about it carefully. The time when poison King Valley disappeared was after the accident of Prince Duanhui. Is Pei Baichuan related to Prince Duanhui.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. According to her understanding of Pei Baichuan, Pei Baichuan was a man who attached great importance to commitment. Even after more than 20 years, he became deep, which should not change.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t think of any reason why Pei Baichuan had to kill Gu Chenrong.


    Later, when I asked about the time of taking Chenrong''s medicine, I found that the time of my heart pain was just the time of taking Chenrong''s medicine.


    Just now I had a pain in my chest. I suddenly remembered that when I was in prison, I had a sudden pain in my heart. I thought it was because I was hurt, so I didn''t care. I thought it was because I was being punished.


    "Shen Rong said that it was the legacy of his biological mother. Not everyone could wear it. Whoever could wear it would be the Royal daughter-in-law. I didn''t believe Shen Rong''s words. I just thought he was talking nonsense.


    "Have you ever told Shen Rong about such an evil family? What is it?"


    "After I brought this bracelet, I often dream of a woman wearing this bracelet. I can''t see what she looks like, but I can only vaguely hear her laughing."


    Gu Liyuan carefully looked at Su Jiusi''s bracelet, carefully identified the totem on it, and finally shook his head, "I don''t know. This thing must have been given to you by Shen Rong! Why do you ask about this bracelet? "


    Su Jiusi puts her hand in front of Gu Liyuan. She usually covers the bracelet with her clothes. People who are not very close to her don''t know that she is wearing a bracelet.


    Gu Liyuan saw that Su Jiusi was ok, and he didn''t ask much. He just said, "after this, you still want to see the bracelet. It''s really not ordinary people. Let me have a look."


    "Liyuan, have you seen the totem on this bracelet?"


    All of a sudden, she understood one thing. She stroked the bracelet on her hand. This bracelet was worn by Gu Chenrong. She couldn''t take it off after wearing it. Until now, she didn''t know what the bracelet was and why it had such a function.


    Su Jiusi shook his head, and the pain soon disappeared, as if what happened just now was her illusion.


    Su Jiusi suddenly covers her chest. She seems to have some pain. Seeing that she doesn''t feel well, purple orchid runs to Su Jiusi. "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Jiusi, what do you think? There are too many enemies for Chen Rong. It''s like this before he returns to the state of Jiang. I don''t know how much blood there is after he returns. I think Pei Baichuan knows the real identity of Chen Rong, so he will attack him. But I heard that Pei Baichuan used to be from the state of Jiang. "


    Now Prince Duanhui has overturned the case. The emperor has already dealt with all the heat of framing him. If Pei Baichuan is one of them, it will make sense. King Xin will use it to coerce him, otherwise Pei''s fate will be worrying.


    Just now my chest hurt again. If I didn''t guess wrong, Shen Rong must have been hurt. This bracelet can feel whether Shen Rong is hurt. If he is hurt, my chest will hurt. "


    Su Jiusi doubted before, but now he is sure that this bracelet is indeed a strange bracelet, which can connect her with Gu Chenrong and let her feel whether Gu Chenrong is safe or not.


    Gu Liyuan obviously can''t do it. If Su Jiusi had such a strange bracelet, he could even feel Gu Chenrong''s injury. It''s really evil.

 Chapter 287

    "It could be a coincidence."


    "It''s not a coincidence. It must be true. Liyuan, let''s go to collect some herbs for healing. He must have been injured. We don''t have any medicine on us."


    Su Jiusi gets up and goes up the mountain. Gu Liyuan and Zilan catch up.


    Su Jiusi bandages Pei Bingbing''s wound. Seeing that Gu Liyuan hasn''t finished it, he takes over. Gu Liyuan sits next to Pei Bingbing.


    Gu Liyuan knows that Gu Chenrong is Su Jiusi''s number one. Who dares to say that Su Jiusi is not? If Gu Chenrong can completely fight with you, he won''t get this bad luck.


    "Yes."


    "It''s just the truth, don''t you agree?"


    Gu Liyuan was a lot slower. He lowered his head and said, "you never let go of Kua Jiusi."


    Gu Chenrong opens his mouth.


    "You don''t look down on Miss boudoir, only Jiusi is different. Other people are just like you think. They dare not touch you when they see so much blood."


    Seeing that Su Jiusi was not skilled enough, but he was calm throughout the whole process, Pei Bingbing praised, "you are not a martial arts practitioner. You must seldom touch these bloody things. The eldest lady in the boudoir is not afraid. I underestimate you ladies."


    Su Jiusi is very calm, and his hands are very stable. As a result, the herbal medicine handed by purple orchid carefully wipes away the dirt beside Pei Bingbing, applies the herbal medicine on it, and then tears a piece of cloth from his body to help Pei Bingbing bandage the wound.


    Su Jiusi nodded and sat down on the ground. She stretched out her hand to tear Pei Bingbing''s clothes. When violet saw that the wound was bloody, she didn''t dare to look at it carefully. She twisted her head and helped Su Jiusi grind the herbs.


    See Pei Bingbing so, Gu Liyuan heart suddenly gave birth to a feeling of heartache, "nine think, you come to ice ice girl bandage, Shen Rong give me."


    Pei Bingbing is biting her teeth. Her smiling face is pale. She is in great pain, but she doesn''t say a word.


    "I''m fine. I can hold on."


    Su Jiusi saw that Pei Bingbing''s abdomen was bleeding continuously, and there was already a large pool of blood on the ground. She was worried about Pei Bingbing. "Miss Pei was hurt too badly. I don''t know if this herb is useful. After bandaging, she must go to the doctor immediately, or miss Pei will worry about her life."


    Gu Chenrong didn''t have much strength. Although they were all alive, they paid a terrible price. Pei Bingbing, in particular, had his whole abdomen pierced and was seriously injured.


    See Su Jiusi that moment, he toward Su Jiusi showed a smile, "I''m ok, really OK, this blood is someone else''s, not mine, nine think, took medicine words first to Pei girl hemostasis, she hurt more serious than me."


    That set of purple brocade robe has been dyed by fresh blood, and the original color can''t be seen.


    Gu Chenrong is full of blood. Su Jiusi doesn''t know whether the blood belongs to Gu Chenrong or someone else.


    Finally, she saw the familiar figure, leaning against a big tree, while Pei Bingbing was lying on the ground.


    Gu Liyuan found that there was blood on the leaves on the ground, and immediately reminded Su Jiusi that Su Jiusi could not take care of so much, and ran quickly towards the blood.


    "There''s blood on the ground, Jiusi. Be careful."


    After they came back, Su Jiusi suddenly smelled a strong smell of blood in the air.


    Although Su Jiusi was not a doctor, he liked reading books. He read all kinds of books, so he knew common herbs.


    "They''re so hard on you?"


    "I can''t blame them for being hurt by mistake." Pei Bingbing coughed softly, "have you found mine? I can still protect you. "


    "I didn''t expect that the girl''s family could learn such high martial arts."

 Chapter 288

    Pei Bingbing glanced at Gu Liyuan and said, "it''s just that you don''t have the heart to learn martial arts regardless of men and women. Otherwise, why is your martial arts so different from Gu Chenrong''s.


    Gu Liyuan, you must have been a man who was greedy for enjoyment and could not bear hardships before, just like those idle childe brothers in the capital. I really don''t know how I like you.


    It is clear that you are not worthy of me. I am a girl who can distinguish people and resist enemies. I raised scorpions and poisoned them. "


    "It''s fun."


    "As shallow as I am." Gu Liyuan laughs. Now he thinks Pei Bingbing is cute. "There''s another question I''ve been asking you. Why do you want to keep these poisons?"


    "Yes, men can like good-looking women. Why can''t women like good-looking men? I like good-looking people. "


    Gu Liyuan a face black line, "so simple?"


    "You look good."


    "Why do you like me?"


    Pei Bingbing put her hand on Gu Liyuan''s chest. Gu Liyuan had a little conscience, and would take the initiative to hold her.


    "I thought you could jump faster because of me."


    "It''s very slow, isn''t it impossible?" Gu Liyuan obviously often holds a woman, the movement is very skilled, the face does not change, does not have a bit embarrassed.


    "Gu Liyuan, your heart beats fast."


    She didn''t have much affection for Gu Liyuan, just a little favor. Gu Liyuan''s good skin is really easy for women to have a favor, and she is no exception. She likes good-looking men.


    Pei Bingbing leans against Gu Liyuan''s arms, and the strange masculine breath comes to her face. This is the first time that she is so close to Gu Liyuan that she can hear his heartbeat.


    Gu Liyuan holds Pei Bingbing on the ground. Their carriage is not far away. If you take the carriage, you should be able to feel Pixian before dark.


    "I''ll hold you."


    Gu Chenrong nods. It''s not safe here. In addition to Pei Bingbing''s injury, he needs to find a doctor immediately. He struggles to get up. Su Jiusi supports him.


    Bingyun and Qingshan were also injured, but they were not seriously injured. Bingyun looked around and reminded, "young master, it''s going to be dark soon. It''s not safe here. We should hurry to get to Pixian before dark."


    As soon as Su Jiusi stops, Gu Chenrong immediately shuts up. Gu Liyuan looks down on him. If he doesn''t see it with his own eyes, he can''t believe that Gu Chenrong actually listens to Su Jiusi.


    "All right, listen to you."


    Gu Chenrong also said, Su Jiusi patted Gu Chenrong''s back of the hand, "don''t be poor."


    "Gu Liyuan, you look too high on yourself. You can''t delay me."


    It''s really strange that the more I get in touch with her, the more I like her.


    Now he found out that Pei Bingbing is a woman with many changes. She stresses loyalty, dares to love and hate, and even is very free and easy.


    Now Gu Liyuan is more and more aware that Pei Bingbing is different from what he thought. When he first met Pei Bingbing, he thought that Pei Bingbing was a charming and willful young lady, otherwise he would not be acting as a ghost in Guiyun mountain.


    Seeing Gu Chenrong gloating, Gu Liyuan stares at Gu Chenrong, "so I can''t delay Miss Pei."


    Gu Chenrong laughed, "this is reasonable, Liyuan, so you really don''t deserve someone else''s girl."


    "It''s easy."


    "Originally, life was so simple. If I wanted to be so complicated, I would definitely meet a husband who loves me, and then give birth to a bunch of children. I would live in love, and I would not be wronged like my mother.


    My mother is married to the person she likes, but she has been wronged all her life. My father has no pity for her and only asks for her. Sometimes I feel that it is not worth doing for my mother. I will never repeat my mother''s tragedy. You can rest assured that I will not pester you. "

 Chapter 289

    Gu Liyuan listens quietly, but he doesn''t interrupt. He suddenly thinks of his biological mother and Gu Yan. He hears that they used to love each other very much. In the end, Gu Yan marries Su Mei, and they become indifferent. Later, Gu Yan no longer steps into Su Mei''s room.


    Gu Liyuan has seen too many couples who have gone from love to indifference. When he was very young, he came up with the idea of not getting married. What about love for a while? It''s better to never love anyone.


    Seeing Gu Chenrong and Su Jiusi, he yearned for that feeling again.


    Gu Chenrong just looked at Su Jiusi with burning eyes, and didn''t let go any expression on her face. Su Jiusi''s face that he was staring at was a little hot. He glared at Gu Chenrong, "still looking."


    Su Jiusi didn''t refuse. He scooped up a spoonful of medicinal juice and put it on his lips to cool it carefully. Then he sent it to Gu Chenrong.


    Gu Chenrong is lying on the bed, waiting for Su Jiusi to take his medicine. These days, it''s like a dream for him. Now he is in danger, so he must go back to the state of Jiang as soon as possible, and he can''t let Su Jiusi follow him any more. This will only affect Su Jiusi.


    "You feed me."


    This meeting Su Jiusi is in Gu Chenrong''s room, takes the medicine boiled by purple orchid, and gently stirs the black medicine juice with a spoon.


    Housekeeper Lu nodded and immediately went out of the study to prepare horses for Pei Baichuan.


    "The king of letters has written again. If he can''t see Gu Chenrong''s head in five days, he will poke the matter out. Now I have to go by myself. Housekeeper Lu, go to prepare the horse and I''ll go out."


    Looking at Pei Baichuan''s face, housekeeper Lu asked cautiously, "Valley master, this What should we do now? "


    Since Pei Bingbing has been injured, he will blame him. This trip out, he did not take care of Shen Rong''s life, but hurt his daughter. Among the three children, he has high hopes for his daughter, and even plans to give Guiyun villa to Pei Bingbing in the future.


    Pei Baichuan thought that Pei Bingbing had already come back, so he didn''t tell Zhu Cheng anything. He never thought that Pei Bingbing would follow them to Pixian.


    "I''m incompetent. I didn''t mean to hurt Miss Gu, but Miss Gu insisted on saving her. That''s why I hurt Miss Gu by mistake. I beg the valley master to come down." Zhu Cheng kneels on the ground. He doesn''t know what happened to Pei Bingbing. He only knows that Pei Bingbing is seriously injured. He will come back to Pei Baichuan immediately.


    Here, Pei Baichuan has already known the situation of Gu Chenrong. Listening to Zhu Cheng''s reply, his blue veins are dancing faintly, "is Bingbing injured?"


    Su Jiusi asks purple orchid to take care of Pei Bingbing. Gu Liyuan also keeps watch. Seeing that Pei Bingbing is in a coma, he is worried. He is really worried about Pei Bingbing, and he is afraid that Pei Bingbing will be worried about his life.


    At night, several people arrive in Pixian County. Bingyun immediately asks for the doctor in the county. Pei Bingbing''s condition is not very good. He is very hot and he is in a coma.


    Gu Liyuan didn''t say anything more. Seeing that Pei Bingbing seemed not in a good mood, Wen Sheng reminded him, "don''t talk. We''ll go to the doctor right away."


    Now, after listening to Pei Bingbing''s words, she has a feeling of being touched. She doesn''t want to repeat her mother''s tragedy. He doesn''t have this idea when he does this, but he and Pei Bingbing use different methods.


    Gu Chenrong burst out laughing, "Jiusi, you will be embarrassed."


    "It''s time, and you''ll drink it yourself."


    "OK, OK, I won''t say it. I''ll just watch it."

 Chapter 290

    Su Jiusi was a man who had two children. It was strange that Gu Chenrong was staring at him, and he even blushed like a girl.


    She fed Gu Chenrong one by one.


    Gu Chenrong is also very cooperative, a bowl of medicine soon finished.


    Pei Baichuan is likely to have something to do with that year''s rebellion. Otherwise, why Pei Baichuan wanted to hunt him down, even because of Su Jiusi, he would not send many experts.


    Gu Chenrong once again lost in thought, it seems that things are not a coincidence.


    "It was the year after the accident of his Highness the prince."


    Gu Chenrong was lost in thought, thinking that poison King Valley had suddenly disappeared in the river and lake more than 20 years ago. He continued to ask, "when did poison King Valley disappear?"


    "My subordinates have found out, and my son is right. All the people in the Pei family are in the state of Jiang. It seems that Pei Valley master and King Xin came and went more than 20 years ago."


    Su Jiusi just left, Bingyun immediately entered the room, Gu Chenrong yawned and asked carelessly, "how is the investigation?"


    Gu Chenrong nodded, and Su Jiusi went out first.


    "You sleep for a while, I''ll see Bingbing girl."


    Gu Chenrong pretends to be stupid, "it doesn''t matter."


    "You have forgotten how the bracelet was put on."


    "If you wear this bracelet, you can''t go back."


    Su Jiusi smiles at Gu Chenrong. Seeing Su Jiusi smile, Gu Chenrong also smiles. Su Jiusi doesn''t like to smile, so it''s hard to see her smile. I hope Su Jiusi can show such a smile around him in the future.


    "It''s too late to go back."


    Gu Chenrong looked distressed. "There is my blood on this bracelet. I should not have given this bracelet to you for no reason."


    Su Jiusi nodded her head. Before that, she just suspected it was a coincidence. Until this time Gu Chenrong was injured again, she was sure that the bracelet could really feel Gu Chenrong''s physical pain.


    "When you get hurt, my heart hurts."


    "This bracelet has this effect?"


    Su Jiusi suddenly broke away from Gu Chenrong and put his wrist with a bracelet in front of Gu Chenrong. "Chenrong, when you are injured, I also feel it. I must take care so that I can feel at ease."


    Su Jiusi nodded. Now that she had made it clear, she would wait for Gu Chenrong, no matter how long.


    Gu Chenrong answered firmly. After that, he took Su Jiusi''s hand and said, "there won''t be any variables between us. Jiusi, wait for me to come to you."


    "No change."


    "Are you not afraid of variables?"


    "Of course, you have promised to marry me anyway."


    Seeing Gu Chenrong calling his daughter-in-law skillfully and thinking about the relationship between them, Su Jiusi only felt a headache, and the relationship seemed a little confused.


    "You do."


    "How can you not see that Miss Pei faints? The anxiety on his face is not pretended. Jiusi, if there is no accident, Bingbing will be our daughter-in-law."


    Su Jiusi put down the medicine bowl in his hand and sat back at the window, "Shen Rong, do you feel that Liyuan seems a little different to miss Pei?"


    It can be seen that these experts are already the top experts of Guiyun villa. He must find out Pei Baichuan''s real purpose. Only in this way can he escape Pei Baichuan''s pursuit. If Pei Baichuan does it himself, he will be in a very dangerous situation.


    "Bingyun, get ready. We''ll leave tonight. Don''t disturb anyone."


    Bingyun nodded, "I understand, young master. Do you doubt that master Pei is a believer?"

 Chapter 291

    "It''s easy to know if you see it. If you don''t make a wrong guess, Pei Baichuan will go out in person."


    Pei Bingbing can''t stop Zhu Cheng, which proves that Pei Baichuan gave a death order to Zhu Cheng. Now that Zhu Cheng fails, Pei Baichuan will do it in person.


    If Pei Baichuan is for Pei''s sake, it''s easy to do. He can have a good talk with PEI.


    Of course, he didn''t want to be king Xin''s pawn, otherwise he would not have retired completely.


    Pei Baichuan has a gloomy face and doesn''t speak. He knows that Gu Chenrong''s words are reasonable. Now only Gu Chenrong can persuade the emperor. He obeys King Xin''s command and temporarily solves Pei''s crisis. From then on, he will become king Xin''s pawn, and King Xin will firmly control him with PEI.


    Since master Pei wants to retire from the world, he naturally understands King Xin''s character. After so many years, King Xin''s ruthlessness will only intensify. You can''t expect him to suddenly have a compassionate heart. "


    Only I can persuade grandfather Huang to take back his life and save your Pei family. Killing me will do you no good at all.


    "You have no choice. Lord Pei and grandfather Huang came to me by all means. He felt guilty for me. I was the only one who survived the conspiracy. No one''s words were as useful as mine.


    Pei Baichuan was stunned. He didn''t expect Gu Chenrong to know these things. Now that he knows, he has nothing to hide. Pei Baichuan said coldly, "grandson, I can''t gamble with Pei''s nine families. I''m sorry."


    Gu Chenrong was very calm and not nervous at all. He looked at Pei Baichuan with a smile. "Master Pei, you have to think clearly before you start. If I really die, then Pei is really hopeless. Are you really willing to be the pawn of King Xin? Which day has no use value, letter king still won''t let Pei Shi


    There was no one in the open street. Gu Chenrong and Pei Baichuan stood opposite each other. Pei Baichuan held his hands and looked deep. "Gu Chenrong, your martial arts are higher than I imagined. You escaped before. Now you are met by me. You are dead!"


    Gu Chenrong asks Bingyun''s men to inquire about Pei Baichuan''s whereabouts near Pixian County, and finally meets Pei Baichuan in Pixian County.


    Now he must go first, and he can''t delay for a moment. Pei Baichuan won''t hurt Su Jiusi. If he meets someone who believes in the king again, it will be difficult. Now his first task is to find Pei Baichuan.


    Only at that time, he can justly take Su Jiusi with him and protect her.


    According to Bing Yun, his grandfather has selected several reliable people for him. If he manages well, he will soon be able to stand firm in the capital of Jiang state.


    Although Gu Chenrong is reluctant to give up Su Jiusi, he knows his current situation very well in his heart. If he continues to take Su Jiusi, he will only kill Su Jiusi. He must rush back to the state of Jiang as soon as possible to cultivate his own power and make himself stand firm. Only in this way can he have the capital to fight with King Xin.


    Late at night, Gu Chenrong left a letter and left the hospital with Bingyun and Qingshan. Instead of staying in the inn, they paid more money to live in the hospital, which is also convenient for taking care of Pei Bingbing.


    After all, only he can save Pei.


    Now whether or not to cooperate with Gu Chenrong depends on whether or not to gamble. In case Gu Chenrong doesn''t save Pei, Pei will be finished.


    "Master Pei, you are Jiusi''s old friend. I don''t want to be your enemy, but I want to cooperate with you. I can promise you that as long as I live, Pei will be safe. No one will touch Pei. Master Pei, do you dare to gamble?"


    Gu Chenrong asked calmly.

 Chapter 292

    Pei Baichuan didn''t answer right away, but fell into thinking, thinking carefully about Gu Chenrong''s words.


    It''s said that the emperor''s health is not as good as it used to be in recent years. He should want to pass the throne to Gu Chenrong in such a hurry. He is the son of Prince Duanhui, so it''s natural to inherit the throne.


    The state of Jiang must be Gu Chenrong or Xin Wang. Now Pei has no way to stay out of the world. He has to choose one person. If he chooses the wrong person, Pei will be destroyed.


    The next day, at dawn, Su Jiusi woke up.


    Now he only hopes to get a firm foothold in the capital as soon as possible, so that he can pick up Su Jiusi earlier and marry her back to the state of Jiang.


    With that, Gu Chenrong raised his whip and the black horse quickly left Pixian.


    "It won''t get in the way, it won''t die."


    After Gu Chenrong finished, he mounted the horse. Bingyun was worried about Gu Chenrong''s injury. After he mounted the horse, he asked, "master, this ride is bumpy, your injury..."


    "Come on, don''t delay."


    Bingyun didn''t say anything more. What their son said is that Pei Baichuan''s daughter and Su Jiusi are almost old. Su Jiusi can''t just leave Gu Chenrong alone, but will take a fancy to a bad old man.


    "Who is more suitable than him for his excellent martial arts? You don''t know who Jiusi is. You haven''t chosen him for more than 20 years, but it''s even more impossible after many years. "


    After Pei Baichuan left, Bingyun frowned and said, "master, Pei Guzhu has an intention to Miss Su. Is it suitable for you to ask Pei Guzhu to send Miss Su back to the capital?"


    Gu Chenrong nodded, now the situation is so grim, he really can''t waste time on the road, must get rid of this stumbling block.


    After saying that, Pei Baichuan had turned around, walked two steps and stopped, "the emperor and grandson should hurry up, and there should be no further delay on the way."


    "I''ll send suliu. You don''t have to say that."


    I have to go back to the state of Jiang immediately. I don''t know if master Pei is willing to send Jiusi back to the capital. Although she has left some people, I''m still afraid that she will be in danger along the way. If master Pei is willing to send her in person, I''m much more relieved. "


    Gu Chenrong''s mental calculation was put down. "It''s still Pei Guzhu''s pleasure. Pei Guzhu can rest assured that what I promised will be done. Now there''s one more thing to ask Pei Guzhu.


    Finally, Pei Baichuan said, "OK, I''ll cooperate with you."


    No one said anything. The people Pei Baichuan brought over were also covetous. They were ready to make a move. The quiet street was even quieter.


    Bingyun is ready. As long as Pei Baichuan refuses, she will do it as quickly as possible. Her task is to take Gu Chenrong back to the state of Jiang.


    Gu Chenrong didn''t disturb Pei Baichuan. It really should make Pei Baichuan think clearly. He was still nervous. He was afraid that Pei Baichuan would refuse. Once Pei Baichuan refused, his life would be worried.


    She saw a letter on the table. She had guessed what had happened. She got up immediately, went to the table and opened the letter. There was only one sentence on it, "Jiusi, wait for me to come back."


    She knew that Gu Chenrong had returned to the state of Jiang, and that it was imminent. Gu Chenrong had to go back as soon as possible. Otherwise, she didn''t know what would happen. This time, she didn''t know how long it would take. Su Jiusi was a little melancholy and began to think about Gu Chenrong.


    She clenched the letter in her hand. Unexpectedly, as soon as he left, she was looking forward to meeting again.

 Chapter 293

    Two people''s feelings unconsciously and deep step, Gu Chenrong in her heart position is more and more heavy.


    Originally, Gu Chenrong should wait for Su Jiusi to wake up before leaving. He was also afraid that he would not give up, so he left a letter. If he really saw Su Jiusi, he might delay his time.


    The voice of purple orchid suddenly rang out, "Miss, are you awake? Here comes master Pei


    "Don''t you hate me?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t refuse. Now she really needs Pei Baichuan''s help.


    "Thank you, stone."


    "The people you can look up to will not be bad. Gu Yan had nothing at that time, and in the end, he became a famous official. Let Gu''s family become a big family in the capital. Su Liu, I''ll send you back to the capital."


    Su Jiusi has never met King Xin, but he has heard a lot about him. He knows that King Xin is cruel and cruel, and he is a cruel character. Gu Chenrong has no foundation now, so it is very dangerous to face such a powerful enemy. Originally, she should go to help Gu Chenrong, but her business is not finished, and now she can''t leave the capital.


    "Is king Xin really so difficult to deal with?"


    "He wants to kill me in the future, and I have nothing to say. We really framed Prince Duanhui in those years, but Pei''s people are innocent. No matter what, they should not be involved."


    "Shen Rong is a man of commitment and will never break his promise."


    "King Xin is cunning. He''s behind the scenes, but he doesn''t leave any evidence about him. Now he has a deep foundation, and the emperor can''t easily shake him. This has always been my heart knot. I can''t hide what should come or what should come. Jiusi, I met Gu Chenrong today, and I''m going to cooperate with him."


    "I believe that Wang Mingming is only the mastermind, but he has not been affected at all."


    As you know later, all the people who participated in this incident have been executed by the emperor. Only in our early years, we completely disappeared in the river and lake and escaped a disaster. "


    Later, King Xin united with some people who were dissatisfied with Prince Duanhui to frame Prince Duanhui for rebellion. He found my father, and my father and I were involved in this incident.


    My father has always been worried about this and resented Prince Duanhui.


    The prince is ruthless. After several activities, my father tried to save my little uncle. The prince refused to let my uncle live and insisted on killing him. My grandmother couldn''t stand the blow and died.


    Now that he has said this, Pei Baichuan has no intention to conceal the events of that year, and continues, "it really has something to do with me. My little uncle took bribes in that year, and the prince handled that case.


    Su Jiusi had such a guess. Now that he has met Pei Baichuan, it''s better to ask him directly.


    "Is Prince Duanhui related to you?"


    Pei Baichuan a face of guilt, "sorry, Su Liu, I have trouble."


    Su Jiusi was sleeping in peace. After finishing the quilt, she had her hair cut before letting Pei Baichuan come in. She looked at Pei Baichuan and didn''t say anything. If Pei Baichuan was for Pei''s family, she had no reason to blame Pei Baichuan. If it was her, she would do the same.


    "Tell him to wait."


    "If something really happens to Shen Rong, even if you are in trouble, I will hate you. There is no need now. We will cooperate in the future. We will have a happy cooperation."


    "Do you really believe him?"


    Pei Baichuan was still a little uncomfortable, but after several contacts, he felt that Gu Chenrong was different from Gu Yan. After all, he didn''t think much of Gu Yan.

 Chapter 294

    But what Gu Chenrong did for Su Jiusi made him see Gu Chenrong''s sincerity. He was not happy when he remembered that he was Gu Yan''s adopted son. He lost to the father and son.


    Su Jiusi didn''t hesitate and nodded heavily, "if it wasn''t for him, I would never marry anyone in my life. I came back to life, and I didn''t intend to marry anyone. He made me have such an idea."


    Pei Baichuan has understood Su Jiusi''s meaning. He didn''t ask much, "I''ll go to see Bingbing."


    The soft imperial concubine covered her lips and said with a smile, "you deserve it. Gu fandai also has today. Once upon a time, Weiyang palace was full of scenery. Inside the palace was the place where you step on the high and worship the low. Everyone surrounded you when you were in the scenery.


    In addition, the emperor reduced the order of Weiyang palace to a noble person, and the Weiyang palace cut down a lot of manpower. They were all used to enjoying people. I heard that Weiyang palace was full of complaints. Is it hard for the empress? "


    "What can happen to the empress? Now the emperor hates her. You empresses have regarded Weiyang palace as the God of pestilence. They don''t even have people passing by. I''m afraid they''ll get into bad luck.


    The soft imperial concubine leaned on the beauty couch and asked casually.


    "This matter needs to be considered in the long run. What''s happening to the queen


    "Does the empress have an idea?"


    If the contradiction between Su Jiusi and Gu''s family is not deep enough, then she is adding fire.


    If Su Jiusi is willing to cooperate, he will do half the work.


    However, she is particularly close to Gu Qingcheng and Gu Liyuan. If they are safe, will she be willing to cooperate with her? This is, soft imperial concubine has no bottom.


    Su Jiusi and Gu fandai''s gratitude and resentment, she saw in the eye, and Su Jiusi and Su Wen''s family have deep resentment, Su Wen is Su Mei''s brother, Su Jiusi and Su Mei''s relationship is not much better.


    The soft imperial concubine is a little in trouble. It''s not easy for her to fight against a family by her own strength. Soon she thinks of a person. Maybe she can cooperate with Su Jiusi in this matter.


    Although the queen has been banned, Gu Qingcheng also comes from Gu''s family. Now the emperor can''t move Gu''s family. In the past 20 years, Gu''s family has completely established itself in the capital. It''s not easy to get rid of Gu''s family. "


    So let the palace find a way to get rid of Gu family, this time the master is really forced.


    "Because the Gu family adopted Gu Chenrong, the master probably wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Caishi asked.


    "Ah What does the master do to take care of the family? "


    "The master wants to take care of his family."


    She asked Caishi to take the letter and burn it. Caishi asked curiously, "what''s the master''s command this time?"


    The soft imperial concubine put down the white cat in the hand, stretched out the slender hand, and took the letter from the poetry collector, but the content above made her face a little dignified.


    "Bring it here and I''ll see."


    "Niang Niang, the master has sent a message."


    On this side of the capital, Princess Rou holds a white cat and gently caresses the white cat. It was sent by Feng yunlang a few days ago. Feng yunlang is good for her. Although she is no longer called to bed, she still comes to see her daughter from time to time.


    Su Jiusi nodded, Pei Baichuan had gone out first.


    After the downfall, there are many people who have fallen into the well. How can the queen endure such a day? She is not like Gu Qingcheng. She is not surprised by honor or disgrace. Wait and see!


    She will certainly do something about it. Collect poems. Go to the guards of Weiyang palace and let them make it convenient for the people of the empress. "


    "This..."

 Chapter 295

    Some of the poets didn''t understand the intention of Princess rou. When the queen came out, she would certainly make trouble. Why did Princess Rou give the empress this opportunity.


    Soft imperial concubine stretched out a hand to order to collect a poem, "you say now empress empress most hate who?"


    "The imperial concubines, of course."


    Naturally, there is no lantern shopping meeting in the palace, but it is popular to put river lanterns. That night, whether concubines or maids, they can go to Changming Lake in the imperial garden to put river lanterns. Changming lake is also very busy.


    On the evening of Chinese Valentine''s day, there will be a lantern festival among the people. On this night, women in boudoir are also allowed to leave home and go out to have a lantern festival. Therefore, Chinese Valentine''s Day is the most expected program for young girls. If they are lucky, they may meet their favorite childe.


    During this time, Su liangyin lived in the Bauhinia palace, and had already got to know Gu Qingcheng well. They had a good relationship.


    Su Jiusi is a real trouble to her.


    Su Jiusi''s existence is a threat to her. In addition to the threat, they can cooperate at any time, or they want to stay for the time being, otherwise she is afraid that Su Jiusi will poke her things out.


    This is also a kind of betrayal. You must not let King Xin know, otherwise Li Shuo will die.


    Once upon a time, she had the idea that she didn''t want to play chess. When she was close to Li Shuo, she never dreamed that she would really like Li Shuo.


    As for the other concubines, there was a reason why they didn''t have children. These things were under her control.


    So far, she is the only one in the harem who has children. Her status is self-evident. No matter who Feng yunlang dotes on, she has a place in the harem.


    from the beginning of her letter to Wang, she has the final say that she is the last child, and this is also the order of Xin Wang, letting her stand in the palace by the child. If she is a son, the king will not stay, for fear that she will have some dependence on her, and that she will succeed in giving birth to a princess.


    The soft imperial concubine suddenly some is agitated, let a person bring daughter to come over.


    "Somebody, bring the eldest princess."


    Once upon a time, she had been ready for chess all her life. Now with Li Shuo, she had the idea to leave, but she could only think about it.


    After picking up the poem, Princess Rou picked up the white cat, but she looked lonely in her eyes. When will this day come to an end? Can she and Li Shuo leave the capital alive?


    The collection of poems should have come down, and immediately retired.


    "Yes."


    "This must be done in a hidden way, so that no one can detect it."


    Caishi nodded, "I understand. I''ll arrange it."


    "That''s right. Princess Anping''s sister lives in the Bauhinia palace. Princess Anping and Gu Qingcheng are friends. The queen must hate Princess Anping to the bone. If the queen comes out, it''s for them. I want to make this fire prosperous, so that Princess Anping and the palace can cooperate with each other to deal with Gu family."


    Su liangyin never put a lantern in the palace. He had been looking forward to it for a long time. He held a rabbit lantern in his hand and kept urging, "are you ready, lady?"


    Seeing Su liangyin as excited as a child, Gu Qingcheng was in a wonderful mood. Originally, she was not in the mood. Seeing Su liangyin so excited, she was ready to accompany Su liangyin to play the lantern. "Let''s go!"


    One of them was carrying a river lamp. Gu Qingcheng didn''t like too many people, so he took Su liangyin to the other side of Changming lake. According to convention, there were not many people there.

 Chapter 296

    Along the way, Su liangyin chirped, "Niang Niang, have you thought about what you want to make?"


    Gu Qingcheng is silent. Yes, what''s her wish? Suddenly I think of Feng yunlang. If this wish is useful, she hopes Feng yunlang will come to her less. Yes, she doesn''t like Feng yunlang. She doesn''t like Feng yunlang at all.


    But fengyunlang comes every day. Although she doesn''t have to sleep, fengyunlang will finish her meal with her every night. He is the emperor, so she can''t refuse. Now it''s better to have su liangyin.


    Su liangyin is ready to shout. Gu Fendai covers Su liangyin''s mouth. Su liangyin feels breathless. Her hand touches a stone, picks it up and smashes it heavily on Gu''s forehead.


    Su liangyin is smaller than Gu fandai, but they try their best to fight with each other.


    She struggles to grab the stick on Gu fandai''s hand. Gu fandai doesn''t expect Su liangyin to be there. Before, Su liangyin squatted there, just blocked by a pile of grass. She didn''t notice Su liangyin at all.


    After Gu fandai finished, she was ready to make it up again. Su liangyin, who was squatting not far away, saw this scene. She immediately dropped the river lamp in her hand and ran to Gu fandai. She fell directly on Gu fandai.


    Gu fandai knew that Gu Qingcheng was not dead. She looked coldly at Gu Qingcheng on the ground. "You should have died long ago, Gu Qingcheng. All this is mine. I will never let you take it back. I am the queen until I die."


    Gu Qingcheng immediately turns back and sees Gu fandai. The two maidservants she brings over don''t know when they have fallen to the ground. Before Gu Qingcheng has time to call for help, Gu fandai''s stick has knocked on Gu Qingcheng''s forehead. Gu Qingcheng faints directly on the ground.


    They came out with only two maids. After Gu Qingcheng put the lantern on the river, she suddenly saw a man in the reflection of the lake. She was shocked. The figure was Gu fandai.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, did not stop Su liangyin, Su liangyin went to another corner alone.


    Gu Qingcheng squatted beside Su liangyin and put the river lamp into the water. Su liangyin pointed not far away, "Niang Niang, I''ll put it there.".


    Su liangyin squatted on the ground and saw a lot of river lanterns not far away. There were candles in the lanterns. There were all kinds of river lanterns on the whole lake. She said excitedly, "wow It''s beautiful. "


    As they walked, they said that when they got to the lake, there was really no one here.


    "No wonder Jiusi hurts you so much."


    Su liangyin said with a smile, "I don''t have any wishes myself. My sister has done too many things for us and suffered a lot of grievances. My wish is that she is good."


    "You don''t make a wish for yourself."


    "I hope my sister is safe and well, and I can marry my second cousin in the future."


    "There is no wish in this palace." Gu Qingcheng laughed, "what about you? What do you want to wish for


    "Lady, what do you think? Does a wish take so long? "


    With so many concubines in the back palace, she is cold enough to fengyunlang. She really doesn''t understand why fengyunlang has to persevere in looking for her. After all, the emperor is not short of women.


    This just hit the key point of Gu fandai, Gu fandai suddenly did not move, Su liangyin pushed Gu fandai away from her body, and found that her clothes were full of blood.


    Su liangyin showed a frightened expression. Her hands were trembling. Did she kill someone?


    She trembled and stretched out her hand to try Gu''s breath. The whole person completely froze. Gu was already out of breath.

 Chapter 297

    She''s dead.


    Su liangyin''s hands were shaking when this cognition came out. She didn''t want to kill anyone, and she never killed anyone. Although she didn''t like Gu fandai, she once thought Gu did too much, but she never wanted to kill herself.


    Su liangyin sat on the ground with a pale face. Seeing the bleeding on Gu Qingcheng''s forehead, she immediately climbed up to Gu Qingcheng and shook Gu Qingcheng, "empress, wake up, wake up quickly."


    I didn''t expect Gu fandai to die. If I guess correctly, Su liangyin should have killed her.


    Feng Lingyu hates Su Jiusi very much. She has a premonition in her heart that Gu Chenrong won''t come back again, so she wants to help Gu fandai and give Su Jiusi a warning.


    Before Su Jiusi took the blame for Gu Qingcheng, she wanted to revenge Su Jiusi. It was she who robbed her fiance. Gu Chenrong didn''t come back until now, and she didn''t know where to go. There was no news. Su Jiusi also left the capital during this period, which made her suspect that Su Jiusi was looking for Gu Chenrong.


    Gu sent someone to send her a letter to help her. Feng Lingyu did help Gu, not because of her friendship with Gu, but because Su Jiusi and Gu Qingcheng had a wonderful relationship.


    Feng Lingyu looked down at Gu fandai with a look of regret. "You died so easily. You''ve been a queen all your life. Gu fandai, you can rest in peace. Anyway, you have no hope in your life. Your brother can''t forgive you any more, and you can''t get his favor any more."


    Then he is ready to try Gu Qingcheng''s breath. Feng yunlang has heard the news and sees Gu Qingcheng lying on the ground. His face is very blue. He hugs Gu Qingcheng and leaves in a hurry. From the beginning to the end, he doesn''t look at Gu fandai, as if he didn''t see her.


    Feng Lingyu tried to take care of her breath. Her face changed, and she really died.


    Su liangyin didn''t resist. She just felt that she was finished. She did commit the crime of murder, and she killed the queen today. Even if Gu fandai was put in the cold palace, she was still the queen of the state of Wei.


    As soon as Feng Lingyu''s words fell, a maid in waiting took Su liangyin away.


    "There''s only one person awake here. Your hair is scattered, your clothes are torn, and there''s blood on your hands and clothes. It''s obvious that you''ve just had a scuffle. Is it you or who? Take it away


    "Not me, not..." Su liangyin is in a hurry to explain, but she doesn''t know how to explain. Gu fandai was killed by her. She can''t deny it.


    Feng Lingyu recognized Su liangyin. Seeing her face in a panic, she immediately yelled, "come on, arrest her for me, and dare to hurt the empress and the imperial concubine."


    A little surprise flashed in Feng Lingyu''s eyes. What''s the matter? Gu fandai actually died?


    At this time, Su liangyin suddenly heard the disordered footsteps. She stood up in a hurry, but Feng Lingyu came with people. She saw that Su liangyin had blood on her hands and clothes, and her face was flustered. Gu fandai and Gu Qingcheng were lying on the ground. Gu fandai had a very obvious blood hole in her forehead.


    Gu Qingcheng has fainted, so there is no response.


    It''s just so. Su liangyin is Su Jiusi''s sister. Now that she has killed the queen, she has to see how Su Jiusi can protect her sister. This is the end of robbing men with her.


    Su Jiusi, you must go back quickly, or your baby sister will die.


    Think of this, Feng Lingyu mouth hook up a cold smile, since want to rob her man, that will pay the price.

 Chapter 298

    Gu Fu


    Su Mei is talking to Gu Ziyuan in the room. The relationship between the mother and the son is much more relaxed, and Su Mei also has a smile on her face. At this time, a servant girl runs in in a hurry, panting, "madam, it''s bad, something''s wrong."


    Su Mei is drinking tea, a face not happy, "winter snow, and forget the rules, reckless like what, what happened?"


    "Mother, I''ll go to the palace with you."


    Su Mei tried to calm down and said.


    "Ziyuan, I''ll go into the palace."


    Su Mei more think more hate, want to tear up Su Jiusi immediately, her life is actually will be su Liu''s niece stirred a mess.


    Su Jiusi has been aiming at Su Wen''s family and Gu''s family.


    Gu fandai is now forbidden to walk. According to common sense, she can''t leave Weiyang palace. How did she get out and why did she meet Su liangyin? Su Jiusi must be her nemesis. Since she won the first prize in the riding and shooting competition in Beijing, both Gu family and Su family have never had peace.


    Her daughter, whom she worked hard to cultivate, didn''t sit in the back seat. Although she preferred her son, Gu fandai was also the flesh that fell from her body. She was worried when she thought that Gu fandai was gone.


    That''s why she repeatedly told Gu Fendai to keep calm. She thought that as long as she kept calm, she would have a chance in the future. Unexpectedly, Gu Fendai didn''t wait for such an opportunity. Now that she is dead, her family is no longer a royal family.


    After Gu fandai was put into the cold palace, she always had a fantasy that she would be able to regain her favor one day.


    Su Mei waved, motioned the snow to retreat, and sat down on the chair.


    During this period of time, accidents happened one after another. Gu Ziyuan couldn''t support him. He and Gu fandai always had a good relationship. Now Gu fandai is dead, and Su liangyin is still dead. This is something he can''t accept.


    "Mother, it''s impossible. I don''t believe Su liangyin killed Fen Dai. Someone else must have hurt Fen Dai."


    "This is what I heard. The master asked me to tell others. I don''t know anything else."


    Gu Ziyuan has seen Su liangyin more than once. Su liangyin is only 14 years old. Although she has a strong mouth, how could such a little girl attack Gu fandai for no reason.


    "You said Su liangyin killed fandai? How is that possible? Is that a mistake? "


    "I just got the news that the empress was attacked by Changming lake last night. It was Princess Anping''s own sister who hurt her. Now she has been detained in Shenxing department."


    Dongxue kneels on the ground and doesn''t dare to look at them at all. She lowers her head and shivers for fear that they will send anger to herself.


    "It''s impossible." Gu ziyuanteng stood up and clenched his fist. "I don''t believe it. It''s absolutely impossible. How could my sister have an accident for no reason."


    Winter snow kneels on the ground, a face of grief, "madam, I''m sorry, the queen Hong."


    As soon as Su Mei''s hand was loosened, her cup fell to the ground, making a clear sound and splashing tea. Even though Gu fandai was cold to herself, she was her daughter after all. Su Mei looked at Dongxue in shock, "what do you say?"


    "It''s the queen." Dongmei took a breath, and then went on to say, "the queen is dead."


    Su Mei nodded, "so good."


    As soon as Su Mei was ready to enter the palace, people came to the palace. People from empress dowager Shen also came to invite Su Mei into the palace.


    Su Mei and Gu Yan take Gu Ziyuan into the palace to see Gu fandai for the last time.

 Chapter 299

    After seeing Gu fandai''s body, Su Mei hid her face and began to cry, but she couldn''t do it in front of the royal family. She just kept wiping her tears with her handkerchief.


    Gu Yan''s eyes were red. After all, he was his own daughter. Gu Yan was very sad, as if he had grown old in an instant.


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t really believe Gu had gone until he saw Gu''s body. This is Weiyang palace. It''s hard for him to rush up. He can only stand by and look at Gu.


    The news has been released. The emperor must give an account to his subjects.


    Feng Lingyu didn''t worry. She shook her head and said, "so what? Even if she pleaded for mercy, she couldn''t erase the fact that Su liangyin killed people. If the emperor''s elder brother disliked the queen again, she was also the queen. Now that she was killed in full view of the public, she didn''t deal with it. Where would the royal face go in the future?


    "Princess, the imperial concubine will certainly plead for Miss Su."


    Feng Lingyu is in a very good mood. "I don''t know when Su Jiusi will return to the capital. Now there''s a good play to watch. This time, even if she has the ability to communicate with heaven, she can''t save Su liangyin. The evidence of murder is conclusive and can''t be denied. Su Jiusi, Su Jiusi, this is the end of fighting against the princess. Do you really think you can be unharmed?"


    Feng Lingyu nodded. Su Mei left the palace with Gu Ziyuan.


    "What the princess said is very true. The emperor will deal with it. The minister''s wife is not well and will leave first."


    I didn''t expect that the emperor''s sister-in-law would encounter this kind of thing. Princess Anping''s sister is really brave enough. Relying on her sister, she actually committed crimes in public in the palace. Fortunately, she has been arrested. I think the emperor''s brother will give an account to the emperor''s sister-in-law and severely punish those who hurt her. "


    Fenglingyu obviously intended to wait for Su Mei again. They came forward to salute fenglingyu. Fenglingyu waved her hand and said with regret, "Madam Gu, Mr Gu, you should be very sad.


    On the way, they met Feng Lingyu.


    Although Gu fandai is her daughter, now Gu fandai is the queen and a member of the royal family. She doesn''t need them to intervene in her affairs. It''s already empress dowager Shen''s kindness to let her see her for the last time.


    "Ziyuan, let''s go."


    Su Mei stood in the same place. Unexpectedly, at this time, Gu Yan didn''t have a word of comfort for her. She was still so cold. They had reached such a point. Gu Yan really didn''t have any pity for her.


    Then he went out first.


    "Brother Yan, fan Dai..." Su Mei wants to help Gu Yan, but Gu Yan avoids Su Mei. He is calm and nods to manager Li. "Thank you, manager Li."


    Empress Dowager Shen asked them to come to the palace to see Gu for the last time, and then they would go into the coffin and put them in the hall.


    "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, the empress is going to enter the coffin. I''m sorry for your change."


    The clenching of the fists hidden in the sleeve really made Su liangyin kill Gu fandai. Anyway, he wanted Su liangyin to pay for her life and let her pay for Gu fandai.


    The wound on her forehead had been wrapped in white cloth, the blood had stopped, and her eyes were closed.


    The queen is the mother of the nation. It''s no small matter that she was killed in public. Not only Su liangyin is dying, but Su Jiusi and Anping Marquis''s house will be implicated.


    It''s said that Su Wen has entered the palace to plead guilty. No matter what, Su liangyin is all from the Anping Marquis''s mansion. If he has committed such a crime, can he get rid of it? "


    Feng Lingyu stopped for a moment, then began to laugh, "I''m waiting for Su Jiusi to come back now, and this play will be good-looking?"

 Chapter 300

    After getting the news, Su Jiusi is almost in the capital. She is on her way quickly. She just arrived in the capital, and there is no time to rest. She goes to the king''s city in a hurry. Su Heng is still in the king''s city.


    Now the royal city is designated as a general. Feng yunlang gives him a separate residence. After entering the Royal Palace, Su Jiusi first goes to see the royal city.


    This meeting King City is practicing sword in the yard, see Su Jiusi come over, he put away the sword in the hand, repeatedly shake his head, "wench, you really have enough things, the right and wrong on the body has not broken."


    "Don''t be impulsive, Su Heng. You''ve just come out of the prison. You can''t have any more accidents. I''ll go into the palace to see the Empress Dowager now. You stay with the master and don''t go anywhere."


    "I met Gu Ziyuan today, so we had a fight. Elder sister, I don''t believe that liangyin will kill people. She and the empress have no deep hatred. How can she lay hands on the empress for no reason? Someone must be pulling her back. She has a simple nature, so she will fall into the trap."


    Su Jiusi asked solemnly.


    "What''s going on?"


    Just thinking, Su Heng''s steps came in a hurry. He had bruises on his face and swollen corners of his mouth. It was obvious that he had a hand with someone.


    But she is holding the handle of the soft imperial concubine in her hand, how can she lay hands on her so openly, get rid of the soft imperial concubine, and she still have the festival left Phoenix plume.


    The people who care for their family and the Su family can be basically eliminated. Who else has such ability besides them? Is Rou Fei?


    She knows Su liangyin and knows that she won''t kill anyone. If she is framed, who will frame Su liangyin and who will kill Gu fandai to frame Su liangyin?


    Su Jiusi knows what Wang Cheng says is reasonable. She entrusts Su liangyin to Gu Qingcheng. Originally, she wants to stay away from right and wrong. Unexpectedly, she finally gets into trouble. What makes her even more unexpected is that Gu fandai died this time.


    "It''s also for you, girl. It''s really dangerous to be your family. Now you''re scared step by step. Let them learn to protect themselves. You can''t do it alone. Only in this way can we work together with you, or you can''t save them."


    Su Jiusi shook his head, "she is my sister, I will never care, although cool sound mouth is more powerful, but not a person who can kill people, there must be a secret, someone framed her."


    The person who died this time is very important. She is the queen of today. Even if she is not the queen, as long as she is still the queen, it is a great crime to murder the queen. It is a great kindness not to arrest you. "


    "Your sister is very difficult. I''m afraid she can''t be saved. Don''t waste your time, or you''ll hurt yourself.


    Su Jiusi nodded, she also wanted to chat with Wang Cheng, simply waiting for Su Heng here.


    "Good."


    "Your brother is eager to learn. He has to practice martial arts with me during this time. I think he is a good young man, so I took him. He is in the room, and I asked people to call him out."


    "You can''t get away from right and wrong after you''ve taken this road. Unless you decide whether to win or lose, right and wrong will never be broken. Thank you for taking care of Su Heng and making trouble for her."


    Su Heng also can''t enter, more can''t enter Shenxing department, nod, exhort a way, "elder sister, you should be careful."


    "Master, Su Heng will be handed over to you. Thank you, master."


    With that, Su Jiusi had already left. She had not had a rest all day and night. Although she was very tired, she could not rest. She had to find out what had happened first.

 Chapter 301

    After su Jiusi left, Wang Cheng sighed, "it''s not easy for your sister."


    Su Heng hit the tree with a heavy fist, "I''m useless, I can''t help my sister anything."


    "Su Heng, don''t send your anger to the tree. Have a competition with me to see how much progress you have made in this period of time."


    She had been in Shenxing department, so she knew how terrible the punishment was. She was afraid that Su liangyin would be punished and that her body would not be able to bear it.


    This is Su Jiusi''s second visit to Shenxing department. Last time she took the blame for Gu Qingcheng, this time she came to see Su liangyin.


    Su Jiusi immediately knelt down and kowtowed to empress dowager Shen. Empress dowager Shen waved her hand and motioned Su Jiusi to get up. Then she asked pei''e to take Su Jiusi to Shenxing.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Sure enough, Empress Dowager Shen appreciated Su Jiusi''s attitude. She thought Su Jiusi didn''t know how to advance and retreat. After listening to Su Jiusi''s words, she didn''t refuse Su Jiusi. "After all, it''s your own sister. It''s good for you to meet her. I''m sorry to let pei''e take you."


    Su Jiusi is very calm and not a bit flustered. She knows it''s useless to ask for a favor at this time. Instead, she will make the Empress Dowager resent what she has done. It''s better to ask for a chance to see Su liangyin.


    "When my daughter comes back to Beijing, she should come to see the Empress Dowager first. She has heard about liangyin. She believes that the emperor and the Empress Dowager will be able to find out about it. She does not dare to intercede for liangyin rashly. She only asks the Empress Dowager to let her see liangyin and ask her clearly."


    Su Jiusi got up. Empress dowager Shen motioned Su Jiusi to come closer. She looked as usual and asked, "Jiu Si, just returned to the capital, came to find AI Jia, but wanted to intercede for Su liangyin?"


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager."


    "Jiusi, get up!"


    Empress Dowager Shen has already known that Su Jiusi is coming. She has been waiting for Su Jiusi in the main hall for a long time. Seeing Su Jiusi''s dusty and tired face, Empress Dowager Shen really loves this child.


    At the gate of the palace, Su Jiusi and Zilan get out of the carriage together, and they walk directly to Yongshou palace.


    This body is different from Su Liu''s body. It''s nothing to be tired. Now she only hopes that Su liangyin will suffer less and survive until she saves her.


    "No harm."


    The purple orchid nods, "the young lady does not sleep endlessly to rush on the road, the maidservant is afraid of the young lady''s body not to be able to bear."


    "Close your eyes and nourish your mind. Violet, don''t worry about perilla. As long as the cool sound is OK, perilla will be OK."


    "Go to sleep, miss! When we get to the gate of the palace, the maid will wake up the young lady


    Zilan knows that Su Jiusi is very tired, and she is also very anxious. This time, her sister zisu is in prison with Su liangyin, but she doesn''t ask Su Jiusi for anything. She knows that Su Jiusi will try to save her. If she can, she will save zisu too.


    Su Jiusi leans on the carriage and closes her eyes for a rest. Su liangyin''s business is much more difficult than Su Heng''s. This time, the queen died. Fortunately, she still has a gold medal in her hand. This time, this gold medal can really be used.


    Wang Cheng threw the sword to Su Heng, let him use the sword, but he was empty.


    It''s really hard to endure the punishment of the Department of criminal justice without tenacious mind.


    Pei''e and Su Jiusi smoothly enter the Shenxing department, and then come down to Su liangyin''s cell under the guidance of the caretaker mother.


    Su liangyin is sitting on the ground with hair on her head. She is clean without any blood. She is obviously not tortured. This is beyond Su Jiusi''s expectation. She thinks Su liangyin will be tortured to extract a confession. It''s better not to be tortured.

 Chapter 302

    "Princess, the maidservant is waiting for you outside. You should make a long story short."


    Pei''e stood behind Su Jiusi in a respectful tone.


    Su Jiusi nodded to pei''e, "thank you, aunt."


    The purple perilla is greatly surprised, "young lady, can''t."


    Su liangyin instead laughed, "anyway, it''s all a death, self termination is."


    Perilla didn''t understand Su liangyin''s meaning. She asked, "how do you want to do it, miss?"


    The imperial concubines can''t save us. What''s more, my sister is just a princess. What I have committed is a capital crime. She insists on saving me. She will only hurt herself. My sister has done too many things for us. I can''t hurt her any more. "


    Su liangyin shook his head. "Now the imperial concubine is the one who can speak in front of the emperor. We can''t be punished. It must be the imperial concubine who pleads in front of the emperor, but it''s impossible to leave the Shenxing department.


    After su Jiusi left, Su liangyin sat on the ground again, and perilla stood by her side and comforted her, "don''t worry, miss. The eldest lady said there is a way, there will be a way."


    Finish saying Su Jiusi called purple orchid, purple orchid also can say goodbye with purple perilla, followed Su Jiusi immediately.


    "Cool sound, don''t think wildly, you will be OK, wait for my news."


    Su liangyin also wants to persuade, pei''e''s voice has sounded outside, "princess, we should go."


    "Sister..."


    Su Jiusi stretched out a hand and patted Su liangyin''s head, "silly girl, you will be OK, I promise."


    "But she is the queen, elder sister. Listen to me, don''t save me. I can''t get away from the fact that the third princess witnessed it. I killed the queen, and I can''t deny it. Don''t worry about my affairs, and don''t let me implicate you."


    Su Jiusi thought it was someone who put the blame on Su liangyin, but she didn''t think it was her who killed Gu fandai. She heard the fear from Su liangyin''s tone and said in a low voice, "liangyin, it''s not your fault. Gu fandai should die."


    Elder sister, I''ve made a big disaster. You don''t care about me. I know I''m going to die this time. I''m satisfied to see you before I die. I''ll go underground to honor my mother. You and my second brother should live well. You don''t care about me. "


    I didn''t want to kill her. I really didn''t expect that I hit her so accurately, and just killed her.


    I wrestled with the queen, and then I picked up a stone and hit the queen, and she was not angry.


    Su liangyin sniffed, "on the evening of Qixi, I went to put the river lantern with my wife. I squatted beside the haystack, a little away from her. As soon as I put down the river lantern, I saw that the queen knocked her unconscious and wanted to kill her.


    Su Jiusi holds Su liangyin''s hand. "Don''t cry, liangyin. We don''t have much time. Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    After a cry, Su liangyin has been red in her eyes. She has been very calm these days in the Shenxing department. Now she can''t help seeing Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi went to the iron railings. Before he opened his mouth, Su liangyin, who was sitting on the ground, immediately got up and ran over. He grabbed the iron railings and sobbed, "elder sister."


    Pei''e led the mother of Shenxing department to step down first.


    "When I just killed the queen, I was very scared and panicked. These days in the Department of criminal justice, I calmed down. As my sister said, the queen should have died.


    I don''t regret killing her, but I can''t escape myself.


    Perilla, I''m sorry to trouble you. These things have nothing to do with you originally. I can''t trouble my sister any more and let her worry about my affairs. It''s nothing to be afraid of when she dies. In this way, I can accompany my mother and always see a relative. "

 Chapter 303

    Perilla shook her head desperately. "The life of the maid is miss, how can it be said that it''s a burden. It doesn''t matter if the maid is dead. I love miss.


    Miss has not reached the hairpin. It was the empress who did harm first. The princess is so smart. Maybe the princess will have a way to save miss. Miss, don''t do anything stupid. "


    Zisu kneels on the ground and asks for Su liangyin, but Su liangyin has made up her mind and is doomed to die. Why do you involve Su Jiusi? She is very satisfied to meet her.


    After chatting for a while, Su Jiusi left the Palace first.


    Su Jiusi nodded. It was inconvenient for her to enter the palace at night, otherwise she would be sent to the palace at night, so as not to dream too much.


    "You can''t let other people know about this. Jiusi, you should send the gold medal earlier."


    "Still in Anping Marquis''s house."


    Su Jiusi has just returned to the capital. Naturally, she won''t take the gold medal with her to Gu Chenrong. The gold medal is still in Anping Marquis''s residence. Other people don''t know that the gold medal is in her hands. It''s too late today. She will bring the gold medal tomorrow morning.


    "The gold medal is on you. I''ll go to the emperor with this gold medal. If I have the gold medal, I''ll ask the emperor again. He will definitely play a cool voice."


    Feng yunlang didn''t want to kill Su liangyin. He just needs to give an account to his subjects. If he has reason to let Su liangyin go, he can let Su liangyin go.


    In a word, Gu Qingcheng understood that it was a mistake. It must have been given to Su Jiusi by Gu Ziyuan, so Su liangyin could be saved.


    "Ziyuan gave it to me before."


    Gu Qingcheng was surprised. When the former Emperor was alive, he gave three gold medals to save Su liangyin, and then there was no gold medal. She remembered that Gu family had a gold medal, but Gu fandai was the one who died. It was impossible for Gu family to save Su liangyin. She couldn''t even mention it.


    "How can you have a gold medal for not dying?"


    "I still have a gold medal in my hand."


    Hearing Su Jiusi say there is a way, Gu Qingcheng, who was worried, immediately asked, "what do you have?"


    Su Jiusi knows that Gu Qingcheng has tried her best. She says, "Qingcheng, I''m here to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, liangyin doesn''t know how much she will suffer. She is weak. If she is really punished, I''m afraid she can''t stand it. I have a way to save liangyin."


    This matter was witnessed by the three princesses, and it has been spread out. Everyone knows that Liang Yin killed the queen. Even if the emperor wants to be selfish, he can''t. I''ll ask the emperor again tonight. "


    Seeing Su Jiusi, Gu Qingcheng looks ashamed. "Jiusi, I''m sorry, I didn''t take good care of liangyin. I''ve asked the emperor for this matter, but I can only let liangyin not be punished in Shenxing department, but I can''t save liangyin.


    From the Shenxing department, Su Jiusi went to the Bauhinia palace to discuss Su liangyin with Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng sent her to the gate of the Bauhinia palace. Fortunately, she had this gold medal, otherwise she was really guilty. Su liangyin was involved in such a thing to save her. Without Su liangyin, she might have died in Gu fandai''s hands.


    This time, she will try her best to save Su liangyin, otherwise she will not be at ease in her life. For her, Gu Fendai is worthy of her death.


    Out of the palace, Su Jiusi went back to Anping Marquis''s house. She took a bath and changed her clothes. Maybe she was too tired. Leaning on the soft couch, she was sleepy and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 304

    When she was sleepy, Su Jiusi felt that there seemed to be someone around her. She immediately opened her eyes and saw Gu Ziyuan sitting next to the soft couch.


    Su Jiusi suddenly wakes up and sees that it''s already dark outside. She holds her head and sleeps for such a long time.


    "Cousin Ziyuan, when did you come?"


    Su Jiusi''s tone was still very cold, as if Gu Ziyuan was just an irrelevant stranger to her.


    "I made it clear to you at the beginning of your marriage. Ziyuan, you know it in your heart. I really like Chenrong, and he is the only one in my heart. I can''t care about your feelings. I will never allow others to hurt my relatives."


    Gu Ziyuan had long guessed that Su Jiusi would refuse. Thinking about Su Jiusi''s indifference to himself in recent months, he finally couldn''t help it. She really wanted to marry Su Jiusi, but she ignored him again and again.


    "Don''t you think about how I feel? Jiusi, you are my fiancee. Before you were so close to my second brother, you didn''t care about me. Now you are like this. I think about you everywhere. What am I in your heart


    Gu fandai is your sister. It''s right for you to defend your sister, but liangyin is also my sister. I can''t stand by her business. Ziyuan, with all due respect, Gu fandai deserves to die. "


    "It''s true that Gu fandai died in liangyin''s hands, but she committed the crime first. She killed Gu fandai by mistake just to protect herself. No wonder she can''t kill Gu fandai. She doesn''t resist and waits to die.


    Gu Ziyuan also got up and walked to Su Jiusi. "It''s natural that you should pay for your life. I don''t want to involve you in this matter, but Su liangyin must pay for his life."


    "I did hear about it, and I''ve seen liangyin."


    Su Jiusi has guessed that Gu Ziyuan asked Gu fandai to come, and that the gold medal of death free was given to her by Gu Ziyuan. She doesn''t know if Gu Ziyuan came for the gold medal of death free.


    "Jiusi, since you''ve been to the palace, you must have heard about pink and black."


    Su Jiusi got up from the soft couch, and a faint fragrance came to his face. This is the smell that Su Jiusi left after bathing. It''s very nice.


    "What''s the matter with cousin Ziyuan?"


    After so many things happened between them, Gu Ziyuan''s feelings for Su Jiusi have changed. He is no longer as pure as he was at the beginning. The only thing he knows for sure is that he still has Su Jiusi in his heart and regards her as his fiancee.


    Although Gu Ziyuan is gentle with Su Jiusi, he is just different from before.


    "For a while, I didn''t wake you up when I saw you sleeping soundly."


    Su Jiusi was not happy. He knew that she was sleeping, and Gu Ziyuan came into her room. It was very offensive, and it didn''t look like Gu Ziyuan''s style before, so his tone was very cold.


    Gu Ziyuan was sad and angry. He knew that Su Jiusi didn''t like him for a long time, but he didn''t understand why Su Jiusi liked Gu Chenrong and refused to do anything for him. He didn''t think about his feelings at all.


    "So do I." Gu Ziyuan''s eyes become more complicated. He looks at Su Jiusi without blinking. He seems to have given up on Su Jiusi completely. "Since you don''t have me in your heart, OK, I''ll take back the gold medal of death free."


    If it''s something else, Su Jiusi will definitely give it back to Gu Ziyuan, but the gold medal is the only thing that can save Su liangyin. She will never give Su liangyin''s life to Gu Ziyuan. Even if she is a bit shameless, she will still keep the gold medal.

 Chapter 305

    "There is no reason to return what you give to others."


    "I gave the gold medal to my own woman. Since you don''t want to be my woman, you should return it. Unless you promise to be my woman, I will leave the gold medal to you. Jiusi, you can decide for yourself."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Gu Ziyuan would threaten her. In the past two months, she also felt the change of Gu Ziyuan. She was no longer the pure teenager in the riding and shooting competition.


    "I didn''t expect that. I''ll write first."


    "I didn''t expect that the third son and the empress had such a good relationship."


    After Gu fandai''s death, she and Su Mei''s hatred will become deeper. Su Mei will hate her even more. Good. Now Su Mei has tasted the pain of losing her daughter. It''s said that Gu Yan is becoming colder and colder to her. This is not enough. When the time comes to take over the net, she wants to make Su Mei feel that life is not like death.


    Now Su Jiusi is only worried about Su liangyin. As long as Su liangyin comes back safely, she will be relieved.


    "If he wants to hate it, hate it! We can''t take care of others. He''s the son of that man. Gu Ziyuan and I couldn''t be friends. It''s really cheap for Gu to die. "


    Now hearing Gu Ziyuan say these words to Su Jiusi, she is a little lucky that Su Jiusi hasn''t married Gu Ziyuan, otherwise life will not be easy in the future. After all, Su Jiusi doesn''t get along with Gu''s family and the empress.


    Before, Zilan thought Gu Ziyuan was good to Su Jiusi. If Su Jiusi married Gu Ziyuan, it would be OK.


    "So good, can the third young master also hate the young lady?"


    Su Jiu thought for a moment, and then said, "Shen Rong has left two secret guards with us. I''ll write a letter for them to send to Shifu. Now I can only ask Shifu to do me a favor."


    After Gu Ziyuan left, she stood behind Su Jiusi and asked.


    "Miss, what should I do now?"


    Su Jiusi sits at the table with a calm face. Tomorrow, someone will definitely stop her from entering the palace. She has to find another way to send her father''s gold medal of no death to the palace.


    He left without looking back.


    After that, Gu Ziyuan was ready to leave. When he came to the door, he said, "I don''t want to go this far with you. You forced me. Jiusi, fandai is my sister. I must take revenge for her."


    "Well, don''t blame me for not being polite. You can''t get that gold medal to the palace."


    Su Jiusi was very calm, and his expression didn''t fluctuate. He said, "I won''t choose. Gu Ziyuan, I''m going to decide that gold medal."


    After this, she and Gu Ziyuan are no longer friends.


    She didn''t want to involve her grudge with Su Mei in Gu Ziyuan, so she never wanted to do anything to Gu Ziyuan, and even didn''t intend to use her. Finally, they came to the edge of breaking up.


    Su Jiusi did not delay, immediately got up to write a letter, purple orchid followed in the past to Su Jiusi mo.


    At the moment, Su Wen is pacing in the study, with his hands behind him. He really wants to cut Su Jiusi to pieces. Su liangyin kills the queen. As the head of Anping Marquis''s house, he will naturally be implicated, and he will go to the palace to plead guilty.


    Since Su Jiusi came to the Anping Marquis''s house, the whole Anping Marquis began to be restless. His wife, daughter, eldest son and Xuxian all died. No matter how to go on, the Anping Marquis''s house will be completely destroyed by Su Jiusi.

 Chapter 306

    "Dad, what are you still hesitating about? We can''t keep Su Jiusi any longer. Now Su liangyin has committed a capital crime. We take the opportunity to kill Su Jiusi and say that she committed suicide because she was too sad. We can''t blame her for this."


    Su Wen''s second son Su Qi advised.


    "After all, she''s Princess Anping. If you don''t kill her, we''ll bite back then..."


    Gu Liyuan knew about the gold medal, standing beside Su Jiusi said.


    "It looks like you''ve put the gold medal in the palace."


    "Liangyin likes roses best. I''ll help her trim them. When she comes back, I''ll be happy to see them."


    "Jiusi, at this time, you still care about your plants. Don''t you worry about the girl liangyin?"


    Su Jiusi put down the kettle and took the scissors to trim the rose.


    She was carrying a kettle to water the flowers in the yard, waiting for the news from the palace. Just after pouring a rose, the purple orchid led Gu Liyuan to come.


    The next day, instead of entering the palace, Su Jiusi stayed in the palace of Anping marquis. He had no intention of going out. The gold medal for death had been sent to Wang Cheng. At that time, Gu Ziyuan could not stop her.


    Suzy nodded.


    "Don''t be careful. Don''t leave any footprints."


    It''s a pity that Su Heng is not in Anping Marquis''s house, or he can be killed together. However, as soon as Su Jiusi dies, Su Heng will have no support. It''s easy to get rid of Su Heng. He can''t lift any water. "


    Suqi nodded, "father, don''t worry. I will arrange this properly. I will avenge my elder brother, mother and sister.


    "Well, if you go to arrange people, you must find someone more reliable."


    After several hesitations, Suqi finally made up his mind that no matter whether he was successful or not, he had to give it a try.


    Seeing that Su Wen was still thinking, Su Qi was a little anxious, "father..."


    It''s just that Su Jiusi has many tricks. He''s afraid that he won''t be able to kill Su Jiusi this time. Instead, he will be full of coquettishness. Therefore, he doesn''t dare to tear his face with Su Jiusi easily.


    If that girl plays a little more tricks, they will be driven out of Anping Marquis''s house. After all, Su Heng is Su Ming''s son. It''s natural for him to inherit Anping Marquis''s house, and Su Ming is the only one.


    Now Gu fandai is dead, Gu Qingcheng has nothing to do with them, and he is very close to Su Jiusi. He must be on Su Jiusi''s side at that time.


    Su Wen knows that Su Qi is right. As we all know, Feng yunlang''s favorite concubine is Gu Qingcheng. Gu Qingcheng was neglected in the past, and Gu fandai was the queen. Gu''s family was very beautiful, and the Marquis''s house of Anping was also honored.


    Now that the queen is no longer there, the imperial concubine will help Su Jiusi if she is close to him. When the time comes, the imperial concubine will blow her pillow in the emperor''s ear. We are in a bad situation. "


    Su Jiusi never dies again. Sooner or later, the Anping Marquis''s house will become Su Heng. Is it the day when his father is still waiting to be driven away.


    "This princess is just a false name. How powerful can she be as a weak woman? Father, we can''t hesitate any more. Have we ever had a peaceful life in Anping Marquis''s residence during this period?


    Su Jiusi nodded, and there was a faint smile on her face. "After Bingbing left, do you miss her?"


    "I really want to know what she''s doing." Gu Liyuan denies it, but there is a voice in his heart saying that he really wants Pei Bingbing. I don''t know how her injury is getting better?


    Pei Baichuan sent them to the capital and then took Pei Bingbing back. According to the current trend, he and Pei Bingbing should not meet again.

 Chapter 307

    He is really interested in Pei Bingbing, but he hasn''t thought about marrying her. He knows what Pei Bingbing wants, so he doesn''t say anything to Pei Bingbing. She is not the kind of person who can be a confidant.


    Su Jiusi laughed. "If you really want to marry her, it''s not a bad thing."


    "I''m not ready to get married. I''m afraid I''ll hurt Bingbing. She''s really a good girl. I don''t want to let her down."


    "I lost my mother when I was four years old, and I have almost no impression of my mother. How can I say mother?


    Gu Liyuan never talked about this to anyone. I don''t know why he didn''t feel disgusted. Su Jiusi asked these questions. He didn''t answer immediately. Looking at the distance, he was lost in meditation.


    Su Jiusi wanted to ask this question for a long time, but he didn''t ask it all the time. He wanted to know whether Su Mei was good to Gu Liyuan or not, and how they came over so many years.


    "Is Su Mei good to you?"


    "I won''t help my mother." Gu Liyuan looked at Su Jiusi and said seriously, "in this world, my closest relatives are Qingcheng."


    When he heard Su Jiusi talking about this, Gu Liyuan also put away his careless attitude. Su Jiusi and Su Mei''s grudge, he had already noticed that they had already reached the point of life and death.


    Will not let go, more impossible to forgive, Su Mei is doomed to die, and she wants to kill Su Mei.


    In that case, she had to think about it, but she was sure that she would never let Su Mei go.


    Su Jiusi knows that Su Mei is Gu Liyuan''s adoptive mother. She is afraid that Gu Liyuan will be involved in her own life. Gu Liyuan is her own son. She certainly doesn''t want Su Mei to be separated from her son, which is not worth the loss.


    "There must be a fierce battle between me and Sumei. Can you just stand by?"


    Gu Liyuan sat down on a stone bench.


    "Ask!"


    Su Jiusi coughed lightly. He didn''t plan to continue to talk to Gu Liyuan. He said with a straight face, "Liyuan, there''s a question I want to ask you."


    Su Jiusi silently criticizes Gu Liyuan in his heart. He is really a good son. He comments on his mother like this.


    "Ha ha, you''re just reserved. I won''t laugh at you when I talk about it with my brother. It''s also human nature. You don''t understand the amorous feelings, and you don''t know what Shen Rong likes about you."


    Su Jiusi stood up straight and gave Gu Liyuan a white look. "I won''t tell you."


    Gu Liyuan continued to gossip.


    "Do you miss him?"


    "I know what kind of person he is."


    Gu Liyuan was stunned at first, and then laughed, "little girl, what are you pretending to be mature? Don''t make yourself the same as my mother. What about you? Do you want to let him down? He will never leave you, even in the state of Jiang. I promise you that. "


    Su Jiusi bent over to trim the flowers, and told her.


    "If you don''t think about it well, don''t delay other people''s girls. Liyuan, you should think clearly and don''t leave regrets for yourself. If you really want to get married, you should treat other people''s girls well and don''t mess around outside."


    She can''t say no to me. She has never been unkind to me in life, and she has no demands on me.


    When I was a child, I was fond of playing. My husband often sneaked out when he was teaching. My mother always turned a blind eye. Even when my father scolded me, she would defend me in every way.


    At that time, I thought my mother really loved me and was very close to her. I took her as my own mother. "

 Chapter 308

    Gu Liyuan showed a wry smile, and then said, "until one day, I took Ziyuan to skip class, which was known by my mother. My mother took Ziyuan away. I was worried about Ziyuan, so I went to my mother''s room quietly to find her and wanted to intercede for Ziyuan. Unexpectedly, I saw Ziyuan kneeling on the ground after I passed. My mother kept teaching Ziyuan to study hard and not to play."


    "Ziyuan asked his mother, why did you ignore his brother? Gu fandai on one side interjected, "you are so stupid. Gu Liyuan is not his mother''s own son. It will be more beneficial for you to turn him into a mud of no learning and no skill. Whatever he does."


    "It was also from that day that I realized that my mother intended to do this, that is, to make me become a person with no knowledge and skills, so as not to threaten Ziyuan''s inheritance. It turned out that she didn''t love me and didn''t take me as her son. Those seemingly loving things were all fake."


    "The maid just heard the news that the second young lady was in the prison of Shenxing department, and left a blood letter."


    Su Jiusi''s scissors fell to the ground and Teng got up, "what''s wrong with liangyin?"


    Two people are saying, suddenly purple orchid rushed to come over, because run urgent, almost fell to the ground, "Miss, bad, two Miss had an accident."


    She can live to hear these words from Liyuan. She is very happy and satisfied. Now she only hopes that the two children can live happily and have a good home.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes felt wet. He almost accepted his son, but he kept his emotions in check.


    I believe my mother loves me and Qingcheng very much, and we love her too. We always think about her. When I was a child, Qingcheng asked me more than once if I still remember her appearance, but I don''t remember either. "


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s melancholy face, Gu Liyuan joked, "you love my mother more than I do. You care about her everywhere. I''m a son and I feel inferior to myself.


    Su Jiusi wanted to say sorry, but he didn''t say it. He just put it in his heart.


    Although I don''t want to inherit my family business, I do give up on myself and live with the idea of breaking the pot. Later, I often walk around in the river and lake. When I see more, I want to open up. It''s good to live a free life. "


    "I don''t remember my mother''s appearance, but I''ve heard a lot about her. If she hadn''t died in those days, I might not be what I am now.


    She doesn''t plan to tell Gu Liyuan her true identity. It''s OK for her to accompany him as a sister. If she does, it will make him uncomfortable.


    "Liyuan, in fact, your biological mother loves you very much."


    Su Mei has always been so insidious and vicious.


    So she brought Liyuan up to be a dandy, and let her daughter take everything from her. All these are revenge for her.


    Su Mei snatched the child from her hand, but she didn''t love her child well. She was just retaliating.


    Su Mei has such a purpose. Su Jiusi has known it for a long time, but she didn''t expect that Gu Liyuan had seen through Su Mei when she was a child. She was both pleased and distressed for the child. At that time, he needed love and care. She would be very sad to know these things.


    Su Jiusi in front of a burst of black, Gu Liyuan immediately helped Su Jiusi, "this girl how so silly."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Su liangyin would make her own decisions. She had already told her that she would be OK soon, why she would do stupid things, why not wait.


    Su Jiusi barely controlled his emotions, "I want to enter the palace, purple orchid, you and I go."

 Chapter 309

    But before Su Jiusi entered the palace, people came to the palace. Xuansuwen and Su Jiusi entered the palace.


    After receiving the order, Su Jiusi got on the carriage without saying a word. Su liangyin must have made her own decision in order not to hurt her. This silly girl is really stupid.


    The more Su Jiusi thought about it, the more heartache she felt. After her rebirth, Wang was still puzzled about what she had done. Only Su liangyin always supported her and defended her at any time.


    "Su Wen, don''t worry. Let Jiu Si finish his speech slowly. I''ll listen."


    Su Wen sternly reprimands that Su Ming has been dead for so many years. Su Wen doesn''t believe that he will leave any evidence, but he is really afraid of Su Jiusi, for fear that she will say something too much. In case Feng yunlang believes, he will be finished.


    "Jiusi, you should be careful in your words and deeds in front of the emperor. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Think of this, Su Jiusi also knelt down, "please the emperor for my father."


    Now that Su liangyin has started, she won''t let it go so quietly, and it''s time to get justice back to Su Ming. Feng yunlang has asked them to mention it intentionally, and clearly wants to manage it. Once he wants to manage it, it''s much easier.


    Or maybe she didn''t know anything, just had some doubts, so she deliberately wrote down these words.


    At that time, she was not good enough to tell Su liangyin in detail. Even Wang didn''t know this. Where did Su liangyin get the news.


    Su Jiusi is also surprised that she has not told Su liangyin about this. She only vaguely mentions with Su liangyin that she suspects Su Ming was poisoned. As like as two peas make groundless accusations,


    is a disease that comes back from the southern Xinjiang. The dead brother is the same as the elder sister. The cool voice is a younger generation. It is impossible to know these things, nor do we know where to hear them.


    Su Wen''s face changed greatly, and he knelt down on the ground with a plop to cry for himself, "emperor, I''m wronged. My elder brother''s death was also sad.


    "Su liangyin mentioned in the blood book that the Marquis poisoned Su Ming by improper means."


    Su Wen''s heart is tight. Su liangyin specifically mentions in the blood book that there must be no good for her. He doesn''t dare to talk too much. Feng yunlang obviously hasn''t finished his words. He can only wait for Feng yunlang to finish his words with fear.


    They got up together, and Feng yunlang said, "since Su liangyin''s self determination, I will not investigate this matter any more. However, before Su liangyin''s self determination, he wrote a blood letter referring to the marquis."


    "Get up!"


    Feng yunlang''s face is not good. He has a gloomy face. What happened during this period obviously makes him in a bad mood. The palace people around him are very careful, for fear that they will annoy Feng yunlang.


    They kneel down to salute Feng yunlang.


    After getting out of the carriage, Su Jiusi and Su Wen did not speak all the way. They entered Jianzhang palace one after another. Feng yunlang was waiting for them in Jianzhang palace.


    Su Mei, I won''t let you go.


    Su Jiusi really loves her niece and regards her as her own sister. She''s only 14 years old now. She won''t get haircut until next year. How can she do such a stupid thing.


    Feng yunlang didn''t want to take care of the housework in Anping Marquis''s house. He was the emperor, and he didn''t have enough time to take care of the housework. He asked about it today, mainly because he felt that he owed Su Jiusi his life.


    It''s an indisputable fact that Gu fandai wants to kill Gu Qingcheng. If Gu fandai doesn''t die, he will also kill Gu fandai. Su liangyin saves Gu Qingcheng. Feng yunlang is grateful to Su liangyin, but it has to be explained to the outside world. Now he wants to make some compensation.


    Since Su liangyin wants to get justice for her father, he will help her.

 Chapter 310

    Su Jiusi understands Feng yunlang''s meaning. Today is the best opportunity to mention it. Moreover, Su liangyin has bought this opportunity with her life. She must use it to drive Su Wen out of Anping Marquis''s house.


    It was a long time ago, and there was no evidence. That''s why she hasn''t started yet. She wanted to break up the family of Su Wen, and she avenged Su Ming.


    Now fengyunlang herself too much, she is very clear, some things do not need evidence, just fengyunlang a word thing.


    Feng yunlang didn''t speak. She knocked her fingers at the table in front of her. She seemed to think again. The whole hall was very quiet. All the palace people on one side hung their heads and stood by. No one dared to make a sound. Recently, the back palace is not peaceful.


    Su Wen didn''t know what Feng yunlang meant. Although he was flustered in his heart, he was calm on the surface. He denied with righteous words, "this is slander. The emperor, what the old minister said is true. This girl is aiming at the old minister everywhere. Her words are not believable."


    It was the second uncle who drove us out of the house and said that the Anping Marquis''s house was yours from now on. I remember all these things clearly. Don''t you feel ashamed when the second uncle talks so much in front of the emperor? "


    "Second uncle, I was eight years old when I left the Anping Marquis''s house. My mother never mentioned leaving the Anping Marquis''s house, and she always begged second uncle not to drive us away.


    Su Jiusi sneered. Su Wen was really shameless. He said all these words.


    It was useless for me to detain her for several times. I could only let my sister-in-law leave the Houfu with her children. I also mentioned to my sister-in-law that if she wanted to come back, she could come back at any time. Later, my sister-in-law figured out that I would welcome her back to her family myself. "


    At that time, my sister-in-law was afraid of seeing things and thinking about people, and insisted on leaving the Marquis''s house in Anping.


    Su Wen was a little impatient, and immediately denied, "I''ve been wronged. Emperor, it''s all nonsense. I dare to swear to heaven that I have never killed my elder brother.


    Su Jiusi is neither humble nor arrogant, and Xu Daolai is the truth of that year. Although there is no evidence, he has not wronged Su Wen.


    After his father died, the second uncle naturally inherited the Anping Marquis''s house. After his grandfather passed away, he couldn''t wait to drive us out of the Anping Marquis''s house. It''s clear who poisoned his father that year. "


    My father suspected it for a long time and kept checking it. But before he could find out, he died. My mother had no evidence, so she had to keep it in mind. I hope we can remember the cause of my father''s death.


    At that time, the eldest aunt did not get sick from her father, but was poisoned. A few years later, her father was poisoned again.


    Mother said that her father died of poisoning, and that he was poisoned the same way as his aunt.


    When my father died a few years ago, my mother took us to worship him and mentioned the past.


    "Emperor, when my father died, my daughter was still young. I really don''t know what happened.


    Before, Suwen was Gu fandai''s uncle. Feng yunlang doted on her, so she couldn''t move her. Now that Gu fandai is dead, Suwen''s good days should come to an end.


    Su Jiusi hung his head, but he knew it in his heart. This time, Su Wen couldn''t escape.


    "I heard that Fang had deliberately treated Jiusi harshly. If you had driven away Mrs. Su''s family, I believe it. It really seems that Fang would have done something.


    There is no evidence of what happened in those years. I will not listen to one side of the story, so I will not pursue it. "

 Chapter 311

    Feng yunlang stopped for a moment, and suddenly the conversation changed, "Su Wen, you are old, and the Marquis''s title should be handed over to the young people. According to the truth, the Marquis''s title should be inherited by Su Heng. He is a direct descendant. Now he has grown up and can inherit the Marquis''s title. What do you think, Su Wen?"


    Su Wen''s face is stiff. This is the housework of Anping Marquis''s house. Feng yunlang shouldn''t have been involved. This is the tacit understanding between the emperor and his ministers.


    But Feng yunlang was very abnormal this time. Su Wen didn''t refute him at all. Su Heng was indeed a direct descendant. He inherited the title of Anping Marquis''s house.


    Su Jiusi took the handkerchief, which was su liangyin''s handkerchief, with two lines on it: "sister, I''m going to be a sister in the afterlife. I''m going to accompany my mother. You and my second brother treasure it."


    With that, he nodded to Li Shengde, who was waiting beside him. Li Shengde immediately took out a neatly folded handkerchief from one side of the box and went to Su Jiusi. He bowed to Su Jiusi.


    "And she left you a blood letter."


    Su Jiusi hung his head, and the grief on his face was obvious. "Liangyin is kind-hearted. The imperial concubine is in danger. She will be desperate to save her. What else does liangyin leave behind, emperor?"


    I return the title of Anping Marquis''s residence to Su Heng, which is a relief to Su liangyin''s spirit in heaven. I''m sorry that she can''t be buried in a beautiful place, and I won''t hurt her. I''ll have her body sent back to a house outside the city. You and Su Heng will take care of the affairs behind her. Don''t make it public. "


    "Jiusi, I know you have wronged your sister. She died to save the city. I will bury her.


    At this point, we must stop Su Qi and stop attacking Su Jiusi, or they will die. Now Feng yunlang is on Su Jiusi''s side.


    Su Wen gets up from the ground and goes out of this door. He is no longer the Marquis of Anping. All his glory and wealth have been robbed by Su Ming''s daughter. What he tried hard to win back to Su Ming''s hands.


    "I''m leaving."


    "Go down! I have something else to tell Princess Anping. "


    He kowtowed, "what the emperor said is very true. I have this intention. Thank you for your consideration."


    This is suggestive that Su Wen is going to go home. He knows that he and Su Mei are losing power. He will keep them for fear that they will die. It''s better to die early, or at least save their lives.


    "Su Heng is very smart. I''ll take good care of him. Su Wen, it''s time for you to go back to your hometown and enjoy your life."


    She doesn''t expect Feng yunlang to really punish Su Wen for these things without evidence. After all, Su Wen is an official in the imperial court, so suddenly treating him will cause criticism. There are enough things in the capital these days.


    Su Jiusi still sneered again. At this time, Su Wen did not forget to wear a high hat for himself.


    Su Wen couldn''t say no, but said with a stiff face, "the emperor has a point. I''m old, and I planned to hand over the Anping Marquis''s house to Su Heng, so I''ll let Su Heng come back."


    Su Jiusi clenched the handkerchief, which had a strong smell of blood. He felt heartache. A smiling face appeared in front of him, and he called her sister sweetly.


    In the heart again grieves, Su Jiusi still restrains himself, did not lose his manners in front of Feng yunlang.


    "Go and see the beautiful city! She is very remorseful. You can comfort her. What I said doesn''t work as well as what you said. " When it comes to the last sentence, Feng yunlang''s tone is obviously lonely.

 Chapter 312

    Since Gu Qingcheng forgot him, he tried his best to get close to Gu Qingcheng every day, but the effect was very poor. Gu Qingcheng didn''t seem to like him and was very indifferent to him. If it wasn''t for Su liangyin''s sake, she would not have come to him.


    But all these strange things were his own. If he had trusted Gu Qingcheng enough, there would have been so many twists and turns.


    "Yes, I''ll go to the Bauhinia palace."


    In addition, there is another possibility, that is, it has nothing to do with the third princess. It is someone who deliberately leads this matter to the third princess to distract our attention. "


    "I think it has something to do with the third princess. She hates me. It''s possible that she will cooperate with Gu fandai. I''m afraid she has the intention to hurt Liang Yin.


    Seeing that Su Jiusi didn''t speak, Gu Qingcheng continued to ask, "what do you think of this?"


    Su Jiusi thought, so there are two possibilities, either the bodyguard really did not lie, or not afraid of death.


    I found out that the bodyguard on duty of Weiyang palace had been near Tingyu pavilion the day before. I also arrested that bodyguard and forced him to confess. He insisted that he didn''t recognize it and he also insisted that he had never seen the third princess. That man''s words were firm and didn''t look like a lie. "


    "I''ve asked someone to check this. I was going to tell you that that night was the seventh day of the seventh lunar month. The guards in the palace were looser. Most of the maids in the palace were on holiday and were allowed to play the lanterns.


    It was Feng Lingyu who witnessed the incident. Su Jiusi also doubted Feng Lingyu, but she was not easy to check things in the palace, so she directly asked Gu Qingcheng that she was the imperial concubine. It was easy to check these things.


    "Qingcheng, have you ever checked how Gu fandai came out of Weiyang palace? She shouldn''t have run out of it


    She forgot a lot of things, but she also remembered Gu''s estrangement from herself. However, she didn''t remember why Gu was estranged from herself. She only knew that they were no longer sisters.


    Gu Qingcheng bit her lips, and obviously hated Gu fandai.


    "Gu fandai is so vicious."


    Su Jiusi walked to Gu Qingcheng''s back, "it''s impossible to prevent. It''s not your fault. Qingcheng, don''t blame yourself."


    Su Jiusi didn''t salute Gu Qingcheng, and Gu didn''t care about these vulgar rites. She didn''t look back, and her tone was full of guilt. "Jiusi, I''m sorry, I didn''t take good care of liangyin. You entrusted her to me, but I didn''t give her to you. I hurt her."


    It''s cloudy outside. The light inside the room is a little dim. Gu Qingcheng sits by the window, motionless.


    Su Jiusi opened the door and went in.


    There came Gu Qingcheng''s voice, just a little feeble.


    "Let her in!"


    Xiaolian is worried, see Su Jiusi came, immediately took Su Jiusi to the outside of the room, "Niang Niang, the princess is coming."


    Because of Su liangyin''s death, Gu Qingcheng has been very remorseful. From hearing the news of Su liangyin''s death to now, he has not eaten anything and has kept himself in the room.


    Su Jiusi left Jianzhang palace and went directly to the Bauhinia palace.


    "Who would that be? There should be no such people in the palace. "


    Gu Qingcheng obviously suspects that this is what Feng Lingyu did, but he didn''t expect that the guard''s mouth was so tight.


    Su Jiusi thought of a person, that is Princess rou. In fact, it''s very simple for her to do this. The bodyguard is in the charge of Li Shuo, but she can''t figure out the intention of Princess rou. She has no such reason at all.

 Chapter 313

    Concubine Rou has a grudge against her, and she has no grudge against Qingcheng. As soon as she loves Li Shuo, she is unlikely to plot Gu Qingcheng for her favor. She really can''t find a reason for her doing so.


    Su Jiu thinks about it and tells Gu Qingcheng what happened to Rufei and Li Shuo. If Rufei really wants to attack Gu Qingcheng, Gu Qingcheng can use it to fight back against Rufei.


    Gu Qingcheng was a little stunned and asked for a long time, "does Rou Fei have such courage?"


    This is the harem. Xiaolian knows Gu Qingcheng''s feelings for Feng yunlang. She really wants Gu Qingcheng to love Bai tou with Feng yunlang and sit back in the back seat that should belong to her.


    Now Gu Qingcheng takes the initiative to find Feng yunlang. Maybe they are really in love with each other for a long time.


    Feng yunlang comes every day and takes good care of Gu Qingcheng. He is even a little careful. But Gu Qingcheng is always cold and unmoved, as if he really doesn''t like Feng yunlang. He mentions it in front of Xiaolian more than once, hoping that Feng yunlang will come to the Bauhinia palace less.


    Gu Qingcheng''s past she knows, even told Gu Qingcheng, but Gu Qingcheng has no memory, even know those things also did not move, even some do not believe.


    In fact, Xiaolian is quite surprised. Does that mean that her mother finally wants to accept the emperor?


    I''m in a high position, but I want to leave them alone. It''s naive of me to think that I can be alone. Now that I''ve become the imperial concubine, I''ll become the real imperial concubine. Only in this way can I protect them and never let others hurt the people around me. "


    "I''m going to see the emperor. Last time Jiusi almost died because of me, this time it killed liangyin.


    Xiaolian is a little surprised. It''s all this time. Where does Gu Qingcheng go? I won''t go to the emperor!


    "Niang Niang, you..."


    After su Jiusi left, Gu Qingcheng sat back in front of the dresser and said, "Xiaolian, help me with my dressing."


    Su Jiusi nodded heavily. She had to go back to deal with Su liangyin''s affairs. She didn''t stay in the Bauhinia palace for a long time. After a while, she said goodbye.


    "You have to be careful, Jiusi. You can''t have another accident."


    I can''t make a second Su Liang sound any more.


    In the future, if she wants to gain a firm foothold in the harem, she can no longer avoid the world as before. She is not afraid of death, but she is afraid that others will die because of her.


    Su liangyin''s death makes her feel guilty. She doesn''t want to involve anyone any more, and she can''t treat herself as an outsider any more.


    Gu Qingcheng nods. She doesn''t want to be a concubine, and she doesn''t want to be a concubine. But Feng yunlang has pushed her to this position, making her a high-profile imperial concubine. She can''t stay out of many things.


    "It''s true, Qing Cheng. It''s a good way to handle Princess rou. Don''t let Princess Rou know. You already know about it. She has a deep mind and is not easy to deal with."


    Xiaolian stands behind Gu Qingcheng with a peach comb. She combs Gu Qingcheng''s hair and says with a smile, "it''s right for the empress to think like this. With the emperor''s love for her, the empress is just around the corner."


    In the past, Gu Qingcheng didn''t want to be a queen. Now she hopes to be a queen. Anyway, she has become the object of the harem''s jealousy. Even if she doesn''t do anything, there will still be people who want to kill her. Only when she becomes strong can she repay her kindness and protect the people around her.


    "Xiaolian, I know what you think again. I won''t fall in love with the emperor. I don''t remember what you said before. Now it''s OK. Where is the harem? It''s a place where people eat people. There are so many women. There are so many people who hate and envy because of love. Only when they don''t love can they protect themselves."

 Chapter 314

    This makes Xiaolian speechless. It''s really painful for so many women in the harem to fall in love with the emperor. Gu Qingcheng used to be like this. Xiaolian didn''t persuade her any more. Maybe it''s better for Gu Qingcheng, at least not as depressed as before.


    Feng yunlang personally arranges to send Su Jiusi out of the city. Su liangyin''s coffin is in a house outside the city.


    She is afraid of committing suicide, originally the body should be thrown to the mass grave, Feng yunlang let people send the body here, is to give Su liangyin the most respectable, big operation is impossible.


    Su Heng still doesn''t like Gu Liyuan. When he thinks that Gu fandai killed Su liangyin, he is full of hostility to Gu''s family.


    "I''ll take care of my own sister. I don''t need you."


    "Silly girl, don''t be sad. If you have something to do, just say it, but I promised Shen Rong to take care of you." Gu Liyuan has never seen Su Jiusi show such a look. All the time, Su Jiusi is calm and cold-blooded, as if nothing can affect her. It turns out that this girl is a very affectionate person.


    At this time, she especially wanted Gu Chenrong. She felt better when she thought of him. Unconsciously, Gu Chenrong had become the pillar in her heart. She knew that no matter what happened, Gu Chenrong would stand with her.


    Su Jiusi''s words are a little sad.


    "So what? He has the blood of a great aunt. He is our elder brother. Liang Yin is no longer here. None of us can have an accident again. Su Heng, in the capital, I only have you. "


    "But his name is Gu."


    Instead, Su Jiusi came forward and said with a serious face, "Su Heng, Liyuan is our elder brother. He has been helping us all the time. You can''t do this to Liyuan. Liangyin and Liyuan have a good relationship. We will be a family in the future."


    Gu Liyuan frowned and knew that Su Heng was in a bad mood, so he didn''t argue with Su Heng and didn''t speak.


    Su Heng instinctively dislikes Gu''s family. He doesn''t understand why Su Jiusi is close to Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng. He also falls in love with Gu Chenrong. He doesn''t like Gu.


    "Gu Liyuan, this is my sister. You don''t have to be hypocritical here. Get out of here."


    Gu Liyuan also feels very sorry, he and Su liangyin are not very familiar, but still like this girl, think Su liangyin is very cute.


    "This girl is stupid. She''s afraid of implicating you. She''s really a silly girl."


    Su Heng face indignation, a punch hit on the side of the pillar, "why is cool sound."


    Su Heng and Gu Liyuan were both dressed in white, and Su Jiusi was no exception. There was no powder on his face and only a white silk flower on his head.


    When Su Jiusi came outside the city, Su Heng and Gu Liyuan were there. This house is fengyunlang''s house. Now he gave it to Su Jiusi.


    "You don''t have to bother your sister. Su Heng, being young and vigorous is not a good thing sometimes. It''s easy to be used by others. You should learn to be calm and think about how to deal with people in the capital."


    Gu Liyuan doesn''t care about Su Heng. After all, Su Heng is only 17 years old and much younger than him. He doesn''t have to worry about these things with a teenager. For his brother''s sake, he kindly reminds us.


    Su Heng didn''t speak. He knew what Gu Liyuan said, but he was in a bad mood. He had just returned to the capital, but he lost his mother and sister one after another. Even he had gone from the gate of hell, which made him hate his incompetence and sad.

 Chapter 315

    Seeing Gu Liyuan, it''s like finding a vent, and he sends all his anger to Gu Liyuan, because his surname is Gu.


    Su Jiusi reached out and patted Su Heng on the shoulder, indicating that Su Heng would calm down.


    "I''m sorry."


    The old Shun emperor was sitting on the Dragon chair. His hair was already gray on his temples and his face was deeply wrinkled. Although he was old, his whole body was still dignified and his turbid eyes were still shining.


    No one doubts Fu Chenrong''s identity, because he looks so much like the dead Prince Duanhui. At first sight, he is a father and son, and his identity is beyond doubt.


    Gu Chenrong is in Hanzhang hall. This is the bedroom of his grandfather Shun Di. It has been several days since he returned to the capital of the state of Jiang. Shun Di officially announced Gu Chenrong''s identity, and he also officially changed his name to Fu Chenrong.


    The capital city of the state of Jiang


    three people were guarding the mourning hall, no one spoke, so they quietly accompanied Su liangyin, and they were going to be buried the next day, which was their last night with Su liangyin.


    Gu Liyuan never doubted Su Jiusi''s ability.


    Gu Liyuan doesn''t ask much. He doesn''t like Su Mei, but Su Mei is his foster mother after all. He still can''t help Su Jiusi kill his mother, so he doesn''t plan to know Su Jiusi''s specific plan.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want Gu Liyuan to intervene in this matter. She already has an idea to deal with Su Mei. Before dealing with Su Mei, she has to solve Su Wen and let Su Mei see for herself how she swept her baby brother out of the house.


    "I''ll do it myself. You don''t have to interfere."


    "Be careful yourself, Jiusi. I can''t help you, but I won''t stop you."


    She knew that Gu Yan was very indifferent to Su Mei during this period of time. Su Mei Bei must have been tortured, and all this should be over.


    Now that Su Mei has experienced the pain of losing her daughter, it''s time for her to lose Gu Yan completely. She wants Gu Yan to have a good look at how much the woman beside her pillow has hidden from him.


    Su Jiusi really doesn''t know how to deal with Gu''s family. This is Gu Chenrong''s family. What she wants is Su Mei''s life. Only by letting Su Mei taste the pain and then die can she get rid of her hatred.


    "What I want to deal with is not looking after my family, but Su Mei."


    After they talked that day, Gu Liyuan knew that Su Jiusi was going to attack Gu''s family. If Su liangyin had an accident, he should let Su Jiusi do it earlier.


    "Am I such a fussy person? Su Heng is young. He can''t control his emotions as well as you. I understand that he has experienced so many great changes since he returned to the capital. No wonder he is in a bad mood. Jiusi, when do you want to take care of his family? "


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want a quarrel between Su Heng and Gu Liyuan. These two are her relatives and her only ones.


    "Liyuan, don''t worry about Su Heng. He knows it, but he''s in a bad mood."


    Leaving this sentence, Su Heng went to Su liangyin''s coffin and knelt down in front of the coffin to burn paper for Su liangyin.


    His body is a lot worse and he coughs from time to time. Therefore, it is urgent for him to find Fu Chenrong.


    "Shen Rong, after a few days back, you should know more about the situation of the capital. Tomorrow I will announce to the world that you will be officially granted the crown prince. From now on, you will be the crown prince of the state of Jiang, and the task of revitalizing the state of Jiang will fall on you."


    Fu Chenrong stood in front of Emperor Shun with a solemn face, then knelt down, "the grandson must live up to the emperor''s grandfather."

 Chapter 316

    "I know you can take on a great responsibility. I won''t let you down. I''ll give you the Dongyuan guards and they will protect you.


    I have also left some old ministers for you. They will follow you in the future.


    All of them are chosen by me. There is no need to doubt their loyalty.


    "You really like her. You can leave her by your side and be a concubine. But your concubine must be gentle and calm. This is the imperial edict. You can''t disobey it. Now it''s not the time of love. You are shouldering the whole kingdom of Jiang and the country."


    "The grandson can listen to the arrangements of the emperor''s grandfather for other things, but the grandson wants to decide on his own about marriage."


    He knew that King Xin was cruel and didn''t want to hand over the state of Jiang to King Xin, so he chose Fu Chenrong. He thought that Fu Chenrong could be a good emperor.


    When Fu Chenrong said that he wanted to marry a princess of the state of Wei, Emperor Shun was very unhappy. He tried his best to arrange everything. If Fu Chenrong didn''t want to listen, his efforts would be in vain.


    "Ridiculous, what can a powerless Princess of Wei help you? Shen Rong, you are not at ease now. You are besieged all around. If you are careless, I may not be able to protect you. All these are the best arrangements. Feng Qingshui is qualified to be your crown princess. The princess of the state of Wei is not worthy of you. "


    Fu Chenrong did not deny, "yes, she is the beloved of her grandson, who wants to marry her."


    Although he did not see it with his own eyes, Emperor Shun knew the existence of Su Jiusi.


    "You mean the princess Anping of the state of Wei?"


    Fu Chenrong didn''t hesitate. After Shundi finished, he immediately said no, "granddad, grandson can cooperate with the general of Zhenguo, but grandson can''t marry fengqingshui. Grandson has love in his heart."


    Such a strange woman is a legend. Without Su Jiusi, Fu Chenrong would not refuse, but he already has Su Jiusi.


    Emperor Shun wanted to canonize her as a general, but fengqingshui refused. Although fengqingshui didn''t join the court as an official, fengqingshui had great prestige in Fengjia''s army and was regarded as Fengqian''s successor. Her three brothers were not as good as her.


    She is the only daughter of Fengqian, the general of Zhenguo. She is not only beautiful, but also well versed in the art of war since she was a child. She once disguised herself as a man and went to battle with Fengqian. She defeated the nomads who harassed the people on the border of Jiangguo all the year round. Since then, she has become famous.


    Fu Chenrong, the famous name of fengqingshui, has heard many rumors about fengqingshui just after he arrived in the state of Jiang.


    Feng Qingshui has a great reputation in the Feng family army. As long as you can marry her, you can get the support of the Feng family army. At that time, Feng Qingshui can help you. With their support, you can be the crown prince. "


    Shen Rong, the general of Zhenguo, has three sons and one daughter. He loves this only daughter very much. She is dignified, intelligent and courageous. She once disguised herself as a man and went out with her father. She is a rare general. She is even more capable than her two brothers.


    In addition, the most important thing is to get the support of the general of Zhenguo. The general of Zhenguo has a large number of soldiers, and Wang Xinwang has to respect him. Now, Wang Xinwang keeps winning over the general of Zhenguo.


    Speaking of the back, Emperor Shun was already a little excited and coughed a few times. Then he said, "my body is not as good as it used to be. I can''t help you for a long time. Shen Rong, the burden is very heavy, but you have to go on. You are a smart child and can''t be willful."


    "Grandfather Huang, I know what you mean. Feng Qian''s grandson will fight for it. He just doesn''t want to marry Feng Qingshui. He has nothing else to do."


    "You should understand that marriage is the best way."

 Chapter 317

    Fu Chenrong certainly understood that he just didn''t want to let Su Jiusi down.


    They have a white head appointment. Su Jiusi used to be a betrayed man. He has made up his mind to love Su Jiusi well. If he really marries her, he knows that Su Jiusi will never see him again. He will lose Su Jiusi completely.


    From beginning to end, she was the one he wanted to marry.


    Hearing that Su Jiusi wanted to drive them away, Su Qi''s fists creaked. His father resigned and she was about to drive them away. It was too much. She really thought that the Anping Marquis''s house belonged to her family.


    Su Heng glanced at Su Qi impolitely.


    "Suqi, only my sister is qualified to take this position now. You should pack up and go away."


    "You..." Suqiqi''s voice is blocked.


    Su Jiusi said coldly, "I''m the princess granted by the Empress Dowager. From today on, the second uncle is no longer the Marquis of Anping, has resigned, is no longer the official of the imperial court. According to reason, when you see me, you have to kneel down and salute. I don''t stick to the etiquette. Are you not satisfied?"


    Finally, Sookie couldn''t help making a sound.


    "Jiusi, as a junior, how can you sit in your father''s position without knowing etiquette?"


    Su Jiusi is just deceiving people too much.


    Suqi has found the killer, but Suwen stops him, but he is not reconciled. This will see sujiusi sitting in the original position of Suwen, and he is even more angry.


    After going back, Su Jiusi and Su Heng sat in the main hall and asked people to call Su Wen and his two sons over.


    After su liangyin was buried, Su Jiusi and Su Heng went back to Anping Marquis''s house together.


    Emperor Shun leans on the Dragon chair. Now he only hopes that his grandson won''t let him down. He really doesn''t have much time. He''s just holding on.


    He was sure to let Fu Chenrong sit down as the crown prince. Over the years, Emperor Shun had been completely disappointed with King Xin. King Xin pressed him step by step. The relationship between father and son was already very tense. They all wanted to kill each other.


    Wang Fu didn''t dare to say anything more. He understood what Emperor Shun meant. This has always been Emperor Shun''s heart disease.


    "I don''t think his highness will be so confused."


    Emperor Shun took the cup, a cold light flashed in his eyes, took a sip and put it down again.


    "I''m not asking for his advice. I can''t help it. Feng Qingshui has already nodded his head. Since Feng Qingshui is willing to marry, I''ll order him to marry tomorrow. When the imperial edict is issued, I can''t help him to marry or not. What''s the situation now? Shen Rong knows in his heart that it''s impossible to do stupid things for a woman. What he has to undertake is the whole kingdom of Jiang. I will never allow a woman to do bad things, If he insists, I can only kill that woman. "


    After Gu Chenrong left, Wang Fu, the manager, poured a cup of tea for Emperor Shun and said carefully, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid your highness will not agree to this marriage."


    Gu Chenrong also knew that it was useless for the Heshun emperor to say so much. After the ceremony, he retired. He would not take part in the marriage or marry Feng Qingshui.


    Emperor Shun didn''t say much, so he waved Gu Chenrong away.


    "Go back first and think about what I said. Shen Rong, you are a smart boy."


    He doesn''t like to be threatened, and he doesn''t like to use his marriage as a bargaining chip.


    "You''ve gone too far. Even if my father resigns, this is our home. Why should you drive us away?"


    Su Wen''s youngest son Su Hang also spoke.


    "Why? Since Su Heng has taken over the title of marquis Anping, this is our home. If you want to live under the fence, it depends on whether we are willing to. If you kneel down and beg me, maybe you will live a few more days if you feel soft hearted. "

 Chapter 318

    Su Jiusi has a faint smile on his mouth, but his eyes are getting colder and colder.


    She wanted to get them back for the humiliation she suffered in those years, and let Su Wen taste the taste of being driven out of the house.


    Even Su Wen couldn''t bear it. Ten years ago, he didn''t show up. It was Fang who drove Wang''s mother and daughter away. At that time, Wang knelt outside his yard and begged him, but he didn''t see Wang.


    "Second younger brother, after all, is our second uncle. It seems that it''s not proper to let them go like this. Do you have any silver on you? If you have any, it''s a bit of our intention to give them some."


    They can''t stay in Anping Marquis''s house any longer. Su Hang thinks of dividing his family''s property. Otherwise, if he leaves Anping Marquis''s house with no money, how can they live in the future.


    "Father, how can we go like this? Even if you are not Marquis Anping, we are also surnamed su. If we want to divide the family, we have to divide the property. Su Jiusi, you take out the accounts of the house, and first divide the money in the house. If you take the money, we will go naturally."


    Su Wen forced himself to calm down. When he continued to see the brothers and sisters, he would vomit blood. In those days, Wang left Anping Marquis house with his children through the back door. Now Su Heng asked them to leave through the back door, obviously on purpose.


    "Suqi, Suhang, let''s go!"


    He admitted that he lost, lost to a little girl, although the heart is not willing, but he does not want to fight with this little girl, just want to save his life back home to spend his old age, fight again, lose is life.


    It''s said that he resigned and won the title of nobility. The servants of Anping Marquis''s mansion have already begun to curry favor with Su Jiusi.


    Su Wen forbeared again and again, and finally put down the anger in her heart.


    Second uncle, you don''t have to dally. Get out of the Anping Marquis''s house. By the way, don''t leave the front door. It''s not a glorious thing for you to go through the back door. It''s too much for people to see. You don''t have any light on your face. "


    Fengshui turns around. What is not yours will come back.


    Su Qi was kicked to the ground by Su Heng. Su Heng stood in front of him and looked down at Su Qi. "I dare to hurt my sister. I have to ask my fist if I agree.


    Su Qi is impulsive. In the face of Su Jiusi''s humiliation, he can''t help it for a long time. He immediately rushes to fight Su Jiusi. Seeing this, Su Heng kicks Su Qi. After learning martial arts for a while, he''s still a little useful. He''s more than enough to deal with Su Qi.


    But now they have lost power. With the emperor''s tacit consent and the support of the Empress Dowager and the imperial concubine behind Su Jiusi, he doesn''t dare to meet Su Jiusi.


    The blue veins on Su''s forehead burst out when he heard the gas. Su Jiusi was deceiving people too much.


    Ten years later, he was driven out of Anping Marquis''s house by a little girl. This is a big joke. After this incident, he has no face to stay in the capital. He will only become a laughing stock.


    "What my sister said is, I''ll look for it."


    Su Wen said and took a purse from his waist. He untied the purse, poured out three coppers from it and threw them directly on the ground. "There are only three coppers left. One is just right. Second uncle, people should learn to be content. Take these coppers and go!"


    "You send beggars. There are so many properties and land deeds in Anping Marquis''s house. Su Heng, you take three coppers and you want to send us away. I tell you, don''t even think about it. At least you have to give us ten thousand taels of silver."

 Chapter 319

    Suqi got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body and said with a black face.


    Su Jiusi stood up and laughed as if he had heard a joke. "What are you daydreaming about in the daytime? If you don''t want these three coppers, I won''t force you. You are young and strong. Are you afraid you can''t earn money?


    Second uncle, I''d better lead the two sons to go quickly, or I''ll break their legs when I''m not happy. I''m afraid you don''t have money to cure them.


    It''s true that if he wants to have the ability to protect himself, she should leave the capital soon. In the future, Su Heng will have to rely on herself. She can''t always protect her brother.


    Before, she would take all these things to herself. After so many things, she also understood the meaning of Wang Cheng.


    Su Jiusi was pleased, "it seems that we Su Heng have grown up."


    Su Heng shook his head, "sister, I''ll do it. I''ll do all these things later. I''m a man. I''ll protect you."


    "I''ll arrange it."


    Su Jiusi agrees with this. Su Qi is really impulsive. Now that she drives them out of Anping Marquis''s house, Su Qi won''t give up. Preemptive attack is a good way to avoid harm. She won''t accept Su Wen''s family. They are not benevolent and she is naturally unjust.


    "Elder sister, Suqi is impulsive and is likely to start. Let''s start first and find someone to solve Suqi so as not to get into trouble again."


    He has only one elder sister left. In any case, he will protect this elder sister and never let him have an accident again. For him, this is his only relative in the world.


    Now they finally go home and get what belongs to them, but his mother and sister are gone.


    He can still remember the scene of leaving Anping Marquis''s house every ten years. It was raining that day. Fang drove them out of Anping Marquis''s house and threw their clothes in the rain. Wang went to ask Su Wen, but Su Wen never showed up.


    After several people left, Su Heng felt that the tone in his heart was more than half out.


    Su Hang keeps up. Su Qi is unwilling to keep up. Before he leaves, he stares at Su Jiusi fiercely. He will never let Su Jiusi go.


    Suqi also said, Suqi heard a voice to stop Suqi, said more is self humiliation, he said coldly, "let''s go."


    "Sister, what are you doing with them? Second uncle, do you want to go by yourself, or do I ask people to ask you out? I''ve already asked people to take out your clothes. You''ll see them when you get out the back door, and I won''t send them if I have something else to do. "


    Su Jiusi looked back, with a breath of momentum in his eyes, and did not take Su Qi''s threat seriously at all.


    "Yes? Then I''ll wait. "


    "Su Jiusi, you..." Su Qi gas gnash teeth, he is really want to strangle Su Jiusi, "you will regret."


    By the way, you have a good elder sister. There is no money left. You can ask your good elder sister for some. She will help you if you come. "


    From now on, he will be the Anping Marquis''s house, and the affairs of the Marquis''s house will be taken care of by him. She believes that Su Heng will do well, and that boy will eventually grow into a man who can bear everything.


    "I have grown up, and liangyin mentioned to me more than once that my sister is too tired. In the future, I only hope that my sister can live a happy life, and I will do everything else. I will protect my sister."


    Su Jiusi nodded, and the next person she wanted to solve was Su Mei.

 Chapter 320

    After Su Wen left the Anping Marquis''s house, Su Jiusi and Su Heng became busy. Su Jiusi presided over all kinds of affairs for the time being.


    Su Heng became an official and was very busy every day.


    Two days later, Su Jiusi was looking at the accounts. Suddenly Gu Liyuan came over. Before he entered the study, his voice came in. "Jiusi, I heard that Su Qi fell into the lake and drowned?"


    Gu Liyuan looks at Su Jiusi in surprise. Her reaction is totally different from those little girls. When she hears about this, she can still analyze it calmly. Shouldn''t she misunderstand Gu Chenrong and then disappear, or make a mess?


    Feng Qian, Feng Qingshui''s father, holds military power. Now Shen Rong has no power behind him. He has just returned to the state of Jiang. If he has Feng Qian''s support, he will get twice the result with half the effort. If I were the emperor, I would do the same. "


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi was not happy, but she believed Gu Chenrong. She was still very calm. She lowered her eyes to remove the look in her eyes. "The emperor of the state of Jiang gave the wind and water to Shen Rong, in order to help him to be the crown prince.


    He went on to say, "we all know who Chenrong is. This marriage must not mean Chenrong. The emperors like to order a couple and give the marriage edict directly. They never ask you whether you like it or want to marry."


    Gu Liyuan said that he noticed Su Jiusi''s expression and saw that her face was stiff and then returned to normal.


    "The emperor of the state of Jiang married Shen Rong. She is Feng Qingshui, the daughter of the general of the state of Jiang. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of this man."


    "Say it! Listen, I''m afraid I can''t afford it? "


    "Well, one more thing..." Gu Liyuan is a bit hesitant. In fact, he doesn''t want to tell Su Jiusi, but he thinks it''s bad to keep it from her. After thinking about it, he plans to tell Su Jiusi about it.


    Hearing that Gu Liyuan wanted to go to the state of Jiang with her, Su Jiusi was very happy. He put down his account and said, "OK, let''s go to find Chenrong."


    "I''ve thought about it. I''ll go to Jiangguo with you. There''s no fun in the capital. I don''t want to compete with Ziyuan for the inheritance of the family. I''m not interested in it. I haven''t been to the capital yet. You can go to the capital to have a look."


    "I''ve also heard about this. Although Shen Rong hates her, she''s thinking about her upbringing and won''t kill her. Liyuan, what''s your plan in the future?"


    By the way, there''s another thing I don''t know if you''ve heard. Shen Rong has been canonized as the crown prince. You have a bright future in the future, and you are very likely to become the queen. Knowing that Shen Rong is the crown prince of the state of Jiang, my mother must secretly regret that she used to treat Shen Rong like that, and she must be afraid that Shen Rong will retaliate against her. "


    "Suqi is impulsive. If you drive them out of Anping Marquis''s house like this, he will definitely get back at you. Jiusi, I''m on your side. I''m just asking.


    "The second uncle is still witty. He knows that it''s important to protect his life. Suqi is different. He is determined to die. In this case, how can I not help him?"


    Gu Liyuan leaned against Su Jiusi''s desk. "My uncle has left the capital with Su Hang."


    Su Jiusi didn''t deny it. He was acquiescent.


    "You did it!"


    Su Jiusi didn''t even lift his head, just a faint hum.


    "Can you accept it?"


    Su Jiusi seized the account on the table and shook his head, "no way."


    "Then you..."

 Chapter 321

    "It''s two different things to marry and return to the government. I''ll go to find Shen Rong when I finish what I''m doing.


    I want to listen to him. If he really wants to marry Feng Qingshui back to his house, I will leave the state of Jiang. I will never be a concubine, and I don''t like the existence of concubines between me and him. "


    "Good girl, I have ambition. My brother is optimistic about you. Although it''s a little difficult, I''ll try my best to help. No matter what, I can''t let others bully my sister. However, fengqingshui is much more powerful than the third princess. You should be careful of her after you go to the state of Jiang."


    "So what? This is what Su Mei owes me. If he wants to hate, let him! Liyuan, I just hope you don''t care about it. "


    "Ziyuan''s temperament has changed a lot recently. He doesn''t look good when he sees me. If you move his mother again, Ziyuan will hate you. Then he will really turn against each other."


    Su Jiusi continued to nod, "well, sooner or later."


    "Have you fallen out with Ziyuan?"


    It''s just that she''s still waiting for something. When she gets it, Su Mei''s death will come.


    Twenty years ago, Su Mei died. She let her live a good life for another 20 years. The 20 years should have come to an end. Now she doesn''t plan to continue playing with her, and is ready to end it by herself.


    Su Jiusi said that he was ill. Let''s take this opportunity to stay ill!


    "Now I''m here to deliver a message for you. Another thing is that my mother is ill and should be angry with you. I''ve been lying in bed these two days and Ziyuan has been with me all the time."


    "That''s what you came here to say?"


    After all, Feng Qingshui is really a strong enemy. Ordinary boudoir ladies can''t be compared with her at all. They don''t rely only on her identity, but on her strength.


    Gu Liyuan is really convinced of these two people. Su Jiusi has always been confident. In the face of such a rival, she is still confident and not flustered.


    "I should be as confident and calm as you are. No wonder Shen Rong never forgets you. When I came here, I hesitated to tell you about it. It seems that my worry is superfluous. You two are made for each other. I''m convinced."


    "I know that."


    She doesn''t care who likes Fu Chenrong. What she cares about is what Fu Chenrong thinks and what he will do.


    She knew that fengqingshui was excellent and dazzling, and she was also a very intelligent person. She appreciated such a person. If fengqingshui had no malice to her, she would like to make this friend.


    Gu Chenrong was loved by women in the capital. Unexpectedly, he was still like this when he arrived in the capital. He just went there and had such an excellent fiancee.


    It was a woman that everyone wanted to marry in the capital. Emperor Shun loved her very much. He made an exception to allow her to choose her husband''s son-in-law in person. If she could become Fu Chenrong''s fiancee, she must have fallen in love with Fu Chenrong herself.


    This woman can not only go to the battlefield to kill the enemy, but also play the piano in her boudoir. It''s said that she has a beautiful face and is a heroine.


    Su Jiusi didn''t know who fengqingshui was originally. After Fu Chenrong went to the state of Jiang, she began to inquire about the capital, and knew about the capital almost. Therefore, she had heard of fengqingshui, and even admired fengqingshui.


    "I''m still saying that. Well, you''ll be busy first. I''ll leave. If you need any help, you can come to me directly. I have many friends in the world. You can come to me for any information you want."


    "Good."


    Su Jiusi smiles at Gu Liyuan. Now she is very satisfied to see her son often and make friends with him.

 Chapter 322

    Donggong


    Fu Chenrong, wearing an apricot yellow court dress embroidered with four clawed python, sits on the throne.


    There is a beautiful woman sitting at the bottom, wearing a purple dress, which makes her have a noble temperament, different from ordinary women''s gentleness, with a heroic spirit between her eyebrows and eyes.


    The courtesan also understood that the matter of affection can not be forced. Her Highness is a person who values friendship. She appreciates the prince''s behavior very much. This marriage is the emperor''s imperial decree. She will not force her highness to marry her.


    Feng Qingshui''s face was a little stiff, and she soon recovered as usual. She nodded to Fu Chenrong. "The first time she saw the prince, she felt good for him and was willing to marry him.


    Such a man missed, it''s a pity, she rarely met a man let her heart, naturally will not give up easily.


    Fu Chenrong was able to refuse her for the sake of a woman, which is enough to show that Fu Chenrong attaches great importance to friendship. It also proves that she has a good eye and does not see the wrong person.


    She fell in love with Fu Chenrong at first sight and was sure enough to make him fall in love with her. She didn''t expect that the first formal meeting was a refusal. She thought that Fu Chenrong''s special invitation to Donggong was also intended for her, but she was wrong.


    Feng Qingshui has enough confidence in herself, and she can help Fu Chenrong, so she is surprised at Fu Chenrong''s refusal.


    He spent so much effort to make su Jiusi nod. If he can''t deal with the problem of wind and water, he knows that Su Jiusi will definitely go. Su Jiusi is definitely not the kind of person who is aggrieved, and he can''t bear to aggrieve Su Jiusi.


    He just wants Su Jiusi now, and doesn''t want to get involved with other people, otherwise Su Jiusi will be unhappy.


    Since Emperor Shun couldn''t make it clear, he would make it clear with fengqingshui. Fengqingshui is different from other boudoir women. He didn''t want fengqingshui to misunderstand him, so he wanted fengqingshui to understand his mind and not to have meaningless feelings for him.


    Fu Chenrong took a sip of tea and put the cup on the table. "I''ve heard Miss Feng''s name for a long time. I know Miss Feng is a heroine among women. It''s a pity that I have a lover in my heart. I can''t marry Miss Feng. I want to say sorry to Miss Feng."


    "I don''t know what the prince''s Royal Highness has ordered to summon the courtesan."


    How about marriage? He is determined not to marry Feng Qingshui. He still has an engagement in the state of Wei.


    Fu Chenrong is holding the tea cup in his hand. This imperial edict for marriage comes very suddenly. He has already rejected Emperor Shun. Unexpectedly, Emperor Shun uses this method to let him accept the marriage.


    This time, Emperor Shun gave Fu Chenrong the wind and light water, but no one dared to say anything, just thought it was a good match.


    But in his early years, Emperor Shun promised that her future husband could be chosen by herself, so she was still unmarried at the age of 20. Even though she was not young, there were still many children in the capital who wanted to marry her.


    She is fengqingshui, who is famous in the state of Jiang. Almost everyone in the state of Jiang knows that the man who wants to marry her back to the mansion has already broken the threshold of the general''s mansion.


    My daughter has an idea. Can your highness listen to it? "


    "I''d like to hear about it."


    "Your Highness, it''s better to give her three months. If after three months, Her Highness is still unwilling to marry her, she will go to the emperor and ask him to take back his life. At that time, she will still persuade her father to stand by Her Highness. What do you think?"

 Chapter 323

    What Feng Qingshui thinks of is to retreat. She takes the initiative to give in. Fu Chenrong has no reason to refuse. He needs the support of the general''s office of Zhenguo now.


    With this engagement, it means that the general''s office of Zhenguo is on Fu Chenrong''s side.


    It''s a matter of no harm to him.


    Bingyun bowed his head and pleaded guilty.


    "My subordinates are talkative. I hope your highness will forgive me. My subordinates are also worried about your highness. My subordinates think that your highness can let Miss Su be a side concubine, so they don''t hurt Miss Su."


    Fu Chenrong frowned, "I still think about it four times? It''s really a shortcut, but I don''t like to take a shortcut. Bingyun, you know what I mean. If you dare to say that again, don''t stay with me. "


    Bingyun heard what he said just now and advised him.


    "Your Highness, it''s the best way to marry Miss Feng now. You should think twice."


    He can''t walk away from here, otherwise he will go back to the state of Wei and Su Jiusi to make things clear. Su Jiusi had been hurt like that before and didn''t trust the man himself. He was afraid that Su Jiusi would be unhappy.


    I don''t know if Su Jiusi misunderstood himself. After thinking about it, he decided to write a letter to Su Jiusi.


    Then he left with his maid Qiu Shu. Fu Chenrong still felt a little headache. This matter was also announced to the world. It must have spread to the state of Wei.


    Wind light water up, toward Fu Chenrong blessing body, "minister female leave."


    "In that case, Miss Feng." When all that should be said had been finished, Fu Chenrong was ready to give an order, "I have finished all that should be said. If Miss Feng has nothing else to do, please go back."! I have business to do


    Fu Chenrong didn''t expect that Feng Qingshui should insist on her decision. Forget it, she should insist on her own. Anyway, he has made his words very clear. As for what Feng Qingshui should do, he actually can''t care.


    Feng Qingshui has a smile in her mouth. This is her plan. She will not terminate her engagement. She also believes that Fu Chenrong has no ability to terminate her engagement. There are too many things waiting for him to do, and the emperor will not agree.


    "If your highness can terminate this engagement, my daughter will wait for you at any time, and dare not have any doubt. My daughter still insists that she will not go to the emperor until three months later. Before that, my daughter will never mention it to the emperor."


    "It''s not necessary, it''s meaningless."


    Feng Qingshui didn''t expect that Fu Chenrong still refused. She felt a sense of frustration in her heart, but she was still not reconciled. "Does your highness dare not give it to her courtiers for three months?"


    If Miss Feng holds that kind of mind and takes it back directly, I''m willing to cooperate with Miss Feng, but I don''t use my feelings as chips. My feelings are all in one person. "


    "Miss Feng, I am very clear that I will not marry you, let alone for three months, even for thirty years, I will not change my mind.


    Fu Chenrong is now facing domestic and foreign troubles. If the general of Zhenguo is on his side, it can help him gain a firm foothold. The proposal of wind over water is very attractive.


    "Why don''t you feel aggrieved? How can jiu''er be a concubine? Don''t talk about it any more. "


    Leaving this sentence, Fu Chenrong went to his study. He had to write a letter to Su Jiusi.


    Bingyun is a little worried about Fu Chenrong. He has just returned to the capital. It''s not wise to refuse to give him a good opportunity. However, she also knows Fu Chenrong''s temperament and doesn''t dare to say anything more. She only hopes that Su Jiusi can put the overall situation first.

 Chapter 324

    Su Jiusi doesn''t know the situation of Fu Chenrong. Now her mind is on Su Mei.


    After getting the things from purple orchid, she sat in front of the bronze mirror for a long time and put the human skin mask on her face. The familiar face came back.


    Yes, this is the human skin mask she asked Wang Cheng to make in the river and lake. She wants to end all this with the identity of Su Liu.


    "Give us a pot of good Pu''er tea, and give me a plate of black plum and red bayberry, and send them back an hour later."


    Su Jiusi calmly went to the position opposite Su Mei, opened the stool and sat down.


    "Su Mei, you don''t want outsiders to see you like this!"


    Su Mei''s as like as two peas, whose voice is even more ugly than her. This voice is just her nightmare.


    Su Liu''s voice still spoke.


    "Long time no see."


    Su Mei held her hand tightly in her sleeve, which had wrinkled the corners of her clothes. She calmed down.


    It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. Su Liu has been dead for 20 years. How can she appear in front of her in broad daylight? It''s a hell of a thing.


    Su Mei just looked up. When she saw Su Jiusi''s appearance, she only heard a bang. Her teacup fell to the ground, and the hot tea splashed everywhere. She didn''t respond at all. She just looked at Su Jiusi in shock, and her face suddenly lost its blood color.


    At the moment when the shopkeeper opened the door, Su Jiusi came in.


    Before she came here, she had asked Su Mei to meet her in the name of Su Jiusi. Su Mei was very tired of Su Jiusi, so she came with someone.


    After arriving at Mingxiang Pavilion, purple orchid takes the lead in jumping out of the carriage and reaches out to help Su Jiusi out of the carriage. Su Jiusi asks her to stay in the carriage and wait for her. She doesn''t want to be seen. Purple orchid doesn''t understand Su Jiusi''s intention and still nods. Su Jiusi goes to the elegant room on the second floor of Mingxiang Pavilion alone.


    Neither of them spoke, and Zilan did not dare to ask more.


    Zilan only thinks that something is wrong with Su Jiusi today. It''s very deep. It seems that something big is going to happen. She''s just worried about Su Jiusi, for fear that something might happen to her.


    She has understood the secret of that year. She won''t kill Gu Yan, but she won''t forgive him. From then on, Gu Yan is a stranger to her.


    Purple orchid accompanied Su Jiusi on the carriage. Su Jiusi didn''t speak all the way. The situation of that year repeatedly appeared in her mind. Su Mei owed her something.


    Purple orchid didn''t ask much, immediately let people to prepare the carriage, Su Jiusi put forward, the carriage to stop at the back door, she didn''t want to disturb others, just want to quietly end this matter.


    "Zilan, you don''t need to ask more about these things. Let''s go to Mingxiang Pavilion now."


    Purple orchid doesn''t know Su Liu, and doesn''t know why Su Jiusi wears such a human skin mask. She just asks curiously, "Miss, who is this?"


    This is Su Liu''s favorite tea. Black plum and red bayberry are their favorite preserved fruits. Su Liu likes black plum, while Su Mei likes red bayberry.


    shop as like as two peas, and she was ready to go. She was shaking a little, and she could not believe it. But the woman in front of her was not only the same as Sue Liu, but also had the same voice and knew their old hobbies.


    If she looks the same, it''s a coincidence, and her voice is the same, she can''t figure out what''s going on. How could this young man know Su Liu''s voice.

 Chapter 325

    "Ma''am, are you all right?"


    One side of the maid see Su Liu''s face is really ugly, a burst of green a burst of white, as if again strongly forbear emotion, finally can''t help but speak.


    "You step back and keep watch at the door."


    After su Liu''s death, Gu Yan never forgot Su Liu.


    Su Mei has a green face. She knows that Su Liu is right. She never gets what she really wants. She really likes Gu Yan. She once thought she was the winner, and she really took Gu Yan away from Su Liu.


    "What do I rob him to do? I told you 20 years ago that I don''t want him. I don''t want him. If you want to pick him up, just pick him up! It''s a pity that he didn''t treat you as you think. It''s hard for him in the past 20 years! You never get what you really want. "


    These words completely infuriated Su Mei, waiting for Su Jiusi with both hands, "I''ve been accompanying brother Yan for the past 20 years. Su Liu died. What else do you want to do? Do you think you can still rob him?"


    You see, isn''t your retribution coming? After all, the stolen things are stolen. Do you really get Gu Yan? "


    I heard that your daughter died, and Gu Yan didn''t treat you very well. It seems that you''ve had a bad life in the past 20 years. I''ve already told you that people like you will not come to a good end.


    Su Jiusi saw Su Mei''s face showing a look of fear, and suddenly laughed, "are you afraid? You were not afraid when you killed people. Do you remember what you said to me before I died? You said it was my life. Is it your life now?


    If she is a ghost, how can she appear in front of her in broad daylight? If not, where does she know these things.


    Before Su Liu died, she did step on Su Liu, but no one saw it. Only Su Liu knew it. How did she know it? Was she really Su Liu?


    Su Mei felt a chill in her heart and had goose bumps on her body.


    Su Jiusi took a sip of tea gracefully, then put down his cup and looked at Su Mei coldly, "Maybe God knows that I''m not willing, so he let me come back and let me come back to see you. Su Mei, twenty years ago, you colluded with Honglian to poison me and took away a pair of my children. I still remember the foot you stepped on me."


    Su Mei stares at Su Jiusi, her eyes blink, not letting go of any expression on her face.


    "Su Liu has been dead for twenty years."


    "Don''t you know me? My good sister, we grew up together. I can miss you every day. How can you not remember me


    "Who are you?"


    Su Jiusi slowly poured himself a cup of tea, very calm, "Su Mei, so many years, how are you doing?"


    The maid looked at Su Mei anxiously, and finally backed down first.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Over the years, she has never got rid of Su Liu, and has been living in the shadow of Su Liu. Up to now, Gu Yan doesn''t even want to say a word to her, let alone get close to her. The relationship between husband and wife has long existed in name.


    The glory she thought she got disappeared with Gu''s death. Gu angered the emperor, and Feng would never treat her well again. All the things she fought for were in vain in the end.


    But she couldn''t admit it in front of Su Liu. She looked at Su Jiusi and said in a hard voice, "don''t forget that Liyuan and Qingcheng have called my mother for many years. They don''t remember Su Liu''s appearance. They only know that I am their mother. Your children and husband are all around me. Su Liu, what are you proud of?"

 Chapter 326

    At the moment, she has regarded the young woman in front of her as Su Liu. She knows so many things that others can''t know so clearly, even what she said before she died.


    "I have said for a long time that Gu Yan is no longer my husband. I also told you that the children will grow up one day and understand what happened in those years. Do you really think they regard you as their mother? How do you treat them these years? You can''t count it in your heart! Su Mei, it''s time for your good days to come to an end. "


    "What can you do for me? Twenty years ago, I could poison you, and now I can. No matter you are human or ghost, you will die in my hands. "


    Su Jiusi looked down at Su Mei, "this is what you owe me. I wanted to beat you a long time ago, but I didn''t have the chance. Today I''ll give it back to you first."


    Su Mei''s center of gravity was unstable, and she fell to the ground directly, with bright red blood flowing from the corner of her mouth.


    Su Jiusi didn''t look at Gu Yan. She went to Su Mei, who was still in a daze. She raised her hand and slapped her in the face. Su Jiusi almost tried her best. Soon, five bright red fingerprints appeared on Su Mei''s face, and half of her face was swollen.


    He just regrets that he didn''t treat Su Liu well before, and now he can see Su Liu again. He is very satisfied. At least he has the chance to say sorry to Su Liu himself.


    This result is expected by Gu Yan. It is an indisputable fact that he betrays Su Liu.


    Su Jiusi really put Gu Yan down completely. Now Gu Yan is a stranger to her. She won''t hate Gu Yan any more, but she won''t forgive Gu Yan either. Everything between her and Gu Yan is over. She let go of herself.


    "You don''t have to say sorry to me. No matter how much I''m sorry, I won''t forgive you. Gu Yan, the friendship between you and me has been cut off for a long time. You don''t have to remember me. I just hope you can take good care of Liyuan and Qingcheng in the future. I don''t want to talk about those past events or listen to them."


    Gu Yan is very remorseful. He thinks of all the things that happened in those years and feels very sorry for Su Liu. He doesn''t know that Su Mei did all this. He was completely deceived by Su Mei. He regrets that he did that to Su Liu. He met the best woman, but he didn''t cherish her. Instead, he lost her and let her die with hatred.


    "I''m sorry, suliu. It was my fault. I''m sorry for you."


    Su Jiusi was not moved. He stepped back a few steps, his eyes were indifferent, as if Gu Yan was just a stranger to her. "I''ll leave soon, but I have an unfinished wish, so I came back to solve this unfinished wish."


    Gu Yan didn''t look at Su Mei, as if one more look would pollute his eyes. Instead, he looked at Su Jiusi with surprise and joy. "Su Liu, you''re back."


    Su Mei didn''t expect that Gu Yan was also there. She wanted to stand up, but her legs were weak. She looked at Gu Yan in panic and wanted to explain, "brother Yan, no, I..."


    Su Mei''s words just ended, the door of Ya room was suddenly pushed open, Gu Yan came in with a face. He stared at Su Mei with hatred, "it''s you."


    "You Su Liu, what if you beat me? You''re dead. You can''t survive. I''ll go underground to accompany you, but I''ve lived 20 years longer than you. "


    Su Mei knows that Gu Yan won''t help her any more. Her heart is cold. Instead, she is not afraid to die. She sneers at Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi squatted down and looked at Su Mei coldly, "then you are wrong. You are not qualified to be my companion."

 Chapter 327

    She has been reborn for a long time, and Su Mei can''t find her even when she dies. Su Mei has lived 20 years longer than Su Liu, but she will continue to live with Su Jiusi in the future. She has lived much longer in this world than Su Mei.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Su Mei any more. What she should say is almost all right. She takes out a dagger from her arms and stabs Su Mei''s chest mercilessly.


    Su Mei obviously didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would kill people in public. She opened her eyes wide and said, "you You... "


    I didn''t force you to be with me. If you really don''t have that kind of mind, how can you be fascinated by me.


    Su Mei wants to laugh, but her heart aches very much. At this meeting, she is really disheartened to Gu Yan, and says with a sneer, "if there is no me, there will be others. Gu Yan, why do you blame me?


    Gu Yan squatted on the ground, looking at Su Mei coldly, "you destroyed all this. Without you, I would not have lost Su Liu."


    Lying on the ground, Su Mei felt a little dizzy. Then she heard the footsteps and looked up again. As expected, she saw Gu Yan come to her side.


    Finally, Gu Yan let go, and Su Jiusi left Yajian.


    Su Jiusi accentuated the tone, failed is failed, she and Gu Yan between no longer possible.


    "Let go."


    Gu Yan knew that he would never see Su Liu again after he let go. He didn''t want to let go, but he didn''t have the face to keep Su Liu, and he didn''t dare to let Su Liu forgive him.


    "Of course, go where I should go. Gu Yan, I died 20 years ago. There is no more Su Liu in this world. Now that my wish is over, Su Liu will never appear again. Please forget Su Liu. She doesn''t want you to remember. Gu Yan, let go."


    She doesn''t go to see Su Mei on the ground any more, and is ready to leave the room. Gu Yan arranges the rest. As she passes by Gu Yan, Gu Yan suddenly reaches for Su Jiusi''s wrist and says, "where are you going?"


    From then on, she will forget Su Liu''s memory and become Su Jiusi. At this point, Su Liu''s wish is over.


    Su Jiusi got up and put away the bloody handkerchief. Her knife hit the nail on the head. Su Mei could not live any longer. This knife was a complete farewell to Su Liu.


    Gu Yan, you are cruel. You have been cruel to me for 20 years.


    Su Mei''s body is red with blood. She struggles to think about it, but she has no strength. Yu Guang glances at Gu Yan, who is standing beside her. From the beginning to the end, he doesn''t mean to come over. He doesn''t even want to stop her. He just coldly watches her die in Su Liu''s hands.


    The bright red blood splashed on Su Jiusi''s face. There was no expression on her face. She was cold and calm. After confirming that the blade was completely buried in Su Mei''s chest, she released her hand, took out her handkerchief and wiped her face and hands. "That''s why I came to see you today. I''ll send you to hell myself."


    Gu Yan, I admit, I''ve been jealous of Su Liu since I was a child. She is good at everything and better than me. With her, no one notices me. What about you?


    You were born in a poor family. You really care about your family background. You think Su Liu doesn''t understand you. You think she is too dazzling. You dare not admit that she wants to suppress Su Liu.


    Later, she was beaten down by you. When she died, you began to feel guilty again. Reading her kindness, you never forget her. Do you think Su Liu will lead you? "

 Chapter 328

    After that, Su Mei laughed, "you deserve it, Gu Yan, you You deserve it. You don''t deserve it Su Liu... "


    "Shut up."


    Gu Yan has a green face. He knows Su Mei is right. Even if there is no Su Mei, there will be others. He blames Su Mei just to make himself at ease.


    Gu Yan is very calm. He has a black face and doesn''t have any explanation. He knows that Su Mei did it on purpose.


    Gu Ziyuan sat down on the ground, trembling and holding out his hand to try Su Mei''s breath. As a result, his heart was cold. He turned his head and suddenly yelled at Gu Yan, "why? Why did you kill my mother, father? You tell me why


    With that, Su Mei was out of breath, but she kept her eyes open until she died.


    Su Mei''s mouth once again gushes a lot of blood. She can''t tell Gu Ziyuan that Su Liu killed her, and no one believes it. She hates Gu Yan so much that she wants to revenge Gu Yan. She wants her son to hate Gu Yan and let Gu Yan taste the taste of being separated from his wife and children.


    With her last breath left, Su Mei reached out to Gu Yan and said, "it''s him Ziyuan, he doesn''t deserve to be your father. It''s him... "


    Gu Ziyuan smelled the smell of blood, and then saw Su Mei lying on the ground, and Gu Yan with a bloody dagger in his hand. He quickly ran to Su Mei, "mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Panic, shop small second-hand tea fell to the ground, only to hear a loud bang, shop small second reaction, almost rolling away from the Ya room.


    At this time, the people in Yajian were pushed open. Gu Ziyuan came in under the guidance of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was still carrying Pu''er tea and refreshments. As soon as he opened the door of Yajian, he was shocked.


    Gu Yan coldly replied that he just wanted to collect the dagger, which was su Liu''s.


    "You have no right to die with me."


    Gu Yan pulls out Su Mei''s chest knife, and Su Mei spits out a big mouthful of blood, "you want to make your own decision Well, let''s die together. "


    At this time, Su Meizhen hopes that Gu Yan will be tortured for the rest of his life, which Gu Yan deserves. No matter how selfish and vicious she is, she doesn''t do anything to Gu Yan. Therefore, she hates Gu Yan and hopes that he won''t get a good end.


    She died early, even in pain for a while, and I was tortured for 20 years, you It will be longer. I''m relieved to see you like this. I''m really relieved Gu Yan, I''m sorry for Su Liu, but I didn''t I''m sorry you Never... "


    Ha ha We all lost, and in the end we all lost to suliu.


    "Su Liu did it on purpose. She let you live on purpose, Gu Yan You will not be happy in this life, you will always live in her guilt, she deliberately tortured you.


    This is what he owes Su Liu. Originally, he was ready to take on this matter. It was an account to Su Liu. Over the years, he suffered a lot in his heart. Even when he closed his eyes, he would see Su Liu come to him and ask him why.


    Gu Yan didn''t speak. Gu Ziyuan was more excited. He held out his hand and grabbed Gu Yan''s collar. His eyes were red, and his veins burst out. "Father, are you crazy? Mother is your hairy wife. You should do this to her. You don''t deserve to be my father any more, and I don''t have a father like you."


    He knew that Su Mei was out of the door and passed by, so he came to look for Su Mei. He didn''t expect to see such a scene as soon as he came in. It''s ridiculous that his favorite father killed his mother.

 Chapter 329

    "Su Mei is not my hairy wife."


    "Because of the great aunt again? When you really couldn''t let go of your aunt, you shouldn''t have married my mother, let alone given birth to us. "


    At the moment, Gu Ziyuan has already hated Su Liu, who has ruined their family''s life. He always knows that Su Liu is Su Mei''s heart knot.


    "Mother is dead." Gu Ziyuan''s eyes were empty, as if there was nothing in them, and as if they were deep and incomprehensible. "You will never be sad. You never regard your mother as your mother. You are the same as the second brother. When the second brother wanted to kill his mother, you still stood on the side of the second brother. Elder brother, your mother raised you for so many years, and you never know how to be grateful to her."


    "Ziyuan..."


    Su Jiusi didn''t tell Gu Liyuan about what happened in those years. She felt that it was a grudge between them and had nothing to do with the children. She had no intention to involve several children. Therefore, she didn''t mention these things to Gu Liyuan. She just wanted to solve them secretly.


    Although Gu Liyuan didn''t know what had happened, he also knew that all this had something to do with Su Jiusi, but he didn''t understand why Gu Yan was also involved, and he didn''t have a word to defend himself. What was the matter.


    Gu Liyuan came to see Gu Ziyuan sitting on the ground, holding Su Mei motionless.


    Jing Zhaoyin takes Gu Yan with himself.


    Gu Yan no longer looks at Su Mei on the ground, waiting for Jing Zhaoyin to bring people over. There''s so much noise here, and the shop boy must have reported to the official. Let''s judge him as he should! It doesn''t matter to him. When he finally meets Su Liu, it''s like he''s finished his mind.


    "I don''t need your help either. What''s the difference between living and dead now?"


    "At this moment, my father is still not repentant." Gu Ziyuan sneered, "killing people pays for their lives. I will never save you."


    "Some things are not what you think, Ziyuan. Your mother deserves all this. No one can blame me. I have nothing to do with Su Mei."


    He began to hate God. He clearly did nothing wrong. Why did God take everything away from him? Su Jiusi was robbed and his relatives were gone. Now he has nothing left. This is not his life. He doesn''t accept it.


    Gu fandai died not long ago, and now Su Mei is gone. He doesn''t want to stay at home any more. His closest friends have left him, and home care is meaningless to him.


    Seeing that Gu Yan doesn''t speak, Gu Ziyuan just assumes that Gu Yan acquiesces. He kneels on the ground and hugs Su Mei tightly. The veins in his hands burst out constantly. The hatred in his eyes is clear. He can''t revenge Su Mei, and he can''t do anything to his father.


    Gu Yan didn''t plan to tell Gu Ziyuan about what happened in those years. He didn''t refute anything. As Su Mei said, he deserved everything, so he recognized all the results.


    "In my mother''s heart, only you are her son. Shen Rong and I have never been, Ziyuan. It''s no wonder that Shen Rong knows his origin well."


    "Of course I know. He is now the prince of the state of Jiang. If he didn''t have a mother, would he be able to live till now? Can he return to the state of Jiang to inherit the throne of crown prince?


    Can his adoptive parents, who live in a mountain village, teach a prince? It''s his mother who gives him what he has today. Otherwise, he is just a man who can only cut firewood and cultivate land

 Chapter 330

    After the brothers break up, Gu Ziyuan has already hated Gu Chenrong. Now he has become the crown prince of the state of Jiang and robbed Su Jiusi.


    And he has nothing, he really can''t understand God, why will favor that don''t speak brotherly and don''t read kindness Gu Chenrong.


    Gu Liyuan didn''t expect that Gu Ziyuan would say such words. Now Gu Ziyuan seems to be more and more paranoid. He is no longer Gu Ziyuan.


    Now Gu Ziyuan can''t listen to any words, and insists on putting all the mistakes on them. It''s inevitable to break up.


    He said that he and Gu Qingcheng were white eyed wolves. Why didn''t he think about what Gu fandai and Su Mei did to them?


    Leaving this sentence, Gu Ziyuan left the room without returning.


    Gu Qingcheng forced her to death. You are indifferent to her mother''s death. It turns out that her mother raised two white eyed wolves. You can''t blame my mother for her death. From now on, you and I are no longer brothers. "


    Gu Ziyuan picked up Su Mei on the ground. As he passed by Gu Liyuan, he said with no expression on his face, "my father never forgets your mother. Do you feel very happy to see her dead?


    From now on, he won''t love Su Jiusi any more. He hates Su Jiusi and Gu Chenrong. He thinks that they destroyed Gu''s family and everything together.


    Since her appearance, there have been many accidents in Gu''s family and Anping''s Marquis''s house. In the past, he loved Su Jiusi and defended her again and again, but now he just finds it ridiculous that the woman he loved wanted to completely destroy Gu''s family.


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t say anything more. What else would he have to do if he had to take care of his family? Whose fault is it that makes a good home like this? Is it su Jiusi?


    Gu Liyuan was really annoyed by Gu Ziyuan. He had a face in the whole process. The brotherhood is really over. Now Gu''s family has been divided. In the past, there was harmony, but now there is no such harmony.


    Don''t worry, I won''t fight with you for the right to take care of my family. My mother has always been thinking of giving you the right to take care of my family, for fear that Shen Rong and I will covet it. In fact, neither he nor I have such a mind. I will leave to take care of my family. In the future, this will be your family. "


    Now that my mother is gone, I don''t want to argue with you. It doesn''t matter who is right and who is wrong.


    Shen Rong didn''t hurt his mother''s life. It''s the biggest reward for his mother''s kindness. Have you ever thought about the pain in his heart? If it happened to you, what would you do?


    Mother is like this, I thought you are not originally, actually in your bone also thinks like this.


    "You''re so unreasonable now. When we grow up together, do we have to be close to each other?


    Elder brother, although you are a half brother, you are also a compatriot. You help the second brother everywhere, and you don''t treat me as a brother at all. "


    "Am I not telling the truth? The second brother wants the future. Otherwise, how can he go back to the state of Jiang? Since he wants the future, all he wants today is from his family. What else can he hate about his family.


    Of course, he couldn''t agree with this, "Ziyuan, don''t you feel selfish when you say this? In your eyes, killing your mother and seizing your son is so worthless. What you think now is abnormal. I don''t want to argue with you. "


    Although he didn''t want it to happen, he couldn''t control it.


    Gu''s family will have today. He had a premonition that Su Mei was too selfish. In the past, he thought it was just Gu fandai''s bad intentions. Gu Ziyuan was very pure and virtuous. After so many things happened, he found that Gu Ziyuan was not so pure and virtuous.


    He is also selfish.

 Chapter 331

    After returning to the Anping Marquis''s house, Su Jiusi threw away Su Liu''s mask and would never appear as Su Mei again.


    Purple orchid reports things outside to Su Jiusi. When she hears that Gu Yan is taken away by Jing Zhaoyin, Su Jiusi doesn''t respond at all. Gu Yan wants to get away and leave early.


    Even if Gu Yan did so, she would not be moved, nor would she forgive Gu Yan. All of her and Gu Yan''s life had passed, and she would completely forget it.


    "Now that this matter has been completed, the empress can also breathe a sigh of relief." Caishi said, and once again handed the grapes to Su Jiusi. "Niang Niang, now the imperial concubines often go to Jianzhang palace. According to this trend, the emperor is afraid that he will soon canonize the imperial concubines as empresses."


    If she guesses correctly, she will soon receive the next letter from Xinwang.


    Since Huang sun''s adoptive parents are gone, her task has been completed. I don''t know what the next task Xin Wang gave her.


    Although Su Jiusi didn''t show up from the beginning to the end, by intuition, she just felt that it had something to do with Su Jiusi, but she couldn''t understand how Su Jiusi did it. She found that she appreciated Su Jiusi more and more.


    The soft imperial concubine left to think right and left all didn''t want to clear this inside exactly is how to return a responsibility.


    I''m really curious about how Su Jiusi made Gu Yan take the blame. It''s said that Gu Yan pleaded guilty without an excuse. It''s really puzzling. "


    The voice is lazy. "My palace is still thinking about how to cooperate with Su Jiusi. Su Mei is dead, and Gu Yan is in prison.


    She reached out her slender hand to take over the grapes from Caishi. She took out her handkerchief and wiped the grape juice from her lips.


    Princess Rou is half lying on the beauty couch, picking poems and kneeling on the ground to peel grapes for her. It''s the end of summer, and the weather is much cooler. The neckline of Princess Rou is slightly open, which is very charming.


    In the future, Fu Chenrong will be the emperor, and he must not be bound by these love affairs.


    Now all this is what Emperor Shun meant. Emperor Shun specially instructed her not to let a woman influence Fu Chenrong. For him, Fu Chenrong is the hope of Jiang''s future. He would never allow Fu Chenrong because a woman lost to King Xin.


    She is the leader of dongyuanwei, and her master is Shun Di, whose task is to protect Fu Chenrong.


    She knew that the letter must have been written to Su Jiusi. Instead of reading the contents of the letter, she tore up the letter and threw away the body of the carrier pigeon.


    On the other side, Castle Peak tied the letter written by Fu Chenrong to the carrier pigeon''s leg. Just after putting down the carrier pigeon, the ice cloud hiding in the dark directly shot down the carrier pigeon.


    When she takes care of the affairs of Anping Marquis''s house, she will leave the capital to find Fu Chenrong. She really miss her and hopes to see Fu Chenrong earlier.


    When she was just born again, she hated Su Mei and Gu Yan, almost for revenge. Now her wish has come true, and she has a loved one in her heart. She is full of expectations for her future life, and expects that Fu Chenrong will accompany her.


    This is the end of her and Gu Yan. She will not hate him any more. Since then, she has been a stranger.


    "The queen of the emperor''s will is Gu Qingcheng. Gu fandai just takes advantage of it.


    It''s none of our business to be the queen. It seems that Gu Qingcheng has figured it out. Once upon a time, such a noble person knew that he had put down his position and accepted the emperor. Su Jiusi probably contributed a lot to this.


    Since she had more contact with Su Jiusi, the relationship between her and the emperor has obviously eased. Su Jiusi is really strange. She has the same surname as Gu, and she treats them differently. "

 Chapter 332

    "Now the emperor''s mind is on the imperial concubine. If things go on like this, I''m afraid the maid will fall out of favor."


    "There are big princesses in our palace. What are you afraid of doing? It''s other people who are really flustered. Yes, we can just watch the play and ignore these things."


    The soft imperial concubine originally has no intention to Feng yunlang, she enters the palace completely is bringing the task to come.


    "Let''s go outside and talk." Gu Ziyuan said, without looking at Su Jiusi, he left the hall.


    Leave this sentence, Su Heng just left.


    Su Heng just nodded and warned fiercely, "if you dare to be disrespectful to my sister, I will never let you go."


    "I''m ok. You don''t have to go to the palace to see the emperor. Go back first. Don''t miss the time."


    "Sister..."


    "Su Heng, go back first! I''ll come in a minute


    Two young men of the same age have opposite eyes, full of gunpowder. They are both people who have experienced great changes in their families. Neither of them gives in. They both hate each other, but they keep their emotions in check.


    Now Su Heng pays great attention to protecting Su Jiusi, who is his only relative in the world.


    "Don''t embarrass my sister. If you have anything to say, just say it now."


    Gu Ziyuan, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly got up and said, "Jiusi, I have something to say to you."


    The mouth is still Su Heng, finish preparing to leave with Su Jiusi, Su Jiusi did not speak the whole process, now she and Gu Ziyuan have nothing to say.


    "We have something else to do, so let''s leave first."


    Gu Ziyuan was very calm. He raised his eyes. His eyes had long been clear, just like a deep pool, and he just nodded.


    Gu Ziyuan is one year older than Su Heng. Su Heng placates him coolly.


    "Cousin Liyuan, cousin Ziyuan, I''m very sad."


    In the mourning hall, Gu Ziyuan and Gu Liyuan kneel on the ground in white mourning clothes. Su Jiusi and Su Heng go in one by one. They light incense with no expression on their faces. After three perfunctory bows, they insert incense in front of the mourning hall.


    After Su Mei died, according to the truth, Su Jiusi and Su Heng both went to worship. After all, they were their aunt. If they didn''t go, they would be unreasonable, and they would have something to say. Although they didn''t want to go, they finally went to Gu''s house together.


    That night, Sophie received a letter. After reading the letter, Sophie quickly burned the letter in her hand. Unexpectedly, the next task came so soon.


    Caishi knows about Princess Rou and Li Shuo, but she doesn''t know that Princess Rou really falls in love with Li Shuo. She doesn''t let anyone know about this. Even Caishi, she''s on guard and makes her think it''s all acting.


    If fengyunlang doesn''t let her sleep, it''s a good thing for her. Since she fell in love with Li Shuo, she is not willing to be close to fengyunlang. Fortunately, fengyunlang hasn''t let her sleep again in recent months.


    Su Jiusi took a look at Gu Liyuan, nodded to him and indicated that he was OK. Then he kept up with Gu Ziyuan. Gu Liyuan knelt on the ground and continued to burn paper for Su Mei. He said to himself, "mother, you have seen the situation now. Do you regret it?"


    Su Jiusi followed Gu Ziyuan to the pagoda tree outside the hall. Gu Ziyuan stopped and looked at Su Jiusi with sharp eyes. "The waiter said that someone went to Yajian to find his mother that day. Is that you?"


    "Has anyone seen me, Ziyuan? If you suspect that your mother''s death has something to do with me, show me the evidence. For the rest, there is no comment. Jing Zhaoyin will find out about it."

 Chapter 333

    Su Jiusi is very calm. She doesn''t plan to tell anyone about these things. This is the end between her and Su Mei.


    Gu Ziyuan approached Su Jiusi step by step, with both struggle and pain in his eyes. "My mother did kill you, but you were safe all the time.


    I also try my best to defend you in front of my mother. Su Jiusi, why do you hate her so much? She has planned to let you go. You are pressing her step by step. Anyway, she is your aunt. That''s how you treat your elders. "


    The eldest princess is very lovely. There is a kind of soft Princess shadow between her eyebrows and eyes. In addition, she is the only child in the palace. Feng yunlang and the Empress Dowager love her very much.


    Su Jiusi just looked at him and didn''t speak. Seeing such a lovely child, his whole heart became soft. He thought of Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng as children.


    Soft imperial concubine nods, put down big princess, this just led Su Jiu Si to enter main hall.


    "Well, I''ll wait outside for my mother."


    The soft imperial concubine simply picked up the daughter and touched the eldest princess''s head, the voice was very gentle, "I still have a little thing now, let the nurse play with you for a while, OK?"


    When the eldest princess saw her coming back, she immediately threw away the ball in her hand and rushed to her arms. She said softly, "mother, you''re back. You play with me."


    As soon as I went in, I saw a four-year-old girl playing with a colorful ball in the yard, accompanied by two maidservants. She was playing happily. This was Princess Rou''s daughter.


    Two days later, Su Jiusi continued to teach in the palace. After the lecture, rou Fei invited Su Jiusi to Changqiu palace, and they went to Changqiu palace one by one.


    After su Jiusi left, Gu Ziyuan hit the tree trunk heavily with a fist, and a trace of ruthlessness never appeared in his eyes. One day, he will make her regret and ask her to come to him.


    After that, Su Jiusi left without hesitation.


    "I never regret what I did. Gu Ziyuan, you don''t know me. I hope you can find someone you really love in the future. I''ll leave first."


    Gu Ziyuan sneered, "you and the second brother will not have a good result. If you don''t believe it, you''ll wait and see. Now he is the prince of the state of Jiang, not someone you can climb up to. One day you will regret it."


    Gu Ziyuan could do this for Su Jiusi. She didn''t want to entangle with other men.


    "That''s just right."


    "Su Jiusi, I came to you today to tell you that I will never love you again from now on."


    Su Jiusi is always calm and doesn''t avoid Gu Ziyuan''s eyes, but her eyes don''t fluctuate.


    "The matter between me and your mother has nothing to do with you. She will have today. I have nothing to say. Karma, everything is doomed. Ziyuan, if you have nothing to do, I will go first."


    Because she is a princess, the concubine has no hostility to her. The eldest princess is a child who is full of love.


    After entering the main hall, rou Fei asked people to serve tea and raised a charming smile at the corner of her mouth. "The princess is really knowledgeable and learned. Today''s lecture is very wonderful, and the palace is still listening to it.


    The palace really appreciates the princess, but in a few months, she not only climbed to the position of princess, but also took back the title of Anping Marquis for her brother. Now the family is defeated, and the princess is the real winner. "

 Chapter 334

    "I''m flattered. Some things have been arranged by God. I just conform to God''s will. What can I do for you?"


    "Don''t tell me. The emperor sent some fresh black grapes yesterday. They are so sweet that he invited the princess to taste them."


    After that, she asked her maid to bring up the black grapes. The black grapes in the fruit plate were very fresh, and there were water drops on them.


    Su Jiusi guesses the intention of Princess rou. She encourages herself to go to find Fu Chenrong. Of course, she doesn''t think that Princess Rou does it because she is kind-hearted. If she tries to persuade herself, she will have a plan.


    The palace is absolutely unambiguous that it can help the princess. After all, the one that the palace doesn''t want to be the enemy is the princess. Now the princess has got her wish, but she is different from Fu Chenrong. It''s a pity to think about it. Isn''t the princess going to find Fu Chenrong? "


    The soft imperial concubine laughs, the action graceful peeled off the grape''s skin, "this palace has such a big handle in your hand, how can you act rashly, princess, there is no injustice and no hatred between you and me, I am also controlled by others, I have no choice.


    "Empress Rou, Gu fandai killed my sister. I''m absolutely not willing to let go of the people who hurt my sister. If I find out that it''s related to empress, then don''t blame me for being impolite."


    This is true. Su Jiusi believes it. At last, she can only lock Feng Lingyu. It''s just the attitude of the bodyguard that makes her strange.


    "So what? We can''t doubt our Palace on this point. Our palace has no injustice or hatred with the imperial concubine. She can''t be spoiled. Whether she is alive or not has nothing to do with me. Our palace doesn''t love the emperor and doesn''t need to compete with her."


    "We all know that the bodyguard is in the charge of Mr. Li."


    It''s because she can''t figure out the reason, so Su Jiusi can''t be sure about it all the time. Just now, she just tested the soft princess.


    Why does the palace want to help the empress? What good is it to the palace? It''s not the first day for the princess to know this palace. Does this palace seem to be the kind of person who can do something bad for her? "


    The soft imperial concubine hands a meal, the facial expression on the face is not a silk dissimilarity, "this palace doesn''t understand the princess''s meaning, empress empress sneaks out of the palace and I this palace have what relation?"?


    She took a grape and put it into her mouth. It was really sweet and delicious. After eating a grape, Su Jiusi pretended to ask unintentionally, "why does the empress want to let Gu Fendai out?"


    That night''s bodyguards must have deliberately let Gu Fendai leave Weiyang palace. Feng yunlang has already dealt with all the bodyguards who guarded that night. Those bodyguards insist that they are wronged and have not been instructed by anyone.


    "The lady has a heart." Su Jiusi nods and thinks of Gu fandai. Gu Qingcheng has been sending people to check it, but she has never been found. Su Jiusi is just suspicious.


    "I don''t need to worry about the courtiers."


    "You and I are both women, and you know the secrets of our palace. We have nothing to hide in front of you. In this life, it''s very difficult to meet someone who loves each other. Fu Chenrong is infatuated with you, and even our palace feels moved.


    You are not trapped in the deep palace like our palace. You can only keep this secret and dare not reveal a word. You have a chance to be with Fu Chenrong aboveboard. I hope you can have a lover and get married. "

 Chapter 335

    If you change into someone else, you may be really moved by the sincere words of Princess Rou, but it''s a pity that Su Jiusi won''t. She''s still very calm and has no response to the agitation of Princess rou. "Princess Rou has been bothered, but the relationship between chennu and Fu Chenrong has long been clear."


    "How do you get rid of each other?"


    "I beg your pardon, but I have no comment."


    Soon Princess Rou calms down. Su Jiusi''s mind is unpredictable. If she and Fu Chenrong join hands, Fu Chenrong may really win Xinwang. As long as they win Xinwang, can they regain their freedom?


    The soft imperial concubine rubs to rub temple, Su Jiu Si is really a person who lets a person headache.


    Now she really can''t figure out what Su Jiusi''s thoughts are. She doesn''t know what Su Jiusi''s plans are. She just encouraged Su Jiusi so much, but she didn''t reveal anything. She didn''t see anything in her heart.


    After su Jiusi left, rou Fei didn''t want to eat grapes.


    Soft imperial concubine nods, Su Jiusi rises to leave long autumn palace, did not stay Su Jiusi again.


    "It''s getting late. If there''s nothing else for the empress, I''ll leave first."


    "Since I dare to say that I''m not afraid, I''ll think about it after the princess goes back. Fu Chenrong loves the princess so much. If I miss it, it''s really a pity in my life."


    "If you say that, you are not afraid to be heard by the master."


    Although she has a plan to find Fu Chenrong in her heart, she will not show such a meaning in front of her, lest she think she can really influence her.


    Now Princess Rou strongly encourages her to go to the state of Jiang to find Fu Chenrong. There must be a plan. She doesn''t believe that Princess Rou hopes that she and Fu Chenrong can have a lover and get married.


    Therefore, she has no conflict of interest with Rou Fei now. She won''t do anything to Rou Fei. Rou Fei is also a smart person and won''t fight against her.


    Now she doesn''t know how Xinwang controls Rufei. If she knows Xinwang''s means, she can let Rufei betray Xinwang completely. Maybe she can help them at that time.


    However, Princess Rou is not so loyal to King Xin. Su Jiusi believes this. If she falls in love with Li Shuo, it is a kind of betrayal in itself.


    Sophie is very frank and Su Jiusi shows her mind. Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Sophie would say such a thing. She doesn''t care whether she believes or not, but she is very defensive against Sophie. This woman''s scheming is not so deep.


    It would be better if he died. I just got rid of his control. My palace is not as loyal to the master as you think. It''s just forced by the situation. "


    "So what? I don''t care if the master will win. Anyway, I won''t go back to the state of Jiang.


    Su Jiusi laughed, "your master and Fu Chenrong are old enemies."


    This is all the palace has to say. The princess wants to know that this palace is really good for the princess. Only when the princess lives a happy life, she won''t think about this palace. "


    "My palace is from the past. I just advise you not to regret it. There are no shortage of men in the world, but there are few men who love you so much. Besides, you don''t have no feelings for Fu Chenrong, otherwise you wouldn''t be so concerned about his affairs.


    At least don''t worry about Li Shuo''s affairs being seen through by Xinwang, otherwise they won''t have a good result, but now Fu Chenrong is weak and has a deep foundation in Xinwang. She doesn''t dare to gamble rashly, otherwise she will be doomed, and she should observe carefully.


    If they can win Xinwang 60% of the time, she will make a bet.


    Now she''s afraid to make any decisions and has to wait and see.

 Chapter 336

    Yongshou palace


    empress dowager Shen sits on the throne, and her next seat is Wang Cheng. There are only two of them in the main hall of the meeting, and all the maidservants have retired.


    Looking at Wang Cheng, who has white hair, Empress Dowager Shen doesn''t know what it''s like. Every time she sees Wang Cheng, she feels like she''s in a trance. In a blink, it''s so many years that have passed.


    Su Jiusi is very similar to her, probably because of this, she would like Su Jiusi more.


    She knew how hard the journey was.


    She didn''t have a strong family to rely on, and she wasn''t even from the capital. It was not easy for her to gain a firm foothold in the harem. Along the way, she lived step by step, almost died, and finally promoted her son to the throne of emperor.


    Wang Cheng''s words immediately hit the heart of Empress Dowager Shen. Although she was moved, she couldn''t show too much and tried her best to bear her emotions.


    At that time, you were as helpless as she was. Relying on your own ability, you got a firm foothold in the harem. Today, I know that your journey is not easy. Jiusi is just like you in those days. We can''t be successful. I really hope this child can be successful. "


    Wang Cheng suddenly looked at empress dowager Shen and gave her a smile with a trace of melancholy. "This child is not easy. She always feels like you when she was young.


    Empress Dowager Shen has long seen that Wang Cheng is very partial to Su Jiusi. It is not the first time that she has spoken for Su Jiusi. Although Su Jiusi is his disciple, she does not understand why Wang Cheng chose Su Jiusi.


    "Wangcheng, why do you help Jiusi so much?"


    She really likes Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi is very humble in front of her and knows how to advance and retreat. Therefore, she doesn''t care with Su Jiusi. She always turns a blind eye to these things and even deliberately defends Su Jiusi.


    Empress Dowager Shen has been looking at these things for a long time. She also knows that Su Jiusi is not a simple child.


    So Su Jiusi went to Wangcheng and asked him to act as a lobbyist for himself. He has a special weight here in Empress Dowager Shen. His words are more useful than anyone else''s.


    She wants to go to the state of Jiang, but Su Heng has no intention. She insists on staying in Anping Marquis''s house. She will not force Su Heng. After all, Anping Marquis''s house is Su Heng''s home.


    The King City''s visit to the palace is for Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi wants to leave the capital, so he can''t leave quietly. Su Heng still stays in the capital. If he annoys the empress dowager, it will be su Heng.


    Now Gu Chenrong has become Fu Chenrong and the prince of the state of Jiang. It''s better to let Jiu Si go! It''s impossible for her and the young master of Gu''s family. I''m afraid they have already turned into enemies. "


    "Empress dowager, Jiusi''s child and the second son of Gu''s family really fall in love. I really hope these two children can have a good result.


    She is old, so is Wang Cheng.


    "You have a point. The AI family doesn''t have the heart to break up a couple of lovers. Jiusi is your only disciple. The AI family won''t treat Jiusi badly. She can go if she wants! Don''t worry about Su Heng. The AI family will take good care of Su Heng for her. "


    Empress Dowager Shen let go, as if she had sold it to Wangcheng to save Su Jiusi''s face. In fact, she has her own plans. She won''t tell Wangcheng about these plans. He is a member of the Jianghu and can''t understand them, and she doesn''t want him to.


    Fu Chenrong is now the crown prince of the state of Jiang, and is likely to inherit the throne of the state of Jiang in the future. The future situation of the state of Jiang and the state of Wei is unknown, and no one can tell what will happen. If Su Jiusi stays with Fu Chenrong, she has a su Heng in her hand. In case something happens to the state of Jiang and the state of Wei, she can use Su Heng to control Su Jiusi.

 Chapter 337

    She will take good care of Su Heng, let Su Heng to her gratitude, then can make good use of Su Heng to contain Su Jiusi.


    Wang Cheng thought that empress dowager Shen was motivated by herself. He didn''t know that empress dowager Shen had such an idea. He looked happy and said, "thank you, Empress Dowager. If Jiusi knows, he will be very happy. I will thank her first."


    Empress Dowager Shen smiles lightly and doesn''t say anything. Wang Cheng is still that Wang Cheng, but she is not that person. What she wants to think now is much more complicated than in the past.


    Purple orchid know Su Jiusi is not joking, she immediately knelt on the ground, solemnly should come down, "maidservant of course willing, must live up to miss entrusted, went to the ginger country, Miss must take good care of themselves."


    Su Jiusi asked very seriously.


    Zilan, now I have no one else to entrust. I can only entrust these to you. Would you like to help me? "


    Zilan, do you really want to be a slave all your life? You are very capable and easy to learn. I am willing to support you. I hope you don''t let me down. In recent months, you have learned a lot from me.


    "Everyone can serve me, but not everyone can take care of the central government.


    Knowing Su Jiusi''s decision, purple orchid was stunned and immediately objected, "Miss, I''ll accompany you to the state of Jiang. I''m miss''s person. I''ll stay by Miss''s side and serve miss all my life."


    After thinking about it, she plans to leave the orchid beside Su Heng. She is safe and has been with her for such a long time. She can deal with all kinds of affairs very skillfully and let her stay beside Su Heng and take care of the Zhongwei of Anping Marquis''s house for the time being. She thinks that the orchid is competent.


    Before she went through so many difficulties, Fu Chenrong was on the side. Now it''s her turn to accompany him.


    It''s up to Su Heng. She hopes Su Heng can find a woman who is in love with each other. Originally, she should continue to stay in Anping Marquis''s house until Su Heng gets married. But now Fu Chenrong is in a difficult time, and she wants to be with him.


    Su Jiusi is packing in Anping Marquis''s house. She is going to leave the capital in a few days. Su Heng has grown up. It''s no problem to be in charge of Anping Marquis''s house. Now Anping Marquis''s house is short of a hostess who is in charge of Zhongwei.


    There is still empress dowager Shen in Wang Cheng''s heart, but he knows that he has no right to say that to empress dowager Shen. Now she is the king and he is the minister. All he can do is to be loyal to her and be an old friend and stay by her side.


    Even if he came back, he and she were separated by mountains and rivers.


    Now empress dowager Shen''s eyes are like a deep pool. He can''t understand it, and he can''t understand what empress dowager Shen thinks.


    At that time, the Empress Dowager Shen also liked to talk to him. The only difference was that her eyes would always shine when she spoke. Now there is no light in her eyes.


    She and Wang Cheng talked about some unimportant words, Wang Cheng listened, as if back to many years ago.


    Hearing that the purple orchid should come down, Su Jiusi was relieved, and helped the purple orchid up in person. "Don''t worry about me, I have only people to take care of me. Purple orchid, you can''t read, so the accounts will be handed over to Su Heng.


    You are in charge of the daily affairs of the marquis. These are your strengths. "


    In recent months, Zilan has learned a lot from Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi''s courage and wisdom affect her. Since Su Jiusi entrusted her, she decided to do these things well. She nodded heavily, "I understand."

 Chapter 338

    The arrangement was almost finished. Su Jiusi was relieved. She was looking forward to going to the state of Jiang. They had been separated for a while. She really wanted Fu Chenrong.


    She wanted to hold Fu Chenrong, to listen to him, to see him shameless.


    Thinking, Su Jiusi''s mouth suddenly raised a gentle smile.


    Su Jiu thought tells Su Heng that she is his elder. Su Ming and Wang will be glad to see Su Heng like this!


    Su hengbai took a look at Su Jiusi, "you are one year older than me. Don''t make yourself so deep, just like my elder."


    "Well, our henger has grown up."


    Knowing that he couldn''t persuade Su Jiusi, Su Heng didn''t say anything more, but continued, "elder sister, if Fu Chenrong dares to bully you, you will come back. Don''t stay in Jiang state to aggrieve yourself. Anping Marquis''s house will always be your home. You can come back at any time."


    "It''s him who can give me happiness, not his identity. Su Heng, you don''t understand these things now. When you meet the woman you like one day, you will understand these things."


    "Not in the past, but who knows that he was only the adopted son of Gu Fu in the future. If he has a future, that''s all. Now he is the prince of Jiang state, and he will be the emperor in the future. Elder sister, can such a person give you happiness?"


    Fu Chenrong gave her everything. She nearly died for her several times. She had a sense of trust in Fu Chenrong that others didn''t understand. That feeling made her very clear that Fu Chenrong would live up to her.


    Su Jiusi''s tone is very positive. Now she trusts Fu Chenrong very much. Even if he is married, she still trusts him, because they have experienced too many things. In just a few months, they have experienced more things than Gu Yan''s five years.


    "No


    Su Heng is still not at ease, "I''m afraid he will let you down."


    "I''m not going to be a concubine, Su Heng. I know what I''m doing. He needs me now, so I have to find him."


    Su Heng looked glum, "elder sister, can''t you not go to the state of Jiang? There are so many talented young people in the capital. Why do you have to go to find Fu Chenrong? Besides, he has been engaged. You can''t be his concubine. It''s so unfair to my sister. "


    "Su Heng, after I leave, things will soon depend on you. You should take good care of yourself. If you meet a girl you like, you should report to the Empress Dowager and ask her to make the decision to marry you."


    He didn''t want Su Jiusi to go to the state of Jiang, but he couldn''t stop Su Jiusi, so he had to give up.


    I don''t know what will happen after su Jiusi goes. He is really worried about Su Jiusi. Now he has only one family member. He doesn''t want anything to happen to Su Jiusi.


    "Sister, are you leaving so soon?" Seeing that Su Jiusi has collected half of her burden, Su Heng is very reluctant to give up Su Jiusi. They finally recapture the Anping Marquis''s residence. She has not taken good care of her sister, but she is going to the state of Jiang.


    Su Jiusi motioned to violet orchid to go down first and shook his head, "nothing."


    As soon as Su Heng came in, he saw Su Jiusi laughing again and asked curiously.


    "Sister, what''s so happy about?"


    "Su Heng, come and have a look at the accounts. I''m almost right. You can see the rest by yourself."


    With that, Su Jiusi pulls Su Heng to his desk. Su Heng takes a serious look at the accounts. He has to say that his sister is really capable. She seems to be able to do everything well. It''s really cheap for Fu Chenrong.


    Su Heng thought in his heart.

 Chapter 339

    Fu Jing, the king of letters in a black robe, sat beside the desk, with deep eyes, strong features and a cold breath all over his body.


    King Xin has always been cruel, moody and vicious. Most of the people in the capital are afraid of King Xin. If there are disobedient children in any family, they will be obedient as long as they say that King Xin comes.


    This kind of thing let his princess and daughter-in-law to do, women have always been good at this kind of thing.


    It is clear that Fu Chenrong is in his twilight, but he doesn''t accept his fate. He has to find out Fu Chenrong. He is not benevolent, so don''t blame him for his son''s injustice.


    Fu Jing knows that Emperor Shun won''t let a woman influence Fu Chenrong. As long as Fu Chenrong is sincere to that woman, this can be used by him. He wants Fu Chenrong to break with Emperor Shun completely. At that time, he has to see what his father can do.


    Zhang Ying nodded, "my subordinates understand that they will stop the emperor."


    "The king never doubted Mu Rou''s ability. The emperor knew that he would not let Su Jiusi come to the capital alive. Zhang Ying told him to stop the emperor and make sure that Su Jiusi arrived safely."


    Zhang Ying, Fu Jing''s confidant, continued to interrupt.


    "The Lord has told Mu Rou to persuade Su Jiusi to come to his highness. As long as Su Jiusi comes, the Lord will seize the weakness of his highness. As long as his highness is concerned about this woman, he will not be afraid of his obedience."


    When he gets rid of Fu Chenrong, Emperor Shun has no reason not to pass on the throne to him. The key is that Emperor Shun can''t last that long, and the state of Jiang will be his.


    More than 20 years later, Prince Duanhui''s son became the prince again. So what? He didn''t believe that a little boy could trip him.


    Fu Jing looks contemptuous and obviously despises Fu Chenrong very much. At that time, he used a trick to make all the people in Prince Duanhui''s family die of treason, but this is the fish who missed the net.


    Now dongyuanwei is beside him. It''s not easy to kill him. I heard that the crown prince has a beloved woman in the state of Wei. I''m afraid this marriage is not for him. People who have children''s private feelings don''t even deserve to be my opponent. "


    "The prince still has some skills, otherwise he would not be safe and sound back to the capital.


    "What the LORD said is very true. Even with the support of Fengjia, the prince can''t compete with him. Just find a chance to get rid of the prince."


    Fu Jing''s face was gloomy, playing with the night pearl in his hand. "I don''t believe that his precious grandson can really sit on the throne of the crown prince. If I want to seize the king''s things, I have to weigh my own weight first."


    "The emperor''s arrangement is very good. Just after Fu Chenrong came, he gave Fu Chenrong the East Garden guard, canonized him as the crown prince, and betrothed Feng Qingshui to Fu Chenrong. He wanted to make use of the Zhenguo general''s office to make Feng Qingshui stand firm. He really preferred this grandson."


    The relationship between him and Emperor Shun has been very tense for a long time, but Emperor Shun can''t help him, and now he doesn''t have the ability to kill a monarch. After all, there is a Fengqian in the capital city and some old ministers, so he doesn''t dare to do anything rebellious.


    He was in his forties and the sixth son of Emperor Shun. His mother had died two years before his birth. He was very powerful in the state of Jiang, and many senior officials attached to him secretly.


    For the people, the word "king of faith" stands for death.


    Maybe we don''t need him to deal with them at all.


    Three days later, Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan left the capital together. For convenience, Su Jiusi was dressed in a man''s suit. Both of them disguised themselves as ordinary people.


    At the beginning, the journey was smooth. After entering the territory of the state of Jiang, things changed.

 Chapter 340

    After entering the boundary of the state of Jiang, the weather is obviously much hotter. Although it has entered the early autumn, it is still very hot.


    When they passed Zhoushan, it was dark. It seemed that it would rain at any time. They were going to stay nearby for one night. The next day they were on their way to avoid heavy rain.


    There was no village near Zhoushan. After searching for a long time, I finally saw a family at the foot of the mountain.


    It was a rotten and air dried corpse. It seemed that it had been dead for many years. The white bones inside were exposed. Just seeing it, it really felt terrible.


    Having said that, he had already walked to the bedside. When he saw the man clearly, he was really startled and immediately stepped back. Seeing this, Su Jiusi came quickly and saw the person lying on the bed clearly.


    Gu Liyuan also saw a man lying on the bed. He got up and said, "I''ll see what''s going on."


    Su Jiusi looked around and saw a bed on the right side of the hut. On the bed lay a man with his back to them. There were still people in the hut. They hadn''t heard anything since they came in so long, which proved that this man was not alive.


    After picking up the firewood, Yin Wei takes out the flint from his arms to light the fire, and the room suddenly lights up.


    Su Jiusi laughs but says nothing. He doesn''t argue with Gu Liyuan about this problem any more. The room is too dark to see anything. Several people stand until yinwei comes back with firewood.


    Gu Liyuan glared at Su Jiusi, "I''m your brother."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you."


    Gu Liyuan seemed to hear a joke like, "you ask a man who is afraid of thunder, is that right? But the house in the wilderness is rather gloomy. "


    "Are you afraid?"


    Gu Liyuan was afraid that Su Jiusi would be afraid, so he made a joke with her. Su Jiusi laughed. No matter how timid she was, she would not hide behind her children.


    "Jiusi, you didn''t respond to the lightning and thunder just now. I thought you would be scared to hide behind me?"


    Gu Liyuan took the lead to go in, Su Jiusi came in immediately, and then two secret guards came into the room.


    "Come on in! There''s no one in it. It''s supposed to be empty. "


    A flash of lightning, followed by thunder, lit up the scene inside the hut. It was obvious that the house had not been inhabited for a long time. It was full of cobwebs and dust.


    After calling for a long time, no one answered. Gu Liyuan simply pushed the door open. Before it was dark, it was already very dark outside. It felt like it was going to rain at any time.


    This is a thatched cottage. It looks very simple. The wooden door is closed. Gu Liyuan comes forward and knocks, "is anyone there?"


    They didn''t take anyone else with them. They only took the two secret guards that Fu Chenrong left them. These two secret guards are good enough to protect their safety.


    "What are you afraid of? We have two hidden guards. Ordinary people can''t help us. Let''s go, or it will rain."


    "This is the wilderness ridge. It''s far away from the abyss. We must be careful." Su Jiusi was a cautious man. Before he went to the farmer, he specially reminded Gu Liyuan.


    Gu Liyuan saw Su Jiusi so calm, he really convinced Su Jiusi, her courage is bigger than him.


    "Liyuan, don''t be afraid. It''s just a corpse. We''re going to make do with it tonight."


    Gu Liyuan only feels strange. He is comforted by a woman younger than himself. Don''t be afraid. That kind of feeling is strange.

 Chapter 341

    "Jiusi, how did you practice your courage?"


    "People will die. They all look like this after death. What''s to be afraid of?"


    Su Jiusi asked. She had been brave in the past, and after so many things, she had not been weak for a long time. She was calm and calm. No matter what she faced, she could be calm.


    He appreciated the sister more and more.


    It''s also the most touching thing. It turns out that Fu Chenrong didn''t choose the wrong person. Is his vision really good?


    Although Fu Chenrong took a lot of trouble to get the beauty back, Su Jiusi had an unshakable trust and firmness in him, which many people could not do.


    Now, seeing that they were so determined, he was a little envious of them.


    In addition, Su Jiusi has never had a good look at Fu Chenrong before. If it was him, he would have given up. But Fu Chenrong is very persistent. No matter what others think, he always insists on choosing Su Jiusi.


    Gu Liyuan said with emotion that he always felt that Fu Chenrong had a bad eye. He didn''t want so many gentle and amiable boudoir ladies. Instead, he had to choose Su Jiusi, who didn''t understand the customs and was vicious. Isn''t that a way to find fault for himself?


    "You two are a perfect match. I didn''t think you were before, but now I think you are more and more suitable."


    In fact, Su Jiusi is also very strange that Fu Chenrong didn''t write to her. According to her understanding of Fu Chenrong, he would indeed write to her to explain this matter, but this time there was no news about Fu Chenrong.


    "No, No. It''s better to ask face to face."


    "Jiusi, how come Shen Rong didn''t even have a letter? It''s not like his style. He''s not afraid that you misunderstand him?"


    In the dark room, two secret guards closed their eyes and meditated on the ground. Gu Liyuan yawned, but he couldn''t sleep. He was a noble young man who had no worries about food and clothing since he was a child. He didn''t suffer much. It was the first time he lived in such a hard place.


    That time she was full of despair, but this time she was full of hope.


    Now it''s a new beginning to meet such a rainy day.


    Of course, Su Jiusi couldn''t sleep. Lying in bed, she thought of the past a long time ago. She found that it was such a rainy day when Gu Yan had a relationship with Su Mei.


    Sure enough, it rained heavily outside, accompanied by a strong wind. Soon the fire in the room was blown out by the wind, and only the sound of wind and rain could be heard.


    This little girl is really powerful. No wonder she is what she is today. This ordinary person can''t match her.


    Su Jiusi called two secret guards, moved the body outside and buried it directly next to the hut. As expected, Su Jiusi went to bed to sleep. Gu Liyuan sat beside the fire and once again admired him.


    "Next, I have to go on my way. Why can''t I sleep? You two come to help me bury her outside and let her live in peace."


    "Do you really sleep?"


    Gu Liyuan was stunned by Su Jiusi again. He would rather sit on the ground for one night than sleep in this bed.


    "This is the only bed in the house. We buried her and I went to bed at night."


    Su Jiusi didn''t retort. Only when she knew Fu Chenrong did she know what it was like to really love someone.


    Two people are chatting, sitting on the ground of the hidden guard suddenly alert, two people opened their eyes at the same time, one of the hidden guard said, "Miss, childe, someone is coming."


    When he heard that someone was coming, Su Jiusi immediately got up from the bed, and Gu Liyuan also got up. It''s dark, and it''s raining heavily outside. It''s reasonable that there should be no passers-by.

 Chapter 342

    Su Jiusi is ready to go to Gu Liyuan. As soon as he raises his leg, the door of the room is kicked open.


    Then seven or eight people in black came in. It rained heavily outside. After the door of the room was kicked open, all the wind and rain poured in. The small hut suddenly looked very crowded.


    Su Jiusi couldn''t see these people''s faces clearly. She could only judge several people by their voices. She didn''t know who these people were. The only thing she could be sure was that they were all sent by Jiang.


    Su Jiusi is afraid that Gu Liyuan will fight. He specially reminds us that fighting is just a dead end. If he doesn''t fight, he will have a chance to leave alive. Now there is no meaning of fighting bravery, he can only fight wisdom.


    "Liyuan, don''t move. We can''t go."


    This time, we are doomed.


    Gu Liyuan is in a bit of a hurry. Hell, these two secret guards are temporarily defecting. With his martial arts, it''s impossible for him to leave with Su Jiusi. Although his martial arts are not very good, he knows that all the people who come here are top experts.


    Originally thought that this little girl would be afraid, did not expect to be so calm, did not beg for mercy, also did not panic, calm as if they are to visit.


    It''s really disappointing that this little girl''s life is so expensive. It''s worth 10000 taels of gold to buy her life.


    Zhong Mojiang hasn''t done it by himself for a long time. He thought he was a peerless master, so he was asked to do it. He came to see what happened. He didn''t expect that he was just a little girl who didn''t know martial arts.


    Zhong Mojiang looks at Su Jiusi with great interest. This is the person he is going to kill today. Someone offered 10000 taels of gold to buy her life, and offered to let him do it in person.


    Unexpectedly, it was Fu Chenrong''s grandfather who wanted to kill himself first.


    It must be Bing Yun''s meaning to be able to dispatch these two hidden guards. It''s easy to guess who these people are. They are from Emperor Shun.


    "I know who they are."


    Gu Liyuan immediately went to Su Jiusi''s side and whispered, "there''s something wrong with these two hidden guards."


    He was wearing a black cloak. The rain was dripping down the corner of his coat. There was a pool of water under his feet.


    It was a clear face with water chestnut, thin lips and sharp eyes. Its features were very strong, and its skin was not white. It was close to the color of wheat, and there was a strong lethality all over it.


    Only heard a chi, an oil lamp was lit, with a weak light, Su Jiusi saw clearly the man in front of him.


    Then a very magnetic voice rang out. Listening to the voice, this is a young man. Su Jiusi frowned alertly. What puzzled her was that the two secret guards didn''t even move now. She felt uneasy in her heart.


    "Light the lamp. It''s dark. How can I see the beauty?"


    The one who wants to threaten Fu Chenrong must be king Xin. If she is not wrong, it will be the emperor of the state of Jiang. After all, she is a hindrance to the emperor of the state of Jiang.


    These people have been paying attention to her for a long time. Since they appear in front of her, they have only two purposes, either to arrest her and threaten Fu Chenrong, or to kill her directly, and these two purposes will not be the same group of people.


    "Are you su Jiusi?"


    After looking at her for a while, Zhong Mojiang finally opens her mouth. This little girl is pretty good-looking, but she hasn''t fallen in love with her country yet. Who is so afraid of her and what ability she has? It makes Zhong Mojiang very curious.


    "I am. Dare you ask me your name? You and I have no grievances or enmities, but you have mistaken me? "

 Chapter 343

    "Next time, Zhong Mojiang." Zhong Mojiang didn''t hide his identity, his eyes still fell on Su Jiusi, "someone bought your life, I just came to take your life as promised."


    "Jiusi, this is the master of Qingque sect."


    Gu Liyuan knew something about the affairs in the river and lake. As soon as he heard the name, he immediately understood Zhong Mojiang''s identity.


    Zhong Mojiang put away his murderous spirit and looked at Su Jiusi with a frivolous face. Waiting for Su Jiusi to act coquettishly, he seemed to be looking forward to it.


    "Women don''t always act coquetry, little girl. Show me some coquetry."


    What she is not good at is to cajole people, especially men. She has always been at a distance. She is absolutely unable to let her cajole Zhong Mojiang.


    Su Jiusi smoked from the corner of his mouth. It seems that he met a difficult person.


    "What a smart mouth. I don''t need money. If I''m in a good mood, maybe I''ll let you go. Woman, if you don''t want to beg for mercy, you''ll make me happy. As long as I''m happy, maybe I''ll let you go and don''t earn the money."


    Su Jiusi followed Zhong Mojiang''s words.


    "Since the sect leader mentions the rules of the river and the lake, he should know that according to the rules of the river and the lake, he should not hurt a woman who has no power to bind a chicken. The sect leader has long ignored the rules of the river and the lake. Now why stick to fame? It''s better to take money."


    Zhong Mojiang''s evil spirit said with a smile, "there are rules in the river''s lake. If qingquemen do this, then our reputation will be ruined."


    "Lord Zhong, you and I have no injustice and no enmity. You killed me just to get money. Since you killed me for money, I''m willing to pay more money. Will Lord Zhong let me live?"


    This curtain fell in Zhong Mojiang''s eyes. He saw clearly why the little girl had this bracelet. No wonder someone offered a high price to kill her. It turned out that she was not an ordinary person.


    Su Jiusi stretched out his hand to clip the scattered broken hair behind his ear, revealing the bracelet on his hand.


    He wants to kill Su Jiusi as simple as stepping on an ant. He doesn''t want to kill Su Jiusi so easily. Instead, he wants to see how this little girl can do it. He hasn''t met such a brave little girl for a long time.


    "Your life is more than 10000 taels of gold. Don''t put gold on your face." Zhong Mojiang is too lazy to talk to Gu Liyuan. He continues to look at Su Jiusi, waiting for Su Jiusi to answer his question.


    Gu Liyuan knew that they were doomed, but he didn''t want to see this man bully Su Jiusi so much. He said with a cold face, "good men don''t fight with women. This young man, a man should have the heart of pity. If you want to kill me, kill me."


    "If you ask me, I can end you with a knife and let you suffer less, OK?"


    Su Jiusi just looked at Zhong Mojiang without any fear. She saw that Zhong Mojiang didn''t want to kill her immediately, otherwise she would not wait until now.


    "I didn''t expect that I was a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken, and it was worth asking the master of the bell gate to go there in person. I don''t know how the master of the bell gate would deal with me."


    It''s said that Zhong Mojiang is the leader of Qingque sect. Su Jiusi has a sneer on his lips and specially asks Zhong Mojiang to take her life personally. This means that she must die.


    He knew that Su Jiusi was not that kind of person, or deliberately teased Su Jiusi. He didn''t know why he was in such a good mood.


    Maybe I saw the bracelet. After all, the thing I had been looking for for for so long came back, and it was still on the woman''s hand in front of me.


    It seems that it is God''s will. If he doesn''t come out in person, he won''t know that the bracelet is in this woman''s hand.

 Chapter 344

    Gu Liyuan thought he had heard the wrong thing. The head of Qingque sect was a man with brain disease.


    Otherwise, how can he force Su Jiusi to act coquettishly? People with clear eyes can see that Su Jiusi is a tough man. He has known Su Jiusi for so long, and he has never seen Su Jiusi soft. Let alone act coquettishly, he can''t even say a soft word.


    It''s on purpose.


    This man does not seem to have any secular constraints, which can be seen from his words and deeds.


    It seems that Zhong Mojiang seems to be very interested in Su Jiusi. It''s really bad. I didn''t expect Su Jiusi to be very popular. Gu Ziyuan let go of Zhong Mojiang, and Zhong Mojiang is more difficult to deal with than Gu Ziyuan.


    Gu Liyuan follows behind. There is only one idea in his mind. After all, Fu Chenrong meets a strong enemy. If Zhong Mojiang doesn''t let go, it''s almost impossible for them to leave.


    After Zhong Mojiang finished, without waiting for Su Jiusi to answer, he had already picked up Su Jiusi. This offensive move made Su Jiusi very unhappy. Just after struggling, Zhong Mojiang simply pointed Su Jiusi''s acupoints, and Su Jiusi couldn''t move.


    It''s really dirty here, little girl. Come with me first. Let''s change to a clean place and talk slowly. "


    "So what if you forget. From now on, you just need to remember me.


    She won''t please a man, and she won''t live with a man. Neither Su Liu nor Su Jiusi need it.


    But he does not like Zhong Mojiang''s frivolity, and will never please Zhong Mojiang. Even in a desperate situation, she will not do that.


    Su Jiusi is very curious about the origin of this bracelet. Maybe he can get the answer from Zhong Mojiang.


    This bracelet is not an ordinary one. He is afraid that he is interested in his own bracelet. Since there is something that interests him, his life is temporarily saved.


    Su Jiusi''s observation is very sharp. She noticed that Zhong Mojiang''s eyes stayed on his wrist.


    "I already have a loved one. Please respect yourself."


    Zhong Mojiang was more and more happy. He came to Su Jiusi and said, "I just like this. It''s better to tell you, and I''ll spare your life."


    "So you want to tell me that you are a man in your heart?"


    Hearing Su Jiusi''s words, Gu Liyuan almost laughed. The answer is really beautiful. It seems that what he said is right. In some places, Su Jiusi is stronger than men.


    Su Jiusi tries to suppress the anger in his heart. Zhong Mojiang doesn''t kill her, but deliberately plays with her. She looks at Zhong Mojiang without expression. "Although I have a woman''s face, it''s a man''s temperament. I don''t know what a woman can do."


    Su Jiusi was already angry. She didn''t like frivolous people or other people in front of her. Except for Fu Chenrong, she was exclusive to other people.


    Su Jiusi was forced to take a carriage by Zhong Mojiang. When Zhong Mojiang and Su Jiusi took a carriage, Gu Liyuan didn''t get such good treatment. Although he was given a horse, the rain outside was still very heavy. Big drops of rain came on his face, and he couldn''t even open his eyes.


    Zhong Mojiang puts Su Jiusi in the opposite position. Su Jiusi leans against the cliff of the carriage and has just come all the way. Although Zhong Mojiang''s cloak blocks her, she is still wet by the rain and her long hair sticks to her cheek.


    "Little girl, your favorite is Fu Chenrong! No wonder someone paid a lot of money to kill you. It turned out that it was his Royal Highness The Prince of the state of Jiang. Fu Chenrong will give you this bracelet to prove that you have a great weight in his heart. "

 Chapter 345

    Zhong Mojiang said casually, "you are the famous Princess Anping of Wei state. I advise you not to go to Fu Chenrong. Although he is the prince, he is not the one who can hold the throne. He may die at any time. At that time, you will certainly be involved. You are not like following me. Be a good lady of the sect leader. I will guarantee you all your life."


    "If I want to be carefree for the rest of my life, I can do it myself. I don''t need to rely on anyone, sect leader. Since you know who I am, why do you have to cause me unnecessary trouble?"


    Zhong Mojiang laughed, "the little girl is quite stubborn. All the people around you have defected, which proves that they have been bribed.


    "Believe it or not, anyway, I don''t have to cheat you. Why do I know Shen Haitang? It''s because she''s from qingquemen. The bracelet on your hand is also the treasure of qingquemen. My master gave it to Shen Haitang."


    Su Jiusi''s eyes flashed a little surprise. How could Zhong Mojiang know these things? Even if it''s true, it''s also the secret of the royal family. It won''t spread out. Even Fu Chenrong won''t know.


    "What did you say?"


    Zhong Mojiang continued with disdain, "she''s not the eldest daughter. It''s the eldest daughter of the Zhou family who married Prince Duanhui, but it''s not the man who married Prince Duanhui. The real Miss Zhou has already died. Shen Haitang, who is very similar to Miss Zhou, married the prince."


    Su Jiusi naturally protects Fu Chenrong''s biological mother. Although Zhong Mojiang has not said anything, his tone is obviously very disdainful.


    "Shen Rong''s biological mother is the eldest daughter of the scholar''s family of Zhou University. She was born in a scholarly family. If she can be selected as the crown princess, she must be a dignified and virtuous woman."


    "Since you are so close to my eyes, I''ll tell you everything so that you won''t be sold without knowing." Zhong Mojiang said with regret, "it has to start with Fu Chenrong''s biological mother, who is not an ordinary woman."


    After Zhong Mojiang finished, he released Su Jiusi''s wrist and sat back in his position.


    "It''s not an ordinary bracelet. It''s the legacy of the crown princess. It''s true, but its origin is not so simple. It seems that you don''t know anything. Gu Chenrong didn''t tell you anything."


    "It''s the relic of Shen Rong''s mother. The master has seen countless treasures. Are you still interested in a woman''s bracelet?"


    Zhong Mojiang has nothing to do with Su Jiusi''s eyes. He reaches for Su Jiusi''s wrist and caresses the bracelet on Su Jiusi''s wrist. "Do you know what you are wearing? Fu Chenrong has told you. "


    Zhong Mojiang suddenly bullies his body forward, and the strange masculinity comes to his face. This makes Su Jiusi very uncomfortable, but he can''t move. He can only stare at Zhong Mojiang, and his eyes are very cold.


    "It''s up to you. You can''t go anyway."


    "It''s my business, so I don''t have to worry about it."


    I''ve heard that the emperor of the state of Jiang has ordered Fu Chenrong to marry him. It''s unnecessary for you to go. Maybe the one who wants to kill you is the emperor of the state of Jiang. Now Fu Chenrong likes wind and water very much. Why don''t you ask for trouble? It''s not worth it for a man. "


    Su Jiusi didn''t interrupt Zhong Mojiang, waiting for him to finish what he said.


    "When my master was young, she met Shen Haitang, who was nearly starved to death, so she took her home and named her Shen Haitang.


    She is eight years younger than my master. She has been with my master all the time. Later, my master founded the Qingque gate, and she has been helping her. My master gave her the treasure from her ancestors, which is the bracelet you have in your hand. She wants to marry her. "

 Chapter 346

    "Shen Haitang also intends to marry Shifu. Originally, Shifu planned to marry her after all the affairs of qingquemen have been taken care of. They have always been in a good relationship. Later, Shen Haitang went out to do business and met Prince Duanhui. They fell in love.


    Shen Haitang discovered as like as two peas in the Chou Fu''s life that she was the same as herself, and gave birth to the idea of replacing it.


    She killed the lady of the Zhou family, and was deliberately seen by the people of the Zhou family. In order to make a good marriage, the Zhou family asked Shen Haitang to marry the crown prince instead of the eldest lady of the Zhou family. Shen Haitang abandoned her master and became the crown princess. "


    From then on, as long as you get hurt, another person will feel heartache.


    As long as you dip your own blood on the bracelet, and then give it to the person you love. After that person wears the bracelet, unless he dies, he will never take it down in his life.


    This bracelet was brought back by master''s father from southern Xinjiang. It is said that it is used to bind the beloved.


    After Zhong Mojiang finished, he pointed to the bracelet on Su Jiusi''s hand, "do you know what this bracelet is?


    Su Jiusi listened quietly. After a long time, qingquemen and Fu Chenrong had such a connection, which nobody could have imagined.


    When I looked at the bracelet carefully, I found that Prince Duanhui had engraved their names on it. No wonder the master didn''t want to keep the bracelet. Later, I lost the bracelet by accident. Unexpectedly, the bracelet came to Fu Chenrong''s hand. "


    Later, master died of illness. He gave the bracelet to me and asked me to continue looking for Fu Chenrong. If I found it, I would give it to Fu Chenrong.


    Later, Prince Duanhui overturned the case. Master looked for Fu Chenrong everywhere, but there was no news.


    Shen Haitang returns the bracelet to her master and tells her that her youngest son has been sent away. If Prince Duanhui can overturn the case, she wants her master to find her youngest son and take him back to the state of Jiang.


    Master told me these things before he died. Although Shen Haitang was sorry for her, he still loved her and never let her go.


    When Prince Duanhui had an accident, he wanted to save Shen Haitang, but it was too late for the master to rush by, and Shen Haitang had already committed suicide.


    "Later, the master never married me, took me as an apprentice, and cultivated me carefully. He never mentioned these things, and took care of qingquemen.


    When master sneaks into the East Palace, Shen Haitang asks master to forgive him and let him keep the secret for her. Master really loves Shen Haitang. Although she is sad, she doesn''t expose Shen Haitang and leaves the capital. "


    Once I met Prince Duanhui''s carriage on the street and saw Shen Haitang sitting in the carriage.


    Zhong Mojiang didn''t want Su Jiusi to comment on anything. He continued, "later, when master saw that Shen Haitang hadn''t come back for a long time, he went to the capital to look for her, but it didn''t work out for a long time.


    Su Jiusi still didn''t speak. After all, she was Fu Chenrong''s biological mother. She was not good at evaluating her and didn''t want to say her right or wrong.


    Moreover, the person wearing the bracelet can no longer give birth to children to others. The bracelet is stained with blood and only recognizes the blood of that person. If other people are involved, they will only have one corpse and two lives. "


    "Master''s father knew that master had a deep affection for Shen Haitang, but Shen Haitang was erratic. So master''s father brought this bracelet to restrain Shen Haitang so that she would not betray master. He didn''t tell her the inside story.


    Master gave the bracelet to Shen Haitang, but Shen Haitang never wore it. I guess she already knows about the bracelet. "

 Chapter 347

    "Little girl, Fu Chenrong gave this bracelet to you. It''s clear that he wants to tie you tightly. Do you really want to follow such a selfish man?


    He''s just like his biological mother. In those days, his biological mother left his master for the sake of glory and wealth. Now he''s using this method to bind you. If it''s me, I''ve already kicked such a man. Don''t worry, I won''t let you have children. Anyway, I''ll keep your life. "


    Su Jiusi always knew that this bracelet was not an ordinary thing. She didn''t expect that it was such a thing. She was still very calm and said faintly, "I didn''t have anything to say about that year. The princess has long been gone. No one knows the truth.


    Gu Liyuan''s face was already a little green when he heard that he was asked to chop firewood. He was caught in the rain all night last night, and his head would be dizzy. He might have caught the cold.


    "I''m quite acquainted with him. I''ll arrange for him to chop firewood later."


    "Take this girl to bixiangyuan, and she will live in bixiangyuan to take care of her. As for him..." Zhong Mojiang''s eyes fell on Gu Liyuan. Su Jiusi was afraid that he would embarrass Gu Liyuan. He immediately said, "he''s my elder brother."


    After daybreak, the rain had already stopped and it began to clear up. When they arrived in Qinzhou, Zhong Mojiang took her directly to a big house in the suburbs. It was obviously Zhong Mojiang''s private house. A row of maids had already stood at the door. Seeing Zhong Mojiang, they called a childe neatly.


    Now he saw his master''s shadow from Su Jiusi, and he would stop him from wearing this bracelet to follow his master''s footsteps.


    Slowly understand the past of his master, only feel that his master is really stupid, Shen Haitang is not worth him to think about, and he has never forgotten this life.


    Seeing Su Jiusi so persistent, Zhong Mojiang seemed to see his second master. When he saw his master, he often stood alone in a daze at a portrait, often standing for one day.


    Su Jiusi frowned. She didn''t say anything. She couldn''t stay with Zhong Mojiang. She was dubious about what Zhong Mojiang said. Even if it was true, she wouldn''t doubt Fu Chenrong. He was not that kind of person.


    Zhong Mojiang looked contemptuous, and then sighed, "what a silly woman. This bracelet belongs to my master. It''s not even Shen Haitang''s legacy. I didn''t intend to give it to Fu Chenrong. Now that I''ve come back, you don''t want to leave, unless you leave the bracelet."


    If you have a mother, you have a son. If he can give you the bracelet of this evil sect, it proves that Fu Chenrong is no better


    "You believe that man? Be careful to follow my master''s footsteps. My master took Shen Haitang''s heart and lungs and gave her everything. He believed in her deeply. What happened in the end? Shen Haitang has no scruples to spoil his sincerity.


    Chen Rong is not the kind of person you said. She must not know about these things. She only thinks it''s her mother''s legacy, so she gives it to me. "


    "Master of the bell gate..."


    Zhong Mojiang looked at Su Jiusi with a smile. "If you promise to marry me, Gu Liyuan won''t have to chop firewood any more. There''s no reason why my brother-in-law cuts firewood. Now he has no status, so he can''t have a free meal. I''m giving him the chance to support himself. He can chop as much as he can."


    Su Jiusi knows that Zhong Mojiang intentionally separated them. Seeing that Gu Liyuan''s face is not good, she seems to be ill. She loves her son and says, "can you please a doctor for him?"

 Chapter 348

    "The resistance will pass. Anyway, you can''t die. You can rest assured."


    "You..."


    Su Jiusi was annoyed by Zhong Mojiang. Gu Liyuan was afraid that Su Jiusi would make Zhong Mojiang anxious. He said in a hurry, "Jiu Si, I''m ok. I can hold on."


    Castle Peak understood Fu Chenrong''s meaning, nodded, and soon retired.


    Fu Chenrong understood what Qingshan wanted to say. Before he finished, he interrupted him. "Bingyun is the emperor''s person. She won''t hurt me, but she will hurt Jiusi. The emperor''s grandfather didn''t want Jiusi to show up. They will send someone to hurt Jiusi. Qingshan. Don''t delay. Go and find out about this."


    Castle Peak raised his head in surprise. Fu Chenrong doubted Bingyun. Although Bingyun had a bad temper, he was still loyal to Fu Chenrong. He shouldn''t have asked, but he couldn''t help asking, "master, you..."


    Fu Chenrong also believed that Qingshan would not hide letters. He was obviously unhappy and had a black face. "Qingshan, you immediately ask people to inquire about Jiusi''s news. Remember, don''t go through the ice cloud. Spend a little more money. Go outside and find someone to inquire. You must find Jiusi and Liyuan."


    Castle Peak immediately knelt on the ground, he really did not receive the letter, for Fu Chenrong''s order, he never disobeyed.


    "I dare not deceive my master even if I have the courage. I didn''t receive any letter, otherwise I would have submitted it to my master."


    Hearing this, Fu Chenrong immediately frowned, "since I have been away for several days, why haven''t I heard any news? Even if Jiusi doesn''t write, Liyuan will write. A few days before leaving, he will certainly write to inform me, Qingshan. What''s the matter?"


    Qingshan reported the news to Fu Chenrong.


    "The princess and the eldest son have been away from the capital for several days, but we don''t know where they are now."


    At this time, Castle Peak pushed the door and came in. Fu Chenrong sat up straight and asked, "how''s the inquiry?"


    After reading the official documents all morning, his eyes were a little astringent, and he thought of last night''s dream. He dreamed that Su Jiusi was arrested, and now he still has a feeling of panic.


    Fu Chenrong had already become an official in the state of Wei. He was not unfamiliar with the affairs of the imperial government, so he soon began to work.


    He leaned back on the chair in his study. The official documents in front of him had been piled up into hills. Since he was canonized as the crown prince, Emperor Shun intentionally gave him a lot of work to do. The grandparents and grandchildren often stayed in the imperial study all day to teach Fu Chenrong how to deal with the government affairs.


    Fu Chenrong doesn''t know that Su Jiusi is in Zhong Lijiang''s hands. In recent days, he doesn''t know why. There is always a feeling of uneasiness in his heart. He always dreams that Su Jiusi has an accident.


    Su Jiusi''s mind was all about how to leave here. She didn''t want to spend too much time here.


    Finally, Su Jiusi was taken to bixiangyuan. Her maidservant was very respectful to her, gave her a bath and changed her clean clothes.


    When he said that, he had already cursed Zhong Mojiang in his heart. He abused him. He had never suffered from this kind of pain when he was so big.


    After Castle Peak left, Fu Chenrong didn''t want to see the official document again, so people called Bingyun over.


    Ice cloud in black came into the room and saluted Fu Chenrong respectfully. "I''ve seen your Highness the prince. What''s his command?"


    "Bingyun, you have the courage to hide my letter. You really don''t pay any attention to me."

 Chapter 349

    As soon as Bingyun comes in, Fu Chenrong questions Bingyun harshly. Normally, he is very intimidating when he starts a fire. The temperature of the whole room seems to have dropped a few degrees.


    Ice cloud know Fu Chenrong angry, immediately kneel on the ground to plead guilty, still very calm, "I don''t understand your Highness''s meaning, also please your highness express, what letter?"


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid with me. I don''t care what orders the emperor gives you. I want you to remember one thing well. If Jiusi has an accident, I won''t stay here."


    Fu Chenrong after the ceremony, Shun emperor tone is very mild, "up! Shen Rong, I''m not in the East Palace at this time. Is there something I don''t understand when I come here


    Seeing Fu Chenrong coming over, Emperor Shun put down his fold with a little comfort in his eyes. This child is indeed a plastic talent. He is more outstanding than Prince Duanhui. He will be a Ming emperor in the future. He is very relieved to hand over the state of Jiang to him.


    Emperor Shun was reading a book in the imperial study. He was a good emperor who was very diligent and loved the people. Although he had done many wrong things, he was a good emperor for the people.


    Thinking of this, he went directly into the palace to find Emperor Shun.


    She also wanted to gently remind Emperor Shun that Fu Chenrong didn''t mean it at all. Now that he had reached this stage, he might as well make it clear to Emperor Shun.


    Bingyun didn''t dare to say anything. After he got up, he retreated. It seems that it''s necessary to go to Emperor Shun and politely mention it to Emperor Shun.


    Fu Chenrong waved his hand and motioned the ice cloud to retreat.


    "You step back."


    She has been around Fu Chenrong for several months. She knows Fu Chenrong''s temperament very well. She has always been a person who dares to say and do things. If Su Jiusi really has an accident, he is afraid that he will really put down the burden and will not be afraid of death.


    Su Jiusi''s influence on Fu Chenrong is beyond her imagination. This is not a good thing, but it has already happened and there is no way to avoid it.


    Bingyun''s back has been soaked with sweat for a long time. Fu Chenrong''s words are serious, so he dares to say them. She doesn''t dare to tell Emperor Shun these words, otherwise she is really afraid that Emperor Shun can''t bear them.


    Su Jiusi can understand his mind, and he can also feel Su Jiusi''s emotions. They are people who can understand each other.


    Yes, Su Jiusi is so important to him. She is the only one who comes to his heart.


    But he can''t accept that the people who should have stood with him hurt the people he loves most. All this should not be exchanged with Jiusi. If the price of getting all this is to lose Su Jiusi, he would rather not.


    There was a cold light in Fu Chenrong''s eyes. He knew his responsibility, that he was shouldering the country of Jiang, and that he was in danger now. He was not afraid of any danger, and would take the responsibility on his own.


    "The premise of all this is that Jiusi will stay with me. If you hurt Jiusi, I won''t be the prince again. I''ll do what I say. Bingyun, you''d better pray that Jiusi will be OK, otherwise..."


    "Your Highness..." Bingyun was surprised and raised his head, "Your Highness, you can''t say such things. The emperor has to work hard to find you. You are the future of the state of Jiang. Your Highness has everything in his hands. Don''t think twice."


    "The grandson really has one thing unknown, also asks the emperor grandfather to solve the puzzle."


    "Why not?"


    "Grandfather Huang is a good emperor. He has been diligent and loving the people for many years. The people love you very much, but grandfather Huang is not without blemish in the history books."

 Chapter 350

    Emperor Shun''s face sank a little, but he didn''t interrupt Fu Chenrong. Waiting for Fu Chenrong to continue, the biggest stain of Emperor Shun was to kill Prince Duanhui.


    That year''s rebellion involved a lot, and the capital was full of blood.


    He almost killed red eyes, no one can listen, just feel that the Dragon chair under him is his, even his own son can''t covet, treason is his most intolerable crime.


    When Prince Duanhui died, Fu Chenrong was less than one year old. At a young age, he had already lost everything, which was deprived by his grandfather. He was guilty of wandering outside for more than 20 years.


    Although Emperor Shun was not happy, he suddenly remembered his dead son, which was also his most regretful thing. King Xin should die, but Prince Duanhui was wronged for his death.


    Granddad Huang and his grandson don''t want to make up for it. They just want Jiusi. Grandson has lost too many people and can''t lose her any more. If granddad Huang really wants his grandson to stay in the state of Jiang, he will keep Jiusi for his grandson. Where she is, his grandson will be. "


    "Since the birth of a grandson, is it not enough for a grandson to choose? Today, there is only one Jiusi left by his grandson, who will never give up.


    "Shen Rong, life in the world, there must be a choice."


    He felt that Su Jiusi''s existence was an obstacle, so he moved his mind to get rid of Su Jiusi. Now he didn''t know whether Su Jiusi was alive or dead.


    After Fu Chenrong finished, he knelt down on the ground. Shun Di didn''t say a word, and his face was uncertain. Fu Chenrong forced him to let Su Jiusi live.


    Grandfather Huang, if you insist on not giving her a way to live, please kill your grandson first and let him go underground to accompany her parents. "


    Jiu Si can help his grandson. With her by his side, Jiang Guo will only get better and better in the future. The emperor''s grandfather belittles Jiu Si. The person chosen by his grandson is absolutely no worse than the one chosen by his grandson. Besides, she is the only one in his heart.


    "Grandson will not compare Jiusi with Jiangshan and country. As a prince, grandson attaches great importance to Jiangshan and country. As a person, grandson attaches great importance to Jiusi. Whether he is a prince or a person, this is grandson. It is not contradictory to have both of them.


    Shun Di Qi''s hands are shaking. Fu Chenrong is very satisfied with him. The only thing that makes him dissatisfied is that he has too much special feelings for a woman. The emperor should have given up his love. Only in this way can he be invincible and not influenced by anyone.


    "You Shen Rong, she''s just a woman. Can she be more important than the country? "


    Grandfather Huang, Jiusi is very important to his grandson. Without her, his grandson would have died long ago. She asked him to stand here. If Jiusi died in the hands of grandfather Huang, his grandson would follow her. "


    "In the future, the grandson will become a good emperor who is diligent and loving the people, but the grandson will also leave a stain, but the stain left by the grandson is not the same as that left by the emperor''s grandfather. The grandson will only leave a stain of favoring one person.


    This is indeed the biggest stain of Emperor Shun.


    Prince Duanhui has already overturned the case, and everyone evades it for fear that it will upset the emperor. However, it will be recorded in the history books, and the people of later generations will know that Emperor Shun, who loved the people like a son, once slaughtered his son all over the family.


    He didn''t want to have such a quarrel with Fu Chenrong because of a woman. At that time, Xinwang would certainly take advantage of the situation. Since he couldn''t get rid of it, he could only accomplish it.


    "Well, I promise you that I won''t hurt Su Jiusi''s life, but I won''t tell you to marry him.


    Your engagement with Feng Qingshui still exists. If you have the ability to let me cancel this engagement, I will make you perfect and make su Jiusi your princess. Otherwise, she is not qualified to be a princess. "

 Chapter 351

    Fu Chenrong breathes a sigh of relief. The purpose of his coming today is to ensure that Emperor Shun will not hurt Su Jiusi''s life. For the rest, he also knows that he is not in a hurry.


    "Jiusi will only surprise the emperor."


    "I''ll wait. Shen Rong, I won''t move her, but it''s no wonder that others move her. Since you let her come to the capital, you should know the danger. Anyway, you have to go on this road."


    Maybe he is old. After all, he is seventy years old.


    Wang Fu should be a respectful retreat, Shun emperor a person sitting on the Dragon chair, suddenly have an unprecedented sense of loneliness.


    "Yes, Emperor."


    "You step back first! I''ll do what I just told you. I''ll be alone. "


    Knowing that Emperor Shun was worried about the state of Jiang, Wang Fu quickly advised him.


    "Don''t think too much, Emperor. It''s important to be healthy."


    After the death of the crown prince, he found that there was no one who could inherit the great rule. He has survived all the way up to now, watching King Xin cultivate his own power a little bit. In the final analysis, the result is his own.


    Emperor Shun was not so optimistic. He was still worried about Jiang''s future, but he was already old and began to feel powerless. If he had not killed the prince, Jiang would not have faced such a situation!


    Emperor Shun coughed softly. "I''m old. I don''t have many days. I can help so much. I''ll have to let myself go. I''ll see what happens to the state of Jiang. I''ve tried my best."


    Wang Fu nodded, "the slave understands that the emperor should not worry too much about this matter. His highness is not a person who has no sense of propriety. He will not let the emperor down in the future."


    Wang Fu, you immediately order to go down, stop this matter, don''t lay hands on Su Jiusi any more. "


    "It''s more dangerous than she was in the state of Wei. The wind is lighter than the water. It''s a pity that Shen Rong can''t see this clearly. It''s just that Shen Rong is stubborn. If I kill Su Jiusi, Shen Rong will turn against me. This child only cares about Su Jiusi. I''m sorry for him. Just keep it!


    "Don''t worry too much, Emperor. Princess Anping really has some skills. There are many rumors about her in the state of Wei." Wang Fu advised.


    After Fu Chenrong left, Emperor Shun sighed, "this child is a love word."


    He and Emperor Shun are grasshoppers on the same rope. If this problem is not solved, he will lose to King Xin.


    Emperor Shun waved his hand. Fu Chenrong saw that he had already said what he had to say, so he got up and stepped down. As long as Emperor Shun promised not to hurt Su Jiusi, he could rest assured. After all, whether he was the emperor or his own grandfather, it would be impossible to prevent him at that time, and it would be no good for anyone.


    "Step back!"


    But they are fearless people, he will do his best to protect Su Jiusi, also believe that they will go on alive, will become the final winner.


    Fu Chenrong should come down. He understands the meaning of Emperor Shun. Now he is in danger. Su Jiusi is here, and he has to face the same danger.


    "Grandson knows."


    Su Jiusi lives in Bixiang garden. In front of her, there is a table of delicacies. There are at least more than 20 dishes, which are very rich. There is a constant fragrance of dishes.


    Su Jiusi didn''t seem to see the dishes at the table. She sat quietly in front of the table. Opposite her was Zhong Mojiang.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me what you like. I''ve cooked all the famous dishes. There''s always something you like. This cook is excellent. You''ll definitely miss it after you taste it. Eat it quickly!"

 Chapter 352

    "When are you going to lock me up?"


    Although Su Jiusi was a little hungry, he had no appetite at all.


    "Isn''t it good to live here? There''s food, there''s shelter, there''s service. "


    At the beginning, she was worried that Zhong Mojiang was a villain, but now she is relieved. Although Zhong Mojiang is a murderer, she is still a gentleman. She doesn''t show any disrespect to her. Otherwise, she can''t help Zhong Mojiang with high martial arts.


    Su Jiusi was very uncomfortable when Zhong Mojiang stared at him, but he didn''t say anything. There was no change in his face. He continued to eat with his head down as if Zhong Mojiang didn''t exist.


    Seeing that she was elegant, Zhong Mojiang kept staring at her. Sure enough, she was a young lady from a wealthy family. She even looked so beautiful when she ate. Unlike those rude people, they could finish a bowl of rice in three or five seconds.


    "I have said for a long time that there is no need for the headmaster to ask about these things. This is between Fu Chenrong and me." Su Jiusi''s face was expressionless, but he didn''t hurt his stomach. He picked up the rice bowl on the table and chewed it carefully with his head down.


    After he became the emperor, there are three palaces and six courtyards, you do not look the most outstanding, you are not afraid of completely out of favor? By then, the palace walls will be deep, and you will have to spend your whole life in them. "


    "You can''t see a good man like me. You have to like Shen Haitang''s son.


    Zhong Mojiang is choked by Su Jiusi again. Fu Chenrong''s status is higher than that of him. Su Jiusi never forgets Fu Chenrong.


    "It''s good everywhere."


    Zhong Mojiang a face discontent, "he has what good."


    Su Jiusi''s head didn''t turn back. He said faintly, "I only like Shen Rong."


    Zhong Mojiang continued to ask, anyway, he has plenty of time, which can be regarded as the fate between him and Su Jiusi. This is probably God''s arrangement. Otherwise, how could he just meet Su Jiusi? She is still wearing the bracelet he has been looking for.


    "Little girl, what kind of man do you like?"


    Zhong Mojiang is choked by Su Jiusi. He doesn''t believe that the master of Qingque gate can''t take down a little girl. No matter how powerful she is, she is also a teenage girl. She comes from a rich family. Maybe she is used to these things, so he will do it in a different way.


    "I like dangerous places."


    Zhong Mojiang continued to be good at persuasion.


    "There is no danger here."


    Su Jiusi replied without expression.


    "This is my life everywhere I live. I don''t need your help."


    Zhong Mojiang asked with a puzzled face, this woman is really hard hearted, no matter what he said, no matter what he saw is very calm, as if nothing can arouse her interest.


    Now, Zhong Mojiang doesn''t mean to let her go. She must let Zhong Mojiang give up on her completely so that she can have the chance to leave. She already has an idea in her heart. Through these two days of contact, she finds that Zhong Mojiang is very conceited, which is a good breakthrough.


    A bowl of rice to eat almost, Su Jiusi put down the bowl in hand, Zhong Mojiang still did not want to go.


    Su Jiusi suddenly raised his head and gave a faint smile to Zhong Mojiang. "Lord Zhong, it''s not good for us to go on like this. If you get a woman who has no heart, you won''t be happy in the future. As you said, I''m neither a gorgeous beauty nor a man. If you leave me by your side, it will only make you unhappy."

 Chapter 353

    Zhong Mojiang looked at Su Jiusi, and his lips overflowed with a smile of evil spirit. "I just like women who have challenges. What''s the meaning of women who can get at will."


    "Why don''t we make a bet? If the sect leader can win me, I''ll be willing to stay with him. Why don''t the sect leader let me go?"


    "Little girl, what do you want to bet on?"


    Gu Liyuan was very embarrassed. Of course, he didn''t want Su Jiusi to see him. He cut his hair in a hurry. "Why are you here?"


    Originally combed neat hair, it will be a bit messy, scattered a lot of hair, coupled with the face mustache, at first glance looks like a young man in distress.


    Hearing the sound, Gu Liyuan raised his head and bumped into Su Jiusi''s concerned eyes. He put down his axe, and his forehead was already covered with sweat, and his skin seemed to be tanned.


    Su Jiusi strode past and called out to leave the abyss.


    Seeing Gu Liyuan chopping firewood, Su Jiusi is stunned. He seems to have learned how to chop firewood.


    Gu Liyuan, dressed in coarse cloth and holding an ax, is bending over to chop firewood.


    Compared with Su Jiusi''s luxurious yard, Gu Liyuan was much more shabby. He was not only in a remote place, but also a place to pile up sundries. There was a pile of firewood in the yard.


    Two days ago, Zhong Mojiang didn''t let Su Jiusi see Gu Liyuan. This time, Zhong Mojiang didn''t refuse and asked people to take Su Jiusi to Gu Liyuan''s yard.


    Su Jiusi nodded and said, "I want to see Liyuan."


    "Well, I believe in the master this time."


    Zhong Mojiang readily answered, "the most important thing for us in the Jianghu is to promise. If you can persist for three days, I will let you go."


    "It''s a deal. I hope the sect leader will keep his promise."


    Zhong Mojiang was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Jiusi to bet with him on this. He soon laughed, "this bet is interesting. Woman, don''t you think you are too confident about yourself? Since you believe in your courage so much, let''s make a bet. You''ll lose. "


    "If you don''t involve shangliyuan, the sect master can ask me to ask for help once in three days, and I will admit defeat, otherwise you will let me go."


    This made him curious about Su Jiusi.


    It was the first time for him to see such a girl. She was born in a wealthy family in the capital and lived in the wilderness, but she was not afraid. When she was surrounded by them, she dared to look him in the eye. It seemed that he was just a passer-by who knocked the wrong person, and there was no panic and fear from the beginning to the end.


    What he really liked was su Jiusi''s calmness and calmness.


    Su Jiusi attracted him not because of her appearance. After all, there are many more beautiful women than Su Jiusi, and he has seen many.


    What he lacks is not a woman, but a woman who makes him move.


    Zhong Mojiang is very interested in Su Jiusi''s proposal. He immediately asks if he really wants to conquer this woman and let her stay with him willingly instead of simply getting it. That''s no different from getting a puppet.


    "Did you chop all this wood?"


    Su Jiusi saw Gu Liyuan had piled up a hill in front of him and asked.


    "This Zhong Mojiang is abominable. I''m still burning these two days. Apart from eating and sleeping, I''m allowed to chop firewood at other times. I''m forced to learn how to chop firewood."

 Chapter 354

    Gu Liyuan complained. After that, he was afraid of Su Jiusi, so he added, "I''m ok. The wind and the sun have been blowing these two days, and even the wind and cold are OK. How are you? Did Zhong Mojiang embarrass you? "


    "I''m fine, too. You''ll stick to it for another three days."


    "Are you sure you can deal with Zhong Mojiang?"


    The hand on her shoulder had been removed. She just looked up and saw a woman in red.


    "I don''t mind you staying here." Su Jiusi was a little nervous, but she soon calmed down. She had touched the flint, lowered her head and lit the oil lamp.


    A cold and quiet female voice cold not Ding of ring up, that voice listen to let a person have a kind of creepy feeling, seem to have no.


    "I''m lonely down here by myself. Would you come down with me? This house used to be my house. I''ve lived here for many years


    She soon calmed down, ignoring the hands, but asked faintly, "who are you?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t know whose hands were on her shoulders. The cold hands didn''t look like living hands at all.


    Suddenly she felt a pair of cold hands from behind her on her shoulder, that hand seems to come out of the ice cellar, no temperature, people can''t help but have a shivering feeling.


    Su Jiusi got up and touched the table, ready to light the oil lamp again. There was a flint beside the oil lamp.


    Then Su Jiusi heard the door creak. It was the sound of the door being pushed open. It was dark all around. Suddenly he heard the sound of the door being pushed open. There was a kind of creepy feeling.


    Su Jiusi put down the book and thought about her gambling with Zhong Mojiang. She knew that something was going to happen, but she didn''t know what Zhong Mojiang had prepared.


    The whole room was black.


    There was a wind outside, whistling against the window, suddenly the closed window blew open, and the oil lamp on the table was blown out by the wind.


    At night, Su Jiusi is sleepless, so she leans on the bed to read. Knowing that she loves reading, Zhong Mojiang asks people to find her a lot of books. There are all kinds of books. Su Jiusi relies on these books to pass the time.


    Su Jiusi didn''t stay long. He just talked with Gu Liyuan for a while and left.


    "That''s a great understatement." Su Jiusi doesn''t joke with Gu Liyuan any more. She just came to see Gu Liyuan to make sure he''s safe, so she''s relieved. Fortunately, Zhong Mojiang didn''t use Gu Liyuan to force him.


    "If you are willing to follow this murderer all your life, I will chop firewood here all my life."


    Su Jiusi covered his lips and said with a smile, "since it''s so fun to chop firewood, you might as well chop firewood here all your life."


    "I''m fine. I''m just doing some coolie. Although I haven''t done it before, I''ve found the fun of chopping firewood. You must be careful. Don''t take risks. We''ll find a way slowly. Life is the most important thing."


    Su Jiusi nodded heavily, "yes, we can leave here in three days."


    The woman''s hair was scattered, her face was pale, her orifices were bleeding, her eyes didn''t have a look, her right face was festering with a big hole, and there were white insects crawling out of the wound, which was very terrible.


    At the first sight, Su Jiusi did feel frightened.


    She had been psychologically prepared for a long time. She didn''t expect that the woman in front of her was more terrible than she imagined. At least the wound was not fake, and the insect was not fake. Where did Zhong Mojiang find such a person.

 Chapter 355

    "What can I do for you, girl?"


    However, in an instant, Su Jiusi calmed down again. She had already experienced big storms, and she was not so brave. Although she was a little afraid, she didn''t really scare her.


    The woman stretched out a pair of pale hands and stroked Su Jiusi''s face with long nails. "I want you to accompany me."


    Zhong Mojiang really convinced Su Jiusi, with a trace of helplessness in his tone, "you are a woman with enough courage to chat with her freely. Are you not afraid that she will kill you? She''s a real killer. She''s not kidding you


    Su Jiusi has a calm face and keeps a few steps away from Zhong Mojiang. She doesn''t like to be too close to other men.


    "This person has no shadow, no body temperature, naturally is not a normal person, the bell door master really has a heart, in order to scare me, he actually found such a strange person."


    "Don''t you see that?"


    Su Jiusi gasped and saw the woman in red lying upright on the ground. She looked at Zhong Mojiang suspiciously, "what is this?"


    Zhong Mojiang released his hand, and soon a maid came in with an oil lamp, and the room lit up again.


    "Why are you so stubborn? I''m your life-saving benefactor. I don''t know how to thank you. "


    It was a very strange smell of men, Su Jiusi pushed away the man who was holding him, "Zhong Mojiang, let go."


    Su Jiusi gasped and was held in his arms.


    Su Jiusi pushed down the table, and there was a loud noise in the room. At this time, the shackles on his neck suddenly disappeared. He only heard a bang, and something fell to the ground.


    The oil lamp on Su Jiusi''s hand had fallen to the ground, and the room was once again in the dark. The hand that pinched Su Jiusi''s neck was tightening. Su Jiusi felt that it was more and more difficult to breathe. The woman seemed to break her neck at any time.


    She didn''t believe that there were ghosts and gods in the world. Where did Zhong Mojiang find such a monster.


    If she''s not human, what is she?


    According to normal, there should be bleeding on her forehead, but the woman''s forehead didn''t respond, there was no bleeding or bruise, as if it was an iron wall. With the chill on her body, Su Jiusi felt more and more that the woman was not human.


    Su Jiusi has a feeling of suffocation. She reaches out a hand and touches the oil lamp. She picks up the oil lamp and smashes it heavily on the woman''s forehead.


    The woman''s voice was still cold and quiet. The hand on Su Jiusi''s cheek moved to Su Jiusi''s neck and grabbed Su Jiusi''s neck fiercely.


    "You are my chosen one. Come with me!"


    "I''m rather boring. I''m afraid the girl will be very boring if I really come to accompany her."


    Although the oil lamp is dim, it can reflect people''s shadow. There is a shadow behind her, but there is no shadow behind the girl. Is she really not a person?


    "I''m afraid I can''t solve anything. I just thank the master of the bell gate for helping me."


    Zhong Mojiang really doesn''t want to save Su Jiusi, but he really can''t. seeing Su Jiusi die in front of him, this woman is stubborn. She would rather die than ask for help. She forced him to take the initiative to save him. Isn''t she really afraid of death?


    I thought that this time I would definitely scare Su Jiusi, but it didn''t help her at all. How could a teenager have such a tough mind? It could catch up with those specially trained hidden guards.

 Chapter 356

    How to do, he is more and more appreciate this woman, also more and more take her have no way, he has a premonition that he will lose this bet, he can''t bear Su Jiusi accident, but Su Jiusi dare to risk his life and gamble with him.


    It turned out that he was doomed to lose the bet from the beginning, because it was him who was attracted.


    "You''re welcome. I just saved you by passing by. This woman has been poisoned, so she''s a monster. She just faints now. Little girl, do you want to live with her? You''re not afraid of it anyway. "


    Since Zhong Mojiang asked, she naturally had to answer. After thinking about it, Xiulan lowered her eyes and said, "master, I''m afraid the girl has no heart. The master has used all the methods she should use, but the girl is indifferent. What the master has done is useless to the girl. It''s futile to think about it any more. The slave has a good way."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t care about the person she can''t get. God is really unfair. She doesn''t know where Su Jiusi is. She doesn''t look gorgeous. Every day she has a blank face. She is very indifferent to Zhong Mojiang, but Zhong Mojiang is interested in her.


    As long as Zhong Mojiang is willing, she can become his woman immediately. Unfortunately, Zhong Mojiang doesn''t like her.


    She doesn''t know how to answer Zhong Mojiang''s question at all. For her, Zhong Mojiang doesn''t need to do anything, and her heart is Zhong Mojiang''s.


    Xiulan raises her eyes and looks at Zhong Mojiang in surprise. She has been serving Zhong Mojiang for so long. This is the first time that she has seen Zhong Mojiang so distressed. It''s just for a woman. It''s incredible.


    He really didn''t have any way, although he didn''t expect Xiulan to offer any good advice. It''s OK to ask again.


    Zhong Mojiang used all the methods that should be used, but these methods didn''t seem to be of any use to Su Jiusi. The gold, silver and jewelry couldn''t attract Su Jiusi''s attention. Even the female ghosts used them, but Su Jiusi was still indifferent.


    "Xiulan, you are also a woman. You must understand women. Tell me how to accept a girl''s heart?"


    Xiulan stood respectfully in front of zhongmojiang, waiting for zhongmojiang''s command.


    After returning to the room, Zhong Mojiang is sleepless and calls her maid Xiulan to serve her.


    It''s hard for him to let Su Jiusi go. It''s rare for him to be so interested in a woman. Just because he doesn''t know women doesn''t mean other people don''t know women. It seems that he''s very clever.


    He left the room.


    "You You are a brave woman Zhong Mojiang asked people to take away the woman on the ground. He said with a depressed face, "you have a rest early. I''ll go back first."


    Su Jiusi was very straightforward, without hesitation and fear. If she hadn''t counted before, she was sure to win now, and knew she would win.


    "It doesn''t matter. I always do as the Romans do. This is the place of the Lord of the bell gate. I''ll live where you want me to live. It doesn''t matter to me."


    "What way?"


    Zhong Mojiang did not expect that Xiulan really had a way to accept Su Jiusi, and immediately asked.


    Xiulan continued, "the master, the maid heard that the lady of the aristocratic family has a guarding sand in her hand. On the day of marriage, there will be a Mammy to check the guarding sand. If there is no guarding sand, the lady of the aristocratic family will not get married and will be executed secretly."

 Chapter 357

    "Therefore, the most important thing for a young lady of a noble family is fame and integrity, which is more important than her life. If the headmaster drugged Miss Su and took her body, even if she didn''t want to, she would not be able to remarry, so she would have to follow the headmaster."


    Zhong Mojiang thinks that this is really a good way to get Su Jiusi. If she loses her reputation, she will not be able to remarry Fu Chenrong, and she will not have the face to see Fu Chenrong again. But if he does, Su Jiusi will hate him, and will not forgive him for the rest of her life.


    He really likes Su Jiusi, so he doesn''t want to hurt Su Jiusi. This method proposed by Xiulan is feasible, but he doesn''t want to do it very much, but he knows very well that if he doesn''t do it, he will have to let Su Jiusi go. He is sure to lose the bet.


    Coincidentally, Fu Chenrong didn''t sleep either. He stood alone in front of the window and looked up at the crescent moon outside the window. The crescent moon turned into Su Jiusi''s appearance and showed a faint smile at him. His eyes became gentle and he was staring at the night sky all the time.


    Shen Rong, are you still waiting for me?


    Su Jiusi didn''t know that Zhong Mojiang had already moved such a mind. She was lying on the bed, and her mind seemed to be thinking about Gu Chenrong. Her missing was getting deeper and deeper, and she didn''t know what he was doing now.


    Little girl, don''t blame me. I just want to keep you.


    As for the children, Su Jiusi can''t give birth to them. Otherwise, he will only take his life. He has no obsession with them. They are all orphans. In the future, he can adopt a plastic talent to inherit qingquemen, just like his master.


    After Xiulan left, Zhong Mojiang didn''t feel sleepy. He thought about it again and again. He didn''t want to let Su Jiusi go. At last, he made a decision. Hate it! Then he will make up for it with his whole life, and he will not believe that she will never forgive him.


    Zhong Mojiang did not immediately make a decision, but waved back Xiulan.


    "You step back first!"


    She doesn''t believe that Zhong Mojiang will always be interested in a woman who doesn''t love her. Now she just wants to conquer her.


    Since Zhong Mojiang likes it, in order to make him look up to him, she will be very attentive to give Zhong Mojiang advice. In the future, the relationship between them is not good. As long as she shows a little understanding, Zhong Mojiang will naturally find her good and replace Su Jiusi.


    If she is occupied by Zhong Mojiang, she will only suffer a lot in the future. If she is a little bit fierce, she may commit suicide. She just wants to see Su Jiusi''s miserable ending.


    Xiulan doesn''t like Su Jiusi. She also sees that Su Jiusi doesn''t like Zhong Mojiang at all. It can be said that she is very repulsive.


    If Miss Su is pregnant with a child, the headmaster can also bind Miss Su firmly with the help of the child. At that time, Miss Su has no choice but to follow the headmaster. The headmaster is so kind to her. Slowly, she will certainly accept the headmaster. "


    Seeing that Zhong Mojiang hesitated, Xiulan continued to persuade her, "master, as long as you get her, master will move her after a long time. Even if you don''t want to, she will accept her fate. Women usually do.


    So let her go, Zhong Mojiang is not willing to, this is a problem.


    "Jiuer, don''t leave me any more. I''m suffering from Acacia."


    He said to himself, but now he still has no news of Su Jiusi. He doesn''t know where she is, which makes him worried and gratified. No news also means that she has nothing wrong.


    Now he has no choice but to continue to find Su Jiusi. Even if he digs three feet, he will find her.

 Chapter 358

    The next day, Su Jiusi was reading in his room when he heard a voice outside, which was very familiar.


    She immediately put down the book and opened the door. As expected, she saw Pei Bingbing who was talking and laughing with Zhong Mojiang.


    Pei Bingbing is wearing a peach red dress, smiling brightly and giggling constantly. Obviously, he has a good relationship with Zhong Mojiang.


    When I first met Zhong Mojiang, I really liked him. At last, you can see that we became brothers and sisters.


    "I have nothing worse than you. Why is my man so bad?


    "It''s hard to say."


    Pei Bingbing pulls Su Jiusi aside and says meaningfully, "what''s the matter? How good it is? You are really popular with men. My father wants to marry you in Guiyun villa. Here, Zhong Mojiang wants to marry you again."


    Zhong Mojiang didn''t say anything more. He had left Su Jiusi''s yard first. Su Jiusi didn''t speak much these days. He must be very bored. Since Pei Bingbing has already come, it''s better for her to accompany Su Jiusi.


    "We have some women''s topics to talk about. Zhong Mojiang, go ahead and help you."


    God''s arrangement is to let Su Jiusi go? He just wants to go against the sky, and there is one last way, which can definitely keep Su Jiusi.


    Zhong Mojiang knows Pei Bingbing''s temperament very well and is a very righteous girl. He is also afraid that Pei Bingbing will meddle in this business. He would never bring Pei Bingbing to see Su Jiusi if he knew they knew each other.


    Bingbing, since you know Jiusi, you can have a good chat and stay with me for a while. You and I are brother and sister of baibazi. Even if you don''t help me, don''t make trouble for me. Otherwise, brother and sister won''t have to do it. "


    "Unmarried men and unmarried women, Fu Chenrong already has an engagement in the body, I can''t be regarded as robbing love, at best is to comfort the frustrated beauty.


    Pei Bingbing goes to Su Jiusi and pats Su Jiusi on the shoulder. She seems to tell Su Jiusi again to let her rest assured.


    "It''s not just about knowing each other. This is my good sister. As far as I know, she already has a famous flower. Zhong Mojiang, when are you interested in robbing love with a broadsword? Let go of my sister."


    Zhong Mojiang didn''t expect Pei Bingbing to know Su Jiusi, showing a surprised look.


    "Do you know each other?"


    After a long time, the woman was su Jiusi. It''s true that she and Su Jiusi are destined to meet each other everywhere.


    Knowing that Zhong Mojiang is in love with a woman, Pei Bingbing specially asks Zhong Mojiang to take her to have a look, hoping to see what kind of beauty has moved Zhong Mojiang, the murderer.


    Hearing Su Jiusi''s voice, Pei Bingbing looked over fiercely. Seeing Su Jiusi''s moment, he was stunned and soon understood, "no! Zhong Mojiang, is this the beauty in your mouth? "


    Su Jiusi stood at the door and called.


    "Ice."


    According to the gambling agreement, Zhong Mojiang will release her in two days. She believes that Zhong Mojiang is still a person who keeps his promise.


    The two met, completely beyond Su Jiusi''s expectation, so she was more sure to leave here.


    I thought it was hard for Zhong Mojiang to like someone, but he easily fell in love with you. What a hell. All the people I''ve been interested in happen to like you. Jiusi, do you think we had a feud in our last life? "


    Pei Bingbing doesn''t blame Su Jiusi. She just wants to marry a husband who loves each other. She didn''t expect it to be so difficult.


    It''s very easy for Su Jiusi. She seems to be very popular with men.

 Chapter 359

    "There''s someone who''s been thinking about you."


    Seeing Pei Bingbing''s Distressed face, Su Jiusi thinks of Gu Liyuan and says something.


    Gu Liyuan has a good feeling for Pei Bingbing, but they don''t have the chance to keep in touch, otherwise she thinks Gu Liyuan will definitely fall in love with Pei Bingbing.


    "He''s here, too."


    Pei Bingbing giggled. His voice was as clear as a brass bell. "Did Gu Liyuan not follow you when you came out this time?"


    Su Mei is dead, and her only hope now is the future of Fu Chenrong.


    Unlike Pei Bingbing, she is not worldly minded and has a lot of expectations for the unknown.


    If she had not met him, she would never have married again.


    This point she and Fu Chenrong are in tune, two people complement each other, is indeed a perfect match.


    In the future, she will not compromise and hide herself. She is a self-confident person.


    Now she has long understood that women should not be excessively attached to men. She has her own glory. Why should she erase those for a man and make herself dim.


    Even if she meets Fu Chenrong, she is not the same as Su Liu. Su Liu constantly changes herself for the sake of the pillow people, but still can''t satisfy the other person. Gu Yan demands more and more from her.


    She used to have the same idea as Pei Bingbing. After rebirth, she had already abandoned those. She just wanted to revenge and live for herself. She would never look forward to those so-called feelings again. Unexpectedly, God let her meet Fu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything about Pei Bingbing. He just appeased Pei Bingbing. Although Pei Bingbing was careless, she was a delicate girl. Maybe everyone wanted something different!


    "God has his own plan. Bingbing, you are a good girl. You will meet a man who cherishes you in the future."


    Now she still has expectations in her heart, but she is also depressed. It turns out that she is also worried about marriage.


    She has been waiting for her since Ji Ji''s year. As a result, she has been waiting year after year. Now she even feels that there is no such person. Pei Baichuan urges her to marry. She is not moved. If she can''t wait all her life, she will never marry. It''s better to live like her mother all her life.


    Pei Bingbing did not mince, very frank to say their own ideas, she is 19 years old this year, most of the girls of the same age married, she is still waiting, waiting for the person she wants to marry and is willing to marry her.


    "Yes, my lifelong wish is to marry a husband who is in love with each other and be in love with me."


    Su Jiusi laughed, "do you want to get married like this?"


    "Who? I don''t know


    "He''s really nice to your sister. I''ll go to Gu Liyuan first and come to see you later. I want to save you very much, but if Zhong Mojiang doesn''t nod, I can''t take you out. You know what qingquemen does, OK! I''ll send a letter to Fu Chenrong to save you. "


    Hearing that Pei Bingbing wanted to inform Fu Chenrong, Su Jiusi immediately shook his head. "If he knows, he will come here in person. Now he can''t leave the capital rashly. Don''t tell him about it. I have my own way to leave."


    "Since you say so, it''s up to you. I''ll try my best to help you. Anyway, Zhong Mojiang is not such a mean person. He likes you very much and won''t hurt you. You live here and will only eat and drink for you."

 Chapter 360

    After that, Pei Bingbing leaves first. Su Jiusi goes back to the room and continues to pick up the book on the table. They can meet Pei Bingbing here. This is probably the fate between Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan. She knows that there will be a story between them.


    Maybe Pei Bingbing will become her daughter-in-law. She is very satisfied with her daughter-in-law.


    When Pei Bingbing arrives at Gu Liyuan''s yard, Gu Liyuan is sweating and chopping firewood. When he sees Gu Liyuan chopping firewood, Pei Bingbing covers his stomach and laughs, "ha ha ha Gu Liyuan, the way you chop firewood is so funny. "


    "I''m going to go to my brother-in-law."


    Pei Bingbing laughs again, "I can take you back to me in the future. It''s good to see you work so well. It''s good to raise spiders and scorpions for me. Don''t worry, I won''t let you do such rough work like Zhong Mojiang."


    Gu Liyuan gave a hum.


    "Martial arts practitioners are not so delicate. Gu Liyuan, I heard that something happened to Gu''s family. Do you not want to look back on your family?"


    In the past, Gu Liyuan would directly refuse Pei Bingbing. This time, he didn''t refuse Pei Bingbing, but he didn''t answer this. Instead, he changed the topic.


    "How are you doing?"


    Gu Liyuan a Leng, Pei Bingbing or as always, speak very directly.


    Although she likes Gu Liyuan, she doesn''t like a person lowly, and she doesn''t pester him all the time. Even if she gets it, she won''t have a good life in the future.


    She and Gu Liyuan have been thinking about Gu Liyuan these days. More than once, she thought about coming to Gu Liyuan, but when she thought that Gu Liyuan didn''t mean that to her at all, she gave up.


    Pei Bingbing calmed his mind and brazenly replied.


    "Of course you can. If you want to see it, I can let you see it all your life."


    "Can''t you see it?" Gu Liyuan suddenly smiles at Pei Bingbing. Pei Bingbing''s heart beats harder. What''s the matter with Gu Liyuan? What''s the matter with her? She''s so nervous.


    Seeing that Gu Liyuan doesn''t speak, but stares at herself, Pei Bingbing no longer smiles. Her heart beats a little fast. In order to hide her embarrassment, she reaches out her hand and pins her hair behind her ears. Her expression is very unnatural. "What are you looking at me for?"


    Gu Liyuan looks at Pei Bingbing and thinks that her eyes are very good-looking. When she smiles, her eyes bend. She is very vivid. It''s strange that she didn''t think Pei Bingbing was so good-looking before. This time when she meets Pei Bingbing, she suddenly feels that the more she looks, the more beautiful she is.


    Pei Bingbing stopped laughing, covered her stomach and looked at Gu Liyuan. She still had a smile on her face, and her eyes were as bright as two black gems.


    "Of course I can chop firewood, but I didn''t expect Zhong Mojiang to be so cruel and treat his sweetheart''s elder brother so badly, and I''m not afraid that you will break his firewood."


    Usually, he still pays great attention to his image. In front of people, he is a handsome young man. Now when Pei Bingbing sees his down and out appearance, he puts on a face and says awkwardly, "can''t I cut firewood?"


    Gu Liyuan looked up and saw Pei Bingbing, who was smiling and bending over. He was very embarrassed.


    "Fu Chenrong can''t protect himself. Are you sure you didn''t follow him to death? Jiusi followed what he said. It was her sweetheart. Are you in such a hurry to die? "


    "There''s something wrong with Shen Rong, and the Pei family won''t come to a good end. We are grasshoppers on a rope now.


    Bingbing girl, no matter how down I am, I haven''t let women take me in. I can''t live without caring for my family. I can also support myself. "

 Chapter 361

    Gu Liyuan would never let Pei Bingbing take him in no matter how depressed he was. It''s too humiliating. After leaving home, he thought of a word Su Jiusi had said before. Su Jiusi said that he had been living by taking care of his family all the time. He was nothing without the ability to take care of himself.


    He didn''t think much of this before. After chopping firewood these days, he really found that it was so.


    Once upon a time, he lived a carefree life, just squandering, and the Gu government did not restrict him to spend money. Now he has left the Gu family, and he has no money with him. It can be said that he has nothing to do with money.


    After dinner in the evening, Su Jiusi is reading a book. She suddenly feels very hot. She opens the window and stands in front of it. The cool night wind blows in through the window, which makes her feel more comfortable. However, the dry heat still doesn''t dissipate. Instead, it gets hotter and hotter, which makes her feel that her clothes are a kind of bondage.


    Gu Liyuan didn''t drive Pei Bingbing away either. He picked up the axe on the ground and continued to chop firewood. They chatted with each other and could hear Pei Bingbing''s clear laughter from time to time.


    Pei Bingbing didn''t continue to talk to Gu Liyuan about Zhong Mojiang. She picked up a piece of firewood from the ground and sat directly on the firewood with her chin in both hands. "I see you chop firewood."


    "He''s friends with him." Gu Liyuan muttered that he obviously didn''t like Zhong Mojiang.


    Although Pei Bingbing is not sure that she can take Su Jiusi away immediately, she can guarantee that Su Jiusi will not be in any danger. She will also slowly persuade Zhong Mojiang to let him let Su Jiusi go.


    "Zhong Mojiang is a good friend of mine. I''m here to meet friends. People in the Jianghu naturally have many friends. You can rest assured that Jiusi will not have any problems. Zhong Mojiang won''t hurt Jiusi. I will help if I can help you."


    "How did you come here?"


    Pei Bingbing is in a good mood. Gu Liyuan doesn''t refuse. Does it mean that he also wants to continue to get along with himself? Then it''s still possible for them. Thinking of this, Pei Bingbing feels in a good mood. Maybe Gu Liyuan is his lover.


    "That''s settled."


    Four eyes opposite, Gu Liyuan also laughed, "with you."


    Pei Bingbing looks at Gu Liyuan with a smile, waiting for him to come down.


    "Mr. Gu is so progressive. I''m happy for Mr. Gu. I''ll wait and see. Anyway, I have nothing to do. Do you want me to supervise you?"


    The feeling of being manipulated by others is really bad. Although he likes to live a casual and unrestrained life, he must have the ability to support himself. This is the truth he has learned in recent days.


    These days, he thought that when he arrived in the capital, he had to do something. He couldn''t become an idle man supported by Fu Chenrong.


    He has to admit that over the years, he has really been relying on family care. Without family care, he is nothing.


    He has been disdaining to be an official in Korea. He has no intention of becoming an official in his life.


    Now I find that it''s not an easy task. He can''t do the rough work. After chopping firewood for several days, he fell asleep in bed every day. It''s too tired.


    He used to be confident that he could support himself on his own.


    She went to the bronze mirror, which reflected a slightly red face.


    Su Jiusi holds the dressing table in both hands and forces himself to calm down. He already knows something in his heart.


    Through these days together, she really feel that Zhong Mojiang is a gentleman, did not expect that he overestimated Zhong Mojiang, he would use this kind of dirty means.

 Chapter 362

    She made it to bed, and the hot and dry feeling on her body became more and more severe, which made her uncomfortable all over, and the collar was slightly pulled open by her.


    She tried her best to restrain herself with reason. Her skin was getting hotter and hotter, and the sweat on her forehead was dripping down her cheek.


    At this time, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Then, Su Jiusi saw Zhong Mojiang. She was biting her lips. Her face was crimson, and there were sweat drops on her cheeks. She looked very attractive.


    Zhong Mojiang picked up Su Jiusi, put her on the bed, took out the handkerchief and pressed Su Jiusi''s forehead, and then asked someone to call the doctor.


    Su Jiusi was so dizzy that he forced to say these words, and then he fainted.


    "No one can force me."


    Zhong Mojiang didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would run into him. He looked at Su Jiusi in a dazed way and immediately rushed up to help Su Jiusi. He suddenly lost interest and asked with a cold face, "it''s so painful to follow me. You''d rather die than follow me."


    She couldn''t even open her eyes, and her head was dizzy. She could only hold the table and support herself.


    This time she hit the very heavy, the forehead was hit out of a sharp blood hole, the bright red blood continued to flow down, drop by drop scattered on the table and the ground.


    Only heard a bang, a burst of severe pain came over, Su Jiusi this just feel a little sober.


    After Zhong Mojiang finished, he was ready to get close to Su Jiusi again. Su Jiusi, who was sitting on the bed, suddenly got up and used his only reason to bump against the corner of the table.


    "How can I be willing to kill you? Jiusi, no matter how much you hate me, you are mine today. I will never see you marry Fu Chenrong. You can be a side concubine with him at most. Fengqingshui is so important to him. He can''t give up fengqingshui for you. Wake up


    Su Jiusi bit her lips. Because she was too hard, her lips had been bitten out of blood by her. She glared at Zhong Mojiang, "I don''t need you to make up for it, Zhong Mojiang, you despicable villain, you either kill me, I will never talk to you."


    "You are so smart, you must have guessed what I gave you to eat, little girl, don''t blame me, I just want to keep you, you are so stubborn, I also have no other way, you can rest assured, I will love you well all my life, with a lifetime to make up for my injury to you this time, OK?"


    Zhong Mojiang squats in front of Su Jiusi and reaches out to touch Su Jiusi''s face. But before she meets Su Jiusi, she avoids him. She moves her body and keeps a few steps away from Zhong Mojiang. She doesn''t want to be too close to Zhong Mojiang.


    "What did you give me?" Su Jiusi hands tightly sheets, the hand of the green tendon has burst out, trying to control himself.


    Zhong Mojiang stood in front of Su Jiusi, looking down at Su Jiusi, "little girl, are you very uncomfortable?"


    Su Jiusi''s forehead is constantly gushing with bright red blood. Zhong Mojiang''s hands are full of Su Jiusi''s blood, which is dazzling red.


    He knew that she was a tough person, so he gave Su Jiusi a very strong medicine. He didn''t expect Su Jiusi to use this method to stop the medicine. She had a strong temper beyond his imagination.


    He was really a woman who would rather die than follow. At this moment, he fully understood that as long as Su Jiusi didn''t want to stay, no matter what method he used, he could not keep Su Jiusi. In the end, he would only force her to finish herself.

 Chapter 363

    He was reluctant to die, so he had no choice.


    God just let him meet such a hard hearted woman.


    Soon the doctor came in a hurry with the medicine box. Zhong Mojiang immediately got up and said in a worried voice, "give her a look."


    Little girl, I really didn''t want to hurt you. Since you don''t want to, I won''t force you any more. When you get well, you can leave at any time.


    "I can''t think of any other way to keep you, that''s why I use this kind of mean method.


    Zhong Mojiang got up. He didn''t know what words to use to describe his mood. He was distressed, uncomfortable and a little guilty.


    Su Jiusi closed his eyes as if Zhong Mojiang didn''t exist, and he didn''t plan to answer Zhong Mojiang''s question.


    "Are you still angry?"


    "I''m ok. The master of the bell gate will kill me or leave here. I don''t want to see the master of the bell gate."


    Zhong Mojiang tried his best to speak a little more kindly, with a faint sense of guilt in his tone. He didn''t expect Su Jiusi to react so much.


    "Little girl, you wake up, but what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing Su Jiusi so avoiding himself, Zhong Mojiang is not happy. He is not a monster.


    Finish saying to prepare to stretch out hand to caress Su Jiu Si''s face, but his hand hasn''t touched Su Jiu Si''s face, Su Jiu Si has already opened eyes, instinctively then moved back for a while.


    Zhong Mojiang went to the bedside and sat directly on the edge of the bed. Su Jiusi was still in a coma with gauze wrapped on his head. He looked at Su Jiusi in a dazed way and sighed heavily, "do you like Fu Chenrong so much? Where on earth is he worth your efforts? In order to keep his innocence, he didn''t even want his life. "


    She reluctantly got up and stepped down. Before she left, she took a special look at Su Jiusi. Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi didn''t even want to die, which made Zhong Mojiang angry with her. Now she only hopes that Su Jiusi will leave here earlier.


    After kneeling for so long, Xiulan''s legs have been sore for a long time.


    "Yes, I''ll leave."


    Zhong Mojiang thinks about Su Jiusi. He changes his clothes as fast as he can. When she comes back to the room again, Xiulan is still kneeling on the ground. He waves his hand impatiently, "step back!"


    Zhong Mojiang didn''t ask Xiulan to get up and didn''t leave the room. He kept watching the doctor bandage Su Jiusi''s wound. He didn''t leave the room to change his clothes until the doctor cleaned Su Jiusi''s wound.


    Xiulan didn''t dare to have any excuse. She knelt down on the ground and pleaded guilty immediately.


    "Maidservant, damn it."


    Zhong Mojiang glanced at Xiulan, tone is very irritable, "are you out of the bad idea."


    When Xiulan saw that there was blood on Zhong Mojiang''s body, she reminded her, "door master, go and change your clothes first! The maidservant is here to guard


    Zhong Mojiang''s hanging heart was released, and the doctor immediately bandaged Su Jiusi''s wound.


    Seeing Zhong Mojiang''s nervousness, the doctor didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately put down the medicine box to check Su Jiusi''s pulse. After carefully examining the wound, the doctor said respectfully to Zhong Mojiang, "don''t worry, sect leader. It doesn''t hurt the key. It will be OK after a while."


    You have this bracelet in your hand. This bracelet is very important to master. I always think that all this is arranged by God. You will be mine. It seems that I am amorous.


    You are such a hard hearted woman that you don''t want to give me any chance.


    I don''t know what you like about Fu Chenrong. Now I don''t think Fu Chenrong can give you happiness. If he insists on marrying Feng Qingshui as the crown princess, don''t hurt yourself. Even if you don''t marry me, don''t hurt yourself. You are not the one who can suffer such grievances. "

 Chapter 364

    After Zhong Mojiang finished, he saw that Su Jiusi always closed his eyes and didn''t want to take care of him. He went on saying, "you have a good rest. I''ll let Bingbing accompany you."


    After that, Zhong Mojiang left the room and closed the door.


    Su Jiusi just opened her eyes. The wound on her forehead was aching. Before that, she had no time to think about it. She just wanted to stop Zhong Mojiang.


    Since Su Jiusi wants to leave, she should not leave like this. She wants Su Jiusi and Zhong Mojiang to break up completely. Only in this way can Zhong Mojiang not Miss Su Jiusi so much.


    She had to do something. She didn''t want to send this letter to Fu Chenrong. She thought of another person.


    After leaving the room, she took a look at Zhong Mojiang and saw that Zhong Mojiang was leaning on the chair with a lonely face. Obviously, she was in a very bad mood. This was the first time she saw Zhong Mojiang show such a frustrated expression. If Su Jiusi really left like this, I''m afraid Zhong Mojiang would never forget her all his life.


    She has been with Zhong Mojiang for ten years and has never let him see her more. This woman has been loved by Zhong Mojiang in just a few days, which makes her very jealous of Su Jiusi.


    The cold-blooded and merciless sect leader would take such a woman''s idea into consideration.


    Zhong Mojiang will take the initiative to write to Fu Chenrong, which proves that he really likes Su Jiusi.


    Xiulan knew that Zhong Mojiang had made up her mind, so she didn''t ask any more questions. She soon got up and retired.


    "Since I can''t keep her, I''d better let her go, so at least I can remember my good. Go on!"


    Xiulan looked up in surprise, "master, do you really want to release Miss Su?"


    Xiulan, I will write a letter to Fu Chenrong. If he is willing to go in person, I will give Jiusi to him. It can be said that Jiusi has not read the wrong person. Please help me send this letter. "


    "No, I''ve decided to let her go. Jiusi is not an ordinary girl. Even so, it''s futile for her. It will only make her hate me more.


    Xiulan sees that Zhong Mojiang''s face is very bad. She thinks that Zhong Mojiang will deal with her and continues to propose immediately.


    "Headmaster, since Miss Su is so tough, it''s better for the headmaster to confuse Miss Su directly. Then the headmaster can do whatever she wants, and Miss Su will not resist."


    Although Zhong Mojiang was upset, he didn''t mean to blame Xiulan, but his face was very bad.


    Not to mention that Xiulan didn''t think of it, even Zhong Mojiang didn''t think of it. Su Jiusi''s mind is so incomparable. If it were him, he might not be able to resist.


    Xiulan was afraid that Zhong Mojiang would be angry with her. As soon as she came in, she knelt down on the ground. "Forgive me, master. I don''t know that Miss Su has such a strong temper that she can''t even take strong medicine to subdue her."


    After leaving the room, Zhong Mojiang went directly back to his room and called Xiulan over.


    In two days, she must leave here, no matter what.


    In any case, she will not do something to force herself. Bearing humiliation and muddling along are not things she will do.


    She didn''t want to die, but she wasn''t afraid.


    After Zhong Mojiang gave the letter to Xiulan, Xiulan sent it out, not to Fu Chenrong, but to Feng Qingshui.


    Qinzhou is not far away from the capital. We can arrive in three days. Feng Qingshui is the future Princess. She doesn''t believe that Feng Qingshui will let Su Jiusi go back alive. At that time, Su Jiusi must think that Zhong Mojiang did it, and it''s inevitable for them to break up.


    This is the price Su Jiusi should pay for his disrespect to their sect leader.

 Chapter 365

    Feng Qingshui is practicing calligraphy in her room. Her room is very large, which is divided into inner and outer rooms. The inner room is her bedroom and the outer room is her study.


    There are all kinds of books related to the art of war on the bookshelf. Although she is a woman, she loves the art of war very much. She has studied the art of war with her father since childhood, and she once led the army in battle, so she has great prestige in the Fengjia army.


    Even if she can''t be the crown princess, I''m afraid she will be left by her side to be a side princess. With his Highness''s preference, she will also threaten the status of the young lady. The maid is afraid that the young lady will make wedding clothes for others. "


    Thinking of Fu Chenrong''s attitude towards Su Jiusi, qiushu can''t help but remind him, "Miss, even so, his royal highness really likes Princess Anping very much.


    No wonder their young lady didn''t pay any attention to Su Jiusi.


    Autumn book repeatedly nodded, feel wind light water said very reasonable, Su Jiusi really did not compete with their Miss qualification.


    "What the young lady said is very true. It''s the servant who worries too much."


    One day, Fu Chenrong will understand that the position of Prince is more important than love. He will know how important he is to him.


    She just felt that Su Jiusi didn''t have the qualification to fight with her. What she was holding in her hand was something Su Jiusi couldn''t get in her dreams.


    Feng Qingshui doesn''t like Su Jiusi. She doesn''t deny Su Jiusi''s cleverness. Otherwise, she won''t change from an unknown orphan to Anping princess in a short time.


    She may be the winner in the back house, but it''s not so easy to be the crown princess. Unless I die, the crown princess can''t be replaced. "


    Feng Qingshui laughs, "this is it. The capital is not the backyard of the high gate compound. No matter how smart you are, it''s useless here. There''s no background. How can she compare with me.


    "Of course, it''s impossible. This is the state of Jiang. Princess Anping is helpless. It''s good to be able to protect her life. It''s impossible to cultivate her own power."


    I have military power in my hand. I can save him when his highness is in danger, but Su Jiusi can''t. at that time, she will come to me, and she can''t threaten me, unless she has power in her hand. Do you think it''s possible? "


    Feng Qingshui put down the brush in his hand, hung his head to appreciate the words he wrote, and his mouth overflowed with a confident smile, "this is for me and his Highness the prince. He and I are a perfect match.


    Qiu Shu asks curiously. She thinks that Su Jiusi is a big obstacle to Feng Qingshui, but Feng Qingshui doesn''t seem to put Su Jiusi in his eyes at all. She doesn''t even mention it.


    "I''m telling you the truth. By the way, miss, Princess Anping has left the state of Wei for several days. I''m afraid she''s going to the capital. Won''t you do something?"


    "Your mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter."


    Qiu Shu stands behind Feng Qingshui. After seeing the words written by Feng Qingshui, he praises repeatedly, "Miss''s words are getting better and better, and have already surpassed the blue."


    Her handwriting is not as graceful as that of ordinary women. On the contrary, it is vigorous and powerful. It is a bit like the handwriting of men, which is very grand.


    There is a piece of rice paper on the desk. She wrote four words on it, which is a perfect match.


    Feng Qingshui said with a cold smile, "do you think I will let her enter the east palace? The East Palace is mine. No other woman can touch it. "


    "I wish Miss knew that. Princess Anping can''t stay. As long as she has the chance, Miss must get rid of her."


    Even if autumn book does not remind, wind light water is also so planned, she will not let Su Jiusi enter the east palace.

 Chapter 366

    This meeting Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan are guarding at the bedside, Su Jiusi is leaning against the pillow, because the injury is too heavy, and a little dizzy.


    "I''ll settle with him. Zhong Mojiang is an asshole."


    Gu Liyuan sees that Su Jiusi is seriously injured and is ready to go to find Zhong Mojiang. Su Jiusi stops him, "Liyuan, don''t go. I''m ok."


    Pei Bingbing really regards Su Jiusi as a friend, so the worry of this meeting is also true. Su Jiusi has long thought about what she said. Feng Qingshui is really not an ordinary woman. She has military power and is smart.


    When you get to the capital, you are helpless and in a more dangerous situation than you are in the state of Wei. It''s not easy to deal with wind and light water. "


    Jiusi, you must pay attention to this matter. Fengqingshui is not an ordinary woman. She has military power. She is a real person who can help Fu Chenrong. She must have conditions to help Fu Chenrong. What should you do then?


    "Fu Chenrong is good at Jiusi, but now there is still a wind and light water.


    This made Su Jiusi laugh. Thinking of Fu Chenrong, she was really warm in her heart and wanted to laugh.


    Gu Liyuan has been looking at how Fu Chenrong treats Su Jiusi. That''s the master of Su Jiusi''s three sentences. He wants to take my family''s Jiusi as a mantra.


    Gu Liyuan frowned, "I''m afraid it''s frightening! If he knew that you were injured, he would have a painful liver. "


    "Since I''m sure I''ll leave, there''s no need to tell him. We''ll give Shen Rong a surprise. I don''t want to distract him."


    "Cheapskate." Pei Bingbing made a grimace at Gu Liyuan, "don''t you just smile at me? It''s necessary to keep a grudge like this, don''t talk nonsense. Now we''re talking about business, Jiusi. Are you really not going to tell Shen Rong?"


    Gu Liyuan commented.


    "Nonsense."


    Pei Bingbing thumbed up, "I used to think that Fu Chenrong liked you too much. You didn''t seem to have done anything for Fu Chenrong. Now I know that your feelings are mutual, and you are also affectionate to him."


    "Not so much."


    Pei Bingbing choked a smile and turned to sit beside Su Jiusi''s bed. "Jiusi, you can rest assured that Zhong Mojiang will let you go after this time. His means this time are very disgraceful, but he should also give up completely. Don''t bump blindly in the future. You almost hit the key. You really hit the key, but there is no doubt that you will die."


    "What''s funny, but isn''t it normal to fight him? I''m not a killer. " Gu Liyuan always wanted to save some face and said with a straight face.


    Pei Bingbing can''t help laughing.


    Gu Liyuan is speechless and has nothing to refute Su Jiusi. He really can''t beat Zhong Mojiang. Let alone, he can''t even get close to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Jiusi replied faintly.


    "You can''t beat him."


    "Nine think, you should not still defend this bastard!"


    Although she has never been in touch with Feng Qingshui, she can judge from all the things she has heard that Feng Qingshui is a very smart woman, and such a woman will be her strongest opponent.


    After arriving at the capital, the first thing she has to do is to cultivate her own power. She has no lack of money. Su Heng will support her. Now she needs an identity, so that she can have a firm foothold in the capital.


    "Bingbing is right. It''s really very difficult to get wind and light water. When we get to the capital, if we go to Shenrong, we won''t even have a decent identity. We can''t attract anyone''s attention."

 Chapter 367

    Su Jiusi shook his head, "we can''t go to Chenrong or live in the east palace. It''s very bad for us. Liyuan, if we live in the East Palace, then I''m just an unknown maid. At most, you can only be a bodyguard. This kind of identity can''t even be on the table, let alone face-to-face with fengqingshui."


    "What''s your idea?"


    Now that Su Jiusi has said this, she must have a way. Gu Liyuan thinks about this problem and doesn''t think of a reason. However, he doesn''t want to be an official and plans to open a restaurant in the capital. But what should Su Jiusi do? Her identity is a problem.


    "Even so, it''s not easy to find. There are so many maidservants and Kabuki."


    The little girl is very likely to be sold after she leaves. If she is sold, she should become a maid or Kabuki. The Mu family probably doesn''t want to believe that their daughter will have such a miserable result. They always think that their daughter has been adopted. I don''t think so. "


    So the places we are looking for are not the places that the Mu family has looked for.


    Either she''s dead, or there''s another reason that she can''t find anywhere in the Mu family.


    The Mu family has been searching for it for so many years, but it has no result. There are two reasons.


    "Liyuan, you''re right. It''s not easy for us to find her.


    "Jiusi, the Mu family has a great career. I haven''t found her after so many years. I''m afraid that the legitimate daughter of the Mu family is dead. It''s too low for us to find her."


    Gu Liyuan originally thought that Su Jiusi was going to pretend to be the legitimate daughter of the Mu family. After a long time, she was going to look for the legitimate daughter. This is just looking for a needle in a haystack.


    I''ve asked my master to help me find out. There is a red birthmark in the shape of a butterfly and a white jade pendant in the shape of a butterfly on the left shoulder of Mu''s daughter. I''ve asked people to look for her again. "


    "Naturally, we can''t pretend like this. The people of Mu family are not so easy to fool.


    There must be a lot of people coming to the Mu family who have a lot of thoughts in their pursuit of marriage, but the Mu family hasn''t recognized anyone so far, which proves that they haven''t succeeded. I guess there must be some birthmarks on the lost daughter. It''s not easy to impersonate her. "


    "You want to impersonate this girl?" Pei Bingbing looked at Su Jiusi in surprise and asked, "the idea is very good. The key is how to pretend.


    This has always been the heart knot of the Mu family''s master and mother. They have been looking for this lost daughter for many years, and now she is just as old as me. "


    Su Jiusi nodded, "yes, it''s the Mu family. I''ve made it clear that the Mu family has a daughter who was separated many years ago.


    Pei Bingbing continues.


    "I heard that the Mu family is one of the five aristocratic families in the capital. It has a deep foundation and has been handed down for a hundred years. It''s just that it has always been neutral, does not participate in the battle for the crown prince, and stays out of the business. Jiusi, you don''t want to start with the Mu family!"


    "Have you ever heard of the Mu family?"


    Originally, he wanted to leave this problem to Fu Chenrong. It seems that Su Jiusi has his own idea.


    "Now there''s no other way. Try your luck first. If that girl is still alive, she will be beautiful. She is 17 years old, and most likely she is still in the state of Jiang."


    "Bet on it. I''ll send someone to look for it. Let''s work together. Maybe we will find the girl.


    I think Jiusi''s analysis makes a lot of sense. For separated children, those who are adopted may be very small. Generally, they will be sold. There are many poor families selling their children for money. "

 Chapter 368

    Now Su Jiusi is not sure. She can only gamble. The Mu family is the best choice for her.


    Several people are saying, Xiulan came in with the medicine. Although she didn''t like Su Jiusi and insisted on Zhong Mojiang, she was polite to Su Jiusi. "Miss Su, drink the medicine."


    "No poison!"


    Feng Qingshui stroked the jade bracelet on his hand. "This letter is not for me. It''s for the prince. Zhong Mojiang asked the prince to pick up Su Jiusi in Qinzhou.


    "How could the owner of Qingque sect write to miss..."


    "The master of Qingque gate, Su Jiusi is in Qinzhou now."


    After Feng Qingshui received the letter, he let Qiu Shu burn it. Qiu Shu asked curiously, "Miss, who wrote this letter?"


    After Gu Liyuan left, Su Jiusi lay on the bed, thinking about the Mu family, hoping that what she thought was right and that she could find the Mu family''s daughter as soon as possible.


    Su Jiusi nodded, and Gu Liyuan had left first.


    Gu Liyuan was also aware of this, but he was still not sure, so he did not admit, "it''s nothing different. He just talked a little more, drank the medicine and had a good rest. I went back first."


    "You and Bingbing seem different."


    In the future, she will only stand beside Fu Chenrong and face everything hand in hand with him. If he is here, she will be better. If he is not here, she can handle many things well.


    Su Jiusi nods. She really doesn''t want to let Fu Chenrong see that she is hurt. She is hurt a lot. Fu Chenrong is full of affairs. She doesn''t want to add trouble to Fu Chenrong. She can do many things by herself, not completely dependent on Fu Chenrong.


    "This girl is very popular in her work." Gu Liyuan shook his head. "You have a good rest. We''ll leave here when you''re better. Don''t hurry. Take care of the injury first. You certainly don''t want Shen Rong to see you like this."


    Pei Bingbing said that he had left the room quickly, but in an instant, he disappeared.


    "I''ll go to Zhong Mojiang. You wait."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want to miss any chance. Qingquemen is the biggest killer organization in the world. There are at least 100 maidservants in qingquemen. Although they are just blind, Su Jiusi wants to have a try.


    "Zhong Mojiang has many maidservants here. Since we are here, we can check from here."


    Gu Liyuan quickly reflected Pei Bingbing''s meaning, "although that Mu''s daughter may be good-looking, you don''t have to see anyone doubt it."


    After taking the medicine bowl, Su Jiusi drank it all, and Pei Bingbing suddenly said, "do you think Xiulan is very handsome? Her name is Xiulan, which really matches her name."


    Su Jiusi took the medicine bowl from Pei Bingbing, "I also believe he won''t poison, give it to me!"


    "Don''t worry! He won''t poison now. " Pei Bingbing took the medicine on the table and went to Su Jiusi, "why don''t I have a taste first."


    "Zhong Mojiang''s maid is so arrogant. Jiusi, you''d better not drink this medicine. I''m afraid Zhong Mojiang will poison you."


    "If Miss Su is not at ease, she can not drink. The maid is only responsible for delivering medicine." With that, Xiulan put the medicine bowl on the table and quickly stepped down.


    See Xiulan with medicine, Gu Liyuan immediately said a word.


    Someone intentionally sent the letter to us, which proves that there are people around Zhong Mojiang who do not want Su Jiusi to return to the capital. I really underestimate Su Jiusi, and Zhong Mojiang will help her. "


    "What''s your plan, miss?"


    "I''m afraid the prince still doesn''t know Su Jiusi''s whereabouts. In that case, you don''t have to tell him. Qiu Shu, grind it for me immediately, inform Li Changgui, and immediately send troops to surround Zhongzhai. I want Su Jiusi''s life."

 Chapter 369

    Li Changgui is the governor of Qinzhou. She was once a member of the fengjiajun army. As long as she asks for help, Li Changgui will certainly help.


    Since you are doomed to die, Su Jiusi, you don''t have to come back. Just live in Qinzhou!


    The next day, Pei Bingbing went to Su Jiusi''s room, drank a lot of water, and then began to say, "I''ve made sure that there are 110 maidservants in qingquemen, including 60 18-year-old maids.


    After the account, Zhong Mojiang has left in a hurry.


    "It has nothing to do with me. Believe it or not, Bingbing, you protect Jiusi. If you find an opportunity, I''ll let someone inform you. I''ll go to meet Li Changgui first."


    Gu Liyuan immediately threw down his chopsticks and bowls, and finally he could have a meal with three people. As a result, he could not even have a meal at ease.


    "Did you inform Feng Qingshui, Zhong Mojiang? It''s really disgusting that you always play these tricks in secret."


    Su Jiusi put down his job. How could Feng Qingshui know she was here.


    It''s no secret that Li Changgui used to be an army of the wind family. Zhong Mojiang put his house in Qinzhou, and naturally he knows a lot about Qinzhou.


    In the evening, Su Jiusi is having dinner with Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan in the yard. Zhong Mojiang suddenly comes over in a hurry. "Jiusi, there''s an accident outside. Li Changgui has surrounded us with people and brought a lot of people. Feng Qingshui has attacked you."


    This result let Su Jiusi a little bit depressed, but also expected, that girl will not be so easy to find.


    Three days later, Su Jiusi''s injury is much better, and Pei Bingbing also brings the result. She has checked all over the Qingque gate, and has not found the girl with butterfly birthmark.


    This is something she didn''t dare to think about before. God overturned Su Liu''s life, but gave her a better life.


    Su Jiusi also smiles. If Pei Bingbing really marries Gu Liyuan, then she will be her daughter-in-law. It''s amazing that she can become close friends with her son and daughter-in-law.


    Pei Bingbing laughed and said, "I just want to make you feel at ease. Let me do this. It must be done properly."


    "You''re welcome. Anyway, I''m free. It''s my duty to be a friend. Besides, we may have a chance to be a family in the future."


    "Thank you, Bingbing."


    "Xiulan is also an orphan. It''s strange that I''m so interested in Xiulan. Zhong Mojiang gives it to her. The girl seems to be dissatisfied with you. I''m afraid she won''t pay attention. I''ll stare at her and check her by the way."


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    Thirty of them were definitely sold here, and 15 of them said they were orphans. For the sake of insurance, I asked Zhong Mojiang to check all the 60 18-year-old ones. He knew that it was you who had to check again. It was very positive to do things. It seems that he intended to atone for his sins. "


    "Feng Qingshui is really terrible. She has military power in her hand. It''s not under the emperor''s feet, and the emperor can''t control it. If there are many people coming, it''s not so easy for us to get away."


    Pei Bingbing can leave alone, but Su Jiusi has no martial arts, and Gu Liyuan''s martial arts are also poor. She can''t leave alone with two people.


    Su Jiusi stood up. This was her first encounter with Feng Qingshui. Although Feng Qingshui didn''t show up, she was at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 370

    "Liyuan, Bingbing, let''s go to the front, too!"


    Gu Liyuan stopped Su Jiusi. "These people are coming for you. Don''t go."


    "Li Changgui doesn''t know us. It''s not the way to wait here. It''s better to act according to the circumstances." After that, Su Jiusi went straight ahead.


    "I don''t know."


    Pei Bingbing also saw the jade pendant and immediately grabbed Xiulan''s neck, "where did the jade pendant come from?"


    Gu Liyuan also came over and saw the butterfly jade pendant, slightly stunned, "it''s so clever."


    Suddenly found this butterfly jade pendant, Su Jiusi heart a burst of joy, clenched the jade pendant, butterfly shape jade pendant is not much, maybe this jade pendant is the one she has been looking for.


    It''s a white butterfly shaped jade pendant. It''s been several years.


    Su Jiusi only thinks that Xiulan''s behavior is suspicious, and sees a pile of scattered jewelry on the ground. In the moonlight, Su Jiusi vaguely sees a butterfly jade pendant. She quickly steps forward, squats on the ground, and soon finds the butterfly jade pendant.


    "I''d like to. Miss Pei can''t control it."


    "It''s not easy for Xiulan to bring a pile of jewelry every day. She''s not too tired."


    Xiulan''s face was a little unnatural, but she had recovered as usual in an instant. "Miss Pei misunderstood. I always carry these jewelry with me."


    Pei Bingbing came forward and sneered coldly. What she despised most was this kind of traitor.


    "Miss Sully, your master has just had an accident, and you are going to run away with the baggage? Or did you do something wrong to your master? "


    Pei Bingbing uses her internal power, which is extremely heavy. Xiulan''s center of gravity is unstable, and she sits on the ground. All the jewelry hidden in her arms fall out.


    Along the way, she is exploring. She just meets Su Jiusi to see her. When she sees Xiulan''s furtive, Pei Bingbing picks up a small stone and throws it at Xiulan. The stone just hits Xiulan''s chest.


    Thinking of this, she immediately turned out her jewelry and quietly put it in a package, ready to leave the clock house.


    Tonight''s Zhong house will be in chaos. She must take advantage of the chaos to leave, or she will lose her life. Although she loves Zhong Mojiang, she cherishes her own life more.


    She never thought of implicating Zhong Mojiang, which would be both guilty and anxious. In addition, she was also very afraid. She was afraid that Zhong Mojiang would find out everything and would not let her go at that time.


    I didn''t expect that fengqingshui would make such a big show. It sent so many people.


    At this time, Xiulan turns around in the room. She writes to Feng Qingshui. Originally, she just wants Zhong Mojiang and Su Jiusi to have a misunderstanding and let Feng Qingshui clean up Su Jiusi.


    All he knew was that the old days of rest were over.


    "Ah, you..." Gu Liyuan had no choice but to follow them. This was the case before they arrived at the capital. You can imagine how dangerous it would be after they went to the capital.


    Pei Bingbing catches up.


    "Jiusi, wait for me. I''ll go with you."


    Xiulan''s mouth was hard, and she pinned her face aside.


    Su Jiusi didn''t ask much. She immediately stretched out her hand to open Xiulan''s left shoulder to see if there was a butterfly shaped birthmark on her left shoulder. Unfortunately, there was nothing.


    Why does she have a jade pendant but no birthmark? Was the news she had heard wrong? It''s from the Pei family. It can''t be wrong.

 Chapter 371

    "Jiusi, I''ve seen it before. She doesn''t have a birthmark, but I didn''t expect her to have a jade pendant."


    "What are you doing? I don''t know anything. " Xiulan doesn''t know why they are looking for this jade pendant. She hides it. She didn''t expect to run into it today. She is very unhappy that Su Jiusi opened her clothes.


    "Where does this jade pendant come from?"


    Pei Bingbing stares at Gu Liyuan. This dead man is really hard to chase. Why do you want to chase him?


    "That''s a lot of crap."


    Gu Liyuan said with a laugh, "it''s Shen Rong''s absence. If he''s there, he''ll fall down. He''ll still flirt with you. Jiusi, I''m just reminding Bingbing. We''re not lovers. We''re not flirting."


    "I''m burning my eyebrows. You two are still in the mood for flirting." Su Jiusi couldn''t help interrupting them.


    Gu Liyuan said with a smile, "you are qualified to keep it for the time being."


    "Not everyone deserves my girl''s gentleness." Pei Bingbing looked at Gu Liyuan with a smile, "if you are good from now on, and no longer flirt, my tenderness can give you."


    Seeing that Pei Bingbing kicks so hard, she has a silly feeling to Gu Liyuan, who is always gentle with women. Pei Bingbing is really not easy to provoke. If she marries her man, she can only guard her all her life, otherwise she will surely be killed.


    "Bingbing girl, you''d better be gentle."


    Su Jiusi ignored Xiulan and called Pei Bingbing.


    "Let''s go!"


    Pei Bingbing is annoyed. Zhong Mojiang has given it to Xiulan to check. She knows it all, but she doesn''t reveal a word. They have been busy for two days.


    "When I check this again, why don''t you say, Xiulan, I have so many small thoughts. I have to know your master well and let him know you well."


    Su Jiusi puts away the jade pendant, and Pei Bingbing kicks Xiulan. Xiulan has a huge pain in her stomach, but she doesn''t dare to resist. She hugs her stomach and even doesn''t dare to make a sound.


    Now Su Jiusi is sure that the dead little girl is Pei''s daughter. Originally, she had no hope. Unexpectedly, she finally got Pei''s daughter''s whereabouts here.


    "There is a butterfly shaped birthmark on her left shoulder. I saw it once when I changed her clothes."


    According to Xiulan, that girl is most likely Pei''s daughter. Su Jiusi continued, "have you seen her birthmark?"


    "When she died, we were sold here to be servant girls together, but she was weak and soon became ill. Before she died, she gave me this jade pendant as a memento."


    "Where''s your good sister?"


    "Xiulan and so on, after breathing well, said," this jade pendant was given to me by a good sister of mine. "


    Pei Bingbing releases her hand, and Xiulan sitting on the ground gasps. She knows that Pei Bingbing has martial arts skills and that she can''t escape. While they don''t know anything else, she''d better leave here as soon as possible.


    Pei Bingbing see Xiulan also dawdle, simply directly increased the strength of the hand, Xiulan suddenly have a kind of dyspnea feeling, she was very afraid, hard to say, "I say, I say, you loosen a little."


    Su Jiusi looked at Xiulan, cold eyes, obviously no patience, and Xiulan than patience.


    Su Jiusi is speechless. Her son and daughter-in-law must be a happy couple.


    When Zhong Mojiang comes to the gate of the mansion, the manager of Zhong''s house is negotiating with Li Changgui on his horse.


    Seeing so many people, the housekeeper is already in a mess.

 Chapter 372

    Seeing Zhong Mojiang coming is like seeing a savior. He trotted to Zhong Mojiang and whispered, "master, you''ve come at last. I can''t stand it anymore. Lord Li has brought at least 600 people. There are no more than 100 people in Zhong''s house. Most of them are maids and servants. They can''t make it."


    Zhong''s house is only Zhong Mojiang''s private residence, not the headquarters of qingquemen. Therefore, there are not many killers here, with a total of more than 20 people. It is obviously impossible to use more than 20 people to fight against 600 elite soldiers.


    No matter how good his martial arts are, he can''t cope with so many people. If he brings killers from other places, it will take time. It''s too late.


    Li Changgui used to be an army of the wind family. His martial arts are good, but he can''t compare with people in the Jianghu, so he is definitely not his opponent.


    Zhong Mojiang catches Li Changgui''s eyes. There is a strong murderous atmosphere in his eyes. For a moment, the atmosphere is very oppressive. People present dare not speak out. He can''t deal with 600 people, but he can catch Li Changgui.


    In any case, he is the official of the imperial court. Qingquemen is just a Jianghu organization. He is not brave enough to fight against the imperial court.


    Li Changgui glances at Zhong Mojiang coldly. He has brought 600 people. Even if Zhong Mojiang is good at martial arts, he is not afraid of him.


    "So the master of the bell gate is determined to fight against me."


    Li Changgui''s face is not good-looking. Of course, he doesn''t have a search warrant in his hand. It means that the wind is light and the water is light. It''s also his private action.


    Zhong Mojiang didn''t give in at all. "Does Mr. Li have a search warrant to search Zhong''s house? If you can get it out, I''ll let you search it. If you can''t get it out, get out of here, or I won''t be rude. "


    "It''s not good for the Lord of the bell gate to be an enemy of the imperial court. The Lord of the bell gate has to think clearly."


    Zhong Mojiang sneered, "Mr. Li, it''s you who come to trouble me, but it''s not me. Does Zhong''s house say that you can search? I say that if you don''t, you can''t. If you are against qingquemen, it''s not good for Mr. Li."


    "If the people of Ming Dynasty don''t talk in secret, why should the master of the bell gate embarrass me? If the Lord of the bell door insists on not giving people over, I can only let people search for them. I also hope that the Lord of the bell door will not hurt each other''s harmony. "


    Zhong Mojiang was ashamed of Su Jiusi. Of course, he couldn''t give Su Jiusi to Li Changgui. With a calm face, he pretended to be stupid and said, "what Su Jiusi? I''ve never heard of the name, and I don''t know who you''re talking about. I''m afraid Mr. Li has found the wrong place. "


    "Master Zhong, I have no malice. As long as master Zhong hands over Su Jiusi, I will withdraw immediately. I will never embarrass master Zhong. Please don''t embarrass me either."


    Even if there is no chance of winning, Zhong Mojiang can''t show it. He goes to Li Changgui with his hands on his back and a black face. "I don''t know what Mr. Li means?"


    When Zhong Mojiang was planning to catch Li Changgui, a clear female voice suddenly rang out, "I''m Su Jiusi. What can I do for Mr. Li?"


    It''s Pei Bingbing who talks. Anyway, Li Changgui has never met Su Jiusi. Even if she follows Li Changgui, she can get away with her martial arts. Therefore, Pei Bingbing''s plan is to follow Li Changgui instead of Su Jiusi. Otherwise, there will be a fierce battle and there will be a river of blood.


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Pei Bingbing had such a mind. Of course, she didn''t want Pei Bingbing to replace her. Even if Pei Bingbing''s martial arts skills are very high, if she is really caught, she may not be able to leave.

 Chapter 373

    This matter has nothing to do with Pei Bingbing. Pei Bingbing was seriously injured last time. This time, she will never involve Pei Bingbing again.


    "Lord Li, I''m Su Jiusi. Don''t move the people in the clock house. I''ll go with you."


    Su Jiusi came forward, very calm.


    "Leave them alone."


    Su Jiusi is a little embarrassed. She finds that Fu Chenrong is really thick skinned sometimes, and she feels inferior to herself.


    "Don''t make trouble. So many people are watching."


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s shoulder and said in a low voice in Su Jiusi''s ear, "missing becomes a disease, so I come to you."


    "I''m ok. I knocked it carelessly. It''s almost done. Shen Rong, why are you here?"


    Gu Liyuan is about to laugh. Just when he came out, Gu Liyuan thought Fu Chenrong was very impressive. As soon as he saw Su Jiusi injured, he immediately showed his true shape.


    Zhong Mojiang''s face is not good-looking, but he knows that only Fu Chenrong can save Su Jiusi, so he doesn''t say anything, just don''t open his eyes, this scene is too dazzling.


    This meeting Fu Chenrong forgot other people''s existence, pull down Su Jiusi''s hand in full view.


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi by the hand and asked a series of questions, "what''s the matter? How can you be so careless? Where did it hurt? Does it hurt? "


    Then, Fu Chenrong saw that Su Jiusi''s forehead was covered with gauze. His calm face immediately showed a look of heartache, and quickly walked to Su Jiusi.


    They have been separated for nearly two months. She didn''t expect to meet Fu Chenrong here. She didn''t tell Fu Chenrong anything. How did he find it? Su Jiusi had a lot of questions in his mind, but she was surprised and happy.


    A familiar male voice rang out, and everyone looked at the voice. Su Jiusi jumped in his heart and looked at the figure walking slowly.


    "Is Mr. Li still busy with official business so late?"


    If they really start, it''s still them who suffer. There is a big gap between the two sides. They have no chance of winning and no need to fight.


    Now they are at a disadvantage, and Su Jiusi doesn''t want to die and hurt countless people because of her alone. What''s more, there are people she cares about. Feng Qingshui is coming for her alone, so she can only follow Li Changgui first, and then she is trying to find a way to delay time.


    After Zhong Mojiang drugged her, Su Jiusi really hated Zhong Mojiang. Now seeing that Zhong Mojiang was desperately protecting each other, she would not worry about it any more.


    Zhong Mojiang stands in front of Su Jiusi. He will never let Li Changgui take Su Jiusi away. Li Changgui makes it clear that he wants Su Jiusi''s life. Once he leaves, his life will be gone.


    "Li Changgui, as long as I''m alive, you can''t take anyone away from me."


    Pei Bingbing cursed.


    Damn, I''ve seen the picture. It''s considerate of Feng Qingshui.


    Li Changgui looked at Su Jiusi, "it''s really you. It''s very similar to the picture. Miss Su, come with me! So I won''t touch anyone here. "


    Seeing Su Jiusi come out, Zhong Mojiang is a little impatient, with a sharp tone. If Li Changgui is allowed to take people away from him, he has no face at all. No matter what, he can still protect a woman.


    "Jiusi, go back quickly."


    Fu Chenrong doesn''t care. He really thinks about Su Jiusi day and night these days. After counting the days, he hopes to see her earlier and finally meet her. He just wants to hold Su Jiusi well and doesn''t want to let go. Even in full view of the public, he still does.


    "Fu is calm and reserved."


    Su Jiusi reminds Fu Chenrong with a taut face.

 Chapter 374

    Fu Chenrong showed a happy smile on his face. Then he turned around and looked at Li Changgui. He saw Li Changgui frowning. "Mr. Li, don''t you know this palace?"


    "I dare not. The prince''s highness suddenly drives to Qinzhou. I''m flattered." Li Changgui met Fu Chenrong in the capital. He knew that Feng Qingshui was the future Princess, so he was very respectful to Fu Chenrong.


    Just Fu Chenrong appeared suddenly, he had no psychological preparation, and had not heard any news before.


    "Jiusi is not the same thing. Do you want it?" Fu Chenrong was not happy. He frowned, and his hand still held Su Jiusi''s shoulder. "The injury on her forehead can''t be caused by you!"


    After Li Changgui''s people left, Zhong Mojiang took a cold look at Fu Chenrong. "You came later than I expected. Fu Chenrong, Jiusi has a deep affection for you. Don''t let her down. You don''t want her. I want her."


    Fu Chenrong nods, and Li Changgui has taken people to retreat. Although Fu Chenrong wants to teach Li Changgui a lesson, this is Qinzhou, and he doesn''t take many people with him. It''s not suitable to have a conflict with Li Changgui.


    When the time comes, he will write to Feng Qingshui to plead guilty. He is willing to help Feng Qingshui, but he also has a degree. He doesn''t dare to fool around in front of Fu Chenrong. It''s not good for him at all.


    This trip was doomed to fail. Li Changgui saluted and ordered the retreat.


    "I''ll leave."


    "Mr. Li is really hard-working. If you want to catch a fugitive, you have to go out in person. Our palace must reward Mr. Li well in front of the emperor. Since it''s a misunderstanding, Mr. Li should go back and have a rest earlier! I''m afraid this man has many eyes. I''m afraid he will frighten my cousin. You can''t afford it then. "


    Now that Fu Chenrong has come, this matter can''t be done any more. Li Changgui apologized and said, "it''s a misunderstanding. I''m here to catch the fugitive. The fugitive looks very similar to Miss Su. I''m confused and mistakenly admit the wrong person. I hope your highness will forgive me."


    At that time, in the silent disposal of Su Jiusi, will not disturb anyone.


    Of course, Li Changgui will not conflict with Fu Chenrong, not to mention that he is the crown prince. Tonight''s action is his private action. If he goes to Emperor Shun, he will be blamed for sending troops without authorization. What''s more, if he comes to arrest Su Jiusi, there will be no substantive crime. He intends to take Su Jiusi away with more people.


    Fu Chenrong looks at Li Changgui, the displeasure on his face is obvious, Su Jiusi has not committed any crime, he does not believe that Li Changgui dare to take Su Jiusi away in his face.


    My palace just heard that Mr. Li wanted to take Jiusi away. Didn''t Mr. Li know that she was my cousin? When the palace invited her to the capital, it somehow disturbed Mr. Li, who sent so many people. "


    "If you are flattered, you don''t have to. Our palace has nothing else to do when we come to Qinzhou. It''s just to pick up someone. I don''t know what Mr. Li means by such a big fight?


    When he said this, Fu Chenrong''s eyes were obviously cold, and Zhong Mojiang was not willing to show his weakness. His facial features were cold, and he was born as a killer, so he was covered with a strong murderous atmosphere.


    Fu Chenrong is very friendly, and he always looks like a smiling face, but he is very aggressive. His eyes are opposite, and neither of them can hold anyone down. The temperature around seems to be several degrees cold.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go!"

 Chapter 375

    Su Jiusi doesn''t want Fu Chenrong to have a conflict with Zhong Mojiang. She doesn''t care about those things with Zhong Mojiang any more, but she doesn''t want to get involved with Zhong Mojiang too much, so she urges Fu Chenrong to leave.


    Pei Bingbing came to make it right away, "what are you two doing? It''s not fun to fight in a den. "


    "Let''s go!"


    Fu Chenrong is not sure where Su Jiusi is. He just comes to Qinzhou to try his luck.


    Su Jiusi was in a good mood, covered his lips with a faint smile, and Fu Chenrong said, "I know that Jiusi has come to the capital, so I''ve been sending someone to inquire about your whereabouts. I found qingquemen and knew that Zhong Mojiang had a private house in Qinzhou, so I came here to take a chance. I didn''t expect that I really met you."


    "I didn''t." Pei Bingbing immediately denied, "after all, it''s the person who became the prince, and other people are not so stupid."


    They got into a carriage. Gu Liyuan was most curious and asked, "Shen Rong, how did you come to Qinzhou? Bingbing, did you inform Shen Rong in private


    It turns out that this is like a person''s taste, the initial appreciation and heart, after all her thoughts, but also heartache, all kinds of taste mixed together, can not be described in words.


    Zhong Mojiang is still standing in the same place. At this time, he really regrets that he did something like that to Su Jiusi. Without these, at least Su Jiusi would not hate him. Now she doesn''t even want to meet him.


    Leaving these words, Pei Bingbing has disappeared in the night.


    Pei Bingbing had already turned around and left. After a few steps, she stopped again. "Pay more attention to your Xiulan. She''s a rebel at any time."


    "You don''t have a chance, but I still have one. I''ll pull it back for you." Pei Bingbing said with a smile, "brother, don''t send it. Goodbye."


    "Bingbing, you won''t take a fancy to that boy, will you?"


    Pei Bingbing saw Zhong Mojiang''s lonely face and comforted him, "you and Jiusi have no fate. This kind of thing can''t be forced. I''ll go first."


    Fu Chenrong has already taken Su Jiusi''s shoulder and left. Gu Liyuan immediately follows him. Hell, he is the eldest brother of the two. How can he become a valet.


    "Lord Zhong, I''ll take care of Jiu Si in the future. You have to worry about it. Jiu Si is right. You don''t need to see Jiu Si again."


    "It''s better to be gone. There''s no need." Su Jiusi replied faintly.


    Seeing that Su Jiusi''s tone is so alienated, Zhong Mojiang has a bad feeling in his heart. He knows that Su Jiusi still blames him in his heart, "little girl, will we meet again?"


    Su Jiusi politely said to Zhong Mojiang.


    "Master Zhong, thank you for your care. Goodbye."


    Now that he''s here, he won''t let Su Jiusi stay here.


    Just now, Zhong Mojiang is protecting Su Jiusi. Fu Chenrong is looking in his eyes. Therefore, Fu Chenrong will not really do anything to Zhong Mojiang. It''s just that Zhong Mojiang''s look at Su Jiusi makes him uncomfortable. He is a man, and of course he knows what that look means.


    At that time, Bingyun was stopped by them. He didn''t know why he had a strong premonition in his heart and insisted on going this trip himself. He was very glad that he had gone this trip, otherwise Su Jiusi would be in danger. If it was Bingyun, he would not be able to save Su Jiusi.


    "Shen Rong, how did you find Qingque gate?"


    It''s not easy to find out, because qingquemen is an organization in the world.

 Chapter 376

    "It''s Bingyun who told me, Jiusi. This time, it''s the emperor''s grandfather''s order. I''ve talked about it with him. He won''t hurt you any more. I''m sorry, Jiusi. I didn''t protect you well. You were in danger just after you left the capital."


    Fu Chenrong didn''t hide Su Jiusi. He felt very sorry for Su Jiusi. He was a little guilty. He wanted to protect Su Jiusi, but he brought a lot of danger to Su Jiusi.


    "I understand your situation and have guessed these things. Shen Rong, you don''t have to say sorry to me. It''s none of your business."


    Gu Liyuan gritted his teeth and interrupted Fu Chenrong.


    "Gu Chenrong, shut up."


    Pei Bingbing''s face is obviously a little bad.


    "A lot of them, but he''s a little bit better. Maybe he''s lack of energy. There won''t be two girls around him at the same time. He''s just diligent in changing people."


    Pei Bingbing was very interested in this matter and asked.


    "Did he have many girls before?"


    Fu Chenrong laughed and said, "don''t you think it''s a bit out of time to tell me that men and women are not compatible? You and the girls around you used to flirt with each other in front of us. You can''t forget it! I''ve been forced to watch it for so long without saying anything. You''re complaining so quickly. "


    Pei Bingbing shrugged her shoulders and didn''t see anything.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. I didn''t see anything anyway."


    Finally, Gu Liyuan couldn''t see it any more. "Shen Rong, Jiu Si, Bingbing and I are not the air. Can you take care of us a little bit? Shen Rong, you are too aboveboard."


    And Fu Chenrong''s hands are really warm.


    Su Jiusi had no choice but to give up, so as not to be too big and embarrassed.


    After Fu Chenrong finished, he took a special look at Su Jiusi. His eyes were full of tenderness, and he reached out to hold Su Jiusi''s hand. Thinking that Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing were still there, Su Jiusi was a little embarrassed. He just wanted to pull out, but Fu Chenrong firmly held her hand, and he didn''t want to let go.


    "I''ll lose a lot if I don''t marry you. I''ll live my whole life. If I don''t like the people beside me, what''s the taste of this life? Even if you become an emperor, it''s a person. "


    Su Jiusi never doubted Fu Chenrong''s intention. Hearing this, he laughed, "if you don''t marry her, you will lose a lot."


    "So what? I won''t marry her. I''ve already told her that Jiusi, don''t get me wrong. It''s the imperial edict of the emperor''s grandfather. It''s not my intention at all. He can give the imperial edict, but I won''t marry her. You are the only one I want to marry from the beginning to the end."


    "It''s your fault. Wind and light water really help you a lot."


    "Don''t you blame me?"


    He could have accepted Shundi''s arrangement, which was the best arrangement for him, but he was willing to bear these for her, and she would stand firmly by his side.


    Su Jiusi didn''t hate Emperor Shun either. He did it right. It was also to make fu Chenrong take the throne. She was very moved that Fu Chenrong could insist on and persuade Emperor Shun.


    "Brother, I''ve changed my name. Now I''m Fu."


    "No wonder your surname is Fu, an ungrateful fellow." Gu Liyuan scolded indignantly.


    Su Jiusi didn''t interrupt, but there was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. I don''t know why. Seeing Fu Chenrong and Gu Liyuan, I felt a very happy feeling.

 Chapter 377

    Now that her daughter is the imperial concubine, Su Heng has also taken over the Anping Marquis''s residence. Her son is with her, and her future daughter-in-law may also be here. Thinking about this, she is really satisfied, and her life is getting better and better.


    Later, she just wants to be with Fu Chenrong. This man is worth her loving again.


    In fact, Fu Chenrong has just arrived in Qinzhou. As soon as he arrived in Qinzhou, he went to Zhongzhai. Unexpectedly, he happened to meet Li Changgui and his people surrounded Zhongzhai. They didn''t live anywhere else. They went to the biggest Inn in Qinzhou.


    Fu Chenrong immediately regretted, good end of the mention of what to do, this is not to lift a stone to hit their own feet, he hastened to coax, "fiancee is nothing, my real wife is only you, good nine son, don''t be angry, that is others forced to me, I didn''t really want to ah."


    "Do you have the face to say that there are few people who love you? The state of Wei has your fiancee. Now in the state of Jiang, you still have a fiancee. " Su Jiusi asked with a black face.


    Fu Chenrong''s words are full of jealousy. After a long time, Gu Ziyuan has nothing to do with Su Jiusi. Now there is another Zhong Mojiang.


    "It''s not so easy to have such a big wound. Is it related to Zhong Mojiang? Jiu''er, your man fate is really good. You can meet Zhong Mojiang on the way to me. "


    "It''s almost done."


    "What''s the matter with the injury on the forehead?"


    After that, he felt that Su Jiusi was about to explode. He was brewing to change the topic. He had to take his time. Otherwise, Su Jiusi would be scared away.


    Fu Chenrong laughed and took Su Jiusi to sit down beside him. Seeing that Su Jiusi''s face was still red, Fu Chenrong joked, "it''s rare to see you blush. I''m very lucky in this life."


    "You..."


    Su Jiusi is a little annoyed. Is Fu Chenrong so cheeky now.


    Just finish saying, Fu Chenrong stretched out his hand to hold Su Jiusi''s wrist, "Jiu Er, are you shy?"


    "I''ll go back to the inn first."


    When Fu Chenrong released Su Jiusi, their breath was a little unsteady. Su Jiusi''s face was red, like a cooked shrimp. She didn''t dare to look at Fu Chenrong.


    This kiss, Fu Chenrong will no longer be reluctant to let go, kiss deeper and deeper, it seems to these days of missing all melt in this kiss.


    Su Jiusi looks back at Fu Chenrong and is ready to ask what Fu Chenrong is going to do. Fu Chenrong has reached for Su Jiusi''s waist and held her in his arms. Without waiting for Su Jiusi to react, Fu Chenrong kisses Su Jiusi''s lips.


    Fu Chenrong suddenly reaches for Su Jiusi''s hand.


    Su Jiusi''s face was a little hot. He was going to get out of the car so as not to turn red again.


    "Get out of the car."


    Fu Chenrong looks innocent and looks at Su Jiusi with bright eyes. "I can''t help it. What should I do?"


    Su Jiusi glared at Fu Chenrong, and said with a face, "I don''t know how to be more restrained in front of children."


    Gu Liyuan left, and Pei Bingbing followed him. Suddenly, only Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong were left in the carriage.


    At the gate of the inn, Gu Liyuan immediately got out of the carriage and led the way to the inn. He had seen enough of it all the way. It was too late. He had better rest early.


    "Don''t do that in front of people in the future. You are the prince. Pay attention to your image."


    Fu Chenrong didn''t care. He asked with a smile, "can you do as you like after that person?"


    Su Jiusi felt that he had dug a hole for himself. He strained his face and made himself look more dignified. "We haven''t married yet."

 Chapter 378

    "Oh..." Fu Chenrong lengthened the epilogue, "nine son means that after I get married, I can do whatever I want, then I''d better marry nine son as soon as possible!"


    "Poor mouth."


    Except for these two words, Su Jiusi had nothing to say.


    Fu Chenrong takes Su Jiusi''s hand and goes back to the guest room. After entering, he asks Bingyun to find the medicine box. He asks Su Jiusi to sit on the bed and half squat on the ground to bandage Su Jiusi''s wound.


    "Otherwise you will be angry. I''m afraid you will be angry. Jiusi, let''s go! I''ll change your dressing first. "


    "You must promise me that there will be no excesses at night, otherwise..."


    "I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, ask him."


    Su Jiusi very unkind smile, "you don''t slander from the yuan."


    Fu Chenrong said pitifully, "you don''t know how Liyuan sleeps at night. He always has women around him. After he sleeps, he is likely to treat me as a woman. When he holds me, I am miserable."


    Su Jiusi wanted to struggle again. She was a lady of a dignified family. Naturally, she couldn''t do such a thing.


    "You can sleep with Liyuan."


    Su Jiusi stares at Fu Chenrong. He shows an innocent expression and reaches for her hand. "Well, Jiusi, you don''t believe me? I really play the floor shop. Anyway, I''m also a gentleman. "


    Finish saying Pei Bingbing disappeared soon, didn''t give Su Jiusi the opportunity to continue to say.


    Fu Chenrong shakes his head toward Pei Bingbing. Pei Bingbing understands Fu Chenrong''s meaning and asks Fu Chenrong to owe her this favor. She says with a smile, "that''s not good. I''m not honest in sleeping at night. I like to roll around in bed. I think the bed is too narrow. If it''s two people, it''s even worse. I have something to do. I''ll go first."


    Just as Pei Bingbing came downstairs and saw Pei Bingbing, Su Jiusi immediately said, "Bingbing, I''ll live in a room with you tonight."


    Fu Chenrong doesn''t care. He just wants to be closer to Su Jiusi. Even if he lives in a room, he won''t do anything to Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi is a very polite woman. He doesn''t want to let Su Jiusi be wronged if he doesn''t have a matchmaker.


    "What about a room? It''s not the same bed. I can make a floor berth. We don''t have to be so polite when we go out."


    Su Jiusi was stunned, and immediately raised his voice against it. "Shen Rong, men and women are different. How can we live in a room? We should keep the etiquette."


    Without waiting for Su Jiusi to speak, Fu Chenrong has taken the lead in responding.


    "One, then!"


    "Oh, Hello, my guest. Unfortunately, today''s room is full. There is only one room left."


    "Give me two rooms."


    After they entered the inn, the waiter saw that they were well-dressed and immediately welcomed them in. He asked enthusiastically, "do you want to stay?"


    Fu Chenrong took the lead to get out of the carriage, and then extended a hand to Su Jiusi to help her get out of the carriage.


    "I can''t leave it to her. I''ll do it."


    "No, I''ll let Bingbing come."


    Fu Chenrong laughed, "let''s go down! You are tired today. It''s time to change the dressing for the wound on your forehead. I''ll change the dressing for you. "


    Fu Chenrong was afraid that he would hurt Su Jiusi. His action was very light. He gently took down the gauze for her. Seeing that her wound was quite deep, Fu Chenrong was distressed. "How did you hit so deep? How did you get hurt?"


    "It''s all right."


    "It''s going to leave a scar in the future." Fu Chenrong said as he put powder on Su Jiusi''s wound, "Jiusi, you can''t be so careless. Don''t let yourself get hurt any more. Seeing you get hurt, I also hurt."

 Chapter 379

    "Where does it hurt?"


    Fu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi''s hand and puts it in his heart, "I feel distressed."


    Su Jiusi''s heart seemed to be hit heavily by something. At that moment, her heart beat very fast. She immediately took out her hand and lowered her eyes, so as not to let Fu Chenrong see something different.


    Next, she should find a way to go to Mu''s house. It''s not enough just to find the jade pendant.


    Su Jiusi is sleepless, so he talks to Fu Chenrong.


    "Shen Rong, I have found the keepsake of Mu''s daughter."


    Once upon a time, she was dazed. This time, she was very rational, from beginning to end, without any expectation. It was Fu Chenrong who slowly warmed her heart.


    Zhong Mojiang told her about the bracelet, but she never wanted to ask Fu Chenrong how he treated her. She knew very well that she didn''t need to be told.


    Fu Chenrong tolerated her, appreciated her and told her without reservation that he loved her very much, which made her very determined and firm. Unconsciously, he had become her pillar.


    Now that I know Fu Chenrong, I know that there has always been a gap between her and Gu Yan, which comes from Gu Yan''s inferiority complex. But she has never noticed it and thinks it''s good.


    Even when she was with Gu Yan, she didn''t feel this way. She and Gu Yan respected each other. She thought that was the best appearance between husband and wife.


    Su Jiusi laughs. Seeing Fu Chenrong lying on the ground, he feels very satisfied. When he thinks of spending his life with him, he has a feeling of great expectation.


    "To you, I''ve always been sweet."


    "Your mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter."


    Fu Chenrong yawned, "the wind is lighter than the water. Anyway, it''s not as good-looking as you. I didn''t look at it carefully. Anyway, it''s someone I don''t like. It doesn''t matter to me how it looks. Jiusi, you know, I only care about things related to you."


    She knew that Fu Chenrong must have seen the wind and the water.


    Su Jiusi pretended to ask casually, "is the wind light and the water beautiful?"


    "Jiusi, it''s getting late. Take a rest early. I''m at ease to guard you like this."


    Then he took another quilt from the bed and laid it on the side of the bed.


    After that, Fu Chenrong helped Su Jiusi lie down, and then covered Su Jiusi with a thin quilt.


    "In front of you, I will always be that heavy face."


    This action makes Su Jiusi''s heart become extremely soft, and his voice is also very soft, "will the Grand Prince also take off his shoes?"


    Fu Chenrong didn''t notice Su Jiusi''s change. He just concentrated on giving Su Jiusi medicine. After wrapping her gauze again, Fu Chenrong suddenly grasped Su Jiusi''s foot and took off her shoes.


    Now she has to face the butterfly shaped birthmark. It''s very difficult for her to make a fake birthmark. They haven''t met Mu''s daughter. They don''t know the exact location and shape of the birthmark. Mu''s people know it. It''s almost impossible to muddle through.


    Therefore, she had to make a wound on her left shoulder that would not be suspected to cover up the birthmark. She could not tell Fu Chenrong about it, otherwise he would not let her do it.


    She just mentioned Mu''s daughter, and Fu Chenrong understood her meaning. "This is a good idea. Originally, I was looking for the housekeeper Zhou Tao. He had a silly daughter since childhood. I wanted you to replace her. Jiusi, where did you find the keepsake of Mu''s daughter?"

 Chapter 380

    "The legitimate daughter of the Mu family used to be a servant girl in qingquemen, but she had already died. It was a coincidence to get this jade pendant. It was Providence.


    Shen Rong, the family background of the housemaid is too low, and the Zhou family has no influence in the capital. The Mu family is the best choice. If I want to stand beside you and face the wind and light water, I must have a high enough identity, otherwise you will have a lot of trouble. "


    Fu Chenrong didn''t object either. "Now that you have got the jade pendant, try it. If you can''t, you''d better go to the Zhou family. It''s safe here."


    Fu Chenrong didn''t know if Su Jiusi was angry. He turned his head and saw Su Jiusi cover his face with a quilt in the faint moonlight. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Jiu Si, are you shy?"


    Fu Chenrong goes to the table and blows out the oil lamp. The room suddenly falls into darkness. He lies on the ground, but Su Jiusi doesn''t speak.


    Finally, Fu Chenrong took the initiative to let Su Jiusi go. If he didn''t let her go again, he was afraid that he would not be able to restrain himself.


    He took Su Jiusi''s hand and leaned over her cheek to kiss her. Originally, he just wanted to kiss her cheek and went to sleep. As soon as he touched Su Jiusi''s cheek, he couldn''t help kissing her lips.


    "Well, I''ll free up the position of princess with the fastest speed. That position is yours. Nobody can think about it."


    Su Jiusi seldom jokes with Fu Chenrong.


    "Make room for me first."


    Fu Chenrong very sincere back a, "so many days did not see, suddenly how can see enough, nine think, you marry me early!"


    "No


    He has been staring at himself since Zhong Zhai. He is embarrassed to see her. Fu Chenrong dares to stare at himself.


    "Not enough?"


    Fu Chenrong laughed, "I''ll have a good look at you before I turn off the light."


    Just about to close his eyes, Fu Chenrong, who was lying on the ground, suddenly gets up and lies beside the bed. Su Jiusi is looking at Fu Chenrong with wide eyes.


    Su Jiusi nodded. In the days to come, she and Fu Chenrong went forward hand in hand.


    "Let''s wait until we get back to Shengjing. Jiusi, it''s late. Have a good rest. Let''s take our time. Remember, I''m responsible for everything."


    Before in Zhongzhai, she had seen the strength of fengqingshui. She didn''t show up, but she was able to let Li Changgui do things for her. Fengqingshui was more powerful than she thought.


    With the identity of Mu''s daughter, she can stand beside Fu Chenrong and help Fu Chenrong.


    Fengqingshui is different from other people. The Mu family is the only aristocratic family that can be compared with the general''s office of Zhenguo. It''s just that the Feng family controls military power, while the Mu family is in business. It''s said that there are many people in business in the Mu family, and their business is all over the country. It''s true to say that the Mu family is rich and can rival the country.


    She has made up her mind to go to Mu''s house. She will succeed this time anyway.


    Su Jiusi nodded, "OK."


    "Gu Chenrong, shut up."


    "Well, I''ll shut up. Don''t cover it too tightly. I''m afraid you''re hot." Fu Chenrong choked a smile, "I promise that this will be true sleep, Jiusi. Do you know that I''ve been thinking about it day and night for the past two months, and I''ve been looking forward to your coming to me as soon as possible.


    Once I had a dream that we were married and you had a child who looked like you. When I woke up, I was still laughing. I wanted to laugh when I thought of your company for the next few decades. It''s really good. "

 Chapter 381

    Su Jiusi was just a little annoyed at Fu Chenrong, but she was embarrassed to say that Fu Chenrong. She opened the quilt and showed her whole face. "You are now the crown prince. You have all kinds of girls you want. Even Feng Qingshui favors you. I''ve heard a lot about her."


    "So what? I only want you." Fu Chenrong turned his head and looked at Su Jiusi lying on the bed with bright eyes. "One hundred winds and light waters are less than one you. I have already identified you."


    Su Jiusi sighed, "do you really have nothing to do with my past?"


    "Shen Rong, I''m sleepy."


    This is the same with Fu Chenrong.


    Although Fu Chenrong became the prince, in Su Jiusi''s eyes, all this was no different. She still regarded Fu Chenrong as the one she knew at first. When she heard Fu Chenrong''s words, she was very moved and satisfied. They were all determined that they would not change easily, because they were stubborn about what they really liked, but they could not change I like it for a long time.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do that to you."


    "Well, jiuer, you remember that no matter where I stand in the future, I''m the heavy face you first knew. In front of you, I won''t change, and you don''t change me. Even if I become an emperor, you don''t respect me like other people."


    "You are stupid." Su Jiusi continued to smile, "it''s hard for you to live these years. I''ll accompany you later."


    Fu Chenrong continues to talk. When they talk about the past, they are both recalling and happy. At that time, Fu Chenrong was not sure whether Su Jiusi would be with him. Now Su Jiusi is beside him. He is very glad that he insisted on it, otherwise Su Jiusi would not be with him.


    "It''s reasonable to give up, but I feel like I''m bewitched. On the contrary, I''m more and more attracted to you. I''d like to know why you are so hostile to me and my family. Since I first saw you, you have attracted me. I want to get close to you, understand you and appreciate you more. I''ve never seen a woman like you."


    Su Jiusi also laughed, "you are really unlucky, I treat you like that, you should have given up."


    "I''d like to see you smile. When I first met you, you never laughed at me. You were very hostile to me. At that time, I couldn''t understand that you were so gentle to Liyuan and polite to Ziyuan, but you only sneered at me. You even thought you loved Liyuan. It''s funny to think about it now. I''m really unlucky."


    "I''m very happy. I''ve been very happy since I met you."


    She did marry Gu Yan for five years, and gave birth to children for him. She has always been a confident and open-minded person. She doesn''t feel that she is not worthy of Fu Chenrong, but she is afraid that Fu Chenrong will care that she used to be su Liu.


    Su Jiusi is very moved. She is Su Jiusi now, but the past can''t be erased, and the memory won''t disappear.


    I won''t worry about the past, and I don''t want you to remember it all the time. It''s painful for you. I hope you are happy every day in the past. "


    I like you. It has nothing to do with him. No matter who you used to be, in my eyes, you are just nine thoughts.


    Jiusi, I don''t want to make it up to you for my father. He has nurtured me, but every yard counts.


    Fu Chenrong nodded heavily, "I only love you, clearly is such a good girl, but for no reason encountered such a thing, I am not a father, will not do that to you, will not let other people hurt you.


    Su Jiusi closed his eyes.


    "Then go to sleep!"


    Fu Chenrong answered softly.

 Chapter 382

    The next day, Fu Chenrong took them back to the capital. The journey was smooth and nothing happened.


    After arriving at the capital city, Fu Chenrong temporarily resettled them in a house in the east of the city. This is the house he bought in advance for them to live in temporarily. Now the East Palace is being watched by people. He doesn''t want to take Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan to the east palace.


    After they were settled, Fu Chenrong sent dongyuanwei to guard the house in the dark, and then returned to the east palace to deal with official business.


    "I really convinced you. Don''t look with your eyes closed. I''ll try to be quick."


    Su Jiusi nodded, took the handkerchief handed over by Pei Bingbing, pointed to his right shoulder, "this side also get on, only painted left shoulder too deliberately, make a little more."


    "You find something for you. You bite it. It really hurts more than you think." Pei Bingbing said after looking for a clean PAZI, and then let Su Jiusi bite the PAZI.


    Seeing that Pei Bingbing didn''t move, Su Jiusi urged again, "Bingbing, I''m ok. I can hold back."


    After su Jiusi finished, he untied his shirt and only wore a breast wrapped Ru skirt. As Pei Bingbing said, Su Jiusi''s skin was white and delicate, perfect. Although no one could see the wound, it was a pity to leave such a terrible scar.


    "Let''s go! Don''t tell Liyuan and Chenrong about this. "


    "I really can''t bear to start. Jiusi, your skin is white and thin. You are not afraid to make it that way."


    "Bingbing, pour it for me."


    Su Jiusi was very calm. She opened the lid of the porcelain bottle, and a pungent smell came to her face. It was filled with white powder.


    In order to sneak into the Pei family, they used such a ferocious method. Their martial arts practitioners were not so afraid of pain. However, Su Jiusi was a lady of a noble family, and I''m afraid few of them could endure such pain.


    Pei Bingbing also worried about Su Jiusi when she introduced her. She really thought Su Jiusi was very strong.


    You have to be psychologically prepared. It''s very painful when it comes to skin. Although it can be cured in five days, this piece of skin will change beyond recognition. "


    Pei Bingbing took out a black porcelain vase from her arms and put it directly in front of Su Jiusi. "What''s in it is bone erosion powder. As long as it touches the skin, it will make the skin fester quickly.


    "It''s the best way."


    Not long after Bing Xin left the room, Pei Bingbing pushed the door in. As soon as he entered, he closed the door first, and then walked quickly to Su Jiusi, "I''ve bought you what you want. Are you sure you really want to do this?"


    Bingxin respectfully blessed the body, then retired.


    "Yes, I''ll see."


    "No, I have no appetite now. Bingxin, go and see if Miss Pei is back."


    This maid is Bing Xin. She is the maid selected by Fu Chenrong for Su Jiusi.


    At this time, the gauze on Su Jiusi''s forehead had been removed, and her broken hair just covered the scar. She sat in front of the bronze mirror, and a round faced maid came forward and asked, "Miss, would you like some fruit in the afternoon? Now the grapefruit is ripe, and there are oranges. His Highness has asked people to send them a lot. "


    Pei Bingbing really admires Su Jiusi. The girl''s mind is tough and frightening.


    Su Jiusi let out a sound and put the kerchief into his mouth, indicating that Pei Bingbing could start.


    Pei Bingbing makes Su Jiusi lie on the bed. She pulls out the Hosta on her head, picks out the white powder in the porcelain bottle with the Hosta, and carefully spreads the powder on Su Jiusi''s left shoulder.

 Chapter 383

    After the white powder touched the skin, it became hot. The skin that touched the powder immediately turned red and foamed, and then began to fester. The severe pain quickly spread all over Su Jiusi''s body.


    She was biting her handkerchief, not letting herself make a sound. There were fine beads of sweat on her forehead. Soon, the beads of sweat turned into bean sized sweat and kept dripping down.


    Her hands tightly grasp the quilt under her body, and the veins on her hands have burst out.


    "I''ll get you clean clothes."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Finish saying Pei Bingbing to get up, "the rest of these erosive bone powder you take good care of, later see who is not pleasing to the eye, can use erosive bone powder to disfigure."


    Pei Bingbing laughed and looked forward to it


    "I always thought we would be a family."


    Let me stay by his side and be a confidant all my life. I can''t do it, so I don''t know what I will do with Liyuan. Maybe I will marry someone else in the end. "


    Pei Bingbing nodded without hesitation, "I like it. In fact, Liyuan also likes me, but he doesn''t like it to the extent that he wants to marry me. What I want is someone who can marry me.


    Su Jiusi continues to chat with Pei Bingbing, trying to divert his attention.


    "Bingbing, do you like Liyuan?"


    Pei Bingbing saw that the whole kerchief was wet. He took out a new kerchief and continued to wipe sweat for Su Jiusi. "Liyuan has been out early and back late these two days. He went to the shop again and said he wanted to open a restaurant."


    "So I''m doomed to have no big prospects, and I can''t help you a lot. I can only help you a little."


    Su Jiusi finally eased over, at least the pain of the meeting was tolerable.


    "Some things have no choice, and nothing can be obtained casually. Shen Rong and I are walking on the blade now. We should be careful every step."


    "Sometimes I really don''t understand you, and I can do it for myself. It''s better to be a person in the Jianghu. There are not so many complicated right and wrong." Pei Bingbing side to Su Jiusi wipe sweat, side said.


    Su Jiusi thanks again.


    "Well, thank you, Bingbing."


    "Giving birth to a child is just like this. You should have a good rest these days. I''ll apply medicine for you later. The wound will still hurt. You have to endure yourself."


    Su Jiusi squeezed out these words with great difficulty. The severe pain had disappeared, but the wound was still very painful. With a lot of sweat, she didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    "I''m fine."


    Pei Bingbing took off the handkerchief in Su Jiusi''s mouth and took out a handkerchief from his arms to wipe Su Jiusi''s sweat. "Are you ok?"


    When she put down the porcelain bottle, Su Jiusi''s whole body seemed to collapse, and the sweat was dripping on the brocade quilt, and the whole quilt became wet.


    Su Jiusi shakes her head and signals her to continue with her eyes. At this time, she seems to have washed her head, and her whole body is soaked with sweat. Pei Bingbing understands Su Jiusi''s meaning and can only continue to apply medicine to her.


    Pei Bingbing already some in the heart can''t bear, she slightly don''t open a head, "otherwise that side calculate!"


    Pei Bingbing then goes to find clothes for Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi gets up slowly and breathes deeply. She can get a firm foothold in the capital and the capital. She wants everyone in the capital to remember her name.


    Here, she will only be more dazzling.


    She will accompany Fu Chenrong to overthrow Xinwang and help Fu Chenrong gain a firm foothold in the capital. She will let Emperor Shun see that she has the ability to be a crown princess.

 Chapter 384

    Fu Chenrong was very busy for the next two days. He said a few words with Su Jiusi and left in a hurry. Although the wound was very painful, Su Jiusi didn''t show any difference. Therefore, Fu Chenrong didn''t find Su Jiusi''s difference.


    That day, Pei Bingbing was changing Su Jiusi''s dressing. Gu Liyuan''s voice sounded outside the door, "Jiusi, can I come in?"


    "Wait a minute, I''m changing."


    "There is still a lack of landlady."


    Pei Bingbing said with a smile, "Congratulations, boss Gu."


    "The place has been selected. It''s still introduced by Mu Yang. After management, it can be opened, at least until next month."


    "Liyuan, how about your restaurant?"


    Of course, she can''t rush to the Mu family to recognize her relatives. She wants to create a chance to contact the Mu family. Gu Liyuan loves to make friends, so she starts here.


    Murong family gave birth to three sons and one daughter, which is very rare in the capital family. Most of the families are wives and concubines. Only the Murong family is very united. All the children come from one mother, and there are less intrigues.


    Mu Yunchang and his wife Murong''s family are very affectionate. Mu Yunchang has not taken concubines for many years.


    Although she didn''t go out these days, she didn''t have a spare time. She always asked people to inquire about the Mu family, so she inquired about the Mu family very carefully.


    Muyang has not yet become an official. He is active and likes to make friends. Mujie is said to be very smart in business. He took over many businesses of the Mu family with his uncle. Now he is not in the capital


    The head of the Mu family is mu Yunchang, who has three sons and one daughter. Among them, Mu Yong, the eldest son, is the most successful and steady. He is an official in the punishment Department of the court.


    Gu Liyuan nodded, and then said, "so good, Muyang is very good at talking, is a very straightforward person, the situation of the Mu family I have all made clear.


    Su Jiusi wants to wait until her injury is healed before going to the Mu family to recognize her parents. These days, Gu Liyuan will get close to the second son of the Mu family.


    "Just a few more days."


    Gu Liyuan sat down in front of the table and said, "I''ve made friends with the second son of the Mu family. I''m going to have a drink with him tomorrow. Jiusi, are you ready? If you''re ready, you can arrange a chance meeting tomorrow. "


    Forget it, this is not the time to think about these problems.


    Pei Bingbing laughs. Gu Liyuan just feels strange. Pei Bingbing seems to have been in and out of Su Jiusi''s room frequently these two days, but he is running outside during the day, and he doesn''t think much about it. When will they get better.


    Su Jiusi straight light smile, "I prefer ice ice, you can make an exception to her."


    Gu Liyuan looks at Su Jiusi suspiciously.


    "Jiusi is not like that."


    "Why not? We''re all girls. There''s no need to avoid it."


    After going in, he saw that Pei Bingbing was also there. Gu Liyuan was surprised, "no! Are you watching Jiusi change clothes? "


    There came Su Jiusi''s voice. When he heard Su Jiusi changing his clothes again, Gu Liyuan thought Su Jiusi was going out to see Fu Chenrong, but he didn''t think much about it. He just waited at the door.


    Su Jiusi also smiles. She is very supportive of Gu Liyuan. She knows that he has no intention of becoming an official and doesn''t want to force him. It''s good to open a restaurant.


    "Bingbing..." Gu Liyuan suddenly calls Pei Bingbing, which makes Pei Bingbing look forward to it.


    "Well." Pei Bingbing immediately looks at Gu Liyuan, waiting for him to continue to say.

 Chapter 385

    "Do you want to be my manager?"


    On hearing this, Pei Bingbing''s face collapsed immediately, and her disappointment was self-evident. "I''m too talented to be used as a manager. Miss Guiyun villa wants to be a manager for you. Please be clever. Jiusi, I''ll go back to my room first."


    Pei Bingbing has left the room after finishing.


    Later, Shen Rong left. I also want to understand that if I miss him, I will regret it and regret it all my life. If that person is him, I am willing to gamble once. "


    "Liyuan, there are many people who will grow old together. Like you, I was prepared not to marry in this life. But when I met Shen Rong, he slowly made me have the idea of marrying. I hesitated and even refused him more than once.


    He does like Pei Bingbing, which he does not deny, but he does not dare to marry Pei Bingbing. He also knows that Pei Bingbing''s biggest wish is to marry and have children. If he can not give Pei Bingbing the life he wants, he does not dare to accept it, for fear of hurting Pei Bingbing.


    Although Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi were envious, they still did not dare to marry.


    Therefore, he has countless women around him and loved countless people, but he never wanted to get a wife. At most, he thought about concubines, but he didn''t want to have children. His wife is very sacred to him. Since love will disappear, it''s better not to get a wife all the time.


    Rather than simply like a person, do not love to separate, do not need to have so many obstacles.


    Looking at Gu Yan and Su Mei becoming colder and colder, he never wanted to get married. At the beginning, people who love each other may not be able to love for a lifetime. Even if they get married, they may end up in such an unbearable situation.


    Gu Liyuan witnessed Gu Yan''s yearning for Su Liu when he was a child. He also understood that Gu Yan had failed Su Liu.


    And Qingcheng, she and the emperor have become like this. Don''t they love each other? They all love each other, but none of them has a good result. I don''t want to get married. I''m afraid I can''t take care of that person for a lifetime, and I''m afraid I can''t love her for a lifetime. "


    Gu Liyuan looked at the door, his eyes seemed a little confused, "Jiusi, you know my mother''s business, my father failed my mother, later he married his mother, but they became like this.


    Su Jiusi sees that Gu Liyuan always refuses to get married. They haven''t talked about these things in detail before. It will be OK. She wants to have a good talk with Gu Liyuan. She thinks Gu Liyuan is different from Pei Bingbing. If she really misses Pei Bingbing, she is afraid that Gu Liyuan will be very sorry.


    "Why?"


    Gu Liyuan picked up the teapot on the table, poured himself a cup of tea and put on a mouthful of it. "I don''t want to get married."


    After Pei Bingbing left, Su Jiusi took a look at Gu Liyuan and saw an unnatural flash on his face. Then he asked, "Liyuan, don''t you really like Bingbing? Other girls have made their words so clear. You must understand Bingbing''s mind. "


    Gu Liyuan was silent, and Su Jiusi continued, "Liyuan, you have a good idea of what you want. If you are sure that you have her in your heart, why don''t you try? Don''t wait until you lose her. It''s too late. I don''t want you to leave such a regret."


    Gu Liyuan nodded, "I know what you mean. I''ll think about these things clearly. I''m not ready yet."


    Su Jiusi can''t say much about her feelings. She can only mention it a little. She hopes that the two children can get their own happiness, so that she can be at ease. This is also her wish as a mother.

 Chapter 386

    After Gu Liyuan left, Su Jiusi was ready to have a rest. Suddenly, Bing Xin''s voice came from outside the door, "Miss, Miss Feng is coming."


    Su Jiusi, who was already a little tired, suddenly woke up. Feng Qingshui came to her on her own initiative. Just in time, she also wanted to meet Feng Qingshui.


    "I''ll come in a minute and treat you well."


    "The girl is Su Jiusi, Princess Anping! I''ve heard about Princess Anping for a long time. I heard that Princess Anping has come to visit the capital city. If you have any trouble, I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    "It turned out to be the eldest lady in the general''s family of Zhenguo. I don''t know if Miss Feng has any advice when she comes to the door specially?"


    "In the downwind light water." Feng Qingshui smiles and nods to Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi has come to fengqingshui and asked in a light tone, "I don''t know you. What do you want to see me for?"


    Now she thinks that Su Jiusi will give her a different look. She likes to fight with smart people and wants to see what Su Jiusi can do to compete with her for the crown princess.


    Feng Qingshui is a little conceited. She thinks that no woman in the capital can match her. The only one who makes her look at others is Fu Yueyi, the daughter of King Xin.


    Seeing Su Jiusi like this, she still has a glimmer of expectation.


    This is clearly a young lady taught by the big family. Temperament is formed over time. She has no market spirit.


    It is said that she was expelled from Anping Marquis''s residence when she was eight years old. She grew up among the people, but she has such bearing. It makes Feng Qingshui feel very strange.


    Although Su Jiusi hides well and converges a lot, Feng Qingshui can see at a glance that Su Jiusi is a very confident woman. She doesn''t have the formality of an ordinary boudoir woman.


    She is not so gorgeous, but she is very beautiful. Her whole body exudes a modest temperament, which makes it easy for people to notice her.


    Su Jiusi was dressed in a water blue dress. He was as quiet as water. His pupils were dark, just like a deep pool, which made people unable to see to the end.


    Seeing Su Jiusi coming in, she turns her face and makes a clear sound with her head shaking. She looks at Su Jiusi without hesitation. She wants to have a good look at what the woman Fu Chenrong never forgets looks like.


    Feng Qingshui is wearing a purple dress and a gorgeous pearl hairpin pinned in her hair. She has a beautiful face, but her whole body is not as delicate as an ordinary woman. She is full of heroism and looks very grand.


    Feng Qingshui is one of the most important things for her, and will also be the strongest opponent she will meet.


    Su Jiusi has always been afraid to take the wind and water lightly. Before, in Beijing, even Gu fandai was very well grounded and didn''t pay much attention to her.


    Su Jiusi sat in front of the bronze mirror. She didn''t expect that fengqingshui would come suddenly. She didn''t look well these days. In order not to show her sickness, she swept a little rouge on her face and straightened her hair. Then she went out of the room to see fengqingshui.


    Bing Xin answered a sentence and retreated.


    "Yes, miss."


    Feng Qingshui didn''t challenge Su Jiusi. She was very polite. In front of Su Jiusi, she didn''t want to lose her courtesy.


    "I''ve heard a lot about Miss Feng all the way. Miss Feng is a heroine among women. It''s my pleasure to meet you today. I should have visited Miss Feng, but Miss Feng came first."


    Su Jiusi sat on the seat beside Feng Qingshui. His tone was also polite, but he was very alienated. He was not suppressed by Feng Qingshui''s aura. Neither of them was suppressed by Feng Qingshui''s aura.

 Chapter 387

    Feng Qingshui laughed, "the princess''s words are different. Before the prince''s return to the state of Jiang, he used to be the adopted son of the family and the cousin of the princess. As the prince''s fiancee, I have guests coming from afar. Naturally, I want to do my best to serve the prince."


    Su Jiusi''s face didn''t change at all. She was still very indifferent. "Miss Feng is polite. Shen Rong and I are from our own family. We don''t need to treat them deliberately."


    Feng Qingshui thought that she would embarrass Su Jiusi by saying this, but she didn''t want to fight. It didn''t affect Su Jiusi at all. It seems that Su Jiusi is much more difficult to deal with than she thought.


    "I believe his royal highness is aware of current affairs, can recognize the facts, know what is most important to him.


    Su Jiusi looked at Feng Qingshui coldly, "Shen Rong is not a thing. Does Miss Feng think she can manipulate him? You look down on Shen Rong too much. He is never at the mercy of others. "


    Feng Qingshui was stunned at first, and the corner of her mouth raised a cold feeling. "It''s impossible. I came here today to remind the princess that what I want has never been missed."


    "Maybe the other way round?" Su Jiusi asked.


    Su Jiusi''s calmness was beyond the imagination of Feng Qingshui. She took the tea on the table and took a sip of it before she put it down. Her tone was full of confidence. "I''ll make the princess lose. Some endings are doomed at the beginning, but some people don''t admit their fate and have to toss. What can they do in the end? It''s not to admit their fate. One day, you''ll kneel down and beg me, will you Believe it or not? "


    Su Jiusi was not affected by the wind and light water, but still calm.


    "is not a part of the wind, but Miss Feng has the final say. Does Miss Feng count the hearts of the people? This is the most important thing. Before the last moment, no one knows who is the one who laughs last. Don''t say something too early. "


    Help him clean up his concubines? You''d better help him with the affairs of the eastern palace. You can do all these things with an experienced mother. I advise you to take care of the things that don''t belong to you as soon as possible, so that you won''t fall to pieces and look ugly. "


    I know his highness likes the princess, but it doesn''t matter. His highness is in danger now. It''s not easy for him to be the crown prince. I''m the only one who can help him. What can you do for him, princess?


    Feng Qingshui seemed to hear a big joke. He was stunned and soon began to laugh. "It''s really interesting for the princess to talk. It seems that the princess has just come to the capital and doesn''t know much about the capital.


    Su Jiusi faintly smile, "Miss Feng or wait to be the Crown Princess later to say this, avoid to get when what happened to make people laugh."


    I heard that there was an unclear relationship between the prince and the princess before. I won''t care about the past, but I will ask the princess to respect herself in the future. Don''t do anything to shame the Anping Marquis and the state of Wei, otherwise I will be ashamed of the princess. "


    "It''s not right for the princess to say that. In terms of her family, her royal highness and I are. Besides, Shen Rong is not the princess''s cousin. Even if she is, she will not be her own.


    She also wants to continue to try Su Jiusi to see how much she can endure.


    Su Jiusi, since you want to play, we''ll have a good time. I''ll convince you to lose, and I''ll let you understand that you don''t deserve Shen Rong at all. Only I am qualified to be the Crown Princess and really help him. He and I are a perfect match. "


    "I''ll see."


    A sharp edge flashed in Su Jiusi''s eyes.

 Chapter 388

    After Feng Qingshui left, Su Jiusi frowned and the wound hurt a little. Feng Qingshui came to test her today.


    It is absolutely impossible for her to suppress her in her momentum.


    Su Jiusi is strong when she meets strong people. When she meets people like Feng Qingshui, she does not feel afraid to shrink back. On the contrary, she is more interested.


    Feng Qingshui casually played with the jade bracelet on his hands, "but it''s interesting. If I''m scared, I won''t be able to do it. It''s boring. His highness won''t take a fancy to such a useless woman."


    "Don''t say it''s you. Even I look at Su Jiusi with new eyes. I didn''t expect that Su Jiusi was very good. I didn''t care when I said that. She was really calm. She didn''t look like a delicate lady from a family at all."


    Qiu Shu supports Feng Qingshui to get on the carriage which stops outside. Feng Qingshui leans on the carriage. Thinking about Su Jiusi''s reaction, Qiu Shu says, "Miss, Princess Anping has not been bullied by Miss, which is unexpected."


    This is Pei Bingbing''s reason for staying here. In addition to Pei''s family, a large part of the reason is Gu Liyuan. When she is discouraged one day, she will leave naturally. She doesn''t know how long she can hold on. The only thing that can be sure is that she won''t be around for a generation.


    "I''m also for the Pei family. Don''t thank me."


    "Thank you, Bingbing."


    I already know about the Pei family. Since my father chose to cooperate with Fu Chenrong, we are on the same boat. If you lose, the Pei family will be finished. King Xin will not let the Pei family go. "


    Pei Bingbing thumbs up, "fierce, I remember for you, one day I want to let Feng Qingshui kneel in front of you to beg you, I have nothing to do now, so I will stay here to help you.


    "A few words of stimulation and a slap in the face will make the days ahead more difficult." Su Jiusi light smile, "I forgot what she just said."


    Pei Bingbing was stunned. She didn''t think about the following things. I''ll talk about it later.


    "And then?"


    Pei Bingbing came in from the outside and said.


    "It''s arrogant of Feng Qingshui to come to threaten you. You should slap her in the face."


    This is a fatal point in itself.


    After suffering, she is more tenacious, more cautious and fearless. The wind is light and the water is too smooth. She doesn''t know the taste of wrestling.


    Today, she is much more restrained and calm. She is still fearless, but she knows how to act according to her ability. She no longer thinks that she can do whatever she wants.


    It was not until she had a big fall in Gu Yan that she realized that no one would always be God''s favorite. Sometimes she would lose and fall.


    Feng Qingshui is like Su Liu in those days. At that time, Su Liu was a well-known young lady of Hou Fu in the capital. The whole Anping Hou Fu was proud of her. She was self-confident and proud. She thought she was God''s favorite and had everything.


    For the next days, she was a little bit looking forward to.


    "What are you going to do, miss?"


    Feng Qingshui raised a confident smile at the corner of his mouth. "There are some things we don''t need to do. It''s well known that his Highness the prince likes Su Jiusi.


    How can King Xin miss this good opportunity? Su Jiusi''s life will not be easy. He will certainly use Su Jiusi to deal with his royal highness. We just need to watch carefully. I don''t believe that the prince will not ask me for help? "

 Chapter 389

    "What Miss said is very true. When the time comes, his royal highness will certainly come to ask Miss."


    "I''ll let Su Jiusi beg for me himself." Feng Qingshui thought about this, and his smile was deeper. "Su Jiusi first had to face Fu Yueyi and Zhu Yuxiu. These two people were enough for her to choke, especially Fu Yueyi. The princess was interesting to her."


    "Just wait and see the play."


    "I made this injury, but it''s worth it. We all know that the Mu family is much better than the Zhou family. I want to enter the Mu family. Although I look terrible, I''m not in pain, just a little ugly, as long as you don''t dislike it."


    I know about it. I came here today to discuss it with you. We''d better choose the Zhou family. You Jiusi, do you know that I will be distressed? I can''t see you hurt, and I can''t see you hurt yourself. "


    "In order to cover up that birthmark, you have to hurt yourself like this?


    "Mousse has a butterfly birthmark on his left shoulder."


    Fu Chenrong was very distressed. He felt that his heart was very painful. He wanted to reach out and touch it, but he was afraid that Su Jiusi would hurt. He was angry and extremely distressed in his eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    Then he saw Su Jiusi''s ferocious scar from his left shoulder to his right shoulder. It was a scar healed after skin ulceration. It was a bit dark and shocking.


    Su Jiusi looks a little unnatural. Fu Chenrong doesn''t say anything. He quickly walks up to Su Jiusi and reaches out to lift Su Jiusi''s coat.


    Pei Bingbing nodded, quickly left the room, and closed the door.


    "Bingbing, you go out first. I have something to say to Jiusi."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Fu Chenrong would suddenly come over, and hurriedly picked up the coat on the bed and put it on his body.


    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Fu Chenrong came in with a black face. Suddenly, Pei Bingbing, who was scared by Fu Chenrong, loosened his hand, and his medicine bottle fell to the ground, scattering the powder all over the ground.


    Pei Bingbing sighed.


    "Sometimes I wonder if you''re a man."


    "It''s not on your face. It''s not in the way."


    Pei Bingbing said while applying medicine.


    It''s just that good skin is like this. I''m distressed to see it. After you marry Fu Chenrong, he can''t be mad when he sees the scar on your body. "


    At this time, Pei Bingbing is helping Su Jiusi take the last medicine. "This medicine has a magical effect. After it''s done, the wound looks like it''s been several years. It doesn''t look like a new wound at all. It can help you muddle through.


    Two days later, Fu Chenrong finally finished his work and came to see Su Jiusi. He wanted to surprise Su Jiusi, but he didn''t disturb anyone. He quietly went into the house and came outside Su Jiusi''s room.


    That''s the most fun thing to do next.


    Feng Qingshui can''t do anything now. She just needs to wait. She thinks that before long, they will come to ask her for help. She can''t wait to see Su Jiusi begging her.


    "By the way, I must let the prince know who he really needs."


    Su Jiusi''s tone is very calm, as if it''s just a trivial matter. She is determined to enter the Mu family, which is the best choice for her. The Zhou family is helpless. Now that she has a great opportunity to enter the Mu family, of course, she has to strive for it.


    Fu Chenrong didn''t say anything. He held Su Jiusi in his arms and held her tightly. He was afraid that he would hurt Su Jiusi. He soon released her and asked nervously, "does it hurt?"


    In fact, this encounter is still a little painful, in order not to let Fu Chenrong worry, Su Jiusi shook his head, "no pain."

 Chapter 390

    "It''s a fool. What do you do to yourself so ruthlessly? Even if you go to Zhou''s house, it''s OK. I can deal with it. I just hope you''re OK."


    "You might as well send me back to the capital."


    "No, don''t even think about it."


    She had a strong nature and didn''t seem to know how to show weakness. Su Liu, who was a girl, would act coquettishly in front of her parents. After she married her husband, she never acted coquettishly again.


    After Fu Chenrong finished, he took Su Jiusi and sat down on the edge of the bed. Su Jiusi leaned on Fu Chenrong''s shoulder.


    "Hard mouth." Fu Chenrong sighed, "you don''t have to be so brave in front of me. Tell me when it hurts. I''m also distressed to see that you are so tough."


    "I don''t hurt."


    "I''m afraid you''ll hurt."


    Su Jiusi had a feeling of not being able to laugh or cry. "Does a piece of clothing have to be worn for such a long time?"


    After that, without waiting for Su Jiusi to go on, he had carefully put on Su Jiusi''s coat. He didn''t dare to move too much for fear that he might hurt Su Jiusi carelessly. His action was slow and clumsy. He wore a coat for a long time, and finally helped Su Jiusi tie his belt.


    Fu Chenrong covered Su Jiusi''s mouth, "even let me learn how to take care of you in advance."


    "But..."


    "That''s for others. We don''t need to be so shy." Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi with a cherished face, "Jiusi, let me come."


    "Don''t be rude about giving and receiving the wrong things."


    Fu Chenrong said cheekily.


    "I''ll help you."


    Su Jiusi then remembered that her coat was just spread over her shoulders. She was a little embarrassed and said, "Shen Rong, you go out first, I''ll put on my clothes."


    When the wind and rain are gone, he will not let Su Jiusi suffer any more damage.


    Fu Chenrong looks at Su Jiusi and holds his hand tightly. The compensation he wants to give Su Jiusi is his life-long love. He will use his life-long love to heal Su Jiusi''s pain.


    Su Jiusi laughed, "then I''ll wait for this day."


    Fu Chenrong patted Su Jiusi''s head. "That''s yours. I want to send the whole world to you. That''s your compensation. No, I need to add me."


    Su Jiusi didn''t want him to have such an idea. He took the initiative to say, "I want the crown princess''s position. When the time comes, you can send it to me as a compensation."


    Fu Chenrong just loves Su Jiusi. He takes a very dangerous road. Su Jiusi follows him and faces countless dangers. Seeing her suffering, he feels very guilty.


    "I''m not that useless person. You once said to me that you never lose money, and I''m the same. This injury is in exchange for the Mu family. It''s already worth more. I''m really OK."


    "Jiusi, you..."


    Su Jiusi raised his eyes, full of tenderness, "sometimes I can protect you."


    "I''m a man. It''s natural to protect you." Fu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi''s hand, and his eyes are full of pity.


    "That''s right. Shen Rong, I know your situation. Let''s face it hand in hand. I''m not the one who can''t be hurt. It''s nothing to me. Isn''t it stupid for you to risk several times for me?"


    Gu Yan is not the kind of person who will make her coquetry, she is also very dignified in front of Gu Yan.


    She once thought that this was what a woman should look like. She didn''t know it until she knew Fu Chenrong. With the deepening of their feelings, when she was with Fu Chenrong, she would show her rare and visible softness and vulnerability, even a sense of dependence.


    She didn''t feel like that in anyone.

 Chapter 391

    "I''ve always been."


    "It doesn''t have to be like this in the future. Jiuer, I didn''t have a choice when I was away from you. But I won''t allow you to do this in the future. You should remember that there will always be me in front of me. You can cry if you want and laugh if you want. No matter what you look like, I like you."


    Fu Chenrong stretched out his hand to hold Su Jiusi''s shoulder. "When I first met you, looking at your stubborn face, I would have an inexplicable feeling of heartache. I just want to help you and love you well. I know when you try to be brave."


    "Brother mu, you are here."


    Gu Liyuan whispered a word and then went out.


    "Jiusi, he is Mu Yang."


    After hanging up the sign, a young man in a lake green brocade robe came over. The man''s facial features were handsome and smiling. He looked very sunny and forthright.


    After a few days of contact, he and Muyang have become brothers, and they seem to have become good friends.


    Gu Liyuan has been busy with the restaurant these days, and the new signboard has been completed. He named the restaurant Tianya restaurant, and today is the day to put up the signboard.


    Originally, it was a restaurant, because the boss was addicted to gambling. In order to repay the gambling debt, he sold the restaurant. Gu Liyuan took over the restaurant under the introduction of Mu Yang, and just changed the signboard to reopen it.


    The next day, Su Jiusi followed Gu Liyuan to Tianya restaurant. This is the restaurant Gu Liyuan set down.


    He reached out and raised Su Jiusi''s chin, leaned over to kiss Su Jiusi''s lips. The kiss was deep and beautiful.


    Su Jiusi looks at Fu Chenrong helplessly.


    "What''s the penalty?"


    Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi with a smile on his face, even in his eyes.


    "Nine son, how do you rob my words? This is what I said. If you rob my words, you will be punished."


    "It''s nice to have you."


    "Well..."


    "Shen Rong."


    "I want you."


    Su Jiusi was finally amused by Fu Chenrong and laughed, "it''s shameless."


    "No, my body is much older than you. Don''t dislike me as a bad old man. Anyway, I don''t care. I''ll depend on you all my life. Even if I dislike me, I''ll depend on you."


    Su Jiusi laughed, "you dare say you are older than me."


    "Young and beautiful, but not wise. At that time, I was older than you. I just wanted to guard you."


    "When you are emperor, there are countless beauties around you. I am old and pale. If you change, I will still leave you." Su Jiusi held Fu Chenrong''s arm, his voice was very soft, but a little more firm.


    Fu Chenrong took a look at Su Jiusi, and his eyes were very gentle, "because I know you are the person I want, Jiusi. We are all people who have experienced great storms. We have experienced all the variables. I just want to grow old with you."


    Su Jiusi continued.


    "Why so determined?"


    "No


    "Will it change?"


    "I just want to tell you that I can trust and rely on."


    Su Jiusi didn''t know what it was like in his heart. He was moved and warm. His eyes were a little moist. "Well, tell me what to do with these things."


    Gu Liyuan came to Mu Yang with enthusiasm.


    Mu Yang was forthright and said with a laugh, "brother Gu, today is the day when your restaurant is listed. Of course, I want to come and join you. I want to have a drink with you?"


    "If you don''t come back drunk, brother mu, come in and talk." Gu Liyuan takes the initiative to welcome Muyang in. At this time, Muyang sees Su Jiusi and Pei Bingbing standing inside.

 Chapter 392

    Su Jiusi was dressed in a water blue dress. She looked calm and elegant, with a faint smile on her lips. She was a lady of a noble family.


    Pei Bingbing is wearing a scarlet dress, enthusiastic, coupled with her white skin, very Shuiling, standing in the crowd is also very eye-catching.


    She and Su Jiusi have their own characteristics, and no one has been compared.


    "Bingbing, it''s time to work."


    Mu Yang said with a smile, "it''s my pleasure."


    "That would be great. Thank you, Mr. mu."


    "Well, if Miss Pei is free, I can be her guide."


    Pei Bingbing is good at talking and has already talked with Mu Yang.


    "Mr. mu, you are the first guest of Tianya restaurant. Liyuan often talks about you. He says that he is as good as he is at first sight with you, and he wants to bring us to see you. We are not familiar with the capital city when we first came to the capital city. You grew up in the capital city. When you come, you can tell us what''s good and interesting in the capital city."


    Su Jiusi invited him, and Mu Yang nodded.


    "Mr. mu, please come inside."


    Hearing this, Mu Yang''s eyes lit up instantly. Does this mean that he has a chance to win over Gu Liyuan''s younger sister.


    Gu Liyuan shook his head repeatedly, "brother Mu misunderstood. They are all my sisters, not what you think."


    Mu Yang was envious.


    "Brother Gu is very lucky. He has two such beauties around him."


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help but smile. If she hadn''t guessed wrong, Gu Liyuan was jealous just now. That''s good. Only in this way can Gu Liyuan see the position of Pei Bingbing clearly in his heart.


    Mu Yang is still a little confused. Pei Bingbing has already wanted to strangle Gu Liyuan. How can this person be so annoying? She is a girl at least, and she still needs face.


    "As you can see, she is usually very fierce. I suspect that she was reincarnated by a man in her last life." Gu Liyuan spared no effort to smear Pei Bingbing in front of Muyang.


    "Shut up." Pei Bingbing stares at Gu Liyuan.


    Gu Liyuan''s face turned black. As soon as he saw the man, he said that he was pretty and the girl''s family was not reserved at all. He soon laughed, "brother mu, how can there be such an unrestrained fairy?"


    Mu Yang was a little embarrassed and boasted.


    "Miss Pei is flattered. Miss Pei is just like a fairy."


    Pei Bingbing is a member of the Jianghu. She didn''t understand the etiquette of these aristocratic families. She knew the purpose of their coming in, so she was very enthusiastic in front of Muyang and said with a big smile, "Mr. Mu is so handsome."


    Mu Yang''s polite return.


    "Hello, Miss Su."


    Su Jiusi nodded to Mu Yang, and his manner was elegant and appropriate.


    "Mr. mu, I''m very polite."


    Gu Liyuan immediately went forward and said, "this is my cousin Su Jiusi, and this is Pei Bingbing, my friend." After that, he turned around and continued to introduce, "Jiusi, Bingbing, this is Muyang, the second son of the Mu family that I mentioned to you."


    "What are these two girls?"


    Mu Yang is first attracted by Pei Bingbing. He is used to meeting the aristocratic ladies, but he has never seen a woman as smart as Pei Bingbing. She looks very smart, like a fairy in the mountain.


    Gu Liyuan saw two people chatting so happily, can''t help but interrupt for a moment, Su Jiusi then looked at Gu Liyuan, just quickly took back his eyes.


    "Brother Gu, how can you let Miss Pei work?"


    "She owes me money. Do some work to pay off the debt." Gu Liyuan casually replied and poured wine for Mu Yang.

 Chapter 393

    Pei Bingbing thinks something is wrong with Gu Liyuan today, so she is forced to be her servant. If there is something important today, she won''t quarrel with Gu Liyuan. Let''s finish the work first.


    "Today is the chef''s first time to cook. It''s time for Mr. Mu to taste it. Bingbing, let''s serve it."


    Pei Bingbing nodded and glared at Gu Liyuan before leaving.


    "Miss Su, can I take this jade pendant back for my mother to have a look at, and then give it back to you. My mother has been looking for her sister for many years, and this has long been a worry in her heart. I don''t know if Miss Mu would like to?"


    Gu Liyuan''s face was unbelievable. "Brother mu, when I was a child, because of misunderstanding, although I rarely saw my cousin, she was my uncle''s eldest daughter. You should have made a mistake."


    Although Mu Yang saw the butterfly jade pendant when he was a child, he didn''t remember it for a long time. Mu Si was only three years old when he lost it, and he was only six years old at that time. He couldn''t remember the appearance of the jade pendant clearly, so his parents could only confirm it.


    Su Jiusi showed a confused expression, then shook his head, "I have parents, also have brothers and sisters, master Mu recognized the wrong person, this jade pendant may be a coincidence."


    "I have a lost sister. She was wearing this jade pendant when she was lost."


    Su Jiusi pretended to be puzzled and nodded, "this is really my jade pendant. I''ve worn it since I was a child, and asked master Mu to give it back to me."


    Muyang clenched the butterfly jade pendant, showing a happy look, "Miss Su, is this jade pendant yours?"


    Pei Bingbing''s voice came from afar, "Jiusi, you have to be careful, there is oil on the kitchen floor, be careful to slip."


    Mu Yang''s eyes fell on the jade pendant on the ground. He bent down and picked up the jade pendant on the ground.


    "The food can be cooked, but it''s OK for people."


    Su Jiusi frowned. "I''m ok. There''s oil on the kitchen floor. Maybe there''s oil on the shoes. It''s too bad. This dish of braised pork is wasted."


    Muyang also got up and came over.


    Hearing the sound, Gu Liyuan and Mu Yang all looked over and saw Su Jiusi fall to the ground. Gu Liyuan quickly ran to Su Jiusi and helped him up. "Jiu Si, you didn''t fall anywhere! Why are you so careless? "


    Gu Liyuan and Mu Yang are chatting happily. When they are about to walk to the table, Su Jiusi suddenly falls heavily, and the plate in his hand flies out. He only hears a bang, and the pieces are splashing all over the place.


    They went to the kitchen, and Su Jiusi went out with the dishes.


    "Don''t worry about me! Absolutely no problem. "


    Su Jiusi laughed, "maybe he will tell you in person, and act according to the plan later."


    Pei Bingbing shook his head, "inexplicable, it is to the woman of kuishui."


    "You really don''t know?"


    Su Jiusi and Pei Bingbing go to the kitchen together. All the way, Pei Bingbing complains, "how strange Gu Liyuan is today, where did I offend him? When I talk to him, the tone is so bad."


    "No, there is no misunderstanding between me and a woman. Drink and taste my food."


    "Brother Gu, is there any misunderstanding between you and miss Pei?"


    Su Jiusi is still hesitating. Gu Liyuan says, "Jiusi, it''s just a jade pendant. It doesn''t matter if you take it back. I believe brother Mu will never lose the jade pendant. You should give me face."


    After hesitating for a while, Su Jiusi nodded.


    "Thank you, Miss Su."

 Chapter 394

    Muyang is very happy, so many years, sister has no news, unexpectedly unexpectedly got sister''s news.


    Su Jiusi and his younger sister were about the same age. He didn''t know why. He had a premonition that the girl in front of him was his younger sister.


    Pei Bingbing came out with the dishes. Seeing the three people gathered together, there were scattered dishes on the ground. He asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you? What happened. "


    In the main hall, several people sat opposite each other. Mrs. Mu looked at Su Jiusi again and again. Her eyes were very complex. She was both happy and afraid of empty space.


    Mrs. Mu couldn''t sleep all night, and she came in person the next day.


    So when they saw the jade pendant, they recognized it. It was their daughter''s jade pendant.


    They have determined the jade pendant. It''s Mu Sisi''s jade pendant. It''s Mu Yunchang''s jade pendant made for mu Sisi himself. There''s only one jade pendant in the world, and Mu Sisi knocked a corner on it.


    The next day, Mu Yang accompanied Mu Yunchang and Mrs. Mu to find Su Jiusi in other hospital. Instead of inviting Su Jiusi to Mu''s house, they chose to visit him in person.


    Gu Liyuan also breathed a sigh of relief. This is half the success. In a few days, his restaurant should also open. Finally, he has his own business and can make friends all over the world through the restaurant.


    "Looking at Mu Yang''s reaction, it shouldn''t make us wait too long."


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "acting is about to be true. I have a sense of propriety. I won''t really hurt myself. Next, I''ll wait for the Mu family to invite me."


    Pei Bingbing held Su Jiusi and asked, "you didn''t fall anywhere! In order to act, you are also hard-working. You really put oil on your shoes, which makes me scared in the kitchen for fear that you will break your bones. "


    After dinner, Mu Yang left in a hurry.


    Pei Bingbing has been observing Muyang. She knows that Muyang has determined that Su Jiusi is her sister. Things are more smooth than she imagined. With this jade pendant, it will be a lot more smooth. After all, the Mu family has been looking for their daughter for many years, and they will be excited to see this jade pendant.


    Next, Mu Yang was a little absent-minded. Several people sat down to have dinner together. Mu Yang would ask Su Jiusi about his childhood from time to time, but Su Jiusi didn''t want to say more, which made Mu Yang a little disappointed.


    His biggest wish in this life is to find his sister. So when he saw the jade pendant, he didn''t know how excited he was. If he could find his sister, his mother would be well.


    At that time, he took his sister out, but he lost her by accident. This was his heart disease, which made him feel very remorseful and unable to forgive himself.


    It has been so many years, and his memory of his sister has long been blurred. He only remembers his sister''s round face, very cute.


    Mu Yang nodded, and after sitting on the stool, he still secretly looked at Su Jiusi. He didn''t know why. He always felt that the girl was a little like his sister.


    Su Jiusi smiles at Mu Yang.


    "It''s OK, Mr. mu. Please sit down and eat first."


    Mu Yunchang is still calm, with the momentum of a big family head, but he is very elegant. He speaks with Su Jiusi in a friendly tone, without any sense of oppression.


    "Miss Su, is this jade pendant yours?"


    Su Jiusi nodded, "I''ve been wearing this jade pendant since I was a child. Mr. mu, you should admit your mistake. I have a father and a mother. I''m definitely not the one you''re looking for."

 Chapter 395

    Before coming here, Mu Yunchang had made a clear inquiry about Su Jiusi''s origin. He knew that she came from the Marquis''s house of Anping and was granted the title of Princess Anping by the Empress Dowager of the state of Wei.


    Su Jiusi is famous in the capital of the state of Wei. There are many legends about her. It''s very easy to find out about her.


    When the Mu family is in business, they will also pay attention to the affairs of the state of Wei. They have heard about this Anping princess for a long time. In addition to her close contact with Fu Chenrong, the Mu family pays more attention to her.


    Finally, Su Jiusi finally nodded.


    I''m ashamed to say that although Jiusi and I are cousins, we''ve only been seeing each other for a few months. In the past, because of misunderstanding, I''ve only seen a very small Jiusi. Later, I haven''t seen her for many years, and I can''t be sure of anything. "


    Even Gu Liyuan helped Mu Yang to speak, "Jiusi, since Mu adults have said so, you can let Mrs. Mu have a look! It can be said that Mrs. Mu''s heart has been calmed.


    Mu Yang is afraid that Su Jiusi doesn''t want to. After all, this request is also rude. He immediately says.


    "Miss Su, my mother doesn''t mean anything else, just to have a look. She has been missing her sister all these years."


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak and seemed to be hesitant.


    I lost my little girl 15 years ago. I was only three years old. I''ve been looking for her all these years, but I have no news. I hope Miss Su can understand our parents'' thoughts. There''s a birthmark on her left shoulder. Can Miss Su let my wife have a look? "


    "Miss Su, this jade pendant is really my daughter''s jade pendant. I made it for my daughter in that year, so I know it.


    Now just look at Su Jiusi''s birthmark and you can tell whether she is her child.


    Mrs. Mu has been disappointed too many times. Over the years, people often come to recognize their relatives, and they often see through them. Now she is sure that this is her daughter''s jade pendant. She has determined that this is her daughter in her heart. If not, she is afraid that she can''t wait.


    If she is really her own daughter, Mu Yunchang will certainly admit it. If all this is a conspiracy, he must not let the Mu family participate in the Royal fight, which is the consistent style of the Mu family.


    On the contrary, she has a deep heart, and she is clearly on Fu Chenrong''s side.


    If he recognized his daughter, he would have a relationship with the prince and take part in the fight between the prince and King Xin. Su Jiusi was definitely not a girl who had no idea.


    At this juncture, the butterfly jade pendant suddenly appeared on her body. Mu Yunchang had to have more than one heart. Everything was very coincidental.


    Su Jiusi''s coming to the state of Jiang at this time is obviously related to Fu Chenrong.


    All the information we heard shows that Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi have a lot to do with each other.


    Although the Mu family has always been neutral, it does not mean that they are not clear about the current situation. Fu Chenrong is a person who may inherit the grand unification. They can not ignore it and naturally want to inquire about Fu Chenrong''s affairs clearly.


    Su Jiusi and Mrs. Mu went back to the room together. She took off her coat, and the scar that wound from her left shoulder to her right was exposed in front of Mrs. mu. Seeing so many scars on her body, Mrs. Mu was very distressed, "Miss Su, you..."


    "I''m afraid my wife won''t believe what I just said. I''d better let her see it in person.


    Since I can remember, I have scars on my body, so I don''t know if there is a butterfly birthmark on my left shoulder. I really can''t be sure about what my wife said. My parents have passed away, and there is no one to prove it. "

 Chapter 396

    Mrs. Mu immediately picked up her coat and put it on for Su Jiusi. Seeing the scar, she felt that her heart was trembling. She had an intuition that this girl was her daughter.


    "Child, you have suffered."


    "It''s nothing. Although life is not good these years, my mother is very kind to me. My wife should recognize the wrong person. I''ve never heard my mother mention these things."


    There is no cure for heart disease.


    Since the loss of her daughter, Mrs. Mu seldom smiles. She is worried every day. She is depressed all the year round. She is not in good health. She has been taking medicine, but she is not good.


    He didn''t expect that Mrs. Mu would like Su Jiusi so much. He hasn''t seen such a happy and satisfied smile on her face for many years.


    They went out of the room one after the other. Mu Yunchang had been sitting in the main hall for more than an hour. Seeing Mrs. Mu coming out with a smile, Mu Yunchang knew it. They must have been chatting for a long time when they went in for such a long time. Mrs. Mu always didn''t like chatting with others.


    Mrs. Mu knows that Mu Yunchang has doubts about Su Jiusi. In any case, she will persuade Mu Yunchang to take Su Jiusi back.


    "It''s really from your father. Let''s go out and say it."


    Secretary Sui showed a confused expression and shook his head. "I don''t know. I always wear this jade pendant. My mother said it was given to me by my father, so I cherish this jade pendant and carry it every day."


    "It''s not gossip, Miss Su. I think you are my daughter. I feel familiar when I see you."


    Su Jiusi showed a embarrassed expression. To tell you the truth, she really likes Mrs. mu. She is very kind and gentle, like Wang. She is willing to say this to Mrs. mu.


    "I was so congenial to my wife that I accidentally chatted with her."


    After listening to these, Mrs. Mu even more determined that this was her daughter. She wanted to recognize Su Jiusi. She thought about it day and night, and finally saw the jade pendant. She was quite old, and she didn''t dare to look for it any more.


    "Child, no longer, no one will bully you."


    Therefore, Su Jiusi wanted to start from Mrs. Mu and tell her what happened in recent months. Mrs. mu, who was standing beside her, listened very carefully and looked distressed. He didn''t expect that the child had suffered so much.


    Su Jiusi knew that Mrs. Mu wanted to recognize her. After seeing the jade pendant, she was probably afraid of hearing bad news. She would rather believe that she was her daughter who had been separated for many years.


    Later, I took part in the riding and shooting competition in the capital. The emperor pitied me and let my family go back to the Anping Marquis''s house.... "


    My mother suffered a lot for us. I was forced to marry by bullies in the capital. But I jumped into the lake. After being rescued, I swore that I would never let others bully us again.


    Su Jiusi nodded, "I deal with the Anping Marquis''s house. After my father passed away, the second uncle''s family occupied the Anping Marquis''s house and drove us out. After leaving the Anping Marquis''s house, life is really not good. People often bully us.


    "Have you had a bad time these years?"


    Mu Yunchang saw it in his eyes and was anxious in his heart, but he had nothing to do.


    This will see Mrs. Mu so happy. For a moment, he thinks it doesn''t matter whether Su Jiusi is his own daughter. Only when he finds this child can his wife be really happy, and Mu Yang won''t blame himself any more.


    If she is an ordinary girl, Mu Yunchang has readily recognized her. The Mu family has a great career. Let alone one girl, even a hundred can afford it.

 Chapter 397

    But she is a person who has been in close contact with Fu Chenrong. Once he recognizes her, it''s hard to say what will happen to the Mu family. The risk is too big. He doesn''t want to take the risk with the Mu family.


    Although the situation is changing rapidly, the Mu family may not be able to be alone, but if they take the initiative to participate, it will be different. Mu Yunchang is very clear about the ruthlessness of King Xin.


    Wang Xinwang once courted him, but he declined. He knew that the Mu family did not show up, and Wang Xinwang did not force him. If he openly chose Fu Chenrong, it would mean that he was the enemy of Wang Xinrong.


    Su Jiusi didn''t pay attention to Gu Liyuan. Son, am I still your mother?


    "I''m your brother. Have you ever talked to him like this?"


    Su Jiusi reminds Gu Liyuan.


    "Liyuan, there is no regret medicine in this world. If you think clearly, in case Bingbing is really interested in Muyang, don''t cry to me. It''s useless to cry. I''ll put the ugly words in front of you first."


    But he didn''t want to admit it, and still said, "that''s just right. She''s always bothering me."


    Of course, Gu Liyuan saw this. Today, Mu Yang asked him where Pei Bingbing had gone. He was even lucky that Pei Bingbing was not there.


    "She''s just talking, and she''s doing a lot of things. And don''t you think Mu Yang likes Pei Bingbing a little bit?"


    "Still Hello, not like Bingbing."


    Su Jiusi answered with a smile, "OK, I''ll give you my support."


    "This has come to an end. My restaurant will open the day after tomorrow. Jiusi, please help me with the business of the restaurant. There are only two shop assistants. I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    Gu Liyuan thought for a while, and thought Su Jiusi was right. Then they waited for the news.


    "Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu have a good relationship. When Mrs. Mu comes out of the room, his eyes immediately turn to Mrs. mu. He loves his wife very much. I''m so determined because Mrs. Mu wants to recognize me. As long as she confirms, I think she will be able to convince Mr. mu. We''ll wait for the good news."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "Liyuan, have you noticed anything?"


    Gu Liyuan was not optimistic. He continued, "I''ve been observing Mr. mu. He''s not very interested in recognizing you. He hasn''t talked much. Instead, Mr. Mu Yang asked me a lot about you."


    Su Jiusi nodded very firmly.


    Gu Liyuan stood beside Su Jiusi and asked, "how is it? Are you sure? "


    Three people get up to leave, Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan take them to the door, watching them leave.


    It''s rare for Mu Yang to see Mrs. Mu smile so happily. Suddenly, he knows something about it. Only mu Yunchang''s mood is very complicated.


    Mrs. Mu just laughed, "go back."


    Mu Yang is very nervous. He very much hopes that this is his own sister. After looking for so many years, this has become his heart trouble. If he can''t find his sister, he can''t forgive himself in his life.


    "How about mother?"


    The choice is too big for him to make.


    Fu Jing is sitting on a chair in his study. In front of him are two young women, one in blue and the other in yellow. The woman in blue has curled her hair. She is Zhu Yuxiu, Fu Jing''s eldest daughter-in-law. She is very dignified and capable. Princess Xin is not in good health. Most of the feedback in the palace is given to Zhu Yu Take care of it.


    For this daughter-in-law, Fu Jing and Princess Xin were very satisfied and kept the palace in good order.

 Chapter 398

    The yellow dress woman standing next to Zhu Yuxiu is cute and charming. She is Fu Jing''s favorite daughter, Fu Yueyi, and the only daughter of Princess Xin. She has always been regarded as the apple of her eye.


    Zhu Yuxiu and Fu Yueyi are the two main women in King Xin''s mansion. They are very intelligent and complement each other. Fu Jing also likes to discuss what''s going on in the mansion.


    Fu Jing thinks that women should be dealt with by women, so he gives Su Jiusi to them.


    If she has no ability, she can''t do this. Although I haven''t met her, I can imagine that she is not a simple woman. She has no background in the capital, but she can clear the obstacles in such a short time. We can''t take such a person lightly. "


    Elder sister-in-law, I think you underestimate Su Jiusi. She can drive Su Wen out of Anping Marquis''s house in a few months. Gu fandai''s death is strange, and Gu''s family is in decline.


    Nothing in the world is impossible.


    "If that''s what I guess, it''s reasonable. I''m just guessing.


    When Zhu Yuxiu heard Fu Yueyi''s thoughts, her first reaction was that Fu Yueyi thought too much, which was absolutely impossible.


    I don''t think it''s possible. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Over the years, the Mu family has recognized countless people, but they haven''t recognized anyone. It''s not so easy to pretend to be musis. "


    Zhu Yuxiu turned his head in surprise. "Yueyi, how could this be possible? We all know that Su Jiusi is from Anping Marquis''s house. How could he suddenly become Mu Sisi.


    Fu Yueyi didn''t speak. After thinking about it, she suddenly said, "father, the Mu family has been looking for mu Sisi all these years. It''s not related to this that they are looking for Su Jiusi."


    Su Jiusi is just a little girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet yet. He doesn''t want to put Su Jiusi in his eyes. When he hears this, he even doubts.


    Fu Jing frowned, obviously did not expect Mu Yunchang and Su Jiusi involved in the relationship, he left Su Jiusi is to use Su Jiusi to contain Fu Chenrong.


    Even if Mu Yunchang wants to make friends with Fu Chenrong, he won''t take Mrs. Mu to find Su Jiusi.


    Zhu Yuxiu took the initiative to report the matter to Fu Jing. She just felt strange and didn''t think about it clearly.


    According to our people''s report, after su Jiusi came to the capital, he had been shut up in other hospitals, and had never contacted anyone. Yesterday, he went to the restaurant opened by Gu Liyuan, and mu Yangte was there. The next day, Mu Yunchang took his wife and children to other hospitals. Nothing happened here. "


    Mu Yunchang has been out of the world. He can''t be unaware that Su Jiusi is a member of his royal highness. He should keep away from them. This time, he went to see a girl who had nothing to do with them.


    They actually took the initiative to visit a little girl, which is really puzzling.


    "Father, I just got the news that the Mu Yunchang family went to a different courtyard in the south of the city, where Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan lived.


    Fu Yueyi analyzed.


    Zhu Yuxiu did not put Su Jiusi in her eyes. She laughed, "the capital is not the capital."


    "So what? People with ability are the same everywhere. Otherwise, how do people who are least likely to appear in Su Jiusi''s place? Father, we don''t want to make any action in this matter for the moment. Let''s see what Su Jiu''s thought is doing and wait for its change! Her daughter is also curious about Su Jiusi''s plans after she comes to the capital. "

 Chapter 399

    Fu Jing obviously listened to Fu Yueyi''s words, he nodded, "it''s up to you."


    "My father can rest assured that my sister-in-law and I will not let him down."


    "Father, my idea is different from Yueyi''s. Gu Liyuan often contacts Mu Yang, and I''m afraid he wants to contact Mu ''


    After Mu Yunchang went back, he asked his eldest son Mu Yong to come with his eldest daughter-in-law Liu Wenci.


    The next capital will not be peaceful. After so many years of peace, the capital will finally change. She is still vaguely excited. She wants to see her father ascend the throne and become a noble princess. She will help her father remove all obstacles.


    What she wants to do is to block the marriage. As long as Feng Qingshui doesn''t marry into the East Palace, the interests of the East Palace have little to do with the wind family. As long as she does, everything will be settled.


    Nowadays, there is a trend that Feng Qingshui is planning to go to the theatre. General Zhenguo''s mansion is already on Fu Chenrong''s side.


    Unless they can hook up with Mu Yunchang and Mu Yong, they are the most powerful people in the Mu family. Mu Yang is just an idle childe, and it''s useless to hold him.


    But it''s definitely not Zhu Yuxiu''s beauty trick. It''s useless to deal with the Mu family.


    Fu Yueyi doesn''t say yes, but she doesn''t refute. Now she can''t be sure about anything else. One thing is clear, that is, Su Jiusi will try to win over the Mu family for Fu Chenrong. As for what method to use, she still doesn''t know. It''s obvious that Su Jiusi has used the right method.


    "Mu Yunchang has always been cautious. His daughter-in-law thinks that he certainly does not dare. What they do is futile."


    Fu Jing gently kowtowed to the table of the case, and a trace of condensation flashed in his eyes. "If Mu Yunchang dares to choose Fu Chenrong, I will not let the Mu family go. Since he wants to be alone, Mu Yunchang should know himself. This time, it depends on whether he is wise or not, and whether he dares to gamble with the whole Mu family."


    "Well, sister-in-law, that''s settled."


    Seeing that Fu Yueyi didn''t insist, Zhu Yuxiu began to laugh, "we''ll go with your big brother then."


    Hearing Zhu Yuxiu say so, she just smile, "I just have this intention, I also want to see Su Jiusi."


    Originally, these were just her guesses, and there will be answers soon.


    But she''s a real concubine, and she doesn''t want to break up with Zhu Yuxiu. She''s going to get married after all. It''s not good for her to break up with her sister-in-law.


    Zhu Yuxiu''s temperament is very strong. Fu Yueyi doesn''t continue to argue with Zhu Yuxiu, but she thinks Zhu Yuxiu''s knowledge is a little shallow. She is not satisfied with her sister-in-law.


    Zhu Yuxiu thinks that Fu Yueyi is still young, and some of her thoughts are a little biased. For example, Su Jiusi is mu Sisi. She thinks it''s impossible.


    Several people gathered in the main hall, ready to discuss the matter of Su Jiusi.


    After everyone arrived, Mu Yang couldn''t wait to ask, "mother, do you see the birthmark on Miss Su''s shoulder?"


    In order to persuade Mu Yunchang, Mrs. Mu nodded, "I see that there is a butterfly birthmark on her shoulder. Yunchang, she is our daughter."

 Chapter 400

    "That''s great. We''ve finally found Sisi. God has finally opened his eyes and let our family reunite." Mu Yang was very excited. After so many years of searching, he finally got the news.


    "That''s great."


    Liu Wenci also showed a happy smile. She was gentle and filial. She knew that this little sister-in-law was her mother-in-law''s biggest worry. Now she was very happy to find her little sister-in-law.


    "Second younger brother, Su Jiusi''s appearance at this juncture is suspicious. It''s very likely that it was carefully planned." Mu Yong was also calm. He was an official in the court, not as energetic as Mu Yang.


    At this moment, he was particularly disappointed with his father and brother. The Mu family should have been loyal ministers, but now it''s nothing.


    Now when they heard that Mu Yunchang and Mu Yong didn''t want to recognize Su Jiusi because they took care of Wang Xinwang, they immediately broke out. He really didn''t understand that as a minister, they should help the country. Instead of doing so, his father took care of Wang Xinwang and even his daughter.


    The Mu family''s ancestral precept is not to participate in the Royal fight, which is the reason why the Mu family can survive. The Mu family abides by this precept, and Muyang has no choice.


    After Fu Chenrong returned to the state of Jiang, Mu Yang once advised Mu Yunchang to support Fu Chenrong. He contacted Fu Chenrong once or twice. He thought Fu Chenrong would be a good emperor, but he was rejected by Mu Yunchang.


    Muyang has long been dissatisfied with King Xin. Although he didn''t become an official, he was full of enthusiasm. He knew what would happen if King Xin became emperor.


    My father and elder brother are officials in the court. They know that King Xin is cruel and they are ministers, but you only want to protect yourself. Is this really what the ancestors of the Mu family wanted to see


    The king of faith has been so arrogant these years. If the king of faith really ascends the throne of God, will our Mu family have a good life?


    After a lot of hard work, we finally found our younger sister. You didn''t want to recognize her because of her identity. What''s the matter with King Xin? Our Mu family will be afraid that King Xin won''t succeed.


    Before Mrs. Mu opened her mouth, Mu Yang suddenly stood up, feeling a little excited, "father, brother, what do you mean?


    Mu Yong took Mu Yunchang''s words, "mother, our Mu family has been out of business all these years, and we have never participated in the Royal fight. Once Miss Su enters the Mu family''s door, we will officially fight against King Xin."


    Mu Yunchang knew that Mrs. Mu understood what he meant.


    "Madam, I''m glad to find my daughter, but she''s not an ordinary person. She has a lot to do with her royal highness, and her Royal Highness has placed her in this other courtyard."


    "Yunchang, aren''t you happy?" Sensing that Mu Yunchang''s face was not right, Mrs. Mu restrained her smile and asked.


    He had a hunch that Su Jiusi would change the whole Mu family.


    Mu Yunchang and Mu Yong are not so excited, especially Mu Yunchang''s face is a little heavy. It''s good to find his daughter, but it''s not good to find a daughter like Su Jiusi.


    "Elder brother, I don''t think Miss Su has any problems. Her mother has seen her birthmark with her own eyes. The jade pendant she is wearing is really Sisi''s jade pendant, and she is quite old.


    After all, don''t you just care about Xinwang? I''m not an official and I don''t understand your way. I feel that I''m depressed. What''s more, I''m afraid of Xinwang everywhere. You don''t recognize her. I recognize her. Even if the sky falls, I won''t turn my sister away. "


    Mu Yang had a strong sense of guilt for mu Sisi. Now he finally got news of his sister. Anyway, he wanted to recognize her.

 Chapter 401

    "I''m the same as yang''er. I''ve decided on this daughter.


    Yunchang, I don''t care what the identity of Sisi was before. She''s my daughter. I must take her home. This child suffered too much before. I''ll make up for her later. You won''t let her into Mu''s house. Yang''er and I will buy a house outside to accompany her. "


    Mrs. Mu''s tone is very firm. She has decided to recognize the daughter anyway.


    Mrs. Mu nodded and the three left together.


    Mu Yang is also very excited. When he thinks that his long lost sister is going to go home, he wants to clean up the house immediately. He wants to clean up Xichun hospital himself, so that his guilt will be better.


    "I''ll go too. My sister liked flowers best when she was a child. I asked people to move more pots of flowers and put them in Xichun yard."


    Liu Wenci could not rest assured that Mrs. Mu would answer immediately.


    "Mother, I''ll go with you."


    Mrs. Mu was relieved. "I''ll ask mother song to clean up Xichun courtyard. After that, Sisi will live here. I''ll go now."


    Mu Yunchang did not dare to stimulate Mrs. mu, nodded, "she is our thinking."


    Mrs. Mu grasped Mu Yunchang''s wrist, as if afraid that Mu Yunchang would not approve, and looked at Mu Yunchang eagerly.


    "Yunchang, she is really our thinking."


    Mu Yong and Mu Yunchang thought the same. Seeing that Mrs. Mu was so excited, he didn''t say anything more. His mother''s body really couldn''t bear a little beating and tossing.


    Mu Yunchang couldn''t bear to hurt Mrs. Mu''s heart again, so he immediately said, "OK, we''ll take her back tomorrow. Madam, don''t be angry. The doctor said that you should have a rest."


    Hearing Mrs. Mu cough, Liu Wenci immediately held Mrs. Mu and asked with concern, "mother, are you ok?"


    Mrs. Mu said with a light cough. In fact, she had no serious illness. All of them were heart diseases. Even if she took medicine, it didn''t have much effect on her. There was no blood color on her face.


    "Then why not recognize her? Or you don''t believe me, Yunchang. I just want to be reunited with my daughter. I don''t have many days. Do I have to die in peace? "


    Mu Yunchang also misses Mu Sisi. He just feels that all these things happen so coincidentally. He has too many doubts about Su Jiusi. There is always a premonition in his heart that this is not his daughter.


    "Ma''am, I didn''t mean that. I''m glad to find my daughter."


    Mu Yunchang knows Mrs. Mu very well. He knows that this time Mrs. Mu is serious and determined to recognize Su Jiusi. If he refuses, I''m afraid he will kill Mrs. mu. She is already weak.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Liu Wenci immediately came out to make ends meet. "Father, mother, let''s discuss this matter slowly. Don''t hurt the harmony of the whole family."


    Over the years, she was often haunted by nightmares and felt that her body was weakening day by day. The moment she saw Su Jiusi, she liked the child very much and felt very close. She believed that this was her daughter.


    Mu Yunchang leaned back on his chair and sighed, "it''s a disaster, but you can''t avoid it. Mu Yong, are you also disappointed in being a father?"


    "I understand my father. My father should not take his second younger brother''s words into his heart. He is young and aggressive, so it is inevitable that he is not thoughtful enough to think about things. He lost his thoughts by accident at that time. For so many years, he has been worried about it."


    Mu Yong has a calm personality. His position is always the same as that of Mu Yunchang. Therefore, he understands Mu Yunchang''s practice.

 Chapter 402

    Then he said, "although the second younger brother is honest, he is right in some words. King Xin really can''t take on the great responsibility. If he is an emperor, he will slaughter his courtiers and people wantonly.


    At that time, a river of blood can not be avoided, which is a disaster for the people of the state of Jiang. In order to protect themselves and forget the way of being a minister, this is really not what a loyal minister should do.


    Sometimes I am also confused and will reflect on whether it is right for us to be wise and protect ourselves.


    "It''s not easy to do business. Business is so good every day. I''m happy and worried."


    Gu Liyuan''s forehead was already covered with sweat. Although the weather had become cold, he ran back and forth in this way. He was so tired that he didn''t even have time to breathe.


    Pei Bingbing returns to the kitchen to serve food, and just meets Gu Liyuan, who also comes to the kitchen to serve food.


    "Liyuan, if you have such a good business every day, you will be rich."


    He hired three shopkeepers and one shopkeeper, but the business was so good that the whole hall and the elegant room upstairs were full. He and Su Jiusi were just barely busy when they went to battle in person.


    The next day, Tianya restaurant officially opened. Gu Liyuan liked to be lively. He invited the lion dance team and won the red silk on the signboard with the beating of gongs and drums. Since then, Tianya Inn officially opened.


    Now she actively recognized Su Jiusi, which is probably the fate of the legend. Maybe Su Jiusi is really their daughter, otherwise Mrs. Mu would not be so close to her.


    But Mrs. Mu recognized the jade pendant at a glance. The butterfly jade pendant used very rare jade. There were red dots in the white jade. Mrs. Mu was so impressed with the jade pendant that she couldn''t fake it. She could always recognize it at a glance.


    Before, he also wanted to let people pretend to be mousse, in order to comfort Mrs. mu.


    Mu Yunchang didn''t say anything more. He had promised Mrs. mu, and now he had to do it first.


    "I understand that it doesn''t matter if Su Jiusi can make her mother happy. As long as she takes good care of her mother, I will treat her as my own sister."


    Mu Yunchang nodded, "whether she is thinking or not, take her as thinking for the moment! So your mother will be happy, all these years, the most sad has been her


    "What my father said is that now we have to go step by step. No one knows what will happen next, but we can''t stay out of the business as before, and my father should be prepared."


    Mu Yunchang still did not express his support for Fu Chenrong. Once he took this step, he would have to pay too much. He wanted to see what Su Jiusi was going to do. He didn''t want to really get involved in these right and wrong.


    Once the crown prince fails, our Mu family will be defeated. At that time, the Mu family will no longer exist. There are so many people in our Mu family. I don''t want the Mu family to take risks. Now we can only take one step at a time. "


    "Mu Yong, this is the ancestral precept of the Mu family. Once the royal family takes part in the fight, it is impossible to retreat completely.


    The prince is a man of great insight and ideas. He is also modest to others. The emperor must have taken a fancy to his quality when he chose him. Father, maybe it''s God''s will! Since God has made a choice for us, what if we gamble on the prince this time? "


    "Boss, can you hire more cooks?"


    The cook who is cooking in front of the fire wiped the sweat on his forehead. He has not left the stove since this morning and will be busy dying.


    "I''ll double your salary this month, but I won''t be so busy every day. I''ll put up with it these days."

 Chapter 403

    Pei Bingbing complains, "the cook still has a salary to add. Jiusi and I don''t even have a salary."


    "What kind of salary do you want?"


    "Who are you and yourself?"


    The capital city is at the foot of the emperor. If you can open a big shop here, most of them have a little background.


    Since he claims to be the son of the world, Su Jiusi has roughly guessed his identity. If he is not wrong, he should be the son of King Xin. However, King Xin has four sons, and he doesn''t know which one he is. Besides the people in King Xin''s house, other people will not have this attitude.


    When he heard that there was no seat, Fu Yihan''s face suddenly became cold. He came here today to find fault on purpose. "My son has never been waiting, girl. I''ll get an elegant room for you right away. I want the best elegant room here."


    Su Jiusi and they put a row of chairs in front of the counter. Su Jiusi said that and then made a gesture of please to them.


    Su Jiusi gave them a little smile. "I''m sorry, three guests. This meeting is full. There are no seats left. Three guests can sit here for a moment."


    Followed by a yellow fir woman, playful and lovely, seemingly innocent, but very deep vision, just a glance, Su Jiusi concluded that this is definitely not a girl who does not know the world.


    The two women standing beside him, one in a lake green dress, with curled hair and sharp and shrewd eyebrows, are very dignified. They should be his wife.


    The man was wearing a dark green robe with a calm face and a sense of oppression. The pride between his eyebrows and eyes was even more obvious.


    They are all very young, dressed in splendid clothes. At first sight, they are from rich families.


    Su Jiusi is keeping accounts in the counter, which is her specialty. Suddenly, she hears the sound of footsteps coming to the front of the counter. She thinks it''s someone who pays money. She immediately looks up, and then she sees a man and two women.


    She has to guess like this, but she doesn''t say anything. She''s a real nuisance.


    When will Gu Liyuan tell her clearly that he likes her?


    "All right Pei Bingbing picks up the dish of shredded potatoes just out of the pot on the stove. The corner of his mouth rises slightly. Gu Liyuan says that she is his own person. Does it mean that he actually has her in his heart.


    "Family''s meaning, Bingbing girl, this shredded potato is fried well, send it out quickly!"


    Pei Bingbing is in a good mood and suddenly asks Uncle Zhang, who is busy before the fire.


    "Uncle Zhang, what do you mean by yourself?"


    After that, he thought it was inappropriate. He didn''t take back what he said. He just took the food on the stove and said, "I sent the food."


    Gu Liyuan almost blurted out, "of course, it''s you and Jiusi."


    Hearing this, Pei Bingbing, who was tired of walking, was not tired and asked immediately.


    In addition, Fu Chenrong didn''t hide his relationship with Gu Liyuan, and even took the initiative to attract guests for Tianya restaurant. In addition, there was Mu Yang''s recommendation. That''s why so many people came here today.


    After a period of fermentation, this is not a secret among the aristocrats. At present, these three people who came from the aristocracy can''t be unaware of the origin of the restaurant, knowing it and deliberately making trouble. It''s clear that they are here to find fault.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes were also cold, but the smile on her lips didn''t go away. She continued with a faint smile, "shiziye, we also pay attention to first come and then come when we eat. We don''t have the reason to drive the guests out when we open the door to do business. There is no spare room upstairs. Please wait a moment for shiziye."

 Chapter 404

    "According to the girl''s meaning, I don''t want to give my son this face. No one in the capital dares to talk to me like this. Who''s your boss? Tell him to come out to see me immediately."


    Fu Yihan was already a little impatient. The diners sitting in the hall heard the movement and looked over.


    But no one dare to make a sound, secretly admire Su Jiusi, this girl is really brave, don''t she know that she is talking to the prince who believes in the palace?


    "It''s up to you to break your hand or your foot."


    "I''d like to know how the girl wants to be rude."


    See the side of Fu Yihan, she glared at Fu Yihan, "you like to eat, don''t eat give me roll, don''t make trouble here, or don''t blame me impolite."


    But Pei Bingbing finished delivering food, heard the movement here, she immediately ran over, a black face asked, "who clapped the table?"


    Gu Liyuan is entertaining guests in the elegant room upstairs. He has no idea about the situation downstairs.


    Fu Yihan heavily patted the counter, shaking the shaking counter, but Su Jiusi was not afraid, looking directly at Fu Yihan.


    "It''s against you."


    If shiziye is willing to pay double for the meal, I can ask the guest if he is willing to. If he is willing, he will be free immediately. How does shiziye feel? "


    "This lady''s words are not true. The most important thing in business is honesty. We all go out to eat, pay the same money, and divide the high and low?


    On one side, Zhu Yuxiu covered his lips and said with a smile. His eyes were undisguised contempt.


    "Girl, you''ve made my husband angry. What''s the matter with you when you come out of an empty room? You have to be flexible in business. It''s so rigid that business won''t last long."


    "I''ll give you one last chance. I''ll spare Ya room for you. Otherwise, you''ll have to be responsible for anything."


    She wanted to see what Su Jiusi would do, but her courage was much bigger than she imagined. She didn''t show any timidity in the face of the aggressive Fu Yihan, and she dealt with it very appropriately. At first sight, she was a person who had seen the world.


    Fu Yueyi followed him and did not speak. She just watched Su Jiusi secretly.


    Su Jiusi is still very calm. He is neither humble nor arrogant. He is not frightened by Fu Yihan. If Fu Yihan makes trouble, he will let Fu Chenrong recover justice at that time. With so many witnesses, it is clear who is right and who is wrong.


    "I''m his sister. Shiziye has something to say. It''s the same with me. I''m also in charge of this restaurant."


    Su Jiusi has always looked down on these people who bully the people by means of power. She was born in a big family, but she was very kind to the people at the bottom. This is a kind of accomplishment. People who believe in the palace obviously did not teach this son to be lenient, which is in line with Wang Xin''s consistent style.


    This young girl dares to fight with Fu Yihan. Many people secretly sweat for Su Jiusi.


    This son of a lifetime is not easy to talk, and he is very domineering. No one dares to provoke him. In the capital, who dares not to face the prince''s mansion.


    Pei Bingbing hasn''t done it for a long time. It''s really itching. She is a martial arts practitioner. At a glance, she can see that Fu Yihan is also a martial arts practitioner, but she is far behind her. She can easily win Fu Yihan.


    "The girl is so arrogant."


    "I''m quite modest. I''m really arrogant. You''ve lost your life. Get out of here now. We just started business today. We don''t want to see blood or bad luck."

 Chapter 405

    Pei Bingbing leans against the counter, her body exudes a murderous air. She is also a martial arts practitioner. She doesn''t believe that Fu Yihan can''t see that her martial arts are superior to her.


    Originally, I wanted to start business. It seems unlucky to start business today. In case of scaring away the guests, I''d better bear it. I hope these people have self-knowledge and go away by themselves.


    "Since shiziye can''t wait, it''s better to go elsewhere to avoid wasting shiziye''s time."


    Fu Yihan''s foot has been injured. Although it is not obvious, his leg hurts every rainy day. Few people know about it, but Fu Chenrong knows it.


    After that, he pretended to blame Pei Bingbing, "Bingbing, that''s not right. Shizi, who believes in the palace, can''t eat the overlord''s meal. Shizi''s legs are not good. After standing for a long time, his feet hurt. You know Shizi is more delicate."


    "My palace grew up in the state of Wei. The boss of this restaurant is the eldest son of my adoptive parents and my elder brother. In the future, I will have to support my son more."


    "It turns out that this is the restaurant owned by his Highness the prince."


    Fu Chenrong takes a look at Su Jiusi. His eyes are opposite. Su Jiusi smiles at him. Fu Chenrong also smiles at Su Jiusi, ignoring the existence of others.


    It was his father who threatened Guiyun villa with the Pei family, which made them hide for so many years. Now when she met the culprit, she was angry.


    She just doesn''t like these three people, especially Fu Yihan. Shiziye is great for anything.


    See Fu Chenrong come over, Pei Bingbing immediately complain.


    "Fu Your highness, you''re here just in time. These people are not here to support us. They''re here to smash the table. They don''t have seats, but they want to eat overlord''s food. Even our highness doesn''t eat overlord''s food here. We need to wait for seats, not to mention our son. "


    Just about to break out, suddenly a male voice rang out, and Fu Chenrong came in leisurely with a folding fan. "I heard the voice from a distance. Who do you think it was? It''s Yi Han, his sister-in-law and Yueyi. You''ve come to our elder brother''s restaurant to join us. Why don''t you tell us in advance? I''ll let Liyuan take a seat for you. "


    It''s an absolute disgrace to him. It''s bound to make people laugh behind his back.


    Fu Yihan also knows very well that he is not Pei Bingbing''s opponent, but he is very angry. In the capital, who doesn''t give him some face? Today, he was driven away by several women in front of so many people. Where will he put his face in the future.


    Fu Yueyi originally wanted to meet Su Jiusi, but now she''s almost done. It''s time to go. If she really starts, I''m afraid her elder brother will suffer. The girl in red has a strong sense of lethality, which is obviously not a good stubble.


    "Big brother, since there is no place here, let''s go elsewhere!"


    Su Jiusi also began to give orders. She didn''t want to deal with Fu Yihan. Anyway, Pei Bingbing was there, and they couldn''t get into trouble.


    As for King Xin''s mansion, he inquired very clearly and learned a lot of details.


    "That''s my negligence. We''re very strong in the mountains. I''ll tell you earlier if your legs and feet are uncomfortable. I''ll also move a stool for you. Fortunately, you''ve married such a strong imperial concubine. She can help you when your legs hurt. If she''s thin, I''m afraid she can''t help you."


    Pei Bingbing said with a smile. After that, he took a look at Zhu Yuxiu.

 Chapter 406

    Zhu Yuxiu is very angry. This little girl is so brave that she dare to say she is fat and ridicule her so openly. She has never met such a brave little girl before. She is so angry.


    Fu Yueyi immediately took Pei Bingbing''s words, "since there are no seats, your highness, let''s go back first, and come back another day."


    It''s not good for them to go on like this. Now that Fu Chenrong is here, it''s impossible to find fault face to face. It''s better to go back first. The purpose of this trip has also been achieved.


    Fu Chenrong takes Su Jiusi''s hand and plans to take her outside. She has been in the capital for a while, but he has never taken Su Jiusi outside.


    "You two quarrel slowly. Jiusi and I go out for a walk."


    "Since you are so pitiful, I''ll stay and keep the shop for you so that no one will bully you."


    "Why do you go to Mu''s house for fun?" As soon as he thought of the Mu family and Mu Yang, Gu Liyuan immediately replied.


    Pei Bingbing gave Gu Liyuan a white look. "Is it so difficult to win me over? If you don''t need me, I''ll follow Jiu Si back to Mu''s house. "


    Fu Chenrong silently replied in his heart.


    Can I help you? She''s your mother.


    "It''s better to think nine times."


    Su Jiusi comforts Gu Liyuan.


    "Liyuan, they don''t dare to do anything. It''s inevitable to offend them. As soon as we come to the capital, we will be noticed. When the time comes, the soldiers will come to cover up the water and the land."


    Fu Chenrong laughs gloating. Su Jiusi stares at Fu Chenrong. When he touches Su Jiusi''s eyes, Fu Chenrong feels terrible. He almost forgets that Gu Liyuan is Su Jiusi''s son, and he will be his son later. It seems that this is not good for him.


    "Is it easy for me to open a restaurant?" Gu Liyuan had no choice but to say, "it''s better for you to make trouble for me one by one, and you don''t think about my pain."


    Liyuan, you can''t live without Bingbing in the future. Now Tianya restaurant has offended Fu Yihan. He may come to trouble at any time. You should win over Bingbing, otherwise... " Fu Chenrong showed a bad smile.


    "It''s true that Bingbing scared Fu Yihan away.


    Gu Liyuan raises eyebrows, "really?"


    "You came so late. Someone just came to smash the place. Fortunately, I guarded the restaurant for you. Gu Liyuan, how can you thank me?"


    Pei Bingbing just felt a little happy in her heart. She couldn''t help laughing. Gu Liyuan just walked to the stairs and heard Pei Bingbing''s smile. She came quickly, "what''s so funny?"


    Fu Yihan gave a blunt reply and left the restaurant with Zhu Yuxiu and Fu Yueyi.


    "Thank you, your highness. Goodbye."


    Now that Fu Chenrong puts it forward in front of his face, it''s hard for him to retort. His temper has endured and endured. No matter what, Fu Chenrong is the crown prince, and he still wants to give Fu Chenrong face.


    His leg disease has not been cured for a long time, which makes Fu Yihan very worried, but there is no way.


    Fu Chenrong looks friendly, but he pokes the most sensitive point in Fu Yihan''s heart.


    "Tell me in advance at that time, and I''ll also inform Liyuan to keep a nice room, so as not to let Shizi wait for a long time and make a leg disease again."


    She just wanted to see what kind of person Su Jiusi was. Now she had a good idea.


    "You don''t care about the business in the shop?"


    Gu Liyuan is so busy that they are still in the mood to go shopping.


    "That''s your business. Let Bingbing help you!"

 Chapter 407

    Leaving this sentence, Gu Liyuan has left the restaurant with Su Jiusi.


    "It''s better for me!"


    "Chenrong is like this. When you see Jiusi, you don''t even know your parents. Bingbing, it''s hard for you. I''ll go to the kitchen to serve food. You can watch it outside."


    Seeing that they were wearing the same color clothes by chance, Su Jiusi felt uncomfortable.


    Fu Chenrong likes to wear purple robes, and so does Feng Qingshui. At this meeting, Feng Qingshui wears a purple dress. Two people in the same color stand together and have an inexplicable sense of match.


    Fu Chenrong stops, but he still doesn''t want to let Su Jiusi go. It''s a real disappointment. It''s rare to go shopping with Su Jiusi, but he meets the wind and water.


    Suddenly someone stood in front of them, and then Su Jiusi heard the sound of wind and water.


    "I have seen your Highness the prince."


    Su Jiusi nodded and said as they walked, with a smile on their faces. Fu Chenrong''s eyes didn''t move away from Su Jiusi. It seemed that they could only see Su Jiusi, and others were superfluous.


    Fu Chenrong doesn''t like sweets. Su Jiusi sometimes eats them. So when he tasted this sweet scented osmanthus pie, he thought of Su Jiusi. He thought Su Jiusi might like to eat it. It''s rare that he was free today, so he wanted to take Su Jiusi to have a taste.


    "Jiusi, there is a very delicious dessert in the capital. Now it''s the season of sweet scented osmanthus. The sweet scented osmanthus is used as stuffing in the middle of the dessert. It''s very fragrant. I''ll take you to have a taste."


    Su Jiusi glances at Fu Chenrong. Sometimes she has no way to take Fu Chenrong. He always has so many things that she can''t refute Wrong idea.


    "That''s not true."


    Fu Chenrong nodded Su Jiusi''s forehead. "You are thinking about giving and receiving incompatibility every day. You are my woman. I wish the whole world knew where there is incompatibility. Jiusi, you are bound too deeply by the so-called ethics."


    "In public, men and women are not compatible."


    Fu Chenrong asked.


    "Why?"


    "You let go of my hand first." Su Jiusi struggled a little, but Fu Chenrong held it too tightly.


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing. Seeing Su Jiusi laughing, Fu Chenrong''s face was more smiling.


    "I suffer more than he does." Fu Chenrong gave a dry smile.


    Su Jiusi took a look at Fu Chenrong and said, "it''s like you haven''t taken care of yourself these years."


    "When the child is old, let him do it by himself! Jiusi, you are younger than Liyuan now. He''s been treating himself with dignity all these years. It''s better to let him suffer. "


    "Shen Rong, the restaurant is so busy that it''s not suitable for us to go out at this time." Su Jiu thought back, but his hand was firmly dragged by Fu Chenrong, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    With that, Gu Liyuan has already left. Pei Bingbing looks at Gu Liyuan''s back and suddenly smiles. It''s good to open a restaurant. For a moment, she feels like a boss.


    Although Feng Qingshui felt that they were holding hands very dazzling, she didn''t show any trace on her face, and her face showed a decent smile. "When my daughter went out, she soiled her original clothes, so she changed into purple clothes. I didn''t expect that her royal highness also wore purple clothes, which is probably because she had a good heart!"


    Because today is the opening day of Tianya restaurant, Su Jiusi changed into a peach red dress, which is a little more festive.


    Fu Chenrong was afraid that Su Jiusi would be angry. He took a gentle look at Su Jiusi on his side and said, "Miss Feng''s words are different. Purple and red are the perfect match. Purple and red means red and fire. Our palace and Jiusi''s clothes complement each other."

 Chapter 408

    Su Jiusi, who was not comfortable in his heart, stopped Fu Chenrong''s words and felt comfortable in an instant. He really had a lot of misconceptions, but it would be very appropriate.


    Feng Qingshui didn''t expect that Fu Chenrong would say this kind of words in front of her. No matter what, she is Fu Chenrong''s fiancee. He actually defends Su Jiusi so much.


    Feng Qingshui''s face froze for a moment, but soon he looked as usual, with a faint smile on his face. "It seems that your highness likes Miss Su very much. In the future, she will take good care of Miss Su for your highness."


    "Excellent, you are not afraid of the wind and the water."


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi by the hand. After a long walk, Fu Chenrong lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Jiusi, how did I behave just now?"


    Finish saying wind light water has turned to leave, autumn book immediately chased up.


    "Let''s go. One day I''ll ask the prince himself to admit his mistake."


    "What Miss said is that the prince likes Princess Anping now, but maybe later, and miss doesn''t have to worry too much."


    Fu Chenrong may not love him, but they must be the most suitable people for each other.


    Feng Qingshui doesn''t want to be in love with a man. What she needs is a man who is worthy of her appreciation. When she first sees Fu Chenrong, she thinks that Fu Chenrong is the one she is looking for.


    She firmly accepted this man''s heart. No wonder she is so confident, but love is the most unreliable thing in the world. Now that love is dead and alive, it doesn''t mean that you can love each other all your life. I choose Fu Chenrong because he is a good match. He is good enough for me. "


    "Fu Chenrong protects her so much that she doesn''t need to speak. Qiu Shu, before I didn''t believe that Fu Chenrong liked Su Jiusi so much. Now I understand where Su Jiusi''s determination came from.


    See the wind light water look unpredictable, standing behind the autumn book finally can not help but open the mouth.


    "Miss, let''s go back! Princess Anping won''t be proud for long. "


    Fu Chenrong, you wait. One day you will be willing to ask me to marry you. The person you need most is me.


    She clearly surpasses Su Jiusi everywhere, but Fu Chenrong despises her, so she doesn''t believe that she can''t conquer Fu Chenrong.


    She has been living a life full of stars. There are so many men who adore her. They have been used to men''s eyes for a long time. They have never been despised like this. This kind of contempt is a great shame to her.


    Feng Qingshui stood there watching Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi leave. The smile on his face disappeared instantly. His face was a little ugly, and his fists in his sleeves were clenched tightly.


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak in the whole process, and she didn''t need to speak. For the first time, she had a feeling of being protected. She only felt that she was in a good mood. She was very satisfied to be held by Fu Chenrong.


    With that, Fu Chenrong has left with Su Jiusi.


    "No, we can take care of the women in our Palace by ourselves, and Miss Feng won''t bother. If Miss Feng doesn''t have anything else to do, we''ll leave first. Please help yourself."


    "I''m afraid you''ll be angry. It doesn''t matter to me whether she''s angry or not." Fu Chenrong shrugged, turned his head and looked at Su Jiusi tenderly, "for me, the most important person is you, other people are irrelevant."


    "You''ve made enemies for me again. Shen Rong, why do you like women so much?"


    Thinking about Feng Lingyu and Su Meixian of Wei state, Su Jiusi frowned. Fu Chenrong''s peach blossom is really vigorous. From Wei state to Jiang state, it has never been less.

 Chapter 409

    "You dare to tell me. Tell me what happened to Zhong Mojiang."


    As soon as he thinks of Zhong Mojiang, Fu Chenrong feels that he is not happy. He wants to detain his Jiusi and hurt him.


    Thinking about what Zhong Mojiang did to himself, Su Jiusi felt guilty, but his face was still very calm, "nothing happened, Liyuan can testify."


    After walking for a while, Su Jiusi finally couldn''t help it. "When are you going to laugh?"


    He didn''t care what other people thought. He knew that Su Jiusi had little face. Instead of standing on the street and talking to Su Jiusi, he took her hand and went to the pie shop. Fu Chenrong laughed for a while along the way. He was like a psycho.


    "OK, OK, I''ll listen to jiu''er. Let''s not stand here and watch. Let''s buy pies."


    She found that after she knew Fu Chenrong, she became less and less like a lady of a big family, and her face seemed to have become thicker, which was damaged by Fu Chenrong.


    It''s out of line for her.


    Su Jiusi noticed the strange eyes of the people passing by. She was more embarrassed. Even her cheeks were a little hot. In front of people, she was always dignified.


    "Let me go first. It''s on the street. You should pay attention to your image outside."


    "It seems that I have to work harder to marry you home one day earlier."


    "Well."


    "I will treat you well in the future."


    "Do you really think you forced me? If I don''t want to, it''s useless for you to force me with a knife, fool. It''s not your pressing step by step, it''s my acquiescence. "


    I''ve been pressing you step by step all the time. I thought you accepted me only when you couldn''t avoid it. If I hadn''t pushed you so hard, you might not want to marry me so early. "


    Fu Chenrong held Su Jiusi''s hand and said, "Jiusi, do you know how happy I am when I hear this.


    Su Jiusi is a little embarrassed, and immediately reaches out his hand to cover Fu Chenrong''s mouth, "keep your voice down."


    "Ha ha..." Regardless of the fact that they were still on the street, Fu Chenrong burst out laughing. The happy laughter attracted people''s strange eyes. Everyone looked over to see what happened.


    "It''s true, of course."


    Fu Chenrong was still a little uncertain. When he heard this from Su Jiusi, it was the sun coming out in the West.


    "Really?"


    Now she also wants to take the initiative to tell Fu Chenrong once, she is not really so passive, she also wants to marry Fu Chenrong as soon as possible.


    Su Jiusi also stopped, raised his eyes, and looked at Fu Chenrong seriously. Fu Chenrong had been saying all kinds of reassuring words in front of her all the time. Although she didn''t say anything, she was very calm on the surface, but she was very happy in her heart.


    "I said I wanted to marry you earlier."


    All of a sudden, Su Jiusi replied that she had always been reserved and reserved in front of Fu Chenrong. She had never said such a thing. Fu Chenrong thought he had heard it wrong. Because he was too excited, he stopped and looked at Su Jiusi with bright eyes. "Jiusi, what did you just say? You say it again


    "I want to marry you earlier, too."


    "I wish I could marry you back tomorrow, and tell the world that you are my woman, so that no one else will miss you."


    "Ha ha, I''m in such a good mood that I can''t control it."


    Su Jiusi is speechless, a face black line, "do you have so bad self-control?"


    "To you, I have no self-control."

 Chapter 410

    This answer made Su Jiusi feel speechless. She thought it was funny and no longer said Fu Chenrong. She let Fu Chenrong giggle in the street. Sometimes she really felt that Fu Chenrong was very like a child, even a little cute.


    It''s crazy. She thinks the man around her is cute. When she first met him, Fu Chenrong often teased him, and she couldn''t help laughing. Fate is really a wonderful thing.


    When you think you''ll never love anyone again in your life, God has given you someone who makes you want to love for a lifetime.


    "Take your time. Don''t worry. Let''s go in and talk about it."


    Mu Yang also completely regards Su Jiusi as his own sister. Mrs. Mu said that she had a birthmark on her left shoulder. Naturally, he believed his mother''s words.


    "Sister, you should be called mother, but not Madame."


    All of a sudden, Su Jiusi couldn''t open her mouth. After all, she knew very well that this was not her mother. If she called her mother as soon as she met her, it was very deliberate.


    "Madame."


    Seeing Su Jiusi get out of the car, Mrs. Mu''s eyes are full of tears. She is both happy and excited. She doesn''t know why. She just thinks that this child is her thoughts.


    "Sisi, just come back."


    Seeing Mrs. Mu standing at the door, she was a little surprised and moved. Mrs. Mu really loved her daughter. Since she took the place of Ms. mu, she would be filial to Mrs. Mu and worthy of the death of Ms. mu.


    After Muyang got off, Su Jiusi also got off the carriage.


    Zhang Ma quickly stepped forward to support Mrs. Mu and said with a smile.


    "Oh, Hello, young lady, I can''t stop you. I heard that the young lady is coming back. She is so happy that she has to wait in person."


    As soon as the curtain of the carriage was lifted, Mrs. Mu stepped forward. Liu Wenci took the lead to get out of the carriage. She was surprised to see Mrs. Mu outside the door. "Mother, you are not in good health. Why don''t you wait in the room? It''s a bit sunny today. Mother Zhang, you don''t stop her either."


    One side of Zhang Ma also with ease, their wife has been waiting here for nearly an hour, how to persuade is useless, just don''t want to go in, must see Su Jiusi come back.


    Seeing Mu Yang''s carriage coming, she finally put down her heart.


    After arriving at Mu''s house, Mrs. Mu had been waiting at the door of the house with people. She was afraid that Su Jiusi would not come, so she had to wait at the door of the house in person.


    Pei Bingbing wanted to stay with Gu Liyuan, so he didn''t accompany him. Anyway, it''s very convenient to go to see Su Jiusi. He can go to Mu Fu at any time.


    The next day, Muyang and Liu Wenci come to take Su Jiusi back to his house. Su Jiusi pretends to be surprised, and finally agrees to go to Mu''s house under Muyang''s persuasion.


    Originally, she thought that God only wanted her to have a chance to revenge. Now she knows that the greatest significance of her rebirth is to meet the man who makes her feel that life is better.


    Mrs. Mu personally took Su Jiusi''s hand. Although she was not used to such intimacy, Su Jiusi somehow felt warm, as if these were really her family.


    She followed Mrs. Mu into the house, followed by Liu Wenci and Mu Yang. Along the way, Mrs. Mu hissed and asked for warmth, and directly took her to Xichun hospital after cleaning.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the yard, I saw a row of neat servant girls standing in front of me. I also smelled a faint smell of flowers. Looking around, the yard was full of potted plants with various colors of flowers. It was obvious that they had been carefully managed.

 Chapter 411

    Seeing them coming in, the neat servant girl saluted them. Mrs. Mu waved her hand, "you step back first! In the future, you should serve the young lady well. "


    "Yes, ma''am."


    After the servant girls retreated, Mu Yang pointed to the potted plants in the yard and asked, "sister, do you like the potted plants in the yard? You loved flowers when you were a child. I specially prepared them for you. "


    Su Jiusi smiles at Liu Wenci, "sister-in-law has a heart."


    Liu Wenci is very virtuous and gentle. She is very kind to Su Jiusi.


    "Mother, today is the day of reunion. Don''t say these words. I''ve made the kitchen ready. Let''s take care of Sisi in the evening."


    Since you lost, I have been looking forward to your coming back all these years, and this spring yard has been kept for you. I believe that one day you will go home, and God has sent you home. "


    "You child, what else do you want to say to me? Thank you. We will be a family from now on.


    Su Jiusi was very calm and moved by their attention and intention. She nodded, "thank you, madam. I like it very much."


    Mrs. Mu seems to be afraid that Su Jiusi will not be satisfied with Xichun hospital, and has been paying attention to Su Jiusi''s look.


    "Sisi, do you like this yard? You live first. If you are short of anything, tell your sister-in-law to let her buy it for you. "


    After a general peek, Su Jiusi has a number in his mind. The wealth of the Mu family has surpassed the Anping Marquis''s house at its peak.


    The furnishings seem simple, but they are very luxurious. All kinds of valuable porcelain can be seen everywhere. All the furniture is made of excellent mahogany and pear blossom wood. Su Jiusi was born in a big family. He was used to seeing good things, so he knew how to buy them.


    Sure enough, the Mu family is a hundred year old family. Their family background is very thick, and the Xichun courtyard is very large.


    "This time, Mu Yang did well and didn''t let me down as a mother." Mrs. Mu was in a good mood and began to laugh. Then she took Su Jiusi and continued to walk inside.


    Tianya restaurant opened yesterday. Originally, he should have gone to support it, but he didn''t have time to clean the yard, so he could only go to make an apology to Gu Liyuan in a few days.


    "Don''t laugh at me, sister-in-law. I''m glad that my sister has come back."


    Liu Wenci covered his lips and said with a smile, "no, the second younger brother moved flowers in the yard all afternoon yesterday. All the flowers were selected by the second younger brother himself


    "My brother and sister, be polite, as long as you like." Mu Yang is smiling.


    The same is true of Gu''s family. She has long been used to the filthiness of gaomen courtyard. It''s the first time that she has seen such a united family.


    It can be seen that the family is very affectionate, and there is no intrigue. Unlike the Anping Marquis''s house, there is no lack of intrigue either in the period of Su Liu or in the period of Su Jiu Si.


    The Mu family is different from what she imagined, and seems to be particularly United.


    Su Jiusi''s face showed a faint smile. Mu Yang really had a heart. A big man would decorate these in person.


    "Thank you, second brother."


    "Yes, yes, Wenci is right. Just say what you want to do and come back. Wenci, you can take Sisi to stroll in Xichun yard to make her familiar."


    "Well, mother, take a rest and I''ll show you around."


    Liu Wenci immediately should come down, with Su Jiusi left first, Muyang is left to accompany Mrs. Mu talk.

 Chapter 412

    Liu Wenci and Su Jiusi stroll side by side in Xichun courtyard. Along the way, Liu Wenci constantly introduces Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi listens patiently and nods his head repeatedly, which is very appropriate.


    After the introduction, Liu Wenci suddenly said, "Sisi, my mother is really happy this time. I''ve been married to the Mu family for three years, and I''ve never seen her so happy.


    Because you''ve been lost all these years, my mother''s body has not been very good. She often takes a rattle you used to play when you were a child in a daze. Fortunately, she has eyes and let you come back. Otherwise, I''m really afraid that my mother''s body will be unbearable. Your affairs have always been her heart trouble. "


    "Thank you, brother. I''ve become an orphan. I didn''t expect so many relatives. It''s God''s kindness. I''m really happy." Su Jiusi picked up the glass and had a drink. She was really happy.


    In fact, he didn''t reject Fu Chenrong. He took the initiative to hold his glass and said to Su Jiusi, "sister, welcome home. I''m your elder brother Mu Yong. We''ll be a family from now on."


    Su Jiusi also specially dressed up. She was still wearing a peach red dress. Mu Yong was in a good mood when he saw that Mrs. Mu had been laughing. No matter whether Su Jiusi was the prince or not, at least she could make her mother laugh.


    In the evening, Mu''s house was very busy. Everyone gathered in the main hall, and the table was full of wine and food. In addition to Mu Jie, Mu Yunchang and Mu Yong were all there.


    This matter will certainly spread out and attract people''s attention. It will become a conversation in the capital. For her, this is the beginning of everything.


    From now on, with the identity of Mu family, she will be able to gain a firm foothold in the capital and enter the eyes of the public.


    Mrs. Mu is no doubt very good to her. She has completely regarded her as Ms. mu, and put all her feelings for Ms. mu on her. She sees that Mrs. Mu is not in good health. Now that she has entered the Mu family, she is willing to provide for Mrs. mu.


    There are all kinds of bracelets and earrings. You can set up a jewelry stand if you take them out.


    Su Jiusi chatted with Mrs. mu for a while, and then they left her room. Su Jiusi sat in front of the bronze mirror, and there were neat beads and hairpins in the makeup box. The styles were very exquisite. At first glance, they were first-class things. These were all the jewelry Mrs. Mu chose for her.


    "I just asked you not to be polite. You are polite again. My family doesn''t say such polite things."


    "Well, thank you, sister-in-law."


    "I know you need a little time to call your mother. I hope you don''t let her wait too long. She said it doesn''t matter. She must be very disappointed. In these years, the hardest thing is her." Liu Wenci smiles at Su Jiusi and goes on to say, "from now on, we will be a family. If you have anything to say to me directly, you don''t need to be polite with me."


    "Madam is very good indeed, I will accompany her well in the future and make her understand well."


    Su Liu''s parents and brothers are no longer, and Su Jiusi has only one younger brother left. Unexpectedly, she feels the warmth of long absence in the strange Mu family, as if she is really Mu Sisi.


    "Sisi, just come back. I don''t want to say much about other fathers. Since I''ve accepted my ancestors, I''ll be my Mu family."


    Now that his daughters have recognized him, Mu Yunchang temporarily put away his doubts and tried to take Su Jiusi as his own daughter. For the sake of Mrs. an Mu''s heart, he said so.

 Chapter 413

    "Sister, I''d like to toast you, too. Welcome home."


    Muyang also took up the wine glass.


    "I don''t know how much Si Si drinks. Don''t get drunk." Liu Wenci spoke.


    "Father, I will remember that I am a member of the Mu family and I will not do anything wrong to the Mu family. Please take it easy. Only one thing, I must be honest with my father. My royal highness and I have promised each other for life. His success or failure is his daughter''s success or failure. If he fails, his daughter will go with him."


    There is only one thing that she can''t deny. Her choice will put the Mu family, who has always been neutral, in danger. This is undoubtedly a choice for the Mu family. They may lose. But now this is the best way for Fu Chenrong. She must gamble on it.


    She wants this identity to gain a firm foothold in the capital. When Fu Chenrong gets rid of Xinwang, they will not treat the Mu family badly. If the Mu family has anything to help, she will do her best.


    Su Jiusi didn''t avoid Mu Yunchang''s eyes. Although she entered Mu''s house to help Fu Chenrong, she didn''t think about using Mu''s house to do anything.


    Mu Yunchang''s expression was very serious. He knew Su Jiusi understood what he meant.


    Since I have taken you back to my house, you will be my Mu Yunchang''s daughter and a member of the Mu family from now on. I will not let others bully you, but I will never let you fall into the Mu family''s injustice. "


    "Sisi, your mother is very happy that you can come back. I haven''t seen your mother smile so happily for many years.


    He knew that the rank of Anping Marquis''s house in Wei state was not low, but she suffered a lot from childhood. She left Anping Marquis''s house at the age of eight, but she still had the bearing of a young lady.


    Mu Yunchang looked at the daughter carefully, and saw that she was calm, dignified and generous. At first sight, she was the kind of well-educated woman.


    After entering the study, Su Jiusi sat and stood opposite Mu Yunchang, waiting for mu Yunchang to speak.


    After dinner, Mu Yunchang calls Su Jiusi into his study. Since he is a family, he wants to talk with Su Jiusi and have a good talk with her. He knows that this daughter is not an ordinary lady.


    This meal was very pleasant for mu family. Even Su Jiusi was affected by the warm atmosphere. He even had the illusion that he was Mu Si. He had a faint smile on his face and his eyes became soft.


    Mrs. Mu was so excited that she almost burst into tears. It had been 15 years. Her daughter, who had been thinking all day, finally came back. This time, she had been waiting for her mother for 15 years.


    "OK, OK, Sisi, just go home and eat more dishes. I don''t know what you like to eat now, so I have prepared some. Next time you tell the kitchen to make your favorite food for you."


    Su Jiusi called again.


    "Mother."


    This time, Su Jiusi took the initiative to call Mrs. Mu''s mother. When she heard Su Jiusi call herself, Mrs. Mu''s eyes had tears in her eyes. "Si Si, you call again."


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "I''m a good drinker. Mother, I''d like to propose a toast to you. It''s hard for you these years. I like everything you arrange for me."


    Even if she doesn''t admit this, Mu Yunchang will know that it''s no secret. It''s better to be frank and tell Mu Yunchang that she will stand by Fu Chenrong.


    Mu Yunchang didn''t expect Su Jiusi to be so frank and tell his mind.


    Mu Yunchang thought deeply and continued, "there are many children in the capital aristocratic family. Why do you have to marry the prince? He has already made an engagement. You know that there are many unknown risks with him. You might as well put it down. You are the daughter of my Mu family, and you can marry the right husband."

 Chapter 414

    Su Jiusi shook his head, his tone was very firm, "my daughter had to marry him, and my father knew that I used to be a member of Anping Marquis''s house. My father died early, and I had no one to rely on.


    I was able to stay in the capital in such a short time because of the help of his Highness the prince.


    He gave up his life several times to save me. Without him, I would have been dead long ago. He bought my life with his life. Such a man is worthy of my trust.


    "Go back and rest early! If your highness is sincere to you, we will naturally support you. I''m afraid your highness will take advantage of you. "


    Mu Yunchang didn''t say anything more. He just smiles at Su Jiusi. He can see that Su Jiusi is a tough little girl.


    Su Jiusi felt warm in his heart, "thank you, father."


    "From the moment I decided to let you into the house, I knew what would happen. This is the choice of the Mu family. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to say sorry, Sisi. Remember that sentence. Since you enter the Mu family, it''s the Mu family. I won''t let anyone bully my daughter."


    Su Jiusi''s tone was sincere. These words were all from her heart. Seeing that the Mu family was so friendly to her, she felt guilty. These things had nothing to do with the Mu family. She brought them to the Mu family and took the initiative to involve them.


    "I''m sorry, father. It''s impossible for me to give up my royal highness and involve the Mu family. I''ll try my best to do what I should do. If I can bear it alone, I''ll bear it alone and try not to affect the Mu family."


    Her trust in Fu Chenrong far exceeds Mu Yunchang''s expectation. Seeing Su Jiusi''s confident appearance, he suddenly has a feeling that the little girl''s words seem to be particularly convincing.


    "If it comes to other people, I dare not say that, but that person is Shen Rong. I can tell my father that Feng Qingshui is not my opponent."


    Mu Yunchang is very suspicious.


    "Are you so sure?"


    Su Jiusi gave a faint smile, with obvious self-confidence between his eyes and eyebrows. "I won''t give Feng Qingshui this opportunity. If my father doesn''t believe me, he will wait and see. As long as Shen Rong wins, the person standing beside him must be me."


    Mu Yunchang continues to admonish Su Jiusi. He thinks that Su Jiusi is just obsessed with these children''s love. Even if he helps the prince, Feng Qingshui is still the one who gets all this. She is so smart that Feng Qingshui will surely treat her as a thorn in the side and worry about her life.


    It''s all about making wedding dresses for other people. It''s better to get rid of them early. "


    He has a deep foundation. It''s very difficult for him to shake King Xin. Even if his royal highness can shake King Xin, he also needs the help of the general''s office of Zhenguo. At that time, what you do is wind and light water?


    "Sisi, when you first came to the capital, you didn''t know the horror of King Xin.


    I know that he is in great danger now, and he has a fiancee, but these are not his wishes. I believe that he will be able to ascend the throne smoothly. All these belong to him


    "If he wants to make use of it, he should also make use of the wind to lighten the water. It is not wise for his highness to choose me.


    Father, I don''t want to say anything for his royal highness. I can only say that he will be a good emperor and a man worthy of trust in the future. If my father doesn''t believe it, he will watch it. Time will prove everything. "


    That''s right. Time will prove everything. Now there''s no need to do anything. For Fu Chenrong, he really has to wait and see. If he is the sage king, the Mu family should help him. It''s a blessing for the people, and the ancestors of the Mu family will understand his choice.

 Chapter 415

    Soon the news that the Mu family had found their little daughter spread around the capital, but other people didn''t care. They just thought it was a small matter and didn''t really care about it. After all, they just recognized a daughter, which was not a big deal.


    Only king Xin''s mansion and Zhenguo''s general''s mansion are very interested in this matter. They didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would become the first lady of Mu''s mansion.


    After receiving the Mu family''s post, Feng Qingshui threw the post aside after reading it, and his face sank down, obviously in a bad mood.


    Autumn Book blessing, blessing body then retreated down, wind light water very curious, Su Jiusi what will do next.


    "Yes, I''ll leave."


    "You step back first! I want to be alone for a while


    Autumn Book moved the meaning of wind light water, nodded, "maidservant understand."


    After all, there is a self righteous Zhu Yuxiu in Prince Xin''s mansion. It''s not impossible to do something impulsive. "


    Feng Qingshui picked up the comb on the dressing table and gently combed the black hair. "It doesn''t matter. Qiu Shu, just remember that no matter what happened to Su Jiusi, it was all done by people who believed in the palace.


    "Since King Xin wants to use Princess Anping to deal with his royal highness, he will not easily touch Princess Anping."


    Fu Yueyi is not easy to deal with. If Su Jiusi died in the hands of Prince Xin''s mansion, it would be better. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. She has a long way to go. "


    "All we need to do is go to the theater. Fu Yueyi and Zhu Yuxiu have been to Tianya restaurant, which proves that they are also very concerned about Su Jiusi. Now let Su Jiusi deal with the people who believe in the palace.


    "What''s the lady going to do next?"


    Wind light water slowly calm down, feel oneself before too despise Su nine think.


    Over the years, Mrs. Mu''s greatest wish is to find her daughter. After she returns to her house, Mrs. Mu will treat her well. As long as she catches Mrs. mu, the Mu family can use her. This woman''s mind is really admirable. "


    She is smart to choose the Mu family. The Mu family has a family and a foundation. Everyone knows that Mu Yunchang takes good care of Mrs. mu.


    "Do you think there is such a coincidence in the world? Qiu Shu, I don''t know how Su Jiusi got the jade pendant and cheated the Mu family. In a word, I believe she is definitely not the lost daughter of the Mu family.


    After burning the post, Qiu Shu asked carefully.


    "I heard that Mu''s daughter has a jade pendant. Princess Anping is not really Mu''s daughter!"


    Qiu Shu picked up the post, lit the candle, and burned it on the candle. The wind and the water sat in front of the bronze mirror, and he didn''t speak. Su Jiusi, Su Jiusi, do you think you can fight me if you become the legitimate daughter of Mu family?


    Qiushu picked up the post on the ground. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would suddenly become the first lady of the Mu family. She was also the daughter of the Mu family who had been separated for many years. It was no secret that Mu''s wife became ill.


    The wind is light and the water is cold.


    "Burn it!"


    The Mu family, who has always been neutral, is willing to participate in the Royal fight. She is very curious about what Su Jiusi has done to the Mu family.


    Fu Yueyi, who also received the post, had the opposite reaction to Feng Qingshui. She took the post and laughed directly. Unexpectedly, she guessed correctly. Su Jiusi really wanted to play Mu Fu again.


    One side of Zhu Yuxiu see Fu Yueyi smile again, finally can''t help it, "Yueyi, you still smile out, didn''t expect that you nonsense also said, Su Jiusi really Mu family''s daughter."

 Chapter 416

    Fu Yueyi is dissatisfied with Zhu Yuxiu''s words. Who said that she was just talking nonsense.


    But she didn''t want to have the same opinion with Zhu Yuxiu, and continued to show a playful smile, "my sister-in-law is right, I''m just a liar, but I didn''t expect that she was right. Now that we have sent the post, we''ll go to Mufu to celebrate."


    "That day in Tianya restaurant, Su Jiusi didn''t give you any face.


    The next day is the banquet of the Mu family. Pei Bingbing comes to the Mu family one day in advance, and is leaning against Su Jiusi''s dresser to enjoy Su Jiusi''s jewelry.


    I don''t know what interesting things will happen at Mu''s party. She is really looking forward to it?


    So meipan can understand why Fu Yueyi didn''t stop Zhu Yuxiu from dealing with Su Jiusi. She clearly wanted Su Jiusi to teach her sister-in-law a lesson. Anyway, she didn''t lose if she was successful or not. She really wanted to see her son-in-law die.


    After listening to meipan''s words, her eyes sank, "stupidity will eventually pay a price, but this somersault can''t be planted here, or it will only hurt the friendship between brother and sister. Someone will teach her a lesson. I just need to comfort this sister-in-law."


    In fact, Fu Yueyi doesn''t like her sister-in-law either, but she never quarrels with Zhu Yuxiu on her face. She always lets her.


    Meipan is an old man beside Fu Yueyi. She dares to say anything in front of Fu Yueyi. She has always been dissatisfied with Zhu Yuxiu.


    "What the princess said is that there are some words that I don''t feel comfortable listening to. The imperial concubine''s intelligence is not as good as the princess''s, but she beats the princess everywhere. She has no self-knowledge."


    "My sister-in-law has always been like this. If I steal the limelight from her, she will only be unhappy. It will not do me any good. If she wants the limelight, she will let her. She is the imperial concubine. Now she is in charge of the prince''s mansion. I will marry after all. There''s no need to be unhappy with her."


    Fu Yueyi got up and personally took Zhu Yuxiu to the door. After Zhu Yuxiu left, she went back to her room. Meipan, her servant girl, poured her a glass of water and said, "princess, Princess shizifei is talking more and more too much now. How can she be a liar?"


    "That''s what your elder brother means. I''ll give Su Jiusi some color to see at this banquet. Yueyi, I have something else to do. Go back first!"


    "My sister-in-law will arrange these things. I listen to my sister-in-law''s arrangement. Su Jiusi is a little arrogant indeed. I should teach her a lesson."


    Jiang Guo takes delicacy as her beauty. After giving birth to her baby, she is always a little plump. She can''t make herself thin by using all kinds of methods. Even Fu Yihan has some complaints. This is a taboo in her heart.


    For that day, Zhu Yuxiu is still worried, especially the girl in red dress, dare to mock her fat in public.


    Yueyi, we should teach her a lesson. How can we go back to Mu''s home and turn the world upside down? Even your elder brother is not in the eye. Such a proud woman should give her some color to see. Otherwise, she really thinks she''s too proud. "


    Seeing all kinds of jewelry, Pei Bingbing couldn''t help smacking, "Wow, the family background of the Mu family is really thick. All the jewelry prepared for you are top-grade. Jadeite, agate, jade and pearl are widely used, and their appearance is unique. They are exquisite at first sight."


    "If you have anything you like, you can take some back."


    "Of course, I''m not polite. I''ve seen a lot of good things, but I''m still far behind you."

 Chapter 417

    Pei Bingbing lowered her head and chose several kinds of jewelry. "The business of Tianya restaurant is very good these days. I''ve recruited several people from the world. I''ll have a good training then. It''s still no problem to protect Tianya restaurant in the future."


    "Bingbing, it''s hard for you."


    "I can''t stay idle. It''s good to have something to do. I used to be so bored that I thought of playing ghost to scare people." Pei Bingbing laughed and said, "do you have any plans for tomorrow''s banquet? It won''t be so plain in the past!"


    After they leave the room, Pei Bingbing is a very easy-going girl. Looking at Pei Bingbing''s back, Su Jiusi sighs. If Gu Liyuan doesn''t think about it, her daughter-in-law will become a sister-in-law.


    Pei Bingbing giggled, "I have two brothers. I don''t need brothers. Let''s go! Jiusi is tired too. I don''t want to disturb her lunch break. "


    "Miss Pei, you don''t have to be so polite. Just call me Mu Yang in the future. Mr. Mu has been born. Since she is my sister''s good sister, she will be my sister in the future."


    Pei Bingbing also wants to have a good look at Mu Fu, and he should come down.


    "Well, please master mu."


    Mu Yang is very enthusiastic. He really likes Pei Bingbing. At the first sight he sees Pei Bingbing, he has a very good impression on her. He thinks that she is different from the women he has met before. She is smart and straightforward, which attracts him very much.


    "You are always welcome. Do you want to visit Mu Fu? I''ll introduce you."


    "Mr. Mu is very polite. I don''t come here once in a blue moon. I will come here often in the future. Jiusi and I are good sisters."


    Only to hear a creak, Muyang has pushed the door to come in, see Pei Bingbing, immediately toward Pei Bingbing showed a bright and bright smile, "Pei girl, last time I said to take you to the capital to have a good look, has no chance, rare you come to Mufu, I naturally want to do the host friendship."


    "Second brother, come in! Miss Pei is in my room. "


    As soon as Su Jiusi''s voice fell, Mu Yang''s voice suddenly rang out, "sister, I heard that Miss Pei is coming. Is that true?"


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "if I need your help, I will not be polite."


    "These two people are extremely annoying. If you need my help, you can''t be soft on people who believe in the palace. I hate people who believe in the palace."


    "It''s very likely that Feng Qingshui won''t do anything now. It''s hard for Fu Yihan and imperial concubine shizifei to say until she does it. They want to attack that day. We''ll wait and see. We''ll see what we can do."


    Pei Bingbing thought for a moment, "tomorrow''s banquet will invite all the aristocrats in the capital. At that time, Feng Qingshui and the people who believe in the palace will surely come back. That day we offended the people who believe in the palace. Will they make a mistake?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t answer and asked.


    "Do you think something will happen tomorrow night?"


    At that time, it''s too late for Gu Liyuan to regret.


    The next day, Su Jiusi got up very early to make up. In the evening, she was going out to meet her guests, so she had to make up. She sat in front of the bronze mirror and had two maidservants to make up for her. She was wearing a good cloud brocade dress. The light blue was very elegant, which was very consistent with Su Jiusi''s temperament.


    She sat in front of the bronze mirror and looked at the beautiful face inside. Her face was slightly powdered. She was very proud and radiant. She was not the kind of woman who made people very amazing at a glance, but she was very good-looking. The more she looked, the better she looked.

 Chapter 418

    She smiles at the people in the mirror. Tonight is the time for her to come to the public. It''s really important.


    Pei Bingbing specially came to see if Su Jiusi was dressed up. After seeing Su Jiusi, she exclaimed, "it turns out that you are so beautiful when you dress up carefully. It''s so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes."


    "You are more beautiful."


    Gu Liyuan sat next to Fu Chenrong. He coughed softly, "Chenrong, do you want to see it so blatantly, for fear that others don''t know you like Jiusi."


    Fu Chenrong also came, his position in front, his eyes have been on Su Jiusi, never moved, he found that tonight''s su Jiusi is particularly beautiful, it seems that he can''t see enough.


    Below someone whispers, Su Jiusi also heard, just laugh.


    "Then she''s really lucky that she can be adopted by a big family after she''s lost. No wonder the Mu family has made such a big effort to let her recognize her ancestors, so she can be on the stage."


    "Like a girl from a big family."


    "Miss Mu is so beautiful."


    The banquet was originally held for Su Jiusi, so everyone''s attention was on Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi caught all the glances and looked back with a smile. He was very decent in the whole process, without a trace of timidity.


    Su Jiusi was very generous, with a proper smile on his face, and he followed Mu Yunchang, Mrs. Mu and Mu Yong to entertain the guests. This was also to let the children of the aristocratic family in the capital know Su Jiusi.


    The banquet of the Mu family is in the evening. Mu Yunchang sends out many posts to invite the aristocrats of the aristocratic families in the capital to the banquet. The courtyard in the front hall is full. At night, the guests are all over the hall, and there are many cups and drinks.


    Pei Bingbing quickly turns his attention away, reminding Bingxin.


    "That is, today is a good day for you. I''ll tell you what to do with it. Oh, Bingxin, the hairpin is crooked."


    "Before fate comes, Bingbing, don''t be discouraged."


    Pei Bingbing sighed, "the people I like don''t seem to like me. Women like me are probably not loved by men. Men prefer you to be a dignified and elegant girl."


    She very much hopes Pei Bingbing to be her daughter-in-law, but this kind of thing also reluctantly does not come, can only look at Liyuan''s own choice.


    "It''s a blessing who marries you later."


    Pei Bingbing shook his head. "It''s not regret, but a feeling that a friend can''t be deceived. Fu Chenrong is very outstanding. I''m just attracted by him. I haven''t fallen in love with him yet. It''s better for him to marry me. I won''t be sad if he doesn''t marry me."


    "Regret like Shen Rong?" Su Jiu Si Duan sits upright and lets the servant girl take care of her hair. She asks.


    At that time, I wanted to marry Fu Chenrong, but I didn''t hate you after I met you. Now I can''t figure out how I fell in love with Fu Chenrong at that time. "


    Pei Bingbing, dressed in red, leaned on the dressing table, supported her chin with her hand, and looked at Su Jiusi without blinking. "When I first met you, I never thought that I would be friends with you.


    "We are all beautiful. You are the main character tonight. I don''t want to steal the limelight from you."


    Su Jiusi''s words are true. She really thinks Pei Bingbing is beautiful.


    "Do others know what to do with me? Liyuan, do you think Jiusi is particularly beautiful?"


    "You don''t think she looks good one day." Gu Liyuan asked casually.


    "That''s true." Fu Chenrong nodded and stopped talking to Gu Liyuan.

 Chapter 419

    Gu Liyuan doesn''t really have the heart to chat with Fu Chenrong. All his thoughts are not far away. Pei Bingbing is chatting with Mu Yang happily. When he comes to the happy place, Pei Bingbing has already become a flower. This scene makes Gu Liyuan feel very dazzling inexplicably.


    The heart is very depressed, can only drink muggy wine.


    Feng Qingshui looks at Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong. Seeing that Fu Chenrong is staring at Su Jiusi all the time, she feels very uncomfortable. Something has to happen tonight. Otherwise, she can''t swallow the wine.


    Zhu Yuxiu sneered, "Miss Mu deserves this."


    "Imperial concubine shizifei is polite. How can I accept the gift of imperial concubine shizifei?"


    "Congratulations on Miss Mu''s successful adoption. I have a gift for Miss mu. I hope Miss Mu likes it."


    Zhu Yuxiu catches up with Su Jiusi and blocks her way. Su Jiusi smiles and nods to Zhu Yuxiu. "I don''t know what the imperial concubine''s advice is?"


    Although she can''t compete with the martial arts experts, it''s still no problem to deal with three or five people. When she sees that Su Jiusi has only one servant girl with her, and Pei Bingbing is not around her, Zhu Yuxiu is relieved. Qiaoqian is more than enough to deal with her.


    Zhu Yuxiu had come prepared, and her maid qiaoqian knew a little Kung Fu.


    When meipan knew what Fu Yueyi meant, she didn''t ask any more questions, just didn''t know.


    "Don''t worry about it. Let her toss about. Let''s just sit down." Fu Yueyi picked up a piece of preserved fruit from the fruit plate and chewed it carefully. She wanted to teach her sister-in-law a lesson and would never help her.


    Meipan behind Fu Yueyi asked in a low voice.


    "Princess, imperial concubine..."


    Zhu Yuxiu has been secretly observing Su Jiusi. Seeing Su Jiusi leave, he quietly gets up and follows up.


    Before leaving, I took a special look at the place where Zhu Yuxiu and Fu Yueyi were sitting. Zhu Yuxiu''s expression all fell in her eyes. It seems that Zhu Yuxiu is a narrow-minded person.


    After entertaining a circle of guests, the rest didn''t need her. She was a little tired and was ready to go back to rest.


    She is a woman. She has no way to deal with Fu Chenrong, but she can teach Su Jiusi a lesson and let his highness understand that the capital will eventually believe in the palace.


    Zhu Yuxiu''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness. She wanted to let Su Jiusi know whose world the capital was. There was no good result to offend them.


    Fu Yueyi doesn''t know what Zhu Yuxiu wants to do, and she doesn''t plan to ask. If Su Jiusi can teach Zhu Yuxiu a lesson, she will be very happy. After all, this kind of thing is not easy for her to show up.


    "I haven''t found out her origin for the time being. My sister-in-law is right. She should be a member of the Jianghu, and her martial arts are very good."


    She took a cup and put on a mouthful of wine. Zhu Yuxiu, who was sitting beside her, had a bad look. "The girl in red is here, Yueyi. What''s the origin of that girl? She looks like a person in the Jianghu."


    Fu Yueyi was more calm and drank happily. She had no other emotion towards Su Jiusi. She just regarded Su Jiusi as an opponent. She hadn''t met an opponent for a long time. This kind of feeling was really good.


    Her voice just fell, qiaoqian has hit Su Jiusi ice heart behind, action is very fast, ice heart has not had time to resist has fallen to the ground.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes were slightly cold, "what does the imperial concubine mean?"


    Zhu Yuxiu was very proud, and the contempt in her eyes was obvious. "I didn''t mean anything. I just wanted to give Miss Mu a big gift. I didn''t expect that Miss Mu''s servant girl was so vulnerable. She just touched her and fell down. I don''t know if Miss Mu was the same."

 Chapter 420

    "The imperial concubine of the world tries to know, see who is weak and invincible."


    As soon as Su Jiusi''s voice fell, he heard a bang. Qiao Qian, who was standing behind Zhu Yuxiu, suddenly fell to the ground. Zhu Yuxiu''s face suddenly changed. What''s the matter?


    Then, Pei Bingbing clapped her hands and came out from the dark. She came to Zhu Yuxiu with disgust on her face. "With your virtue, I don''t know how you can be the imperial concubine. If you''re stupid, you''re still fat.


    Fu Yihan''s face was blacker than black charcoal. He grabbed Zhu Yuxiu''s arm and said, "Yuxiu, what are you doing?"


    Zhu Yuxiu was disheveled and his clothes were torn loose. He sang and danced in front of everyone. He was just like a madman. All the guests were silly. It was a shame to believe that the shrewd imperial concubine in the palace would go crazy in public.


    When Su Jiusi and Pei Bingbing go to the front yard again, they just see a scene that makes them happy.


    This Su Jiusi must skin her in the future.


    At this moment, she regretted her impulse. If it was poison, she would die in Su Jiusi''s hands.


    She was able to move in an instant. She immediately covered her stomach and retched. She wanted to spit out the pill she had swallowed, but it didn''t work.


    Pei Bingbing nods and easily carries Bingxin on the ground. Their figures disappear in the night. Zhu Yuxiu feels that there is a stone on her acupoint.


    "Concubine Shizi, don''t worry, this medicine won''t kill you. After all, this is Mu''s house. You are not qualified to die in Mu''s house. After tonight, I think Shizi will love you more. Bingbing, let''s go!"


    Zhu Yuxiu didn''t know what they had eaten for herself. There was a strong sense of fear in her heart. She wanted to spit it out, but she was forced to swallow it.


    "I have the medicine." Pei Bingbing takes out a black porcelain vase from her arms, and from there is a black pill everywhere. Holding Zhu Yuxiu''s mouth, she forces the pill in.


    "The medicine."


    Zhu Yuxiu is already fierce and stares at Su Jiusi. She doesn''t know why. She has an ominous premonition in her heart that Su Jiusi will do something too much to herself.


    "You are walking. You want to run in front of me. You overestimate your fat legs." Pei Bingbing hugged her chest with both hands and bumped Su Jiusi''s arm, "how to deal with it?"


    Zhu Yuxiu''s angry voice is blocked. She knows that she is not her opponent. She already wants to go. Before she turns around, Pei Bingbing points her acupoints and points her dumb acupoints by the way.


    "You..."


    "No matter how disrespectful I am to you, even if you are the queen, it''s a fart for me." Pei Bingbing glanced at Zhu Yuxiu in disgust.


    Zhu Yuxiu did not expect that Pei Bingbing would suddenly appear. Although he was a little afraid, he pretended to be calm. "You are so brave, how dare you disrespect the imperial concubine."


    Su Jiusi smiles and looks at Zhu Yuxiu like this.


    "Bingbing, don''t speak so directly. After all, it''s the imperial concubine who wants to give her face."


    You really think you have a chance to do it. Jiusi is trying you on purpose. She''s taken the bait so quickly. She''s a servant girl with a little Kung Fu. She dares to come out to show her ugliness. "


    "Shizi, do you think I''m beautiful? Can I dance for you? I like you very much


    "Shut up."


    Fu Yihan had already wished for a slap in the face. He made such a fool of himself in front of everyone.

 Chapter 421

    "Shiziye, shizifei, this is..."


    Seeing that Zhu Yuxiu is like this, Mu Yunchang, as the host, naturally needs to care.


    Seeing all the people on the scene staring at this side, Fu Yihan''s blue veins on his forehead were slightly jumping, and his face was completely unable to hold up, and she was about to attack. Fu Yueyi was calm, and immediately got up to make it over. "Sister-in-law may not feel well, let Mu laugh. Elder brother, you''d better take sister-in-law back first!"


    "If he took this medicine, he would be talking about it all the time."


    Pei Bingbing asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t do anything, but I found some medicine to temporarily lose my mind according to Jiusi''s meaning, which will make her show her usual appearance in private. Fu Chenrong, do you want to try it?"


    Fu Chenrong''s voice rang out.


    "Bingbing, what did you do to Zhu Yuxiu?"


    Pei Bingbing covered his stomach. "Oh, Hello, I''m so happy. I didn''t expect Zhu Yuxiu to look like this in front of the emperor. Fu Yi''s cold face turned green. It turns out that both of them are playing belly dancing in private."


    Su Jiusi, I will keep this account in mind for you.


    She looks at Su Jiusi with a smile on her face, and her face is also a little ugly. Su Jiusi can deal with Zhu Yuxiu, but she can''t hurt the face of Prince Xin''s mansion. She has always been proud of being the princess of Prince Xin''s mansion. At this moment, she feels insulted.


    Over the years, everyone has been afraid of believing in the palace. There has never been such a laughing stock.


    Fu Yueyi didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would deal with Zhu Yuxiu in this way, making her make a fool of herself in public. What''s so damaging is the face of King Xin''s mansion. After the news, the outside world still doesn''t know how to laugh at King Xin''s mansion.


    Zhu Yuxiu screams and makes a mess of the banquet. At last, the guards of Mu''s house catch Zhu Yuxiu. Fu Yihan forces people to take Zhu Yuxiu away from Mu''s house.


    "Oh, why do you want to catch me? I''m the imperial concubine. You''ve eaten the bear heart and the leopard''s gall. If you touch me, you''ll be put to death."


    "Shiziye, save me. They want to catch me. You want to save me."


    The following whispers, Fu Yi cold appear spit blood, black face shouts, "come on, catch the imperial concubine, still Leng what, quick."


    "It''s a shame."


    "I think it must be madness."


    "Is princess shizifei crazy?"


    Now even Su Jiusi covered his lips and began to laugh. It will soon spread all over the capital. He believes that the palace will become the laughing stock of the whole capital.


    You usually like watching my body dance best. Last night, you said in my ear that you like watching my body dance in my belly pocket best. Do you want to watch it now? "


    Without the restraint, Zhu Yuxiu rushed to the guests and yelled, "Shizi, come and see me dancing.


    Pei Bingbing, who is not far away, is about to laugh. He secretly picks up a stone and throws it. The stone just hits Fu Yihan''s wrist. Fu Yihan feels a pain and releases Zhu Yuxiu.


    Then he would drag Zhu Yuxiu back, but Zhu Yuxiu was very excited and didn''t want to go back at all, shouting, "Shizi, why do you want to take me back? Don''t you like my concubine?"


    "Lord Mu is kind-hearted. I believe that there is a doctor in the palace who specializes in treating imperial concubines."


    "There are doctors in the mansion. Why don''t you ask them to come and have a look."


    "Lord mu, the imperial concubine Shizi is not well. I will leave first."


    Su Jiusi covered his lips and said with a smile, "don''t provoke Shen Rong. Now he is the crown prince. If he gets angry, he will bear the consequences. I won''t save you."


    "No matter what his identity is, it''s my brother. It can''t change."


    Fu Chenrong is speechless. Are you still my son? This can''t change.

 Chapter 422

    "Big brother said that no matter what my identity is, I will always be your family."


    Fu Chenrong deliberately concealed two words of his younger brother. Since he knew the identity of Su Jiusi, he began to regard Gu Liyuan as his son.


    Every time I think about it, I feel funny. If Su Jiusi didn''t say hello, he specially wanted to tell Gu Liyuan about it. It would be very interesting to have a good look at Gu Liyuan''s expression after he knew the truth.


    "King Xin has hidden piles everywhere. These people can only be pulled out little by little. I''m fine. People who believe in King Xin control the Ministry of officials, but the Ministry of punishment is not under the control of King Xin. This is what we can fight for."


    "That''s for sure. How can King Xin miss this good opportunity? Although the emperor supports you openly, King Xin suppresses you secretly. I know that you are hard to do and are suppressed by King Xin everywhere."


    "Now that he has become an official, he has inherited his family. I have made it clear that this time the envoy is indeed Ziyuan. He has already set out for a few days. In a few days, he will be leaving the capital city. Jiusi. Now Ziyuan hates us, and his coming to be the envoy will certainly cause trouble."


    Hearing that it was Gu Ziyuan, Su Jiusi was a little surprised. He never thought it was Gu Ziyuan.


    "The emperor sent him?"


    Fu Chenrong was going to tell Su Jiusi about it. He said after a pause, "it''s Ziyuan."


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak, but he was smiling. He suddenly asked, "by the way, I heard that Wei sent envoys to celebrate the emperor''s birthday. Who did they send?"


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand and put it on his lips. "I will always be by your side."


    "From the moment I stood up, I was faced with all kinds of crises. I''ve been used to it for a long time. I''m calm and I''ll accompany you on the hard road."


    "Jiusi, you have to be careful. Now the capital is in danger. They will all stare at you."


    Su Jiusi''s face doesn''t matter. This is to appease Fu Chenrong. This is the way they have to go. They have to go in order to survive.


    "I can see that she is much more difficult to deal with than Zhu Yuxiu, but it doesn''t matter. The harder the better, the more interesting the day will be."


    "I''ve seen Fu Yueyi several times, very calm."


    This woman is very arrogant and narrow-minded. I guess she usually likes to be in the limelight. I''m afraid she and Fu Yueyi are not as good as they seem. They should have a good quarrel. We can take advantage of this at that time. "


    "I''m destined to be an enemy anyway. I don''t need to take care of anything, let alone show mercy. If I hadn''t been prepared, Zhu Yuxiu would have attacked me.


    They left the front yard one after another and went to a quiet place. Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand and said, "I''m afraid you can think of it. It''s so frustrating for Zhu Yuxiu to believe that the palace is going to explode."


    Originally, Fu Chenrong wanted to hold Su Jiusi''s hand, but Su Jiusi avoided it. After all, with so many people around, she still had to pay attention to and love the influence. Fu Chenrong is not shy, she can''t.


    "I''ll accompany Jiusi for a walk. Please help yourself."


    "Mu Yong is in the Ministry of punishment, but he hasn''t made a statement yet. Although the Mu family is wise and loyal, they won''t work for King Xin. In the future, the Mu family will be on your side."


    Fu Chenrong nodded. He didn''t worry about the Mu family. Even if he didn''t support it, he would not be his enemy. Now he has no military power in his hands.


    The military power of the whole kingdom of Jiang is divided into two parts by King Xin and general Zhen ''!

 Chapter 423

    Without military power, he was very passive. Although Emperor Shun handed over all the guards of the capital to Fu Chenrong, the hidden stake of King Xin was far from enough. King Xin''s military power was a great threat to him, unless he got the military power of the general''s house of Zhenguo.


    Both Fengqian and fengqingshui have great prestige in the army.


    Although Fu Chenrong is the crown prince, he first came to the state of Jiang and grew up in the state of Wei. Except for a few civil servants, there are no generals who really follow him. He has no prestige or words in the army. Therefore, he urgently needs to cultivate a group of generals who are finally his own.


    Fu Chenrong was afraid that Su Jiusi would stop him, so he reached out and hugged Su Jiusi, "Jiusi, thank you. I have already agreed with the emperor grandfather that I will marry you when I return triumphantly. You will come back safely when you wait for me here."


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak. Fu Chenrong carefully looked at Su Jiusi''s look. Su Jiusi turned and looked at Fu Chenrong with serious eyes. "I''m here waiting for you to come back. No matter how long, I''ll wait. I know why you want to make this decision. I support you."


    He needs to do something to build up his prestige, which is undoubtedly the best choice, but also the most dangerous choice.


    Although Fu Chenrong recognized his ancestors and no one doubted his lineage, he grew up in the state of Wei. Many people and courtiers in the state of Jiang adored Fu Chenrong on the surface, but they didn''t accept him on the inside.


    He asked Fu Chenrong to go out, which was a dangerous move. According to the current situation, he had to go.


    The state of Jiang hated Shaluo to the bone, but there was no way. Now Shaluo is more and more excessive. Emperor Shun wanted to eradicate Shaluo completely.


    He repeatedly committed crimes in the border areas, but there was no way to wipe them out completely. Even the Fengjia army failed to do so. After a few years of peaceful life, it soon revived.


    Shaluo is a nomadic people. He is cruel and has been burning, killing and plundering wherever he goes. He has always been the enemy of Jiang state.


    On the battlefield, the sword is merciless, and Fu Chenrong has never led the troops to fight. He used to be a noble young man who was respected and treated well. His future is uncertain, and he is likely to die in the frontier.


    With his supporters, his position will be more stable, and the courtiers and the people will accept him as the crown prince who grew up in the state of Wei. This is of great benefit to him, but it is very dangerous.


    He wants to gain prestige in the army. As long as he can completely subdue sarrow and win this battle, he will certainly gain prestige in the army and be supported by the soldiers.


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi immediately understood Fu Chenrong''s intention.


    "Jiusi, sarrow has repeatedly invaded the border of the state of Jiang, and the people can''t bear to be disturbed. I have discussed with the emperor''s grandfather, and let me lead the army this time."


    He had a decision in his heart, but it was dangerous. So he never told Su Jiusi, but he couldn''t hide it for long. After thinking about it, he decided to tell Su Jiusi first.


    The military relies on war achievements, which requires him to go to the battlefield to make war achievements. Only in this way can he really gain the prestige of the military and gain support and military power.


    "Protect yourself and don''t get hurt, or I''ll have heartache."


    Su Jiusi put the bracelet in front of Fu Chenrong, for which Fu Chenrong was very guilty. He hugged Su Jiusi tightly and sighed, "I knew this bracelet would be like this, I would never wear it on your hand."


    "So good, even if I''m not with you, it can let me know if you''re safe. Don''t worry about me. I''m all right. Just remember, I''ll wait for you here."

 Chapter 424

    Fu Chenrong originally wanted to kiss Su Jiusi. Just as he lowered his head, an untimely voice rang out, "Your Highness, this is Mu''s house. You are too unscrupulous. Please respect yourself and don''t bully my sister."


    It was Mu Yang who spoke. He just happened to pass by. Unexpectedly, he met Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi.


    Fu Chenrong is too bold to hug his sister in Mu mansion. Although they are in love, he has a fiancee.


    On the way, Mu Yang could not help but remind him, "Sisi, even if you like your royal highness, you are a girl after all. Your royal highness still has an engagement, so you have to be reserved.


    Then he just pulls Su Jiusi to leave. Before he leaves, Su Jiusi takes a look at Fu Chenrong and signals him to go back first. Fu Chenrong looks helpless. Mu Yang doesn''t appear early or late, but it''s so bad.


    "It''s getting late. It''s time for Sisi to go back to her room and have a rest. Let''s leave first. Please help yourself."


    "I don''t allow anyone to bully Jiusi like Mr. mu."


    Hearing these words, Su Jiusi felt warm in his heart. Muyang was really good to her. Muyang and Mrs. Mu were the best to her in the whole Mu family. She knew that Muyang was ashamed of Mussi. He must have had a bad time in his heart these years.


    Fu Chenrong is sweating. He has become a bully of Su Jiusi.


    "Naturally, Sisi is my only sister. I will never allow anyone to bully her."


    "Mr. Mu really loves his sister."


    Fu Chenrong didn''t expect that Mu Yang was still protecting Su Jiusi, so he was very happy, so that he could rest assured after he went out, at least Mu family could take care of Su Jiusi, and would not treat her badly.


    Before that, I hope his royal highness can abide by the etiquette and law. Sisi is a lady of a big family and can''t compare with a man. If his reputation is damaged, his royal highness will let Sisi have a foothold in the capital


    As soon as Fu Chenrong let go, Mu Yang quickly pulled Su Jiusi behind him. He firmly blocked Fu Chenrong with his body, and said with righteous words, "if your highness wants to marry Sisi, please marry her.


    Su Jiusi stares at Fu Chenrong and signals him to let go. Fu Chenrong looks aggrieved and releases his hand after all.


    Mu Yanghui is determined. I didn''t expect that his royal highness, the crown prince, was so cheeky. Is that how he got his sister''s heart?


    "If you want to be responsible for my sister, you should withdraw your engagement first. Your highness, my sister will never be a concubine. If you can''t make her the right wife, you''d better not provoke her. The Mu family won''t be wronged."


    Su Jiusi was so pulled by two men, and neither of them would let him. Fu Chenrong slowly replied, "don''t worry, Mr. mu. I will be responsible for Jiu Si to the end."


    Fu Chenrong doesn''t reach out. Although Muyang regards sujiusi as his sister, he knows that sujiusi has nothing to do with Muyang. He doesn''t want other men to touch sujiusi.


    Mu Yang hugmei is eager and quickens her pace. She grabs Su Jiusi''s wrist and wants to pull Su Jiusi behind her. It feels like her sister has been bullied by some apprentice.


    Fortunately, I caught it today. If I was caught by others, you will be the one to be blamed at that time. "


    "The second brother''s lesson is that I''m impolite today. The second brother misunderstood his Highness the prince. Shen Rong is a decent person."


    Muyang a face discontented, "have discretion to still hold you in Mufu."

 Chapter 425

    Su Jiusi is speechless. It seems that the more she describes it, the darker it is. She knows that Muyang is for her good.


    She has no elder brother. For the first time, she feels the love from her elder brother, which reminds her of her younger brother Su Ming.


    "Never again."


    "It''s all happened. Don''t mention it any more. Yuxiu, be careful. Don''t disgrace King Xin''s mansion any more. I''ll think about it in the yard these days."


    Fu Yueyi felt that the lesson was almost over. She immediately reached out to help Zhu Yuxiu on the ground and frowned at Fu Yihan? My sister-in-law already knows her mistake. Don''t be angry. It''s no wonder that we underestimate Su Jiusi. "


    Just looking at Fu Yihan in shock, "Shizi, you..."


    Although Fu Yihan is not very good tempered and arrogant, he has never hit her, which makes her surprised and angry. Seeing Fu Jing''s gloomy face, he swallows the words back.


    Fu Yihan was really annoyed by Zhu Yuxiu. He raised his foot and gave it to Zhu Yuxiu. He kicked it firmly on Zhu Yuxiu''s shoulder. Zhu Yuxiu was unprepared. He leaned back and fell to the ground. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Fu Yihan would hit her in public.


    Fu Jing''s tone is very heavy. Zhu Yuxiu knows that Fu Jing is really angry. He is both aggrieved and annoyed. He still doesn''t forget to explain for himself, "father, my daughter-in-law is wrong. My daughter-in-law thought that all the celebrities in Shengjing had come, and she wanted to make su Jiusi look ugly. Unexpectedly, her negligence was the way of that little girl."


    Yuxiu, it''s Mu''s house. Even if you want to teach her a lesson, you shouldn''t be in Mu''s house. You''ve been a concubine for so many years. You can''t even deal with a little girl and make a fool of yourself in public. Where do you want me to believe in the Prince''s house? "


    "If you don''t marry them, how can they give you medicine for no reason?


    Zhu Yuxiu was very aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to retort, "Shizi ye, I''m not really to blame for this. It''s su Jiusi who gave me the medicine. I..."


    Fu Yihan''s anger hasn''t dissipated yet. When he thinks of Zhu Yuxiu''s words that he sings and dances in public, he feels that his face can''t hang on, and his face is all lost by Zhu Yuxiu.


    "Cunt, do you dare to cry, is it disgraceful enough?"


    Zhu Yuxiu usually acts shrewdly and courageously, but she is afraid of Fu Jing. Knowing that she has made trouble, she dare not speak. She has been kneeling on the ground with her head down and sobbing gently.


    As expected, it will spread all over Shengjing in the morning. At that time, xinwangfu will become a laughing stock in the eyes of the public. Those people don''t know how to laugh at xinwangfu.


    In the main hall, sitting on the seat is Fu Jing. Fu Jing''s face is very ugly. Although he didn''t go, he knew exactly what happened at the banquet.


    Zhu Yuxiu has been fully awake, and knows what she has done in Mu Fu. She kneels on the ground.


    Since the loss of King Xin''s house, he has been very guilty. This is a knot in his heart that he can''t cross over. Now he just wants to make up for his mistakes.


    Su Jiusi speaks a lot more and Mu Yang doesn''t speak any more. The younger sister finally goes home. He doesn''t worry about anything else, but he is afraid that she will be hurt. After all, Fu Chenrong is not an ordinary person. A little carelessness will make su Jiusi doomed.


    Zhu Yuxiu did not dare to say anything else. He said, "my daughter-in-law wrote it down."


    "Get out of here."


    Seeing Zhu Yuxiu kneeling on the ground, Fu Yihan angrily scolded him. He used to think Zhu Yuxiu was very good.

 Chapter 426

    With the Mu family, when he saw Zhu Yuxiu, he thought of his gaffe. He had an instinctive disgust, and even felt that Zhu Yuxiu was not worthy to be his imperial concubine.


    Zhu Yuxiu was so wronged that he got up from the ground and quickly left the main hall.


    Fu Yueyi was going to see off Zhu Yuxiu, but she was stopped by Fu Jing. She had to turn around and continue to sit in her own position.


    Fu Yueyi listened to Fu Jing and Fu Yihan''s words and suddenly said, "father, elder brother, Fengqian really can''t go to war again. Will the emperor let his royal highness go to war? This is also a good opportunity for his royal highness to build up his prestige. "


    The rest is that fengqingshui can be a great responsibility, but fengqingshui is a woman. He doesn''t believe that Emperor Shun can let fengqingshui go to the battlefield without the opposition of his courtiers. Fu Yihan has been trained in the army since he was a child, and he is not a man without ability.


    Feng Qian is old and ill. He will not go to battle again.


    Fu Yihan nodded, as long as he strongly recommended Fu Yihan, it would be done. At present, there is no suitable person for Emperor Shun.


    Feng Qian is old, and his sons can''t compare with him. The only one who takes the hand is Feng Qingshui, but Feng Qingshui is a woman after all. He won''t give this opportunity to Feng Qingshui.


    He is not satisfied with Feng Jiajun all the time, especially with Feng Qingshui. As a seven foot man, he can''t lose to a woman.


    Fu Yihan has been in the army since he was a child. He has won several battles with Fu Jing. Although he has not been in the army for a long time, he is very confident in himself.


    Fu Jing continued to talk about his next plan. Fu Yihan was a military general. He nodded heavily and said, "I also have this intention. Father, don''t worry, I will defeat Saro."


    At that time, fengjiajun is not afraid. You must seize this opportunity. Now Fengqian is our biggest obstacle. I want to take back the military power slowly. "


    As long as you can win Saro, your prestige in the army will be greatly increased, and you can completely surpass the Fengjia army.


    "Shaluo has repeatedly violated the border and occupied the Tiancheng. The emperor must send someone to attack Shaluo and take back the Tiancheng. Yi Han, I want to recommend you. This is a good opportunity for you to make contributions.


    Fu Yueyi nodded, "the daughter understands, the father is at ease, the daughter must live up to the father''s trust."


    There will certainly be trouble in the future. Yueyi, as her father, will give her to you and save her life, but she can''t be so arrogant any more. "


    "Before, I really underestimated this little girl. She not only entered the Mu family, but also made Yuxiu so ugly in public.


    As soon as he heard this, Fu Yihan immediately turned down and said with contempt, "it''s impossible. His Highness the prince used to be only the adopted son of his family. At most, he was a noble son. Does he know how to fight? To send such a man to the battlefield is to die. The emperor finally finds his precious grandson. How can he be willing to let him die? "


    Fu Jing also nodded, "Fu Chenrong has never been on the battlefield, unless he is gifted, otherwise it is impossible to deal with Shaluo. Shaluo is brave and good at fighting, and the cavalry is very powerful. How can the emperor not understand this? Unless he wants Fu Chenrong''s life, he will never let Fu Chenrong go to battle. This is a dangerous move and can''t be dangerous any more."


    Although Fu Jing also thinks that Fu Chenrong is very smart, the battlefield is different from other places. He needs to understand the art of war and know how to use it. Even if Fu Chenrong has seen the art of war, it''s just a piece of paper. He hasn''t experienced in the military. Everything is empty talk.

 Chapter 427

    Fu Yueyi thought that what Fu Jing said was reasonable, so she didn''t say anything more. Although Fu Chenrong could use it to build a prestige, he really didn''t have the ability.


    Fu Yueyi is just very curious, Fu Chenrong next to use what method to reverse the adverse situation of their own.


    Although he was a prince, he didn''t really obey his courtiers. It was very difficult for him to gain a firm foothold in the state of Jiang.


    In order to cover up her embarrassment, she could only change the topic, "I just thought about going to war carefully. There is a general named tabu in sarrow, who is said to be very brave and good at fighting. He won Tiancheng. You have never been in the military camp. How can you fight against him?"


    She was already thin skinned, and the night was already deep. She reached out and took the step that was not in her hair, and her cheek felt slightly hot.


    There was a burning look at him, and Su Jiusi felt embarrassed.


    "I need it." Fu Chenrong very cheeky back a sentence.


    "I don''t need company."


    "Sit with you for a while."


    "I''m going to rest."


    "I wanted to say goodbye to you, but I was interrupted by Mu Yang. If I don''t say goodbye, I''m really upset." Fu Chenrong grinned and moved a stool to sit beside Su Jiusi. "You go on, I''ll just watch."


    After that, Fu Chenrong received the hairpin in his arms. Su Jiusi looked at Fu Chenrong and said, "why don''t you go back so late?"


    "I''ll take it and fix it for you."


    "I like it."


    Seeing the broken Hosta, Fu Chenrong bent down and picked up the hairpin on the ground, "do you like this hairpin?"


    "Ten will do." Fu Chenrong then waved his hand and motioned Bingxin to step down first. Bingxin immediately got up and stepped down.


    Su Jiusi has seen Fu Chenrong entering the room from the copper mirror. She turns her head helplessly. "Look, you scared Bing Xin. Do you want to compensate me for my hairpin?"


    Bingxin quickly knelt down and pleaded, "excuse me, miss."


    After Muyang left, Su Jiusi sat in front of the bronze mirror and asked Bing Xin to help him remove the hairpin from his head. Before he completely removed it, he suddenly heard a bang, and a jade hairpin fell to the ground and fell in two.


    Think of these, Fu Yueyi eyes faint also some excited, she can''t wait to see what will happen next.


    "Father can rest assured that this is the best thing for his daughter." Fu Yueyi should come down at once. These things are not her best. It''s not difficult for her to accept Gu Ziyuan. Next, it''s her turn.


    Fu Jing is going to arrange for an expedition. He plans to give Gu Ziyuan to Fu Yueyi and let her go to attract Gu Ziyuan.


    "Yueyi, the envoys of the state of Wei are coming. According to the spies, Gu Ziyuan and the prince have turned their faces. Su Jiusi was Gu Ziyuan''s fiancee before. I''m afraid there are still many things between these people. You should pay attention and make good use of Gu Ziyuan''s chess piece."


    It''s not up to her to take charge of the expedition. Fu Jing will naturally arrange it. What she will do next is to make use of Gu Ziyuan. It''s said that Gu Ziyuan is coming, which is a great opportunity for her.


    Speaking of these, Su Jiusi has a worried feeling. Although she supports Fu Chenrong''s decision, she is also very worried about Fu Chenrong.


    "Jiusi, don''t you believe me?" Fu Chenrong was lazy and obviously didn''t care about it.


    Su Jiusi shook his head. "Of course I believe you, but I''m worried about you."

 Chapter 428

    Fu Chenrong simply gets up to take the hairpin on his head for Su Jiusi. He moves very lightly for fear that he will hurt Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi did not stop Fu Chenrong, and let Fu Chenrong do these things for her.


    Fu Chenrong lowered his head and gently stroked Su Jiusi''s hair. "Jiusi, I really haven''t been in a military camp. I''ve been fascinated by the art of war before and read a lot of books about it."


    The next day, the story of Zhu Yuxiu spread all over the capital, and even the people knew about Zhu Yuxiu''s gaffe at the banquet that night.


    That''s what he wanted to say goodbye.


    Before she finished, Fu Chenrong kisses Su Jiusi''s lips and swallows all her next words.


    Su Jiusi''s face turned red instantly, "you..."


    Fu Chenrong knew how hard it was to hear her say the four words of "willing". He looked at Su Jiusi with burning eyes and a deep smile on his face. "Now can you let me kiss you willingly?"


    Su Jiusi was not the kind of person who wanted to make up for it. No matter how difficult it was, she would do what she didn''t want to do. Even the emperor couldn''t force her.


    "I don''t need to make up. I''m willing to do everything."


    Fu Chenrong stopped, half squatted in front of Su Jiusi, holding Su Jiusi''s hands, "you suffered a lot along the way, Jiusi, I will make up for you in the future."


    The rest of her life is all about Fu Chenrong.


    The heart of all the corners are filled with Fu Chenrong, there is no more place to think about other.


    Once upon a time, she hated Gu Yan and occasionally thought of Gu Yan, but now she never thought of Gu Yan again. When she closed her eyes, she thought of Fu Chenrong.


    Since she became Su Jiusi, God seems to have been paying attention to her all the time. All the things she lost in the past have come back. Now Gu Yan is very far away from her and seems to have completely disappeared from her memory.


    "It''s God''s blessing."


    "I know, all see in the eye, so I also rest assured, take you to the capital, I''m afraid I will hurt you, fortunately Mu family didn''t hurt you."


    "Shen Rong, the Mu family is very good to me."


    Then he stretched out his broad palms and kneaded his neck for Su Jiusi. The movement was very gentle and the strength was just right. Neither of them spoke. The room was quiet.


    "I''ll pinch it for you."


    "A little bit."


    Fu Chenrong took off the last hairpin on Su Jiusi''s head and encircled Su Jiusi from behind. "I knew that Jiusi was the best. Are you tired today? I just took off the hairpin for you and found that these jewelry are very heavy. Is the neck sour?"


    She was just worried about Fu Chenrong. Although she had never been to the battlefield, she still knew how dangerous the battlefield was.


    "I always believed in you."


    Fu Chenrong face a black, "in your eyes, I am that kind of person on paper?"? I just believe in myself. Although I''m not sure, I believe I can do it well. You should also believe me. Don''t worry too much. I know what I''m doing and I know what I''m doing. "


    "You can''t talk on paper."


    Although we dare not laugh openly, we don''t laugh less in private.


    For this reason, Zhu Yuxiu didn''t go out for several days and hid in his room every day. Fu Yihan''s face was as black as black charcoal. He hadn''t seen Zhu Yuxiu for several days.


    The maidservant of xinwangfu knew that Fu Yihan was in a bad mood. She even had to walk carefully for fear of angering Fu Yihan.

 Chapter 429

    A few days later, Gu Ziyuan arrived in the capital.


    After entering the capital, he squinted and looked at the sky. The sky was clear. His mood was not clear at the moment.


    He knew that Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan were both in the capital. He had a strong hatred for them. His eyes were not as clear as before. The young man who would come forward completely died in Gu''s family accident.


    "The eldest brother has come all the way to join his highness. Can''t his highness support him?" Gu Ziyuan poured himself a glass of wine and made a mockery.


    "People always have to make a living. It''s just a mess."


    Finally Gu Ziyuan spoke.


    "It seems that big brother''s life is very good."


    Although there is an irresistible estrangement between the brothers, it is his brother after all. He has no prejudice against Gu Ziyuan, and it is still no problem to maintain the superficial contact.


    Seeing that Gu Ziyuan still didn''t speak, he was embarrassed. "This is my new restaurant. If you don''t want to live in the post house, you can live here. Anyway, there are many vacant rooms in my restaurant."


    After Gu Liyuan finished, he personally led Gu Ziyuan upstairs. Gu Ziyuan didn''t say a word. Gu Liyuan led him to an elegant room and ordered wine and vegetables in person.


    He went to Gu Ziyuan. Somehow, he was very embarrassed and said, "Ziyuan, you''re here. It''s noisy downstairs. Go and sit upstairs!"


    In fact, he had heard that Gu Ziyuan was coming to the state of Jiang as an envoy, but he didn''t expect to arrive so soon. He was obviously a brother growing up together, but he felt uncomfortable when he saw Gu Ziyuan.


    Feel a vision stopped on his body, Gu Liyuan turned his head, suddenly saw Gu Ziyuan standing at the door.


    Gu Ziyuan ignored the shopkeeper and still stared at Gu Liyuan.


    When the waiter saw Gu Ziyuan coming in, he trotted forward and said warmly, "my guest, what would you like to eat? Sit in the lobby and the lounge? "


    It''s ironic that they destroyed the family together, but each of them had a good life.


    Gu Ziyuan just came in and heard Gu Liyuan''s laughter. He stood at the door and didn''t go in. He just looked at Gu Liyuan.


    The business of Tianya restaurant is very good. Gu Liyuan is very busy every day, and he is good at talking, so many people have become friends with him. At this meeting, he also sits at a table in the hall chatting with the guests, and can hear his bright smile from time to time.


    After settling down in the post house, he went to Tianya restaurant. Although he had just arrived at the capital, he knew that Gu Liyuan had opened a restaurant in the capital, which was called Tianya restaurant.


    As an emissary, he would live in the post house, which is a special place for entertaining emissaries. Tomorrow he would go to the palace to see Emperor Shun.


    "Let''s go! Go to the post house. "


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fist tightly in his sleeve. The accompanying guard Feng Qing saw Gu Ziyuan enter the city, got out of the carriage and stood still. His face was extremely ugly. He came forward to remind him, "young master, let''s go!"


    "Ziyuan, it''s boring. I have hands and feet. Why should I let Shen Rong support me? I don''t want to take care of my family like this. We have to accept what has happened and stick to what we did in the past."


    Gu Ziyuan sneered, "my father is still in the prison of the Ministry of punishment. He killed my mother for your mother''s sake. Can this kind of thing pass?"


    "I don''t want to say anything about my father. I went to prison to see my father. He said he wanted to atone. This is his choice. I don''t know what happened in those years, and I don''t want to ask. Ziyuan, how do you start your life again?"

 Chapter 430

    "I don''t need to start all over again. I just need to keep these things in mind and remember who ruined my family."


    Gu Liyuan''s anger welled up in his heart. He put his glass on the table. "What do you mean? What did I do to take care of my family.


    I don''t want to take care of my family like this. You have to watch me beg for food in the street to make you happy, don''t you?


    Finish saying to turn round to leave ya.


    This is a tough word, but Pei Bingbing is not happy, "do you want to go or not?"


    "No, if you want to go, go with Mu Yang!"


    "Muyang is warm, hospitable and frank. Don''t you get close to Muyang, do you want to go or not?"


    Gu Liyuan, who was ready to go out, heard Mu Yang''s name and pulled down his face, "you and Mu Yang are really close."


    "That''s what such an illiterate brother is going to do. I haven''t seen you lose your temper with anyone. There''s no business in this restaurant. Do you want to go out for a walk? There are so many delicious things in this capital. Last time, Muyang took me out for a walk and ate a lot of delicious food, which is more than the snacks in the capital."


    It''s a bit irritating, but now he is really disappointed with Gu Ziyuan. Every time he wants to have a good chat with Gu Ziyuan, Gu Ziyuan will attribute all his mistakes to Fu Chenrong and him.


    Gu Liyuan took a sip of wine. He didn''t know whether it was because of the wine or Pei Bingbing. Most of his anger had gone away. "If he comes again next time, you can drive him away for me. Don''t worry about this brother."


    "Better than your brother." Pei Bingbing seldom sees Gu Liyuan so angry that she wants to make Gu Liyuan happy. She holds her chin with her hand and blinks, "Gu Ziyuan is gone, so your anger should be gone. If you don''t want to see him and don''t do his business, you''re embarrassed to rush people. I''ll come."


    "Am I ugly?"


    Pei Bingbing came in, "it''s your brother. He looks good."


    Gu Liyuan did not have the good spirit to return a, picked up the wine pot to pour a glass of wine for oneself again.


    "Gu Ziyuan."


    Pei Bingbing came in with a head and saw Gu Liyuan''s black face. He asked curiously, "who is the young man who just left? I''ll make you look like this. "


    This is also a reasonable thing, but Gu Ziyuan insists on it. Next, I don''t know what will happen to Gu Ziyuan. In the final analysis, Fu Chenrong is what he hates most.


    He and Fu Chenrong have been in the same situation since they were young, and naturally they are more sympathetic to each other.


    Gu Liyuan''s good mood is all stirred by Gu Ziyuan. He finds that Gu Ziyuan is more and more difficult to reason with. It is clear that he is his brother, and he has to force him to find out why.


    Finish saying to attend to son source also not to return of left ya.


    Gu Ziyuan stood up with a green face and said when he came to the door, "you really didn''t do anything, but you''ve been helping the tyrant all the time. It''s clear that we''re the brothers, and you''ve never been on my side."


    Ziyuan, if you don''t want to argue with you, you can eat if you want. If you don''t want to go, I can''t serve you here. "


    Gu Liyuan is more upset. He clearly doesn''t like that Pei Bingbing and Mu Yang are too close, but he can''t find any reason to say those words. He can only feel depressed in silence, and even has a feeling of wanting to lift the table.


    That girl won''t really go shopping with Muyang!


    The once romantic childe had this kind of trouble. It was something he never dreamed of. What should he do with Pei Bingbing.

 Chapter 431

    Gu Liyuan went to the hall from the downstairs elegant room. There were only two tables left in the hall.


    He was standing inside the counter when someone came to Gu Liyuan and said with a smile, "boss Gu, the restaurant has no business this afternoon. It''s better to go to Cuihong building. It''s said that there are two more girls coming. They are beautiful and good at singing and dancing. We''re just going to have a look."


    Gu Liyuan saw that he was young master Liu, who often came to the restaurant to drink. He was stunned for a moment, and immediately answered, "OK, I''ll be more respectful than obedient."


    Once upon a time, he loved Su Jiusi. His biggest wish was to take her as his wife, take good care of her and love her, but she fell in love with his second brother.


    Even Su Jiusi, he won''t call her any more. He and Su Jiusi have already completely broken up.


    Far away, he saw a light blue woman''s back, which was very much like Su Jiusi. Almost, he made a sound, but he restrained himself.


    It''s going to rain soon. The people on the street are in a hurry to get back to shelter. Gu Ziyuan is the only one who is slow. He wants a heavy rain, so he can be sober.


    Once, he thought that he was the most beautiful and happy person in the world. He had everything. How spirited he was at that time, now it has become a joke.


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t plan to go back. He continued to move on. During this time, he was in a bad mood. He felt that he had nothing left. He was guarding the empty house alone, and his heart was growing hatred.


    "It''s all right, let''s go down!"


    When it was still sunny, it suddenly became dark and dark. Feng Qing behind him reminded him, "young master, why don''t we go back! It''s going to rain


    After leaving Tianya restaurant, Gu Ziyuan prepared to go back to the post office. The two places were not far away. He had come here on foot. It was still early and he didn''t want to go back to the post office, so he wandered aimlessly in the street.


    This is not a good thing for him. He tries to return to his former life, so he will soon be invited by Mr. Liu. He thinks that it is the best result for him and Pei Bingbing to continue to be Gu Liyuan.


    When did this change start? He didn''t even notice it. Everything seemed to happen unconsciously.


    When I think about it carefully, there has been no other woman around him for several months. Back and forth, it''s a Pei Bingbing.


    It seems to have become a habit of his life, and it has been for many years.


    Over the years, the women around him have never been broken. People have been leaving him and other women have been filling in.


    If Mr. Liu hadn''t mentioned it just now, he would not have found that he hadn''t been to such a place for a long time, and no woman had appeared around him for a long time.


    Gu Liyuan tells the shopkeeper a few words, and then follows Mr. Liu to leave Tianya restaurant.


    Mr. Liu said with a smile, "I know boss Gu is a person who knows how to pity beautiful women. Let''s go now!"


    Her sister killed his closest sister. After that, he knew that he and Su Jiusi would never be able to do it.


    But when he thought of Su Jiusi, he still felt sad. He didn''t understand what he had done wrong. God wanted to punish him like this.


    Big drops of rain began to fall from the sky. At the beginning, it was just a drop by drop, and soon it turned into a pouring rain. When Gu Ziyuan was ready to have a good shower, an umbrella reached his head.

 Chapter 432

    "Young master, if you get caught in the rain like this, you will get wind cold. This umbrella is for you."


    Fu Yueyi put her umbrella into Gu Ziyuan''s hands, and her smile was bright, especially in the rain.


    Then, the autumn book behind her opened another umbrella to support Fu Yueyi''s head.


    A lot of ideas flashed through his mind. God asked him to meet someone who believed in the palace on the way. Did God give him a chance on purpose.


    Since he came to the state of Jiang, Gu Ziyuan naturally knew that believing in the king was the biggest obstacle to Fu Chenrong''s accession to the throne of God, which could also be said to be Fu Chenrong''s nemesis.


    "Is Miss Fu a man who believes in the palace?"


    "Qiu Shu, don''t be rude. I nearly broke my manners just now. This young man helped me." Fu Yueyi immediately finished speaking for Gu Ziyuan and reprimanded Qiu Shu. After that, she apologized to Gu Ziyuan, "I hope you can forgive me. Qiu Shu is also the protector. I just misunderstood you."


    He just held Fu Yueyi, Qiu Shu suddenly came over quickly, and immediately passed Fu Yueyi from Gu Ziyuan''s hand. He scolded fiercely, "what an apprentice! He dares to be disrespectful to my princess. You can''t touch people who believe in the palace."


    Seeing that the time was almost over, Fu Yueyi suddenly held her head, as if she was about to faint. She was standing beside Gu Ziyuan, and qiushu was standing in a corner from afar. Gu Ziyuan naturally reached out to help Fu Yueyi, "Miss Fu, are you ok?"


    For a long time, no one cared so much about Gu Ziyuan. He turned his head to look at the pretty face, and nodded, "thank you for reminding me."


    "It seems that you are not from the capital city. When you go back, you need to drink a bowl of ginger soup to avoid the cold. It''s rainy in the capital city, but it''s not good to get wind cold."


    Fu Yueyi is so enthusiastic, Gu Ziyuan is not good, too cold, very polite back to a, "in the next Gu Ziyuan."


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a matter of lifting a hand. I''m lucky. I just brought an umbrella. It''s probably my fate with you. I don''t know how to call you Fu Yueyi."


    Gu Ziyuan wet more, he stood beside Fu Yueyi, once again and Fu Yueyi thanks, "just thank you girl."


    Fu Yueyi, dressed in a goose yellow dress, is a playful and lovely girl. With her bright smile, it''s hard for people to be on guard against her.


    Under the eaves, Fu collected her umbrella and patted the rain on her clothes with her hand. Because the rain was too heavy, even though she held up the umbrella, her skirt and sleeves were still wet by the rain.


    "It''s going to rain harder and harder, young master. Let''s take shelter under the eaves in front of us." Fu Yueyi warmly invited each other. With that, she had already taken the lead to walk under the eaves of the street. Gu Ziyuan hesitated for a while, and finally went up.


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t expect a girl to give him an umbrella. He nodded to Fu Yueyi, "thank you for your kindness."


    "I really believe in the prince''s mansion. Did you come to visit relatives in the capital?"


    Since the maid beside her is called Princess, this girl is very likely to be the daughter of King Xin. Generally speaking, her daughter will be called Princess. There are two daughters in King Xin''s mansion. One of them is married, so this girl must be the youngest daughter of King Xin.


    Knowing Fu Yueyi''s identity, Gu Ziyuan didn''t hide his identity. His attitude toward Fu Yueyi was obviously different. "I''m an envoy of the state of Wei. I came to the capital to celebrate the emperor''s birthday."

 Chapter 433

    "So you are from the state of Wei. Aren''t you the younger brother of his Highness the prince?"


    The bright smile on Fu Yueyi''s face disappeared in an instant, and her expression became very alienated. "When Mr. Gu came to the capital, his royal highness must be very happy. Your elder brother also opened a restaurant in the capital, so we can finally get together."


    "Yes, brother reunion."


    "I''m really not worth it for Mr. Gu. It''s so chilling that his Royal Highness has not yet ascended the throne. I don''t know what will be done when he ascends the throne. I''m just worried that believing in the palace is a thorn in his eye. Look at me, tell Mr. Gu what to do. Mr. Gu, I''ll go back first and say goodbye."


    Gu Ziyuan was calm and didn''t answer. He obviously didn''t want to mention the past.


    "It seems that I misunderstood Mr. Gu. I''ve heard about the great changes in his family. These things are not all related to Fu Chenrong!"


    Gu Ziyuan said that Fu Chenrong was a man of bad conduct in his eyes. Otherwise, he would not rob his fiancee, and he was disrespectful to his mother and nearly killed her. He was not surprised that such a person could bully women.


    "I''ve wronged the princess. He''s a bad character."


    Gu Ziyuan has been prejudiced against Fu Chenrong for a long time. As soon as Fu Yueyi said it, she naturally believed Fu Yueyi''s words. Unexpectedly, Fu Chenrong became more arrogant and bullied women.


    Fu Yueyi has a harmless face, and she has been angry all the time. It''s easy to believe what she said.


    Fu Yueyi looked at Gu Ziyuan in surprise and said, "Fu Chenrong didn''t even let go of your growing up? Fu Chenrong is a villain. When Tianya restaurant opened, my sister-in-law and I went to join in, but they humiliated me. Later, they forced my sister-in-law to commit suicide. "


    "How can the princess be sure that we don''t agree with each other? Maybe we are like-minded. My royal highness and I have already broken off our relationship. Some of them are misunderstood by the princess. Now, my royal highness, I can''t stand up and I don''t want to climb up."


    This makes Gu Ziyuan very curious. What did Fu Chenrong do to the princess of xinwangfu.


    "No, my father doesn''t want to see you. Fu Chenrong is not a good thing. You are his younger brother, so it must be the same. If you don''t agree with each other, Mr. Gu won''t visit my father again. He won''t see you."


    "I will visit Xinwang some day."


    After knowing Gu Ziyuan''s identity, Fu Yueyi, with a cold face, nods to Gu Ziyuan and is ready to leave. Gu Ziyuan knows that Prince Xin''s mansion and Donggong are at odds, but he doesn''t expect that the princess of Prince Xin''s mansion hates Fu Chenrong so much.


    "I''d like to leave now. Please help yourself, Mr. Gu."


    Gu Ziyuan sneered. He didn''t come to the capital for reunion. He didn''t know why the emperor sent him to be an envoy.


    Fu Yueyi nodded to Gu Ziyuan with a worried face, and then left with an umbrella.


    Gu Ziyuan leaned against the wall and hit the wall heavily. Thinking about Fu Chenrong, who is now a beautiful man, his hatred is deeper. He has everything, but he has nothing.


    He can''t watch Fu Chenrong go on so proud. He has lost so many things and has nothing. Fu Chenrong should also pay a price. It''s a good choice to believe in the palace.

 Chapter 434

    Fu Yueyi and Qiu Shu walked a short way with their umbrellas, and then they got on the carriage stopped at the side of the road. Fu Yueyi leaned on the carriage, her eyes became deeper, as if the pretty and lovely girl was just an illusion.


    She had an unsophisticated face, but the city was very deep, forming a strong contrast with her face.


    It''s easy for people who don''t think deeply enough to regard her as an innocent girl, and she''s also very similar, without a trace of damage.


    The voice is also delicate, with a strong smell of powder.


    "Young master, let me serve you."


    With that, Mr. Liu released the woman in his arms. The woman twisted her waist and went to Gu Liyuan. When she came, she sat on Gu Liyuan''s lap and held Gu Liyuan''s neck in her hands.


    Boss Gu, just teach a good lesson to this kind of woman, but don''t let a woman climb on your head. Juxiang, you can accompany Mr. Gu and pour him wine. "


    Mr. Liu burst out laughing. "Boss Gu is afraid of being inside. What''s the matter? Men come out to relax. Even if they know it, they shouldn''t stop him.


    He directly left the problem to Pei Bingbing. To be honest, Pei Bingbing was the only one in his mind. She is not a female tiger.


    Gu Liyuan gave a dry smile. He couldn''t say that he didn''t dare to be interested in these women. At that time, he would only arouse people''s suspicion whether there was something wrong with his body.


    "I have a female tiger at home. I''ll forgive you, Mr. Liu. If you let that female tiger know, you don''t know how to make trouble."


    Seeing Gu Liyuan drinking muggy wine alone, he hugged the woman in his arms and said with a smile, "how can boss Gu drink muggy wine alone? With so many girls, boss Gu doesn''t like any of them?"


    Clearly warm fragrant nephrite in front of him, but did not mention his interest.


    The procuress called a row of girls, and he didn''t pick any of them. What a hell, they were all beautiful girls. When he looked at them, he had no feeling at all, and even had a feeling of disgust in his heart.


    Once upon a time, when he came to the brothel, he would sing poems against the girls in it and drink wine with them.


    Gu Liyuan is in the Cuihong mansion. Mr. Liu has called many other young men to drink and have fun. Everyone has a girl in his arms. He is the only one sitting there drinking alone.


    Thinking of this, Fu Yueyi showed an imperceptible smile at the corner of her mouth. It was the most wonderful to see the fight in the den.


    She just wants to go to the theatre.


    After all, she has provided Gu Ziyuan with such a good opportunity. When the time comes, nothing will affect them. She doesn''t believe that Fu Chenrong is really willing to kill Gu Ziyuan. This is a good play?


    Fu Yueyi''s tone is determined. She clearly sees hatred in Gu Ziyuan''s eyes. As long as he hates Fu Chenrong, he will come to her.


    "Certainly."


    Qiu Shu sat beside Fu Yueyi and asked curiously, "will Gu Ziyuan come to find the princess?"


    Gu Liyuan is not comfortable. He just wants to push the girl in his arms. Suddenly, the door of Yajian''s room is kicked open.


    Then Pei Bingbing, who is dressed in red, appears at the door of Yajian. He sees a girl holding his neck in Gu Liyuan''s arms. Pei Bingbing''s eyes are almost on fire.


    "Gu Liyuan, you don''t care about a good business. You come to visit brothels. Will you die without women?"

 Chapter 435

    Pei Bingbing is both angry and aggrieved. She also hears from the shopkeeper that Gu Liyuan has come to cuihonglou. She didn''t believe it. Gu Liyuan hasn''t been to these places for a long time, but she still finds him. She didn''t expect to find Gu Liyuan here.


    He never changed at all, and he wanted to live a lavish life.


    Young master Liu was stunned. "Isn''t this girl also in the restaurant? I''ve never heard from you. It''s your wife. No wonder you say she''s a tigress. She''s really fierce. She''s here. "


    Sometimes she can feel that Gu Liyuan likes him, but she can''t catch him. He is like a gust of wind. She wants to catch him, but she finds nothing in her hand.


    Pei Bingbing didn''t go back to Tianya restaurant after leaving Cuihong restaurant. She went to a pub and ordered a few bottles of wine by herself, which made her feel so bad that she just wanted to paralyze herself.


    After that, Gu Liyuan strides away from Cuihong restaurant. First of all, he wants to go back to Tianya restaurant. Her things are all in Tianya restaurant. If he wants to go, he will go back to pack up.


    "Mr. Liu, I have something urgent to do. Excuse me first. You can continue."


    Seeing that Gu Liyuan suddenly stood up, young master Liu looked puzzled and asked, "boss Gu, what are you doing?"


    At the moment, there is only one strong idea in his heart, that is to find Pei Bingbing back, anyway, to find her back.


    He simply can''t accept Pei Bingbing to marry others, and doesn''t want Pei Bingbing to leave him.


    At the thought of these possibilities, Gu Liyuan felt uneasy. It seemed that something had poked into his heart and made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Just now he was sitting here, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind. If Pei Bingbing really disappeared and married someone else, what would he do?


    Finally, Gu Liyuan can''t sit down. He suddenly stands up. He has to find Pei Bingbing.


    Gu Liyuan didn''t want to drink any more. He felt flustered. It seemed that Pei Bingbing would never come back.


    "Boss Gu, woman, just give her some color to see. Let''s continue to drink."


    With that, Pei Bingbing turns around and leaves the room. Gu Liyuan''s face is livid and pushes away the woman in his arms.


    When these words jump to the brain, Pei Bingbing''s face turns pale. She looks at Gu Liyuan. She doesn''t know whether she is disappointed or sad, and she reluctantly squeezes out a smile. "Mr. Gu is right. I really don''t have the right to manage Mr. Gu. I''ll move out today. I won''t bother Mr. Gu any more. You go on."


    A word then blocked Pei Bingbing to death, right ah, she is not his who, with what tube he? It''s right for him to go to the brothel. She doesn''t even have the qualification to manage it.


    Gu Liyuan was a little guilty. He didn''t know why he was guilty. More importantly, he couldn''t hang on to his face. He still held the girl in his arms and said carelessly, "Bingbing, how can I come here? Why do you care about me?"


    It''s ridiculous. The wind has no feet at all. How can it be grasped?


    She just wants to find a person who is in love with each other and live a good life. Why do the people who make her heart beat don''t like her.


    She had been attracted to several men, but Gu Liyuan was the only one in her heart. He was the only one she loved, but he didn''t want to marry her.

 Chapter 436

    Before, she heard that Gu Liyuan was uninhibited and didn''t like to be restrained. She thought Gu Liyuan could stop completely for herself. Today, she knows that it''s impossible. Gu Liyuan is still Gu Liyuan. He doesn''t belong to any woman.


    At the moment, do not want to wake up? Haven''t you seen it clearly yet?


    Pei Bingbing sneered at himself and directly picked up the jug and poured the wine with his head up.


    Gu Liyuan''s tone is full of regret and guilt. Although Pei Bingbing is very good at martial arts, he is still worried that she is a girl after all.


    "She''s really gone. I''ve looked for all the places I should look for, but I haven''t found her. Jiusi, is something wrong with her?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" Su Jiusi''s expression is more serious, "is Bingbing missing?"


    Had it not been for this time, he would not have realized that Pei Bingbing was so important to him. Now he just wanted to find her and say sorry to her.


    He has long been used to Pei Bingbing around, to seeing her every day, to talking back to himself.


    When he asked this, Gu Liyuan was obviously out of control. Now he was very sorry. He shouldn''t have said that to Pei Bingbing, and he shouldn''t have let Pei Bingbing go. If she really disappeared, what should he do?


    "Did Bingbing come to you?"


    Su Jiusi seldom saw Gu Liyuan so flustered. He immediately knew that something had happened. His expression became serious and asked, "what happened to Liyuan?"


    Gu Liyuan is waiting for Su Jiusi in the main hall. The anxiety on his face is obvious.


    Su Jiusi is reading a book in his room. When he learns that Gu Liyuan is coming, he immediately puts down his book and goes to the main hall. At this time, it''s already dark outside. If it''s not for something important, Gu Liyuan will never come to her at this time.


    Gu Liyuan runs to Tianya restaurant and learns that Pei Bingbing has not come back at all. He immediately goes to Mufu and thinks whether Pei Bingbing will come back to Mufu.


    Fu Yihan raises a sneer at the corner of his mouth. When he catches this woman, he must torture her well, which can be regarded as a warning to Su Jiusi.


    The shopkeeper knew the guard and knew that he was a man who believed in the palace. He didn''t dare to disobey him and immediately went to do it himself.


    This meeting Pei Bingbing devotes himself to drinking, and he doesn''t notice it at all.


    After entering the inn, the guard found the shopkeeper, gave orders in the shopkeeper''s ear, took out a bag of powder and gave it to the shopkeeper, indicating that the shopkeeper would add the powder to Pei Bingbing''s wine.


    Pei Bingbing was half drunk and kept pouring wine. Fu Yihan thought it was a good chance. He called the guard to the front and gave orders in a low voice. The guard nodded quickly and went to the inn quietly.


    Fu Yihan''s carriage passes by the restaurant and just sees Pei Bingbing lying on the table. Fu Yihan recognizes Pei Bingbing at a glance. He always remembers that this woman mocks herself in public. Zhu Yuxiu also says that it is this woman who poisoned her.


    This evening, where can she go.


    Su Jiusi probably also understood what happened. It must be the two people''s discord. She comforted Gu Liyuan, "Bingbing''s martial arts are excellent. Most people can''t hurt her. I''m afraid she''s hiding. I''ll ask someone to find her. Liyuan, you can relax. She will be OK."


    Gu Liyuan sighed heavily, "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t say that. It''s me who made her angry. I regret it. I really regret it."

 Chapter 437

    "Do you see your heart?"


    Su Jiusi has never seen Gu Liyuan so anxious. She is a bystander all the time. She knows that Gu Liyuan likes Pei Bingbing very much, but Gu Liyuan can''t make up his mind to show his heart to Pei Bingbing. He seems to be afraid of getting married.


    Although she was worried, there was no way at all. She had to deal with emotional matters by herself, and no one else could help her.


    It''s Zhu Yuxiu.


    Being puzzled, Pei Bingbing hears the footsteps coming down the stairs. It''s someone coming. Since she needs to go down the stairs, it''s likely to be a dungeon. She stares at the direction of the stairs and soon sees a person who makes her frown.


    What''s going on? Who caught her here? Why.


    She clearly remembers that she was drinking in the restaurant. Yes, she seems to be asleep. Is there something wrong with the wine in the restaurant? She has such a good capacity that she can''t get drunk.


    She is a martial arts practitioner, which has no influence on her. She wondered how she got to this place?


    This seems to be a prison. There is a mess of straw on the ground. From time to time, there are rats and cockroaches crawling by. There is a damp and rotten smell in the air, which is very unpleasant.


    All around dim, only lit a lamp, by this limited light, she looked around.


    When Pei Bingbing woke up, she found that she was tied to a scaffold, and her hands and feet were locked up with thick chains. She tried to move, but the tie was tight, so she couldn''t move at all.


    She stood by the window, praying that Pei Bingbing would be safe.


    With her understanding of Pei Bingbing, Pei Bingbing should not hide alone. She is very likely to come to find her. For example, she is completely dark today. After all, she is a girl. Su Jiusi is still worried about Pei Bingbing, so he wants Gu Chenrong to send someone to find Pei Bingbing. He has dongyuanwei in his hand, so it''s easier to find someone.


    After leaving, Su Jiusi immediately went back to his room and wrote a letter. After writing, he called yinwei, who was hiding in the dark, and gave the letter to him to send him to the east palace.


    Su Jiusi nodded. She knew Gu Liyuan would be worried, so she didn''t say anything to Gu Liyuan any more. Instead, she let Gu Liyuan go first.


    "Well, I know she''s good. Although I dare not, I don''t know my mind. I dare not promise her anything. I''m afraid to hurt her. Jiusi, since Bingbing is not with you, I''ll go first. I''ll go to find Bingbing."


    "That''s right. Only after passing can we have an answer. Liyuan, I hope you can be happy, not for anyone, just for yourself." Su Jiusi continued to appease Gu Liyuan, "don''t worry too much. Bingbing won''t have anything to do. After finding her, apologize to Bingbing and have a good talk with her. Bingbing is really a good girl."


    This time Gu Liyuan didn''t hesitate and nodded quickly, "I see that she is very important to me. I don''t want to lose her. Although I''m not keen on marriage, if that person is her, I''m willing to have a try."


    Pei Bingbing suddenly regretted drinking in the restaurant. If it wasn''t careless, it would not have happened. She would have fallen into the hands of Zhu Yuxiu. They had two feuds. Zhu Yuxiu would surely take this opportunity to torture her.


    She is not afraid of death and pain, but she is afraid that Zhu Yuxiu will use her to threaten Su Jiusi.


    Damn it. I can''t help it.

 Chapter 438

    Zhu Yuxiu walked to Pei Bingbing with a proud face and couldn''t help laughing, "you certainly didn''t expect that you would fall into my hands so soon! Last time at Tianya restaurant, you laughed at me for being strong. At the banquet, you gave me that kind of medicine, which made me so ugly. I''ll keep this account in mind for you. "


    "Isn''t shizifei strong? It''s hard to say that she''s strong, but she''s a little bit too weak in her mental endurance. "


    "You You shut up. " Zhu Yuxiu raised his hand and gave Pei Bingbing a slap, "so what if you have martial arts skills? Now it''s not in my hands and I''ll be slaughtered."


    She appreciated Pei Bingbing''s painful look and looked at Pei Bingbing. "The martial arts practitioners are really different. They are still silent in such severe pain. I hope the girls will be so brave next time."


    Pei Bingbing is in great pain. Her lips have been bitten and bleeding by her, and the sweat on her forehead oozes out. The bright red blood splashes on Zhu Yuxiu, but Zhu Yuxiu is very excited.


    After splitting Pei Bingbing''s hand, Zhu Yuxiu takes a dagger to stir up her wrist and cuts it hard.


    After Zhu Yuxiu finished, he took up the dagger and rowed down the wrist of Pei Bingbing''s right hand heavily. A sharp pain came, and the bright red blood immediately gushed out. Pei Bingbing bit his lip and said nothing.


    "Don''t waste your time. The chain is very strong. Even if you are a peerless master, you can''t break it. Most people use their right hand to hold swords. It''s better to start with your right hand first."


    Pei Bingbing didn''t speak. She clenched her fists tightly. The tendons in her hands burst out. She tried to break the iron chain that locked her, but the iron chain was too strong. She couldn''t break it with all her internal power.


    With a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, "do you think I''ll cut the tendons of your right hand or left hand first?"


    After that, Zhu Yuxiu takes out a dagger from her arms. She shakes the sharp dagger in front of Pei Bingbing, slowly pulls out the scabbard and throws it on the ground.


    Zhu Yuxiu covered his lips and laughed, "if you want to die, I won''t let you die. I just want you to live worse than death. This is the result of provoking King Xin''s mansion."


    Pei Bingbing glared at Zhu Yuxiu viciously, "kill if you want, don''t give me the whole. What you don''t have is in your hands. I have nothing to say. I think it''s bad luck."


    If that''s the case, it''s better to kill her directly. For martial arts practitioners, if they can''t hold the sword from now on, it''s more painful than her life.


    "The girl''s martial arts are so good that she must be a person who has been practicing martial arts for many years. I heard that as long as she cuts off her tendons, her martial arts will be completely wasted. If I do away with her tendons, will she become paralytic in the future?"


    "It''s not too cheap to kill you." Zhu Yuxiu snorted coldly, "don''t worry, I won''t take my life so easily. I''ve been ridiculed by the world these days. It''s all thanks to you."


    Pei Bingbing only felt the hot pain on her right cheek, and the blood oozed from the corner of her mouth. She sneered, "it''s in your hand. I have nothing to say. If I have the ability, I''ll kill me."


    "Zhu Yuxiu, you wait and see. You either kill me, or you will fall into my hands. Then I will tear you to pieces."


    Pei Bingbing kept sweating on her forehead. The sweat had soaked her inner garment for a long time. Because of the pain, her voice was trembling.


    Zhu Yuxiu laughed like he heard a joke. "What can a paralytic do to me? You''ll never have a chance to take revenge. Now is the time for me to take revenge. "

 Chapter 439

    With that, Pei Bingbing took the dagger again and was ready to paddle to Pei Bingbing''s left hand.


    Pei Bingbing knows that she can''t avoid the disaster, and her right hand has been destroyed.


    She is the one who holds the sword in her right hand. After destroying her right hand, she can''t hold the sword with this hand any more. When she thinks about this, she can''t wait to tear up Zhu Yuxiu. Why didn''t she kill her.


    Fu Yueyi did not expect that Zhu Yuxiu had not learned well after this lesson. She thought that she was the former imperial concubine.


    Two people immediately deadlocked, Zhu Yuxiu originally fierce, also did not put Fu Yueyi in the eye, in her opinion, Fu Yueyi should hold her.


    Fu Yueyi is just a princess. She dares to order her. She is the future hostess of Xinwang mansion. Fu Yueyi is going to get married sooner or later. She doesn''t know what to do.


    At least she is the imperial concubine. If King Xin wins the throne, then Fu Yihan is the right prince. She will be the queen in the future.


    Zhu Yuxiu was still unmoved and his face was a little ugly.


    "When did father take care of this? Yueyi, I know what you want to do, but you don''t have to move out. "


    See Zhu Yuxiu so dead brain, Fu Yueyi can''t help but attack, endure or hold back the anger in the heart, still affable, "sister-in-law, this is the father''s meaning."


    Who knows Zhu Yuxiu did not listen to Fu Yueyi''s words, still did not answer, "Yueyi, you go back first! It''s dirty here. It''s not suitable for you to stay. When I finish what I want to do, I''ll give her to you. "


    Fu Yueyi patiently explains to Zhu Yuxiu that she has her plan, but it''s really hard to say her plan in front of Pei Bingbing. She can only patiently persuade Zhu Yuxiu.


    "If my sister-in-law really makes her like this, it will be self defeating."


    "It''s not enough to waste her hand. I''ll waste her hands and feet, and I''ll give them to you at that time."


    Fu Yueyi laughs. On the surface, she asks for Zhu Yuxiu''s opinions. In fact, she makes up her mind to let Zhu Yuxiu give Pei Bingbing to her.


    "Sister-in-law, you have already abandoned her right hand. It''s out of breath. In the future, she will never be able to hold the sword with this hand. This lesson is deep enough. I''m Su Jiusi''s best friend. I can still use her. Sister-in-law, give her to me!"


    Although I don''t know why Fu Yueyi wants to stop her, she is not comfortable with Fu Yueyi''s meddling. She still firmly remembers the Mu family banquet.


    "This little girl is against me. I''m going to waste her hand and foot tendons. It''s a lesson for her and Su Jiusi. Yueyi, don''t worry about it."


    "I heard from my elder brother that Pei Bingbing was locked up here. I came here specially to have a look."


    "Stop it, sister-in-law." A female voice interrupted Zhu Yuxiu and heard Fu Yueyi''s voice. Zhu Yuxiu temporarily stopped her hand, took out her handkerchief, wiped the blood on her hand, and laughed at Fu Yueyi, "Yueyi, why are you here?"


    For her, she would rather have Zhu Yuxiu put an end to her than be insulted.


    It''s disgusting to be such an uninteresting person.


    Pei Bingbing hung her head and didn''t speak in the whole process. The bright red blood kept dripping down her wrist. There was a big pool of blood on the ground.


    If her wound is not treated in time, and the blood flows down like this, she will die because of excessive blood loss.

 Chapter 440

    She hated the people who believed in the palace. After this time, the people who believed in the palace had already died together with her. She would remember this hatred well and get it back from them.


    "Yueyi, if you want to take people away, take them away!"


    Fu Yihan suddenly came in and said to Fu Yueyi.


    She is completely tied with Prince Xin''s house. She must help Su Jiusi bring down Prince Xin''s house, not only for Pei''s family, but also for her own revenge.


    She is the eldest lady of Guiyun villa. With her excellent martial arts, no one dares to bully her. This humiliation is her first experience.


    Pei Bingbing doesn''t know what Zhu Yuxiu has given her. She just knows that she doesn''t like this feeling very much. This feeling of being slaughtered by others is very powerless and hateful.


    With that, he nodded to the guard behind him. A long man came forward, pinched Pei Bingbing''s chin, forced her to open her mouth, and put a black pill in her mouth.


    "Why should miss Pei rush like this? If it wasn''t for me just now, Miss Pei''s hands and feet were useless. I really want to save Miss Pei. After I leave, Miss Pei should take a medicine first! So we can have a good sleep. "


    Pei Bingbing raised her eyes and directly sent Fu Yueyi a sentence, "there is no good thing in Prince Xin''s mansion. Princess, don''t cry here. You are so kind. Get out of here now."


    "Go away."


    After Zhu Yuxiu left, Fu Yueyi came to Pei Bingbing and said with regret, "it''s a pity that Miss Pei''s hand was broken when she was young. My sister-in-law is a little cruel. I''m here to save Miss Pei."


    I don''t want to think about it. Who will be in charge of it.


    Before, she had no prejudice against Fu Yueyi. Now when she saw Fu Yueyi like this, she began to hate Fu Yueyi. She had just had an accident, and this little sister-in-law wanted to climb on her head.


    Zhu Yuxiu''s heart is not willing, but there is no way, can only keep up with Fu Yihan''s footsteps.


    Fu Yihan looked at Pei Bingbing with a drooping head and left the dungeon with a cold hum.


    "Don''t be so wordy. Just do what the moon says. If you don''t go out, you don''t think there are enough obstacles?"


    "Shiziye, I don''t want to let go of you. When I think of this girl''s rude remarks, I''m blocked up in my heart. I want to take a good breath. It''s dirty here. I''m afraid I''ll dirty Yueyi''s hand. That''s why I let Yueyi go back first."


    Fu Yihan looked disgusted. "Yueyi wants to take people away. It''s naturally useful for her. You don''t want to make trouble. Why stop Yueyi? I caught her. I asked you to teach her a lesson, but I didn''t let you hold her. In the future, you''ll listen to Yueyi''s words more, and you won''t lose people''s eyes again."


    Zhu Yuxiu looks aggrieved. Since that incident, Fu Yihan has never been to her room. Originally, she thought that Fu Yihan had caught Pei Bingbing for her, but she didn''t expect that Fu Yihan was not on her side at all.


    "Shizi, you..."


    With Fu Yihan''s consent, Fu Yueyi also felt relieved and nodded to Fu Yihan, "OK, brother, I''ll let people give Pei Bingbing medicine first, she can''t go."


    After taking the medicine, Pei Bingbing passed out quickly.


    The next day, Fu Chenrong took the initiative to come to Mu''s house, and learned that there was still no news of Pei Bingbing. Su Jiusi was very worried, and his foreboding feeling became stronger and stronger.


    Fu Chenrong has no news here, and the people Mu Yang sent also have no news. Mu Yang went out to look for it in person. He looked for it all night last night and just came back. He also has no news.

 Chapter 441

    All the inns and restaurants have been searched, but Pei Bingbing has not been found. She did not go to these places. According to her character, it is impossible to go to a common people''s home.


    "Jiusi, if Bingbing really has an accident, then she is most likely to fall into the hands of the people who believe in the palace. If it falls into their hands, Bingbing may..."


    Fu Chenrong didn''t continue to say the following words, but Su Jiusi understood what he meant. It might be more or less bad. People who believed in the palace would take this opportunity to warn them. Of course, they might also use Pei Bingbing as a bargaining chip to force them to do something.


    Although Gu Ziyuan is Su Mei''s son, these things have nothing to do with him. Su Jiusi has never been angry with him. When the brothers really get to this stage, it''s Fu Chenrong and Gu Liyuan, especially Gu Liyuan, who are most sad.


    Su Jiusi took his hand and said, "I hope he won''t be so confused and destroy himself. I don''t want you to come this far."


    "Then I won''t think about brotherhood any more." Fu Chenrong has a deep vision. He doesn''t want to do anything to Gu Ziyuan, but if he insists on it, he won''t let it go.


    Su Jiusi nodded, "well, if Ziyuan really cooperates with the people who believe in Wang Fu, and is determined to be our enemy, Shen Rong, what are you going to do?"


    Fu Chenrong nodded, "it''s really Ziyuan. I''m afraid it''s not good for him to take the initiative to believe in the palace. Jiusi, I''ve asked Bingyun and Qingshan to go to the palace. Maybe there will be news about Bingbing. By the way, let Bingyun listen to what Ziyuan does to believe in the palace."


    At the beginning, Gu Ziyuan was also very good to her and didn''t do anything to hurt her. She and Gu Ziyuan were doomed to this step. Their identity doomed them to this step.


    Even Su Jiusi didn''t want to kill Gu Ziyuan.


    After all, Gu Ziyuan grew up with Fu Chenrong, and he and Gu Liyuan are the same father and brother. It''s hard for them to kill Gu Ziyuan.


    It''s very complicated. The rift is too deep to be mended. It''s easy to use Gu Ziyuan if you believe in Wang Fu.


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Gu Ziyuan would get in touch with Prince Xin''s mansion. He was in contact with Prince Xin''s mansion. He clearly intended to cooperate with Prince Xin''s mansion. She knew that Gu Ziyuan hated her and that Gu Ziyuan and she had completely broken up, and she hated Fu Chenrong.


    "Ziyuan?"


    Fu Chenrong reached out and patted Su Jiusi on the back of his hand. "Jiusi, don''t worry about it. These are just our guesses. I let people watch Prince Xin''s mansion, but I found something unexpected. Today Ziyuan went to Prince Xin''s mansion."


    This is what Su Jiusi is most worried about. Zhu Yuxiu is afraid that she hates Pei Bingbing to the bone. She really gets it in her hands. Zhu Yuxiu is a cruel person and will never be soft hearted.


    In a word, Pei Bingbing will suffer a lot if she falls into the hands of the people who believe in Wang Fu. Even if she doesn''t kill her, she will be tortured.


    She doesn''t want Gu Liyuan to face such a broken Gu family any more. She doesn''t know how Gu Ziyuan''s defection will affect Gu Liyuan.


    At the moment, Gu Ziyuan is still in the basement of King Xin''s mansion. Pei Bingbing is still in a coma, but he has not been locked. The wound on his wrist has been bandaged up and he is lying in an iron cage.


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t know Pei Bingbing. Seeing the young girl lying in the iron cage, he asked, "princess, is this girl?"

 Chapter 442

    "She is the daughter of the valley master, the poison king. Now Pei Baichuan and his highness are allies. Her name is Pei Bingbing. She used to be around the prince to help his highness. She is a person that his highness trusts very much. Her martial arts are very high. This time, she accidentally fell into the hands of the eldest brother.


    Elder brother asked me to hand over this girl to Mr. Gu. It''s sincerity of believing in the palace. "


    Gu Ziyuan has heard of poison King Valley. He knows that poison King Valley is very good at using poison. Fu Chenrong has a girl like this around him. I think she has helped him a lot.


    Fu Yueyi nodded and gave a bright smile to Gu Ziyuan. "Well, what Mr. Gu reminds me is that I will be careful. Mr. Gu should also be careful. Don''t let his royal highness find out, or I''m afraid he will ignore the feelings of the ancient brothers."


    "Be careful, princess. Fu Chenrong is very cunning."


    Mr. Gu is waiting there. That house will be Mr. Gu''s in the future. "


    His Highness the prince has been sending people to monitor Prince Xin''s mansion. It''s not easy to send Pei Bingbing out quietly. I''ll ask people to lead his highness away and send Pei Bingbing to a house in the east of the city at midnight tonight.


    Pei Bingbing poisoned my sister-in-law and made her make a fool of herself in front of the public. She became the laughingstock of the public. If I hadn''t stopped her, she would have killed herself.


    "We have suffered a lot. The alliance is also for a way to survive. His Highness has gone too far in some things, and we can''t bear it.


    Gu Ziyuan nodded, "thanks for Shizi''s love, I can''t get it. Thank you Shizi and the princess."


    This is also a good opportunity for him, he must let Fu Chenrong learn a lesson, as for Pei Bingbing, she can only blame her own bad luck.


    Knowing Pei Bingbing''s identity, Gu Ziyuan has already moved his mind. No matter what the purpose of Fu Yueyi''s saying this is, both xinwangfu and Fu Chenrong are mortal enemies.


    Fu Yueyi looks forward to Gu Ziyuan, waiting for Gu Ziyuan to come down.


    "Mr. Gu, would you like to go


    She really wanted to see how cruel Fu Chenrong was and how dare she kill Gu Ziyuan.


    This is just the beginning. After that, she will encourage Gu Ziyuan to do more extraordinary things. It is not difficult to control Gu Ziyuan.


    At that time, Fu Chenrong can''t count her. Anyway, it''s not her who breaks Pei Bingbing''s hand.


    In fact, Fu Yueyi only recently found out Pei Bingbing''s identity. She saw Gu Ziyuan''s dissatisfaction and hatred towards Fu Chenrong. These dissatisfaction and hatred should have an outlet. If she handed over Pei Bingbing to him, Gu Ziyuan would certainly take action.


    Pei Bingbing, even if she believes in the sincerity of the prince''s house to give it to Mr. Gu, she will let Mr. Gu handle it later. "


    My father and brother are also for self-protection. They have no choice but to do something. I''m just a girl''s family and can''t help much. The prince is looking for allies everywhere. My brother wants to cooperate with Mr. Gu. I wonder if Mr. Gu is willing?


    "I met with Mr. Gu yesterday. After listening to Mr. Gu''s words, I feel deeply that the situation of Prince Xin''s mansion is similar to that of Mr. Gu now. His highness will not let him go.


    It''s totally unexpected that Prince Xin''s mansion will give Pei Bingbing to him, which clearly means that he wants to cooperate with him.


    Gu Ziyuan sneered, "he has never considered any brotherhood."


    "Mr. Gu has suffered."


    Fu Yueyi sighed gently. She sympathized with Gu Ziyuan and looked very sincere. She seemed to have regarded Gu Ziyuan as a trustworthy friend and touched Fu Yueyi''s eyes. Gu Ziyuan felt inexplicably that he had found a confidant.

 Chapter 443

    Over the past few months, he has put too many emotions in his heart. Fu Yueyi seems to understand him very well. This is very unexpected, but it makes him very happy.


    "By the way, Mr. Gu, my brother has given Miss Pei medicine. She has no internal power for the time being. You should be a little more careful. Pei Bingbing is very beautiful, even more beautiful than the number one of cuihonglou."


    Fu Yueyi seems to say this later. Gu Ziyuan''s mind moves and completely listens to Fu Yueyi''s words. He looks at Pei Bingbing, who is really beautiful. Originally, he didn''t know how to deal with Pei Bingbing, but now he already knows.


    Really, at this time, it''s very important to think about what to do. Now the most important thing is to find Pei Bingbing. The others will wait until they find her. If Pei Bingbing also likes Gu Liyuan, he will quit completely and bless them.


    He regards Gu Liyuan as a good brother, and Gu Liyuan is Su Jiusi''s cousin. It can be seen that the relationship between the brother and sister is very good. He doesn''t want to compete with Gu Liyuan.


    Mu Yang vaguely understood that he had asked Gu Liyuan before, but at that time Gu Liyuan denied that he liked Pei Bingbing. Now Gu Liyuan''s performance shows everything.


    "Brother Gu, just listen to Si Si."


    "Liyuan, how can your body stand like this? If you go on like this, you will fall ill before Bingbing is found." Su Jiusi continued to persuade Gu Liyuan to go to sleep for a while. The fatigue in his eyes was already obvious and could not be more obvious.


    Gu Liyuan shook his head, "I''m ok, there''s no ice news, where can I sleep? I can still hold on."


    Seeing his son become like this, Su Jiusi, standing behind Mu Yang, is very distressed. He immediately steps forward and stands in front of the counter. His concern in his eyes is obvious. "Liyuan, go to have a rest. It''s not OK to stay up all day and all night. Shen Rong and his second brother have sent people to find Bingbing. Once there is news, Bingbing will be OK."


    Suddenly hearing Mu Yang''s voice, Gu Liyuan raised his head. His eyes were blank. He just nodded his head. "Brother mu, you''re here."


    Mu Yang hasn''t seen Gu Liyuan in the past two days. Seeing Gu Liyuan with a stubble beard and dark eyes, he is shocked. It turns out that he cares so much about Pei Bingbing.


    "Brother Gu, are you ok?"


    There is no business in Tianya restaurant. Gu Liyuan is so lost that he sits in the counter. He doesn''t even know Su Jiusi and Mu Yang come in.


    The next morning, Su Jiusi and Mu Yang came to Tianya restaurant together. Gu Liyuan just came back from the outside, and the whole person seemed to have lost his soul.


    He searched outside all day and all night, and there was no exception, that is, Mu Yang. He liked Pei Bingbing and was very worried when he knew that Pei Bingbing was missing. He not only sent people out to look for him, but also went to look for him himself, but also got nothing.


    As soon as he thought that Pei Bingbing was pissed off by himself, he regretted it. Without him, such a thing would not have happened. He was more and more worried about Pei Bingbing''s accident.


    He hasn''t had a rest all day and night, and he doesn''t have the heart to manage the Tianya restaurant. He has given all of them to the shopkeeper, and he is looking for people outside day and night. He has found all the places he should look for, but Pei Bingbing seems to have evaporated from the world and has no news.


    Pei Bingbing continued to have no news, the most anxious is Gu Liyuan.


    "I''m really OK."


    Gu Liyuan reluctantly said a word, the voice just fell, a small stone hit Gu Liyuan''s acupoint, Gu Liyuan instantly fainted.


    "He''s too tired. Let him sleep first."

 Chapter 444

    Fu Chenrong''s voice rings, and then he comes in. He goes to Su Jiusi and orders Qingshan to take Gu Liyuan and the shopkeeper to the upstairs room to have a rest.


    He knew that Su Jiusi would be distressed to see Gu Liyuan so tired. After all, she is a mother, which is still different from her sister. Gu Liyuan''s temperament, he also knew very well, even if they had said it, he would not go to rest.


    Seeing that Fu Chenrong naturally grasped Su Jiusi''s hand, Mu Yang was immediately dissatisfied, "Your Highness, the prince is not compatible with men and women, and you should respect yourself. My sister has not yet come out of the cabinet."


    Su Jiusi raised his eyes, his emotion was not clear in his eyes, "there are brothels. We''ve looked for them in other places, but we haven''t thought about going to brothels."


    "I''ve looked for all the restaurants and inns, even the troupe."


    Su Jiusi thought carefully and suddenly said.


    "Apart from the people''s homes, we still have places to look for."


    "But I''ve found all the places I should look for. Do I have to search door to door? So you need a search warrant. " Mentioning Pei Bingbing, Mu Yang forgets his unhappiness for the time being and shows his worried look. Now he is afraid that Pei Bingbing will have an accident.


    Bingbing should be in xinwangfu, and it is very likely that she has been sent out of xinwangfu. No one left the city last night. I asked Qingshan to guard at the gate of the city this morning, and I didn''t find anything different. I think Bingbing is still in the capital. "


    If you''re not wrong, there should be a secret room in Prince Xin''s mansion. Last night, there was a carriage in Prince Xin''s mansion leaving through the back door. Bingyun followed him, but found nothing. He was caught in the trap of transferring the tiger from the mountain.


    Fu Chenrong knew Su Jiusi''s temperament and didn''t continue to pull Su Jiusi''s hand. He began to say, "Bingbing is still missing, and Bingyun didn''t find anything in Prince Xin''s mansion. Yesterday, Ziyuan stayed in Prince Xin''s mansion for a long time, but Bingyun didn''t find Ziyuan. He only saw Ziyuan leave in the evening and never left the post house.


    "Shen Rong, what''s the news?" In order to avoid the two people continue to conflict, Su Jiusi secretly broke away from Fu Chenrong''s hand and changed the topic by the way.


    Fu Chenrong eyebrows a pick, "it seems that master Mu really do not know his sister, if nine think not willing, no one can force him."


    "You Thinking is forced. "


    "Nine think all have no opinion, how does Mu childe react so big?"


    Fu Chenrong also has a headache for Mu Yang, which is like a stereotyped teaching mother.


    Su Jiusi is also very helpless about this, but Fu Chenrong always goes his own way. Even if he says it''s useless, he won''t listen at all.


    If he is married, he has nothing to say, but now they don''t even have an engagement. Fu Chenrong still has a fiancee in everyone''s eyes. What''s the style of this? When other people see it, they don''t know how to say Su Jiusi secretly.


    He just doesn''t understand. The prince doesn''t understand manners at all. He always holds hands and does these things in front of him.


    "How can it be? How can miss Pei go to such a place?" Mu Yang instinctively shakes his head. He can''t imagine Pei Bingbing in that place.


    "Since you want to find it, don''t leave it out anywhere. The people who believe in the palace are cruel and cruel. What else can''t they do? Since there is no news at present, let''s find all the brothels and Ji square."


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to believe it, but they didn''t go to the brothel. In order not to miss it, she felt it necessary to go to these places to have a good look.

 Chapter 445

    "Jiusi is right. We did miss the brothel. I''ll let Bingyun take people to check it now."


    Fu Chenrong agrees with Su Jiusi''s idea very much. He immediately calls Bingyun and orders him to go down. Bingyun is a little surprised at Fu Chenrong''s order, but he doesn''t ask any more questions, so he quickly steps down.


    Dongyuanwei''s ability to inquire about information is still very strong, but after half a day''s work, he found out the brothel and Ji hall in the capital city, and came back to report, "report back to his Highness the prince, his subordinates have found out, and there is no Pei girl in all the brothel and Ji hall."


    Mother Huang covered her lips and began to smile. She was obviously very satisfied with Pei Bingbing. "You can rest assured that as long as you enter the Cuihong mansion, there is no girl I can''t teach you well. No matter how tough she is, I can teach her well.


    "Mother Huang, Miss Pei has a strong temper. You should pay more attention to it. Before you teach her well, don''t let her see a guest, so as not to hurt any guest. She is very popular. Her lover has been looking for her. If you want to keep her well, mother Huang''s better be smart."


    Gu Liyuan has such a brother.


    Pei Bingbing often walks around the world. Naturally, she knows what the middle-aged woman is doing. She didn''t expect that she would fall into Gu Ziyuan''s hands. What''s more, she didn''t expect that Gu Ziyuan would sell her to brothels.


    At this meeting, Pei Bingbing was still in the house, and her hands and feet were tied with ropes. Mother Huang looked at Pei Bingbing up and down, nodding as she looked at him. "It''s good, it''s good, it''s a good seedling, and it''s very smart. I don''t have such a girl in cuihonglou yet. If I cultivate her well, she will be very popular."


    Su Jiusi knew that he couldn''t speak to them, so he didn''t say a word. Let Fu Chenrong and Mu Yang go.


    Although he won''t let people bully Su Jiusi, those eyes are still uncomfortable.


    This time, Fu Chenrong and Mu Yang have exactly the same meaning, and they don''t agree with Su Jiusi to go to cuihonglou. Those places are all men who want to have fun and ask Liu. He''s afraid that someone will be rude to Su Jiusi.


    Mu Yang still disagrees.


    "Sisi, even if you dress up as a man, you can''t do it. If a woman dress up as a man, people with clear eyes can see that you are so beautiful and easy to identify. That kind of place is not suitable for a girl''s home. I''ll just go with the prince. You can go back to the Palace first and wait for the news."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that they would say no.


    "I''ll be a man."


    It''s said that Su Jiusi is going to cuihonglou. Fu Chenrong and Mu Yang almost oppose it at the same time. Where is it and how can su Jiusi go.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go to the Cuihong building in the evening."


    "I''ve checked them all. There''s no miss Pei, but mother Huang of cuihonglou went out this afternoon and never came back."


    Fu Chenrong asked.


    "All the girls who have just come here have checked?"


    Mu Yang listened, secretly relieved, he knew Pei Bingbing would not be in that place.


    All the girls were crying when they first came here, but they were subdued by me at last, young master. Well, I''ll give you two thousand Liang. If young master agrees, I''ll take this girl away. "


    "Mother Huang is a happy person. Two thousand Liang is two thousand Liang."


    Learning that Gu Ziyuan has agreed, Huang''s mother immediately takes out a handful of banknotes from her arms, then rushes out a few of them and gives them to Gu Ziyuan. She also takes out a deed of sale from her arms, cuts Pei Bingbing''s left thumb with a hairpin, presses her left thumb and asks her to draw a pledge on the deed of sale.

 Chapter 446

    Seeing Pei Bingbing''s painting, mother Huang is in a good mood and is ready to greet the people behind him to take Pei Bingbing away.


    Pei Bingbing''s right wrist has been dull pain, so tied her hands, the wound has already oozed blood.


    Her eyes were cold, and there was a strong murderous air in her eyes. The young lady who returned to Yunshan villa was sold into the brothel. Xinwangfu and Gu Ziyuan humiliated her so much. As long as she was still alive, she had to pay with interest.


    After that, Gu Ziyuan directly opened the door, Huang mother came in, directly took Pei Bingbing away.


    Gu Ziyuan did not continue to argue with Pei Bingbing, "if you want to scold Miss Pei, you can scold her. Anyway, there is no chance in the future. I hope Miss Pei has the courage to live well."


    If you go on tossing, you will have no face to see your ancestors who care for your family. Then your family will be completely ruined. "


    "So you don''t have the right to blame Fu Chenrong. You have no ability to be robbed of a woman. Your mother and your sister died because they hurt others and yourself. No wonder other people, where did you come from.


    "Fu Chenrong today is given by Gu family, he has no right to blame Gu family."


    Pei Bingbing mercilessly scolded, although scolding him is useless, she still wants to scold Gu Ziyuan, this young man''s brain is a load of shit.


    You blame others for your mental illness. Your biological mother killed Fu Chenrong''s adoptive parents, and your father paid off his debts. Even if he didn''t come to you for revenge, you still have the face to blame others. "


    Jiusi and Fu Chenrong love each other. There is nothing wrong with you. How can you say that Fu Chenrong robbed your beloved woman? Has Jiusi ever loved you?


    "I''m sick. What''s the difference between you and Fu Chenrong? What''s your difference?


    "If you want to remember, remember well, Miss Pei, you and I really have no grievances or grudges. If you want to blame me, you should blame me for your bad luck. Who let you help Fu Chenrong to do things? He constantly hurt people close to me and took away the woman I love. What''s wrong with me moving people around him?"


    I have no grievances or enmities with you. I haven''t even seen you before. You want to sell me to that kind of place. I tell you, Gu Ziyuan, as long as I live, I will never let you go. I always have revenge. I will keep this account firmly in mind. "


    "Gu Ziyuan, you shameless man, you are not worthy to be Liyuan''s younger brother. I''ve heard about your family affairs intermittently. Originally I sympathized with you, but now I find that you deserve it.


    Pei Bingbing was tied hands and feet can''t move, she coldly looked at Gu Ziyuan, that looks like a sunny face, this face will be gloomy, coldly looked at Pei Bingbing, "don''t know what else Pei girl has to say?"


    Although Huang''s mother was not happy, she didn''t object. She nodded and left the room. She just stood at the door of the room, so that she could rest assured.


    "Mother Huang, go outside the room and wait for a while. I''ll have a few words with her and send her out."


    Pei Bingbing endured the pain and said.


    "Wait a minute, I have something else to say to Gu Ziyuan."


    After Pei Bingbing is taken away, Gu Ziyuan returns to his room. Feng Qing stands behind Gu Ziyuan and sees Gu Ziyuan drinking tea with a green face. He knows that Gu Ziyuan is in a bad mood.


    "Master, what should we do next? Do you want to go back to the post office? "


    Gu Ziyuan put down his cup and said, "come back tomorrow! Anyway, Fu Chenrong didn''t know I was here. "

 Chapter 447

    In order to avoid Fu Chenrong''s ears and eyes, Fu Yueyi first asked a person who was similar to Gu Ziyuan to change into Gu Ziyuan''s clothes and go back to the post house.


    Later, he left Prince Xin''s house with the villains in it, and quietly came to the house, waiting for Fu Yueyi to send Pei Bingbing.


    It has to be said that Fu Yueyi is very smart, even smarter than he thought. It''s really very effective to cooperate with such people. For example, Pei Bingbing was sent out so quietly.


    I don''t know why, looking at Su Jiusi''s back, she has a feeling of worry.


    Looking at Su Jiusi''s leaving figure, Bing Xin is very worried. The letter in her hand is just left by Su Jiusi. Let her wait for Fu Chenrong to come back and transfer it to Fu Chenrong.


    She shaved her hair a little and left the room soon. Bingxin had already prepared a carriage for her. Without Bingxin, she got on the carriage and left alone.


    Bingxin doesn''t dare to ask any more, so she goes down to prepare the carriage. Su Jiusi calls out two hidden guards hiding in the dark. In order to ensure safety, she still wants to take them together.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything more to Bingxin, just so.


    "Go and prepare the carriage."


    "Where are you going, miss?"


    Bingxin doesn''t know what happened. Seeing that Su Jiusi doesn''t look well and doesn''t dare to ask, Su Jiusi suddenly gets up, "Bingxin, help me to prepare a carriage. I''m going out now."


    Su Jiusi is waiting for the news of Fu Chenrong and Mu Yang in Mu''s house. Suddenly Bing Xin comes in with a letter. Su Jiusi puts down the book in his hand and takes it. After reading the letter, Su Jiusi''s face suddenly changes and holds the letter tightly.


    Once upon a time, they just talked about it. After this letter, they will completely become enemies.


    After this letter was written, he and Su Jiusi officially broke up.


    Soon Feng Qing took the pen and paper. Gu Ziyuan held the brush and hesitated for a while. Some ink dropped on the paper. Finally, he held the brush tightly and wrote a letter.


    Feng nodded, "OK, I''ll go right now."


    "Feng Qing, go and get the pen and paper for me."


    In this case, he should no longer be soft hearted, which is the price Su Jiusi should pay.


    This is the main reason why he broke up with Su Jiusi, and also the most unforgettable thing for him.


    He hated Su Jiusi, but he could not bear to do so. After several hesitations, he made up his mind. Suddenly, he thought of Gu fandai''s death.


    Now the most important thing is the next step. He has a plan, but he is still hesitant.


    Su Jiusi took the carriage all the way forward, and soon came to a small alley in the south of the city. The alley was very narrow, barely able to allow a carriage to pass by. Su Jiusi sat in the carriage and lifted the curtain of the carriage. The people living here were ordinary people, and the house was old and unobtrusive. When did Gu Ziyuan quietly buy a house here.


    The lane in front of him was too narrow for the carriage to pass. Su Jiusi got out of the carriage and asked the coachman to catch him again. Anyway, it was not far away. She just walked over.


    At the front of the house, Su Jiusi stands at the door and knocks. An old man opens the door. Seeing Su Jiusi alone, he asks if Su Jiusi''s surname is su. After su Jiusi nods, he opens his body and lets Su Jiusi enter the door.

 Chapter 448

    After entering the door, Su Jiusi saw Gu Ziyuan waiting in the yard.


    has entered the late autumn at this time. Under the trees of the Wutong tree, Gu Zi Yuan is constantly falling down with yellow leaves, and many leaves are scattered on the ground.


    Su Jiusi came to Gu Ziyuan, his eyes were calm, and he asked directly, "where is ice?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t reach for the porcelain vase on the table, his eyes were cold, "this is not the only choice."


    "This is your only choice to save that girl. If you want to save her, take the medicine in the porcelain bottle." Gu Ziyuan took out a white porcelain vase from his arms and put it on the table.


    Su Jiusi didn''t evade Gu Ziyuan''s eyes, but her eyes suddenly went on coldly, "do you have to do this?"


    Gu Ziyuan sat on the stool and looked directly at Su Jiusi. He didn''t know whether Su Jiusi would agree or not. He just had a try. He wanted to see how much Su Jiusi would do for Fu Chenrong.


    "One life for another. If you want Pei Bingbing to be safe, you have to change it by yourself, otherwise you will never find Pei Bingbing."


    Su Jiusi is almost sure that the people who believe in the palace have caught Pei Bingbing, but she didn''t expect that the people who believe in the palace would give Pei Bingbing to Gu Ziyuan. They clearly want Gu Ziyuan to break up with them, so the palace can stay away from the drama.


    "Bingbing is my friend, say it! How can we let her go? "


    She doesn''t need to explain anything to anyone, as long as she is sure in her heart.


    Su Jiusi didn''t explain anything to Gu Ziyuan. There was no need and didn''t want to explain. Everyone thought that it was impossible for her and Fu Chenrong. She secretly laughed that she was stupid, but she knew that she and Fu Chenrong were made for each other.


    "It''s not because of Fu Chenrong that you help Pei Bingbing. Now that he has an engagement, he''s not afraid that it''s all in vain. He may not marry you. Maybe he just takes advantage of you. Jiusi, you''re stupid sometimes."


    "The grudge between you and me has nothing to do with Bingbing. Let her go."


    After that, Gu Ziyuan led the way into the room, and Su Jiusi followed him. As soon as he entered the room, Gu Ziyuan closed the door. "I thought that in addition to Fu Chenrong and Su''s family, you would not care about other people. It turns out that you still care about these unrelated people in your heart."


    Put away these confused thoughts, Gu Ziyuan forced himself to calm down, "come in again."


    But she failed to live up to his affectionate, he has not understood, where he is better than Fu Chenrong, clearly she is his fiancee, but fell in love with Fu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi is the first girl he likes, so he cherishes it very much. He wants to take good care of Su Jiusi and marry her back.


    "You really care about Miss Pei." Gu Ziyuan tone is also cold, really saw Su Jiusi, his heart still has a kind of dull pain feeling.


    As soon as her voice fell, she clapped her hands. Then, the door was pushed open, and two people in black came in with Feng Qing. Seeing that Feng Qing was caught, Gu Ziyuan''s fists in his sleeve were clenched. She didn''t expect Su Jiusi to take someone secretly, and she didn''t expect that she would use Feng Qing to threaten him. Su Jiusi was always cruel and merciless to him.


    He looked at Su Jiusi with a blue face. "What''s the use of catching Feng Qing?"


    "I won''t change it by myself. Gu Ziyuan, if you have to change it, use Feng Qing. He has been around you for some years. I''ll ask you again for the last time, where is Bingbing?"

 Chapter 449

    "My terms are also very clear."


    Gu Ziyuan is not willing to tell Pei Bingbing''s whereabouts.


    Su Jiusi took out a dagger from his waist. After pulling out the scabbard, she pointed the dagger at Feng Qing''s neck directly. The sharp dagger cut off Feng Qing''s skin mercilessly, and there was already bright red blood oozing out.


    The more he thought about the past, the more ridiculous he felt that he had fallen in love with such a terrible woman.


    Su Jiusi is so cruel and heartless. He believes that Su Jiusi will really kill Feng Qing.


    Feng Qing has been with him for many years. No matter what, he can''t lose Feng Qing''s life because of an irrelevant Pei Bingbing. Originally he wanted to threaten Su Jiusi, but in the end he became Su Jiusi''s threat.


    Seeing that Su Jiusi is serious and Feng Qing''s neck is covered with blood, Gu Ziyuan interrupts Su Jiusi.


    "Wait, I''ll tell you."


    Although he knows Pei Bingbing''s whereabouts and is afraid of death, Gu Ziyuan doesn''t speak. He would rather die than say that this is what a guard should do.


    After su Jiusi finished, he waited for a while. Seeing that Gu Ziyuan still didn''t want to speak, she was ready to increase her strength again. Feng Qing''s face turned pale. He knew that he was dead.


    "This is the last chance. Gu Ziyuan, Feng Qing''s life is in your hands."


    When these ideas came out, all his love for Su Jiusi disappeared. He just felt stupid. He had been cheated by Su Jiusi and used by her all the time.


    No wonder she likes Fu Chenrong. She and Fu Chenrong are just like birds of a feather.


    This ruthless woman is the real Su Jiusi.


    But he only thinks that this is their prejudice against Su Jiusi. He thinks that Su Jiusi has been bullied by them all the time. Now he really understands that Su Jiusi has never been bullied. The Su Jiusi he saw before is not the real Su Jiusi at all.


    He suddenly remembered that Gu fandai, Su Meixian and his mother had told him more than once that Su Jiusi was terrible.


    Gu Ziyuan looked at Su Jiusi without blinking. Su Jiusi was very strange, as if he had never known him before. He did not expect that Su Jiusi would really start. In his eyes, Su Jiusi has always been a gentle and elegant girl.


    If Su Jiusi''s dagger was more powerful, he would die.


    Gu Ziyuan doesn''t move. Su Jiusi''s hand is very stable. She''s not the first time to kill someone. She doesn''t look like a teenage girl. Instead, she looks like a professional killer. Her knife continues to deepen. The severe pain has made Feng Qing feel unstable.


    Feng Qing was very nervous. Sweat seeped out from his forehead and his throat moved slightly. Of course, he didn''t want to die. He couldn''t help shouting, "young master, help me."


    Su Jiusi took off the dagger on Feng Qing''s neck. He was very calm in the whole process, as if nothing had happened just now. He took out his handkerchief and gently wiped the blood off his hand.


    Feng Qing''s neck is constantly bleeding. If it wasn''t for the two hidden guards who were still supporting him, Feng Qing would have collapsed on the ground. At that moment, he clearly walked from the gate of hell. In addition, Su Jiusi cut it in a little bit. That kind of feeling is very tormenting.


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to do this to Gu Ziyuan, but it''s about Pei Bingbing''s life and death. Anyway, she must rescue Pei Bingbing this time. Only in this way can Gu Ziyuan really understand that she is not joking.

 Chapter 450

    Since Gu Ziyuan has chosen to be their enemy, she will not be soft hearted any more. This is the same with Fu Chenrong.


    The circumstances in which they live do not allow them to be merciful at all.


    Gu Ziyuan looked at Su Jiusi wiping his hands. He didn''t know what it was like. He was surprised and angry.


    Su Jiusi personally helped Pei Bingbing take off her shoes and put a pillow behind her waist. Seeing the white gauze tied to her wrist and the bright red blood on it, she quickly asked, "Bingbing, what''s wrong with your hand?"


    Pei Bingbing''s body is a little weak, and the whole person almost relies on Su Jiusi. After they help her back to the room, Mu Yang asks Bingxin to ask the doctor in the mansion to come.


    Su Jiusi immediately ran to Pei Bingbing, took Pei Bingbing from Muyang, and helped Pei Bingbing into the room with Bingxin.


    Mu Yang holds Pei Bingbing and sees Su Jiusi. At that moment, Pei Bingbing smiles at her.


    Hear Pei Bingbing back, Su Jiusi immediately out of the room, just in the yard met in Muyang and Pei Bingbing.


    After a hasty dinner, Bingxin suddenly came to report, "report back to miss, the second young master came back with Miss Pei."


    Su Jiusi quietly returns to Mu''s house from the back door. When she comes back, it''s already dark outside. Before Mu Yang and Fu Chenrong come back, Su Jiusi is waiting for news in her room.


    Su Jiusi didn''t go to Cuihong mansion, but went back to Mu mansion first. Since Fu Chenrong and Mu Yang both went to Cuihong mansion, if there is no accident, they should bring back Pei Bingbing.


    Gu Ziyuan helped Feng Qing and then left the house.


    "I''ll take you to the doctor."


    Feng Qing covered the wound on his neck and gave a hard call.


    "Young master."


    After su Jiusi left, Gu Ziyuan hit the table heavily. This time, he made a fool of himself. He had always underestimated Su Jiusi. From now on, he will never think about Su Jiusi at all.


    After that, he motioned to yinwei to release Feng Qing, and soon left Gu Ziyuan''s yard.


    "You can only blame yourself for what you''ve been through there before." Su Jiusi frowned, obviously unhappy, "if Bingbing has three strengths and two weaknesses, I will not let you go."


    "She''s the only one to blame. I''m the one to blame."


    Gu Ziyuan was so cruel to a girl he never knew.


    Fortunately, they found out in time. If Pei Bingbing was really ruined, she didn''t know what would happen to Pei Bingbing. She was also the kind of woman with a high spirit, which was more cruel than killing her.


    Gu Ziyuan, is she a girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet or a lover of Liyuan? You have ever thought about brotherhood when you sell her to that place. You always feel that Shen Rong and Liyuan have failed you. What have you done? "


    Hearing Pei Bingbing in cuihonglou, Su Jiusi said, "do you really sell her to cuihonglou?


    In the end, Gu Ziyuan compromise, extremely reluctant to say this sentence.


    "Pei Bingbing is in cuihonglou."


    Feng Qing''s neck had to be bandaged immediately. There was a big pool of red blood on the ground. There was a strong smell of blood in the room.


    One side of the Mu Yang tone both distressed and indignant scolded, "the people who believe in the palace are not things, they actually pick off the ice ice''s wrist."


    "What?"


    Su Jiusi looks at Pei Bingbing in shock and asks her for confirmation. She knows that Pei Bingbing is a martial arts practitioner. She usually holds a sword with her right hand. If this hand is broken from now on, she can''t imagine what a blow it would be to Pei Bingbing.

 Chapter 451

    Pei Bingbing was still calm, but he lowered his eyes to hide his emotion. "Yes, my right hand has been abandoned, and I can''t hold the sword any more."


    "Who is it?"


    "Zhu Yuxiu." Pei Bingbing almost gritted her teeth to say the name, "I will never let her go. I will remember this account for Zhu Yuxiu."


    Pei Bingbing''s tone is calm, but his heart is not calm at all.


    "Doctor, let''s go!"


    Doctor Zhou carefully reminds Pei Bingbing that she is a martial arts practitioner. She knows nothing less than the doctor. She knows that this hand will be completely useless in the future. She can''t hold a sword, even chopsticks. She can''t bear to think that she has become a useless person.


    Miss, this girl''s right hand is no longer good. From now on, she can''t lift any heavy things, even a cup. She must be prepared. "


    And the wounds are purulent, has been unable to take back, no matter how skilled doctors can not take back.


    Doctor Zhou carefully looked at the wound and shook his head with regret. "If you pick it up immediately after the injury, you may be able to pick it up again. The injury has been seen for several days.


    "Dr. Zhou, can you get this tendon back?" Although know hope is very dim, Su Jiusi still asked.


    The doctor squatted on the ground and reminded, "girl, it may hurt a little. You should bear it."


    The doctor squatted beside the bed and carefully untied the gauze on Pei Bingbing''s wrist. Her wrist was tied before. Fu Yueyi also asked the doctor to bandage her. The wound had been infected and purulent for a long time.


    After that, Muyang has left, and Bingxin leads the doctor of Mufu to come.


    If Su Jiusi hadn''t just asked, Mu Yang had forgotten to tell Fu Chenrong that he still had a little prejudice and a feeling of uneasiness.


    "Well, he''s back. Let him tell you."


    Pei Bingbing nods again. Muyang is ready to leave. Just as he turns around, Su Jiusi suddenly asks, "second brother, is Chenrong back to the east palace?"


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll go back first. Come to me whenever you have anything."


    Pei Bingbing nodded and said, "thank you, Muyang."


    Mu Yang also knew that he was inconvenient to stay in Su Jiusi''s room. After all, it was late. He nodded, "Bingbing, you have a good rest. You don''t have to think about anything. After a while, the doctor will come and dress your wound again."


    Pei Bingbing wants to talk to Su Jiusi alone.


    "Muyang, go back and have a rest first! It''s good to have nine thoughts here. "


    When she said this, a cold light flashed in Su Jiusi''s eyes. Pei Bingbing helped her so much. She was not only her best friend, but also her daughter-in-law. She didn''t allow anyone to bully Pei Bingbing like this. She avenged Pei Bingbing for her revenge.


    "I really can''t let her go. I must pay her back twice as much."


    Su Jiusi sat on the edge of the bed and took out a clean handkerchief to wipe the sweat on Pei Bingbing. Although it hurt, Pei Bingbing bit her lip and said nothing. The pain was nothing to her and she could bear it.


    After half an hour''s hard work, doctor Zhou finally helps Pei Bingbing re bandage the wound. Su Jiusi asks doctor Zhou to go back first and wipe Pei Bingbing''s sweat with a handkerchief again.


    Seeing Pei Bingbing''s pale face, she felt a little sad. She is not from the Jianghu, but she also knows that she can''t take a sword to attack a martial arts practitioner.

 Chapter 452

    "Bingbing, take good care of it. Maybe this hand can recover. Even if it can''t, you can use your left hand. Although it''s a little difficult, it will pass. The most important thing is to survive."


    Su Jiusi comforts Pei Bingbing. She knows that Pei Bingbing is suffering.


    Pei Bingbing forced a smile at Su Jiusi. "I''m ok, but I''m not depressed. I''ve just got a big feud with King Xin''s mansion, and Gu Ziyuan. I didn''t expect that he was so mean. He sold me to cuihonglou."


    Pei Bingbing didn''t tell Gu Liyuan that her hand was broken. She was also afraid that Gu Liyuan would do something irrational under his impulse. He couldn''t resist the belief in the palace. For the time being, these things should not be known.


    "It''s all right, Gu Liyuan. You don''t have to apologize to me, and I don''t blame you."


    He didn''t know that Pei Bingbing''s hand was broken. He only knew that Pei Bingbing came back safely, and other su Jiusi didn''t say anything.


    "Bingbing, your hand..."


    Gu Liyuan walks to the bedside. Pei Bingbing''s silence makes him feel very uneasy. In front of him, Pei Bingbing has never been so quiet.


    If in the past, Pei Bingbing would be very happy to see Gu Liyuan come to see her, and would be very enthusiastic. Pei Bingbing would be very quiet, not like her usual.


    Su Jiusi knew that Gu Liyuan had something to say to Pei Bingbing. He nodded and went out first.


    After entering the room, Gu Liyuan opened his mouth like this.


    "Jiusi, I want to talk to Bingbing alone for a while."


    Su Jiusi is talking to Pei Bingbing in the room. When he hears Gu Liyuan coming, he asks Bingxin to bring Gu Liyuan.


    The next morning, Gu Liyuan came to Mufu. Originally, he wanted to come in the evening. It was not convenient for him to think about it, so he didn''t come to Mufu until the next morning.


    No matter whether Pei Bingbing will become her daughter-in-law or not, she is her best friend. Although Gu Liyuan is her son, she also hopes that they can be together, but she does not favor her son too much.


    Pei Bingbing seems to have completely given up on Gu Liyuan. His tone is light and there is no waves. Su Jiusi wants to continue to speak for Gu Liyuan. After thinking about it, let Gu Liyuan speak for him!


    "He doesn''t have to feel guilty, don''t blame him, it''s because I''m amorous, I won''t be any more."


    Su Jiusi is afraid that Pei Bingbing misunderstands Gu Liyuan. She immediately explains for Gu Liyuan that she still wants to keep the daughter-in-law for her son.


    "Liyuan is very worried about you. He hasn''t slept all day long. Shen Rong really can''t see it and knocks him out. Otherwise, he will come to see you tonight."


    Pei Bingbing shakes his head lightly, "who said it has nothing to do with me? Pei family has been involved in it for a long time. I''m a member of Pei family. It''s also my responsibility to keep Pei family. Jiusi, don''t feel guilty. This time, I only blame myself for being careless. This will fall into their hands. It won''t happen in the future."


    "I already know about it. In the final analysis, Shen Rong and I implicated you. These things have nothing to do with you."


    She thinks that Gu Liyuan is here to apologize to her. Although Gu Liyuan has no love for her, Gu Liyuan is a very compassionate person.


    This time Gu Liyuan didn''t hesitate. He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Pei Bingbing without hesitation. "I really want to apologize to you, but this trip is not just for apology.


    Bingbing, I shouldn''t have said those words. In fact, I regret them as soon as I say them. "

 Chapter 453

    "After you disappeared, I was sitting and thinking about you. Before, I thought I just liked you a little. Now I understand that I don''t like you. I''ve fallen in love with you."


    Pei Bingbing thought that he had heard wrong and never recovered. He looked at Gu Liyuan in a daze. He said that he fell in love with her? How could it be? How could Gu Liyuan love her.


    "I really like a lot of people and have never loved anyone, so I didn''t know that my feelings for you were different before. Bingbing, please marry me!"


    Pei Bingbing avoided Gu Liyuan''s eyes, tone is still very cold, "I would rather marry Muyang than you, what I want, Muyang can give, but you can''t give."


    "I didn''t expect you to promise me today. I know something happened suddenly. Bingbing, I just want you to understand what I mean."


    What he wants to do is to save Pei Bingbing''s heart. This is the first time that he really considers the issue of getting a wife. Even if Pei Bingbing refuses, he will not give up easily. Before, Pei Bingbing has been paying again. Later, he will come. He wants to take good care of Pei Bingbing and give her everything she wants.


    This is the first time that Gu Liyuan was rejected. Although there is disappointment in his heart, it is more painful that he completely hurt Pei Bingbing''s heart, which makes her distrust herself.


    "You just don''t believe me?"


    "Gu Liyuan, you are a prodigal son. I can''t bind you. Even if you marry me, you will still go to have sex. I don''t like you any more. Let''s forget it!"


    At the moment, he is like a young man in love, carefully waiting for the girl to speak.


    Gu Liyuan was never as nervous as he is today when he was so big. He even quickened his heart beat. He felt flustered. It turned out that he cared so much about Pei Bingbing.


    Pei Bingbing doesn''t speak, Gu Liyuan''s heart is also up and down, completely don''t know what she thinks, although the heart is very nervous, on the surface is very calm, always looking at Pei Bingbing, waiting for Pei Bingbing''s answer.


    She is pressing the palpitation in the heart, perhaps is the providence! His confession was just so late.


    Even if she wants to learn her left hand, it will take a long time. She plans to teach Zhu Yuxiu a lesson and then go to Guiyun villa to practice martial arts. She can''t help if she stays here. Now she can''t protect Gu Liyuan.


    All these things came so suddenly that she would have happily agreed a few days ago. But now it''s different. Her right hand is completely useless, and she can''t hold the sword in the future.


    Finally she figured it out and wanted to give up Gu Liyuan. She suddenly told herself that he fell in love with her and wanted to marry her.


    Gu Liyuan mentioned to her more than once that he didn''t want to get married in his life. He just wanted to be a confidant. Although she knew it, she didn''t give up. She stayed with Gu Liyuan all the time. She didn''t know how long she would stay with her. Maybe she wanted to wait for her to give up completely, so that she could leave without any worries.


    Pei Bingbing was shocked again, and even suspected that the young man sitting in front of him was not Gu Liyuan at all. How could he say such words.


    "I can, too."


    Pei Bingbing shook his head. "If I marry you, I need to bet, but Mu Yang doesn''t. Gu Liyuan, I''m afraid I''ll lose the bet, so I don''t bet. I used to be too persistent. I have to thank you for saying those words, so that I can put you down.


    Gu Liyuan is free. I don''t have to force myself to change. It''s good to continue to be Gu Liyuan. "

 Chapter 454

    "I''m not reluctant. I''m willing to do everything. If I don''t meet you, it''s good to continue to be Gu Liyuan. After meeting you, I just want to spend the rest of my life with you. Bingbing, I''m serious. I really want to marry you."


    Pei Bingbing looked at Gu Liyuan and said word by word, "I''m also serious. We can''t leave the yuan."


    Gu Liyuan wanted to say something else. There was a knock on the door outside. Mu Yang''s voice rang out, "Bingbing, did you sleep?"


    She wanted a peaceful life, but Gu Liyuan didn''t like to be bound. From the beginning, they were not the same people.


    As soon as Gu Liyuan leaves, Pei Bingbing''s eyes turn red. She only hopes that Gu Liyuan will stop thinking about her. She suddenly feels that she was wrong at first.


    After that, Gu Liyuan left the room.


    "If you''re hungry, eat a little. The skin has been peeled. Even if you don''t want to marry me, we''ll still be friends. We don''t have to be so cold. I won''t force you. After all, I hope you''re happy. I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    Pei Bingbing''s indifference made Gu Liyuan not know what to say. He didn''t speak. He took out a sweet potato and peeled it off. Then he put the sweet potato back into the box.


    "I will fall in love with Mu Yang slowly. It''s not difficult to fall in love with him. I want to have a rest. Mr. Gu, please go back!"


    "I always remember you said that what you want is someone who is in love with each other."


    "I have no appetite now, Liyuan. You can see that Muyang is very good to me. You are different from him. You will never learn to take care of a person like this. All I want is such a person."


    Gu Liyuan raised the food box, sat on the stool beside the bed and asked, "Bingbing, do you want to eat now? I''ll peel it for you. "


    With that, Mu Yang has left the room.


    "Then eat more. You need to take good care of your wounds."


    Muyang said ready to leave, Pei Bingbing to Muyang said with a smile, "thank you, Muyang, sweet potato is very fragrant."


    Muyang just saw Gu Liyuan standing by the bed. He didn''t expect that Gu Liyuan was also there. He was stunned at first, and then said, "brother Gu, you''re here, too. I''ll go back first. I can''t finish the sweet potato here. Brother Gu can also try it."


    Compared with Mu Yang, he did too little. Before that, he was still struggling whether he could give Pei Bingbing what he wanted, but Mu Yang made it clear from the beginning that he wanted to marry Pei Bingbing.


    Gu Liyuan stood aside and didn''t speak. Seeing that Mu Yang cared so much about Pei Bingbing, he didn''t know what it was like.


    Then he opened the lid of the food box, the sweet potato inside was steaming, and the room was filled with a faint aroma of sweet potato.


    Pei Bingbing called Muyang in. Muyang brought a food box and put it on the table as soon as he entered the door. He said, "Bingbing, it''s filled with sweet potatoes. You don''t have a good appetite and can''t eat greasy food, so I asked the kitchen to steam some sweet potatoes for you."


    "Muyang, come in!"


    Now let''s get everything back on track! It''s time for her to return to cloud mountain villa. She will never look forward to getting married again. She doesn''t want to like anyone like that. It''s good to be alone.


    Her right hand is useless, and all of them are like being destroyed suddenly. She doesn''t want Gu Liyuan to see her useless self.


    Liyuan, goodbye. It''s time for me to go.

 Chapter 455

    Su Jiusi is in her room. She leans on the soft couch. Bing Xin stands beside her and reports, "Miss, I have found out what you want me to investigate. Tomorrow is the first day of junior high school. Shizifei will go to Yanhua temple to incense. Every month, shizifei will go to incense."


    Su Jiusi nods. She wants to take advantage of this opportunity to teach Zhu Yuxiu a lesson and pay for her blood.


    "Bingxin, you ask yinwei to inform the prince. I want to see him."


    Thinking about letting Pei Bingbing marry him before, he suddenly feels a little ridiculous. He is not qualified to marry Pei Bingbing at all.


    Although he wants to support himself, he has no ability to protect Pei Bingbing.


    At this time, Gu Liyuan feels guilty and remorseful. He thinks it''s his fault. He is angry with Pei Bingbing. He doesn''t protect Pei Bingbing well. He doesn''t want to be bound, but he forgets that everything he used to be provided by his family. If he leaves his family, he is a general person who can''t do anything.


    I even want to live like this for a lifetime. Now I find out how powerless I am. I can''t even protect my beloved woman. I really don''t deserve to like Bingbing. I don''t know how much she has suffered. "


    Once upon a time, I was addicted to eating, drinking and having fun. I lived happily and freely.


    Gu Liyuan knew that Su Jiusi said it was very reasonable. In his anger, he hit the table heavily. He suddenly hated himself and asked in frustration, "Jiusi, do you think I''m useless?


    Now Bingbing needs company. You can calm her down. You can''t rush other things. They can''t escape. "


    Liyuan, it''s not something that can be solved by impulse. You just run to death, and Bingbing will spare no effort to save you.


    She still cares about you very much, otherwise there is no need to hide you.


    Hearing the creaking of Gu Liyuan''s hand, Su Jiusi stops Gu Liyuan. "I''m afraid of you, so I didn''t tell you. Bingbing asked me to keep it from you.


    "People who believe in the palace."


    Gu Liyuan looks at Su Jiusi in shock. When he sees Pei Bingbing''s wrist bandaged, he thinks it''s a slight injury. Unexpectedly, his wrist is broken. When he thinks of this, he is very distressed. The tendons on his hand burst out, "who is it?"


    Yesterday, I was afraid that you were emotional, so I didn''t tell you. After thinking about it, I still shouldn''t keep it from you. Bingbing''s right hand was severed. It''s a big blow to her. For a while and a half, she certainly won''t think of anything else. Liyuan, you have to be patient. "


    Su Jiusi shook his head. "She didn''t say anything. I can see your expression. I don''t know what you said to Bingbing before, but Bingbing is really sad this time.


    "How do you know if Bingbing said anything to you?"


    She got up, poured a glass of water for Gu Liyuan and asked, "rejected?"


    Seeing Gu Liyuan''s bad face, Su Jiusi knew that he must have met Pei Bingbing.


    Bingxin just went out, Gu Liyuan came over.


    Bing Xin answered and went out.


    "I''ll go now."


    Pei Bingbing bears the responsibility of protecting the Pei family. It''s inevitable that he will be involved in this storm. Since he stepped into Shengjing, he has been involved in it. He can''t be alone. Otherwise, Pei Bingbing won''t have an accident.


    For the first time, Gu Liyuan has a strong desire to protect a person. He can''t let Pei Bingbing be hurt any more. The premise is that he must become a man who can be on his own.


    From now on, he will say goodbye to the old rich man who had nothing to do.

 Chapter 456

    "I shouldn''t have brought you to Shengjing. It''s too dangerous here."


    Su Jiusi sighs. She and Fu Chenrong are well aware of the difficulties and dangers of this road and are ready for it. But Gu Liyuan is different. He is far away from these things. She brings Gu Liyuan to the center of the vortex.


    Gu Liyuan shook his head. "I wanted to come here. I came here to say goodbye to Gu Liyuan who had nothing to do in the past. Jiusi, in these things, I''m not as ashamed as you. I know what I''m going to do. I have many friends in the Jianghu. I want to raise a group of people."


    Mrs. Mu is really very reasonable. The more she gets along with her, the more Su Jiusi likes Mrs. mu. She smiles at Mrs. mu.


    "Then let Miss Mu live a little longer. If she doesn''t mean anything to your second brother, we can''t force her to stay."


    "Mother, it''s good to let things go. Now miss Pei doesn''t mean that to her second brother."


    But she is very clear that Pei Bingbing has no love for Mu Yang, so she will not rush into these things. No matter who Pei Bingbing chooses in the end, she will support it.


    The Mu family has a great career, and they don''t have any family background. The family is very united. Pei Bingbing won''t be wronged when she marries the Mu family. Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci are very easy to get along with.


    Su Jiusi knew that if Pei Bingbing married Muyang, it would be an excellent choice.


    You''d better go and ask for your second brother if you make friends with Miss Pei. If Miss Pei is also interested, we''ll settle the marriage. He didn''t want to get a wife before. I was still discussing it with your father two days ago. "


    "By the way, Sisi, your second brother seems to be very interested in Miss Pei. Does he like Miss Pei? This girl is very smart and straightforward.


    Su Jiusi nodded, "OK, I''ll listen to my mother''s arrangement."


    "Sisi, the fasting meal in Yanhua temple is very good. We''ll have it there at noon and come back."


    The next morning, Su Jiusi got on the carriage and went to the Yanhua temple with Mrs. Mu to offer incense. She was dressed in Lotus colored clothes and was very elegant. Mrs. Mu sat opposite Su Jiusi and felt that her daughter was more and more beautiful.


    After su Jiusi nodded, Gu Liyuan left Su Jiusi''s room.


    "Well."


    "I learned from you. I''ll go back first. Please let me know what''s going on here."


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing, "this is the man who wants to be a husband."


    Standing on one side, Su Jiusi is very happy. It''s like watching her son grow up and become a real man. In the past, she did worry about Gu Liyuan, but now she is completely relieved.


    This sentence is very solemn, like a solemn promise.


    "I just want to protect Bingbing. I''ll protect her later."


    Gu Liyuan is not obsessed with power. He just wants Pei Bingbing to have something to rely on, so that she can confidently give herself to him.


    They are the same kind of people.


    Touching the light in Su Jiusi''s eyes, Gu Liyuan has a feeling of being infected. Although the victory is uncertain, he always thinks that the final winners will be Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi nodded, "if you want to do something, you can do it freely. We will be the final winner."


    After arriving at Yanhua temple, Mrs. Mu and her got out of the carriage one after another.


    After worshiping the Buddha, Su Jiusi went out of the hall. Mrs. Mu still wanted to listen to the master''s lecture, but she didn''t stop Su Jiusi.


    Yanhua temple is a royal temple. It is guarded by heavy soldiers at the foot of the mountain. Ordinary people and other people are not allowed to go up the mountain. Therefore, they don''t have to worry about safety. So they just ask her to go to the wing room for fasting later.

 Chapter 457

    Su Jiusi takes Bingxin to the back mountain of Yanhua temple, where there is an abandoned firewood house. Bingyun is waiting for her here.


    The door of the wood room is open. Bing Xin pushes the door of the wood room. It''s dark inside. Only after the door is opened can the light get in.


    Bingyun has been waiting for Su Jiusi in the wood room. Seeing Su Jiusi come in, he salutes Su Jiusi slightly. "Miss Su, my subordinates have brought people."


    Zhu Yuxiu, who is usually shrewd, is really afraid. If her face is destroyed, how can she gain a foothold in King Xin''s mansion in the future? She will surely be relieved by Fu Yihan.


    "Imperial concubine shizifei always cherishes her looks. I think the most important thing for imperial concubine shizifei is her looks." With that, her dagger had reached Zhu Yuxiu''s face. As long as she tried harder, Zhu Yuxiu''s face would be scratched.


    Su Jiusi''s tone is still calm, just like playing with Zhu Yuxiu again, but Zhu Yuxiu is more and more nervous. She feels a fierce force from Su Jiusi. The calmer she is, the more nervous she is. She doesn''t know what Su Jiusi is going to do.


    "Who said I hurt you? Even if you are shizifei, you need to use evidence to speak. For Bingbing, the right hand is very important. I don''t know what is the most important thing for shizifei? "


    "How dare you..." Zhu Yuxiu stares big eyes, "I am the imperial concubine, you are just a little family girl, if you dare to hurt me, you will die."


    Su Jiusi laughed, "what do you say I want to do? Zhu Yuxiu, blood debts are paid by blood. I''ll give you back all the things you have done to my friends. "


    I don''t know why, Zhu Yuxiu is a little afraid of Su Jiusi. Especially at this time, she has a dagger in her hand, which is clearly not good.


    "The disrespectful things to you are still behind. What''s the hurry of shizifei?" Su Jiusi was very calm. "Originally, shizifei could be a shizifei in Prince Xin''s mansion, but she just wanted to provoke my friends. Your sister-in-law is much smarter than you."


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Su Jiusi squatting in front of him, his hands and feet still tied, and Zhu Yuxiu''s face suddenly changed, "you Su Jiusi, you are so bold. This is Yanhua temple, not mu mansion. You dare to disrespect me. "


    Bingyun picked up a small stone, just hit Zhu Yuxiu''s acupoint, she instantly woke up.


    She nods to Bingxin. Bingxin takes out a dagger from her arms and hands it to Su Jiusi. Then she respectfully stands behind Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi squats on the ground. It''s her who breaks Pei Bingbing''s hand. Then she''ll be ten times better.


    Su Jiusi understands Bingyun''s meaning. It doesn''t take her long. She just wants to avenge Pei Bingbing. Anyway, she has long been a bitter enemy. There''s no difference between one more and one less. The only difference is opportunity.


    "This is what my subordinates should do. Miss Su is welcome. I brought her from the wing room. Soon someone will find out that she is missing. Then they will search everywhere. What you want to do, Miss Su, you must be quick. My subordinates are guarding at the door."


    Su Jiusi nodded, "thank you, miss Bingyun."


    Su Jiusi saw Zhu Yuxiu lying on the ground, her hands and feet were tied, still in a coma.


    Now Fu Yihan has a little disgusted with her. If anything happens again, she doesn''t know what Fu Yihan will do to her. She only knows that her life is over, and she is going to be a queen in the future. How can she be destroyed by Su Jiusi.


    "Su Jiusi, if you dare to move me, I will tear you to pieces."


    Zhu Yuxiu gnashed her teeth and began to speak harshly. No matter how scared she was, she would not beg for mercy with Su Jiusi, so even she could not look up to her.

 Chapter 458

    Su Jiusi is not moved, and does not hesitate to scratch a knife in Zhu Yuxiu''s right face. Zhu Yuxiu just wants to shout in pain, but Su Jiusi covers her mouth. Her face bleeds again, sweat seeps on her forehead, and glares at Su Jiusi fiercely.


    After su Jiusi released her hand, she threatened, "you One day you will fall into my hands, and I will cut off your meat and feed it to the dog. "


    "You don''t have such a chance, but the imperial concubine can''t even hold down a princess.


    Bingyun follows Su Jiusi and whispers, "why does Miss Su want to hurt the imperial concubine in person? If you really want to do it, you can order your servants to do it without exposing your identity."


    Ordinary Su Jiusi looks very gentle, really cruel but extremely cruel, even she did not dare to look Su Jiusi in the eyes.


    Su Jiusi didn''t plan to kill Zhu Yuxiu. She nodded and left the Chaifang with Bingxin. Bingxin still had a feeling of lingering fear. The fierce force in Su Jiusi''s eyes just shocked her.


    "Miss Su, it''s time for us to go."


    As for Su Jiusi, one day, she will fall into their hands, and then she will let Su Jiusi go.


    They will take revenge for her, take good care of her and never treat her as an abandoned child.


    No, no matter how, she gave birth to a son and a daughter for Fu Yihan. Even for the sake of the children, they would not be so cruel to her. She was relieved to think so.


    She lay on the ground powerlessly, thinking about her next situation, and suddenly had a feeling of panic. She didn''t know what the people who believed in the palace would do to her.


    Zhu Yuxiu''s forehead is full of sweat. The intense pain makes her face a little distorted. She stares at Su Jiusi fiercely, hoping to eat Su Jiusi, but she can''t do anything about her.


    Su Jiusi dropped his dagger and looked down at Zhu Yuxiu. "You really want to deal with me. Wait until you get a firm foothold in King Xin''s mansion. Now the person who really takes charge of the affairs of King Xin''s mansion is your sister-in-law."


    After su Jiusi finished, she once again scratched Zhu Yuxiu''s face. She took the prepared cotton cloth and put it in Zhu Yuxiu''s mouth. She even scratched four or five times on Zhu Yuxiu''s face. The whole face was destroyed, and all the blood on her face was red, dripping down her cheek.


    "If you are a little smart, you can be wise and protect yourself. You just like to be used in front of you. I don''t care about believing in the palace. You owe Bingbing."


    "You..." Zhu Yuxiu wanted to refute, but she couldn''t find any words to refute. If she had heard this before, she would not accept it. Since her accident, the whole xinwangfu had changed for her. She really understood that she was not so important in xinwangfu.


    You are not so important in King Xin''s mansion. Believe it or not, you will become an abandoned son when you go back this time. No one will sympathize with you. What they care about is the face of King Xin''s mansion. It has never been you. "


    "Even if they don''t reveal their identity, they will suspect us. I will avenge Bingbing myself. This matter is not over. When Zhu Yuxiu returns to the letter palace, she will know what is the real malice.


    I heard that since she made a fool of herself, Fu Yihan has been indifferent to her. Her position in King Xin''s mansion is at stake. Such a thing can make her be indifferent. It can be seen that Fu Yihan is not sincere to her.


    Zhu Yuxiu''s personality is fierce, and she loves to stand out. Usually, she does not oppress Fu Yueyi less. Fu Yueyi is not an ordinary little girl. "

 Chapter 459

    "If you have not guessed wrong, Fu Yueyi would have been dissatisfied with her. I heard Bingbing mention that Fu Yueyi took her directly from Zhu Yuxiu, and her sister-in-law was in a stalemate.


    After Zhu Yuxiu returns to the palace, life must be hard. If she hates the people who believe in the palace, wouldn''t it be more interesting? No matter how much the stranger''s harm is, it can''t be as serious as the people around her. "


    Bingyun, listening to Su Jiusi''s analysis, feels more and more that what Su Jiusi said is reasonable. She is really a thoughtful girl. Before, she was dissatisfied with Su Jiusi and thought that Su Jiusi would drag Fu Chenrong down. After all, this is not the state of Wei.


    "Madam, I''m qiaoqian around shizifei. Shizifei''s face was scratched. She said it was Miss Mu who did it. She asked Miss Mu to go with her maid."


    They were eating when someone knocked on the door. Then Zhang Ma came in, followed by a maid, who was Zhu Yuxiu''s maid.


    After hearing Su Jiusi''s praise, Mrs. Mu was in a better mood and constantly asked Su Jiusi to eat more.


    Su Jiusi took the rice on the table, put a piece of tofu in his mouth, chewed it carefully, nodded, "it''s really delicious, what my mother recommended is right."


    "Then eat more. The fast food of Yanhua temple is unique in Shengjing."


    "A little bit."


    Mrs. Mu sat opposite Su Jiusi, looking at Su Jiusi lovingly, "hungry!"


    "Oh? Besides, we have nothing to do with believing in the palace. Mother, this meal looks wonderful. Let''s eat it first


    Mrs. Mu said with a smile, "you child, I just heard that the princess who believed in the palace is gone, and I''m worried about you, too."


    Su Jiusi took a bad breath for Pei Bingbing, and he was in a good mood. It was very gentle to accompany Mrs. mu.


    "I just strolled around. Knowing that my mother was waiting for me to have dinner, I came back in a hurry. It was my daughter''s fault to keep my mother waiting."


    Su Jiusi washed her hands long before she returned to the wing room. She was very careful, and there was no blood on her body. Mrs. Mu had been waiting for her for a long time. When she saw her coming back, Mrs. Mu was relieved. "I was just about to send someone to find you. Where did you go?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything more. He nodded his head, which was the answer.


    "I''ll send the young lady back first."


    A Zhu Yuxiu is not worth them and her face, in other words, her life is more important than Zhu Yuxiu''s life.


    Su Jiusi has a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. She knows very well that the people who believe in the palace want to use her to contain Fu Chenrong. In this case, the people who believe in the palace will not easily move her.


    Zhu Yuxiu will soon understand this truth. I hope she will understand it earlier. If a person goes out, who knows what will happen? "


    Su Jiusi didn''t worry about this problem, she said with a relaxed face, "they won''t stand out for Zhu Yuxiu, and the prince''s mansion won''t move me because of Zhu Yuxiu.


    "Miss Su is right, but she should be careful. Her subordinates are afraid that those who believe in the palace will deal with her."


    Now she really appreciates Su Jiusi and thinks that Fu Chenrong is not wrong.


    Qiao Qian said, hate hate to see a su nine think.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Mu fiercely put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hands, "it''s just nonsense. What''s the matter with Princess shizifei''s injury and thinking? How can the imperial concubine of Shizi gush out blood. "


    "Mrs. mu, don''t get excited. The princess will decide. Please go with the maid."

 Chapter 460

    Qiaoqian''s princess is Princess Xin. She brought Zhu Yuxiu to offer incense today. Fu Yueyi didn''t come. Mrs. Mu was worried about Su Jiusi. But Princess Xin invited her, and they had to go.


    Su Jiusi was very calm. He got up and nodded to Mrs. mu. "Mother, don''t worry. I''m ok."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Qiaoqian stretched out her hand to hold her, and Zhu Yuxiu''s chest heaved violently. "Mother, don''t listen to Mu Sisi''s words. It''s her who hurt her daughter-in-law. She scratched her daughter-in-law''s cheek.


    Zhu Yuxiu heard Su Jiusi Pai''s clean, even more angry, almost got up from the bed.


    Later, I went back to my room with my mother to have dinner. I really don''t know why the imperial concubine shizifei wanted to slander me. I really don''t know what the imperial concubine shizifei said. "


    Su Jiusi replied humbly, "tell the princess back. My daughter comes to Yanhua temple with her mother to offer incense. When my mother goes to listen to the master''s lecture, my daughter strolls outside Yanhua temple.


    "Miss mu, what''s the matter with you?"


    After that, Princess Xin''s eyes stopped on Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi lowered his eyes and stood respectfully in front of Princess Xin, waiting for her to speak.


    The princess frowned. She seemed to think they were too noisy. Her voice was very calm. "Yuxiu, you can dress the wound at ease."


    Zhu Yuxiu said firmly, already want to strangle Su Jiusi.


    "Of course, Mrs. Mu helps her daughter. I don''t have a bloody mouth. The one who hurt me is mousse."


    "When I listened to the Buddhist scriptures, Sisi really wandered around for a while. With this alone, shizifei couldn''t speak out."


    "Mrs. Mu dares to say that mousse has been with you all the time?"


    Mrs. Mu is eager to protect her daughter. Seeing that Zhu Yuxiu points at Su Jiusi, she immediately speaks for Su Jiusi.


    "Princess, there must be some misunderstanding. Sisi is just a little girl who has no power to bind a chicken. How can she do such things?"


    It''s clear that Musi didn''t put our faith in the palace in his eyes because he was so unruly


    Seeing Su Jiusi coming in, Zhu Yuxiu, who was lying on the bed, was a little excited. "Mother, you must do justice for your daughter-in-law. It is she who has captured her daughter-in-law and ruined her appearance.


    She sat on the throne and saw Su Jiusi and Mrs. Mu come in. She nodded and motioned them to get up. At this meeting, Zhu Yuxiu was also in Princess Xin''s room. The accompanying doctor was kneeling on the ground to treat Zhu Yuxiu''s wound.


    Just from her face, she doesn''t look like a person who believes in the palace. She has been devoting herself to Buddhism all these years. Most of the affairs in the palace have been handed over to Zhu Yuxiu, who is no longer in charge.


    Princess Xin was a middle-aged woman with a very kind face. She was dignified in appearance and elegant in dress.


    Soon Su Jiusi and Mrs. Mu entered Princess Xin''s room one after the other, and they said hello to Princess Xin together.


    Qiaoqian leads the way ahead and takes them to Princess Xin''s wing room. This has long been expected by Su Jiusi. Of course, it has already been arranged. Zhu Yuxiu makes her thinking too simple. Since she wants to do this, how can she leave evidence.


    Mrs. Mu was not at ease, and left the wing room with Su Jiusi.


    There is a pile of coal in the wood room where her daughter-in-law is locked up. The soles of her shoes must have been stained with black coal. Her mother''s concubine asked someone to check the soles of her shoes. "


    "In this case, in order to prove her innocence, she voluntarily took off her shoes and showed them to the imperial concubine."


    Su Jiusi said, toward the letter Princess blessing body, very leisurely sat on the side of the chair, directly took off his shoes.

 Chapter 461

    There was dust on the soles of her shoes, but there was no ash.


    Princess Xin''s maidservant came forward to check, went forward and reported respectfully to Princess Xin, "report back to princess, Miss Mu''s sole has no ash."


    Mrs. Mu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Su Jiusi was stigmatized. How could the child scratch Zhu Yuxiu''s face in such a short time.


    Qiaoqian said this with great difficulty. Although she didn''t follow her, she was sure that Su Jiusi was responsible for the injury on Zhu Yuxiu''s face. She had been with Zhu Yuxiu for many years and knew that shizifei couldn''t lie about this.


    "Tell the imperial concubine that there is no blood on Miss Mu''s clothes."


    Zhu Yuxiu asked urgently.


    "Qiao Qian, what''s the situation?"


    Qiao Qian carefully checked it, but she was embarrassed.


    Su Jiusi stood so quietly, very calm, not worried that qiaoqian would find something bad for her.


    The letter princess is acquiesced, Qiao Qian to personally check Su Jiusi''s clothes, Zhu Yuxiu let her bandage wound doctor temporarily stop, eyes blink does not blink staring at Qiao Qian.


    Zhu Yuxiu is a little crazy. She really can''t accept such a result. Su Jiusi cuts her face openly. Afterwards, she has no way to take Su Jiusi. She can''t swallow it.


    "Qiao Qian, if you go to see it yourself, you must see it carefully."


    Su Jiusi stood in front of Princess Xin and continued to return respectfully, "to prove her innocence, let the maid of Princess shizifei come to check in person this time!"


    Zhu Yuxiu urgent mouth, even if her sole does not have the coal ash, that clothing? She didn''t believe that Su Jiusi didn''t splash a drop of blood on her clothes.


    "Mother, it''s her own hand. There may be blood on her clothes."


    as a seamless heavenly robe, as like as two peas, the shoes on her feet have been replaced. She has brought a pair of identical shoes and everything is arranged perfectly. She thinks Zhu Yuxiu is more careful than she is.


    She is a cautious person. She specially asked Bingyun to arrange the ash in order to let Zhu Yuxiu complain in front of the princess. She knew that Zhu Yuxiu would not be able to swallow this breath.


    Su Jiusi lowered his head and showed an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Originally, she thought that she could drag Su Jiusi into the water through this matter. As long as the ash on the soles of her shoes proved that she had been to the Chaifang, Su Jiusi could not get away from it.


    How could su Jiusi be so terrible? She even noticed the details. No wonder she was so bold.


    In such a short time, has she cleaned up the coal ash?


    Hearing this, Zhu Yuxiu was excited again. She propped up and looked at Su Jiusi''s shoes. They were really the shoes Su Jiusi was wearing when she saw her. How could it be that the soles of her shoes were not stained with coal ash when she entered the Chaifang?


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible." This greatly stimulated Zhu Yuxiu, let her emotion more excited, like a madman.


    "I believe in the princess. With respect to my wife, there was something wrong with shizifei on the day of the Mu family dinner. People witnessed this. Now they deliberately slander the little girl. Shizifei is afraid that she needs to find a doctor to treat her."


    Mrs. Mu was once again born to defend Su Jiusi. Mrs. Mu''s actions made Su Jiusi feel very warm. She was really nice to her. She defended her everywhere outside and took care of her in Mu''s house. She was the best.

 Chapter 462

    She came to Mufu with a purpose, but unexpectedly she felt a lot of love.


    Hearing that Mrs. Mu said she had a brain problem, Zhu Yuxiu was even more angry, and her mood became more and more excited. "It was su Jiusi who gave me medicine at the Mu family banquet.


    Madame Mu is so confused with black and white. Mother, you must make the decision for me. "


    Mrs. Mu knows that Su Jiusi likes Fu Chenrong, but people come and go in Yanhua temple. If people see her, it''s always bad for Su Jiusi, so it''s hard to avoid pointing fingers at her.


    Su Jiusi followed Mrs. Mu back to the wing room. After a few words of conversation, mother Zhang''s voice rang out. "Madam, his Highness the prince has just come to report that he is waiting for miss in the carriage outside Yanhua temple. He wants to send Miss back to her house first."


    She didn''t know what Fu Yihan would do to her after she went back. She still had a glimmer of hope in her heart. After all, they were married.


    She is Su Jiusi, but the attitude of King Xin''s mansion also makes her very cold. Her face is made like this. Her mother-in-law not only doesn''t do justice for her, but also blames her for losing the face of King Xin''s mansion.


    They all believed in Wang Fu''s face, which was more important than her, even her husband. They didn''t think about what hurt her. They just blame her for losing her face.


    Zhu Yuxiu did not argue any more. She knew that Princess Xin would not be on her side.


    "So what? Everything pays attention to evidence. If you don''t have evidence, you will shut your mouth. In this way, you can still keep your face. Do you think you have lost enough face? "


    "My mother, what my daughter-in-law said is true. It''s really Musi who hurt her daughter-in-law."


    After a few words of greetings, Mrs. Mu left with Su Jiusi. Princess Xin rebuked her with an unhappy face, "what''s the system of just making a noise? It''s like a concubine. It''s just a shrew."


    "The princess is serious. How dare I blame the imperial concubine? It''s just that I can''t see her wronged."


    Princess Xin nodded politely to Mrs. mu.


    "Mrs. mu, Miss mu, I''m so sorry. Yuxiu hurt her face, so it''s hard to avoid being stimulated. I hope Mrs. Mu and miss Mu don''t care about Yuxiu."


    Zhu Yuxiu was angry and aggrieved. He touched Princess Xin''s displeasure and swallowed the words.


    "Mother, I..."


    Princess Xin looked like a madman when she saw that Zhu Yuxiu was so noisy. Especially in front of outsiders, she lost the face of King Xin''s house. She frowned and scolded, "Yuxiu, shut up. It''s not proper to make such a noise. After you go back to the house, you really need to find a doctor to have a good look."


    Su Jiusi has a trace of grievance in his tone, as if he had been bullied by Zhu Yuxiu. In addition, Zhu Yuxiu would be emotional, and there is no substantive evidence. It seems that Zhu Yuxiu deliberately slandered her.


    "What did the courtesan do wrong to let the imperial concubine of the world aim at me, just because she accidentally collided with the imperial concubine of the world in Tianya restaurant? My daughter has long apologized to the imperial concubine, but I didn''t expect that the imperial concubine would be upset all the time. I really don''t know what to do. "


    "Si Si, how can your highness come here to find you? Even if you are happy with him, you can''t show it too clearly. After all, he has a fiancee and his words are terrible."


    "Don''t worry, mother. I have my own sense of propriety."


    "You''re a girl. Fame is more important than anything. I''m just afraid of gossip." Mrs. Mu loves her daughter. She''s afraid of what others say. She''ll hurt Su Jiusi at that time.

 Chapter 463

    But Su Jiusi was never the kind of person who would take gossip to heart.


    She knew that Mrs. Mu cared about her, just as she pacified Wang at the beginning. She patted Wang''s hand. "Mother, your highness should have something to tell you. I''ll go back to the house first. The rest is in my daughter''s heart."


    "You''re such a smart kid." Mu Madame a face helpless, "you also go back or not, don''t stay outside for a long time."


    "Whether we should celebrate today, let''s go to Tianya restaurant first." Fu Chenrong was in a good mood. He couldn''t help laughing and looked at Su Jiusi with bright eyes.


    "That''s not true."


    "Absolutely impossible." Fu Chenrong said, "it''s all mine. Why don''t I shake your hand in advance?"


    Su Jiusi was speechless. "No wonder Liyuan always said you. Just now my mother specially reminded me to keep a distance from you. Your highness, please release my hand."


    "As your man, shouldn''t you be proud to have such a wonderful wife?"


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing, "what are you so proud of?"


    "Zhu Yuxiu doesn''t even have the qualification to be your opponent." Fu Chenrong was very proud.


    "It''s normal for people to stumble and horses to stumble."


    "How could you fail? I just came to see you and pick you up."


    "Shen Rong, why are you here, for fear of my failure?"


    As soon as Su Jiusi entered the carriage, Fu Chenrong sat next to Su Jiusi and put her hand around Su Jiusi''s shoulder.


    Qingshan kindly reminds me, and then raises his whip.


    "Bingxin girl, you have a firm seat."


    "Castle Peak, let''s go!"


    Su Jiusi went outside Yanhua temple and saw Fu Chenrong''s carriage. She got on the carriage very leisurely. Bingxin was sitting outside the curtain and the driver was Qingshan.


    Zhang Ma boasted that Mrs. Mu was in a better mood and kept smiling.


    "Miss is indeed filial and reasonable."


    "It''s not easy to find Sisi. I also want to accompany her for two more years. Zhang Ma, Sisi is a good child."


    Zhang Ma helped Mrs. Mu to sit down. She used to worry about Mrs. mu. Now she is really relieved to see that Mrs. Mu is getting better and better day by day.


    "Since the young lady came back to her house, she has been much happier, even better."


    Mrs. Mu just laughed, "I also think this child is a blessed person."


    "A man has his own destiny, and a young lady must be blessed."


    "This child is smart, but she contacted her royal highness. Those people who are not smart will be doomed if they are not careful. This child is also stubborn. He has to take such a difficult road if he doesn''t take a simple road."


    After su Jiusi led Bingxin to leave, Zhang Ma saw Mrs. Mu''s worried face and advised, "Madam doesn''t have to be so worried. The maid is very smart, and she must be able to protect herself."


    Su Jiusi nodded to Mrs. mu, and then left the room. The Lord really treated her well. Although her biological mother was no longer there, he gave her two loving mothers, which made her feel the maternal love she had not seen for a long time.


    Su Jiusi nodded, "well, by the way, tell Liyuan the news."


    "Jiusi, you really love your son. When do you love me so much?" Fu Chenrong deliberately put on a face and seemed a little jealous.


    Su Jiusi was sweating, "that''s your big brother."

 Chapter 464

    Thinking of his complicated relationship with Gu Liyuan, Fu Chenrong burst out laughing, "yes, yes, he is my elder brother and my son. Ha ha, Jiusi, sometimes I really want to tell Liyuan the truth. I don''t know what expression Liyuan will have when he knows the truth."


    "You dare." Su Jiu Si stares at Fu Chen Rong, "you say a word to try?"


    Fu Chenrong, who was not afraid of heaven and earth, immediately counseled, "I dare not."


    Even Su Jiusi was surprised that Gu Liyuan could cook for the first time.


    As soon as he entered the kitchen, he saw Gu Liyuan standing next to a big iron pot. The water in it was boiling. Gu Liyuan took a long handle iron spoon and stirred the iron pot from time to time.


    Fu Chenrong is very curious and immediately takes Su Jiusi''s hand into the kitchen.


    "Yo, the sun is coming out in the West. Liyuan is going into the kitchen. I''ll go and have a look."


    "The boss is in the kitchen."


    Su Jiusi didn''t see Gu Liyuan and asked casually.


    "Where is Liyuan?"


    After arriving at Tianya restaurant, Fu Chenrong took the lead in getting out of the carriage and reached out to support Su Jiusi. They entered Tianya restaurant one after another. The shopkeeper and the waiter knew them. When they saw them coming in, the shopkeeper called them in person, "your highness and miss Mu are here."


    If it wasn''t for Fu Chenrong, she had nothing but hatred in her heart. It was Fu Chenrong who made her feel love and warmth again, made her soft, and made her feel that her life was still very beautiful. Besides revenge, the future is promising.


    Su Jiusi did not speak, just a faint smile, there is a special feeling of happiness in the heart, so with him, good.


    Later, I went to take care of my family. I forgot everything. God probably wanted to remind me of you, so he sent you to me. Jiusi, it''s all God''s arrangement. I can''t let God down. "


    "I also remember what you looked like at that time. I know you saved me, so I always remember you. I hope I can meet you when I grow up, so that I can repay you for saving my life.


    Su Jiusi still remembers Fu Chenrong''s appearance when he was a child. He was very handsome and precocious. At that time, she never dreamed that one day she would have an indissoluble bond with this child. All this was really Providence.


    "At that time, you were really very young, and you were very attractive. At first sight, you were a smart child, otherwise Su Mei would not have chosen you."


    Jiusi, God sent me to the state of Wei to get to know you. We got to know each other 20 years ago. Our fate was probably planted at that time. It''s a pity that I was still young at that time, otherwise I would not be bullied. "


    Fu Chenrong kisses Su Jiusi on the forehead, "it''s really good to have you around.


    "Always worrying."


    Fu Chenrong stroked Su Jiusi''s hair, "OK, I know what you mean. When Liyuan marries his daughter-in-law, you should worry about our affairs."


    Su Jiusi held Fu Chenrong''s arm, "never let Liyuan know the truth, let this matter become a permanent secret, so it''s good to accompany Liyuan, I''m very satisfied."


    "What are you cooking?"


    Fu Chenrong craned his neck and didn''t see what was burning in the pot.


    "Chicken."

 Chapter 465

    Gu Liyuan attentively stares at the iron pot and carelessly replies.


    "Your chicken is not like chicken."


    "Bingbing doesn''t like chicken skin. I''ve removed all the skin." Gu Liyuan explained.


    "Teach that kind of woman how Jiusi can get hurt." Fu Chenrong tone is still with a strong cure, Gu Liyuan has long been used to Gu Liyuan everywhere praise Su Jiusi.


    Gu Liyuan nodded, then did not forget to care about Su Jiusi, "you are not hurt!"


    "Well, this morning, I said that I would not let the people who hurt Bingbing go. Liyuan, you go to solicit people. You can use it later."


    Gu Liyuan stopped his hand and raised his head abruptly, "did you destroy her face?"


    Su Jiusi stares at Fu Chenrong and then says, "Liyuan, Zhu Yuxiu''s face has been destroyed. I have taught her that you should take good care of Bingbing. Don''t move the people who believe in the palace."


    Fu Chenrong whispered in Su Jiusi''s ear, "do you think your husband is better than your son? This heartless son won''t leave you any soup. "


    "You go out first, don''t affect my soup." Gu Liyuan simply drove people straight away, "two of you, one of me, for a while the soup paste all don''t know."


    "When you treat Bingbing as a pig and give her such a big pot of soup, can she finish it? You do not give, we are not rare, my woman, my own pain


    Gu Liyuan refused, as if this pot of soup is a treasure. "No, it''s for Bingbing. If there''s any left, I''ll give it to you."


    "Liyuan, let me taste for Bingbing in a moment?"


    "Only you dare to say that the food Jiusi cooks is delicious."


    Fu Chenrong stretched out his hand to hold Su Jiusi''s shoulder, and could not allow anyone to say that Su Jiusi was not.


    "Don''t talk about Jiusi. You look good, you may not have Jiusi''s delicious food. I''ve really wronged Jiusi by cooking myself. Why don''t you hire the best cook for her? You have to do it yourself. "


    Gu Liyuan suddenly remembered that time when Su Jiusi was cooking in the king''s city. He couldn''t help laughing. "I almost forgot that you''re not in the kitchen either. Your cooking skills are too flattering. At least I can eat the soup I cooked."


    Su Jiusi shook his head calmly. "No, the cook is delicious. Why bother yourself."


    Gu Liyuan wiped his sweat and said, "Jiusi, Chenrong has never been in the kitchen before. You should quickly tell him some dishes you like to eat and let him learn."


    In love, the prodigal son suddenly turns into an infatuated and single-minded person, which makes Fu Chenrong have a very strange feeling.


    Gu Liyuan''s going into the kitchen is a miracle to Fu Chenrong. He grew up with Gu Liyuan when he was a child. Gu Liyuan loves to be quiet, and the greasy place like the kitchen can''t be contaminated at all.


    Liyuan, you have changed thoroughly enough. If those girls knew that you were cooking chicken soup for women before, they would not be surprised to drop their chin. Bingbing has the ability to accept you. "


    "This time, the prodigal son has turned back completely. He can wash his hands to make soup.


    He knew Su Jiusi''s ability. He should have done these things, but Su Jiusi did it for him.


    In the future, he will make himself stronger, help Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi, and protect Bingbing. After this time, he completely understands that he has no ability to protect Pei Bingbing.


    Such a thing can never happen again. This is the last time. In the past, he was really uninhibited, because there was nothing in his life worth him to be serious about, so he had a good life. Now he wants to be serious, be serious with Pei Bingbing, and learn to be a good husband.

 Chapter 466

    After Zhu Yuxiu returned to xinwangfu, her face had already been wrapped up, and the whole face was covered with gauze. Even if the injury recovered, there would be ugly scars on her face.


    Zhu Yuxiu didn''t dare to look in the mirror at all. After the bronze mirror in the room was removed, she lay on the bed, waiting for Fu Yihan to come to see her.


    According to reason, Fu Yihan should have got the news long ago, but Fu Yihan never came.


    Fu Yueyi makes a plea for Zhu Yuxiu.


    "Brother, you say a few words less, sister-in-law is injured, this meeting in the heart must suffer, which woman does not cherish appearance, brother should comfort sister-in-law well some time."


    Fu Yihan said more and more angry, only think Zhu Yuxiu stupid like a pig, she was so vulnerable in front of Su Jiusi.


    "How dare you talk back? These are all your duties. I have never treated you badly these years. I thought you were OK in the past, but now I find that you are so stupid that you can''t even deal with a su Jiusi. If you know your weight, you should stop. You have to show yourself in front of others. "


    Now I''m being bullied. Shiziye doesn''t take revenge for me. He says that I''m not qualified to be shizifei. How can shiziye be so merciless? "


    I have been married to shiziye for five years. In these five years, I gave birth to a son and a daughter for shiziye, and conscientiously took care of the affairs of xinwangfu.


    Zhu Yuxiu was also a bit stubborn. When he heard this, his eyes were red and he simply went out, "what does Shizi mean? Do you want to leave me?


    How can such a person be a concubine? It seems that he has to find someone who embroiders Zhu Yuxiu from his head and marry a dignified and virtuous woman to be a concubine.


    Zhu Yuxiu''s cry made Fu Yihan even more unhappy, and her tone became heavier. She had already moved the idea of divorcing her wife in her heart. After that, her face was completely destroyed. She could not come out to see people, and it would only make the world laugh.


    How can you be so stupid? Su Jiusi will set you up. Just jump down. Even if you jump down, you''ll be disgraced in front of the Mu family. You''ll lose all the face of King Xin''s mansion. What''s your virtue to be a concubine? "


    "It''s useless for you. A little Su Jiusi will make you like this. Are you a pig?


    Zhu Yuxiu did not expect that Fu Yihan''s first words when he came to see her were to scold her. He was both aggrieved and angry in his heart. "Shiziye, my face is so marked by Su Jiusi. Don''t you love me at all?"


    Without a word of comfort, Fu Yihan immediately reprimanded Zhu Yuxiu. His tone was still extremely impatient, as if Zhu Yuxiu had lost his face.


    "What''s the matter with you? I heard that you have made another big scene in Yanhua temple. Zhu Yuxiu, do you think you are not ugly enough? The Buddha''s important place dares to make a noise and let the Mu family see a joke again. "


    See Fu Yihan that moment, Zhu Yuxiu heart instantly lit up a glimmer of hope, she knew her husband is still concerned about her, touch Fu Yihan that cold face, her heart is like something heavy hit.


    After dark, Fu Yihan finally came, followed by Fu Yueyi.


    The more he waited, the colder he felt. Fu Yihan didn''t even look at her.


    Zhu Yuxiu remembered that Fu Yueyi robbed people from her that day. Facing Fu Yueyi, her tone was very bad. "You shut up for me. I don''t need you to plead for me hypocritically. I''m afraid you''re the happiest with me!"


    "Sister in law, you..."


    Fu Yueyi frowned and looked aggrieved.

 Chapter 467

    "You dare to say that Yueyi is not. In the future, the affairs of King Xin''s house will be taken care of by Yueyi, so you don''t have to take care of it. Take good care of your injuries and don''t go out and show your shame."


    Finish saying Fu Yi cold already head also won''t leave.


    Zhu Yuxiu''s heart aches. She reaches out her hand and grabs the quilt under her body. Seeing that Fu Yueyi doesn''t want to leave, she stares at Fu Yueyi with wide eyes. "I know you want to see my jokes. Now that you''ve seen them, you should go away. There''s no need to care about me here."


    Think of two children, Zhu Yuxiu more sad, "I look like how to see children."


    "Shizifei, don''t say that. You still have young master and young lady."


    There is Fu Yueyi. I usually don''t treat her badly, but she wants to replace her. It''s really chilling to believe in Wang Fu. In the past, I tried my best to take care of the affairs of Wang Xin Fu. It''s ridiculous to regard Wang Xin Fu as my home. I''m going to be abandoned by them when I''m still alive. "


    Zhu Yuxiu was both angry and unwilling. "Su Jiusi was so angry with me because he had a grudge. Shiziye was my husband, but he was so heartless.


    "What if I''m soft? Shiziye doesn''t want to see me at all, or he won''t even have a word of comfort. Qiao Qian, don''t you understand? I can''t be a concubine for a long time. "


    After Fu Yueyi left, Zhu Yuxiu was lying on the bed dejected. Qiaoqian advised, "Princess shizifei, why do you say such words? It''s better to be soft in front of shiziye and the princess."


    After that, Fu Yueyi has already turned around and left Zhu Yuxiu''s room. As soon as she walked out of the room, her smile disappeared. Zhu Yuxiu can still be brave for a few days, but she still regards herself as a concubine.


    "That elder sister-in-law has a good rest. She must take good care of her wounds."


    "I have nothing to be afraid of now. I want to have a rest. Fu Yueyi, if you have nothing to do, please go back!"


    This will Rao is her face has changed, these years she has endured Zhu Yuxiu, know Zhu Yuxiu can''t turn over, tone also cold down, "sister-in-law, if you let elder brother hear this, I''m afraid you can''t really sit firmly, sister-in-law how to say this kind of insignificant words."


    This is a bit too much. Fu Yueyi has always been playful and lovely in front of people. She is very likable.


    If you really want to be the hostess of Prince Xin''s mansion, you might as well let the prince marry your sister, so that you can stay in Prince Xin''s mansion in a proper way. "


    You are not young. You should get married in two years. What''s the matter with you? You''re not a princess. You just want to take up the nest.


    Zhu Yuxiu, cold and irony, "Congratulations, you has the final say in the letter of Wang Fu, you fear that you have seen my sister-in-law displeased. Fu Yueyi, even if you can take charge of the letter, you can still manage your life for a lifetime.


    I''m afraid I can''t get rid of the scar on my face any more. I don''t know if my nephew and niece will be frightened when they see my sister-in-law''s face. I''ll calm them down. My sister-in-law can rest assured. "


    Although her sister-in-law was not a gorgeous woman, she was also very fond of beauty. Su Jiusi was not good at it. She must have been very hard at it.


    Fu Yueyi frowned and sympathized, "sister-in-law, I know you are in a bad mood. You and I are all women. Of course I know how you feel.


    "It''s all Su Jiusi''s fault. She''s the one who''s done this to the imperial concubine."


    Zhu Yuxiu gritted his teeth and said, "it''s her who hurt me, but it''s the people who believe in the palace who make me feel cold. If it wasn''t for Su Jiusi, I would not understand how ruthless the people who believe in the palace are.


    They have never taken me as their own person. They are just like birds of a feather. "

 Chapter 468

    "Concubine Shizi, don''t get excited. It''s important for her body. There must be a way to fade the scar."


    Zhu Yuxiu didn''t say anything. She confirmed from Fu Yihan''s eyes that Fu Yihan would never step into her room again, and most likely would find you to rest her.


    No, she won''t leave Prince Xin''s house like this. If they are unkind, don''t blame her for her injustice. She can''t let anyone bully her.


    You probably don''t know. After you left, he was very panicked. He told me that he regretted and shouldn''t say that to you. No matter whether you were injured or not, he would say these words. He didn''t want to compensate you, but he really loved you. "


    "What a silly girl. He didn''t want to marry you because of remorse.


    Pei Bingbing was confused. "Is this life what Liyuan wants? I know he blames himself. He thinks I''m hurt because of him. He wants to compensate me, but I don''t want to be tied to Liyuan for this reason. I want to let go and let him be free. "


    Life can not be a smooth life, I know what you mean, you do not want to implicate him, you are for his good, but if you leave, you do not regret it? Liyuan will also feel painful and remorse for his whole life. Let him be your right hand in the future. "


    "Liyuan will take good care of you. Although he is usually unruly, he is actually very good at taking care of people and has a careful mind. What''s the trouble? If something goes wrong, he has to go his own way. How can he carry on for the rest of his life.


    Pei Bingbing moved her body and leaned on the pillow. She had already regarded Su Jiusi as her good sister, so she didn''t want to hide it from Su Jiusi. She sighed and then continued, "Jiusi, my right hand has been abandoned, I don''t want to involve Liyuan."


    If she didn''t touch at all, it''s impossible. Seeing this bowl of chicken soup, she was very excited at that time. She just restrained her emotions and didn''t show them.


    Pei Bingbing put down the bowl in her hand. She didn''t expect that Gu Liyuan would cook for her.


    "Clothes can be washed even if they are dirty. You are more important than clothes. This time Liyuan is deeply aware of how important you are in his heart. He is serious. Bingbing, what do you think now?"


    "He would go into the kitchen and not be afraid to stain his clothes."


    "How can Liyuan give it to me? This is the chicken soup he specially cooked for you. I still have this self-knowledge." Su Jiusi smiles and sits on the chair beside Pei Bingbing. "Look at your look, this chicken soup tastes good."


    "Didn''t you drink it?"


    Su Jiusi just stepped into the door and saw Pei Bingbing showing a thoughtful look. He asked with a smile.


    "How about Liyuan''s chicken soup?"


    Pei Bingbing didn''t want to drink it. Out of curiosity, he took the chicken soup and drank it. After tasting it, he looked surprised. It tasted good.


    He didn''t stay long. He put down the chicken soup and left first.


    When Su Jiusi came to Pei Bingbing''s room, Pei Bingbing was drinking a bowl of chicken soup with his left hand, which Gu Liyuan had just sent.


    Pei Bingbing stared at Su Jiusi, "how can he really love me..."


    "I can see it, but he hasn''t noticed it all the time. Bingbing, you''d better think clearly. Don''t leave yourself regret. Liyuan said that he will protect you later."


    Pei Bingbing didn''t speak. She just felt a little confused in her mind. It was a little sudden for her.

 Chapter 469

    She has made up her mind to return to cloud mountain villa. She thinks that she was wrong from the beginning. It was her wishful thinking that she wanted to be with Gu Liyuan. She can''t believe that Gu Liyuan really fell in love with her, just because Gu Liyuan wanted to compensate her.


    Pei Bingbing didn''t continue to talk to Su Jiusi about these problems and changed the topic, "I heard that Zhu Yuxiu''s face is ruined? You did it? "


    Su Jiusi nodded and frankly admitted, "it''s me."


    Su Jiusi comes to Mu Yunchang''s study. Mu Yunchang stands in front of the window with his hands behind his back. Su Jiusi goes over and calls his father in a low voice.


    The chicken soup was really delicious, which made her want to praise Gu Liyuan. Especially when she saw that all the chicken in the chicken soup had no skin, her heart seemed to be hit by something, so he remembered it.


    There was also an imperceptible smile on his face.


    "Bingbing, you have a good rest. I''ll go first." Su Jiusi gets up and smiles at Pei Bingbing before leaving Pei Bingbing''s room. Before leaving, she takes a special look at the bowl of soup on the table. She gets up and walks to the side of the table. She takes up the chicken soup that has been cooled and drinks it all at once.


    Su Jiusi is saying, outside came the voice of Bing Xin, "Miss, master, please, let Miss go to the study."


    Su Jiusi nodded, "OK, don''t think too much. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Pei Bingbing thumbed up, "you are really powerful. I can''t do these things. I can''t help you now. If you need to tell me, I''ll try my best."


    "Only in this way can we disintegrate the palace of King Xin a little bit. There are some things we don''t need to do. If there are internal contradictions, it''s best to make use of them."


    Pei Bing hummed coldly, "the more chaos you stir up, the better. There is no good thing in King Xin''s mansion. It''s better to kill Fu Yihan. Jiusi, I find that you solve it one by one. This is a good idea."


    Su Jiusi has a cold light in his eyes. Fu Yihan dares to treat Zhu Yuxiu like this, which proves that he doesn''t know Zhu Yuxiu at all. It''s the price he paid for his selflessness.


    "A dancer is the one selected by Shen Rong. Fu Yihan has already begun to take a fancy to her. In the next few days, she should be taken to the house. At that time, I will let Fu Yihan suffer from his own misfortune and stir up King Xin''s house."


    Pei Bingbing is not good at these things, immediately interested in coming together, "you arranged who close to Fu Yihan?"


    At this time, what would you say if a beautiful and gentle girl appeared beside him? "


    Su Jiu thought for a moment, and then said, "next, I''ll start with Fu Yihan. You also said that Fu Yihan didn''t have any sincerity towards Zhu Yuxiu. He hated Zhu Yuxiu before. With this, Fu Yihan''s hatred for Zhu Yuxiu will be deeper.


    "Jiusi, what''s your next plan? After Zhu Yuxiu''s face is destroyed, King Xin''s mansion will not be indifferent."


    "My sister, no thanks."


    Pei Bingbing knows that Su Jiusi is revenge for her. She smiles at Su Jiusi. This friend is not in vain. It''s worth her living and dying for her.


    "Thank you, Jiusi."


    "Sisi, did you hurt shizifei''s face?"


    Mrs. Mu defends her daughter, but mu Yunchang is just like Mingjing. He believes that Su Jiusi can do this kind of thing. All the time, he has never underestimated Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi didn''t hide Mu Yunchang. He nodded directly and said, "it''s me."

 Chapter 470

    Hearing Su Jiusi admit it, Mu Yunchang turned back and was surprised. "You are too brave to scratch the face of the imperial concubine. Do you know what the consequences are? People who believe in the palace are not so easy to provoke."


    "Father, I know what I''m doing. People who believe in the palace are really hard to provoke. It''s inevitable to be enemies. We are kind, but they won''t be kind. It''s their first move. Their daughter can''t fight back and can only go all the way to the end."


    Su Jiusi was very calm, and there was no fear in his tone.


    Su Jiusi says modestly that she can now feel that Mu Yunchang is completely with her. Although she has concerns, she still chooses Fu Chenrong, which makes Su Jiusi feel a little moved. The Mu family''s previous choice is right. If it was her, she might be wise and protect her family.


    "My father is flattered."


    "You are really a promising child, but it''s a pity that you are a daughter, otherwise you will have something to do when you become an official."


    Su Jiusi smiles confidently, "I believe in myself."


    "That''s how you believe in your highness?"


    Su Jiusi solemnly should come down, "I will be careful, father rest assured, prince his highness must be the last person, Mu family will be OK."


    I didn''t come here to blame you, I just want to remind you, think, don''t be careful, you are on the edge of the sword now. "


    Muyang has a saying that is right. The ancestors of the Mu family used to be the founders of the country, loyal to the king and patriotic. Later, slowly, the Mu family chose to be wise and protect themselves, but they forgot the blood of their ancestors. They just wanted to protect the Mu family, not to share the worries of the king and the suffering of the people. This is really not the way to be a minister.


    "I have told you for a long time that this is the choice of the Mu family, and it has nothing to do with you.


    Su Jiusi had a trace of warmth in her heart. She nodded, "I will protect myself. I''m sorry, father. I''m the one who implicated the Mu family."


    "The Mu family doesn''t need your protection. You just need to do your best to protect yourself. Sisi, your mother needs you. If you have an accident, she can''t afford it."


    Su Jiu''s idea of protecting the Mu family is true, because the Mu family is really good to her. Although the Mu family has been involved in it, she and Fu Chenrong will try their best to protect the Mu family, and they will not treat the Mu family badly in the future. Now she really begins to take the Mu family as her own home.


    "Father, the Mu family has nothing to do with these things. I drag the Mu family into the water. I will do my best to protect the Mu family."


    She said this with obvious self-confidence and domineering, she is really not afraid, really dare to gamble, a young girl actually has such momentum, let cautious life muyunchang very shocked.


    Touching Su Jiusi''s firm eyes, Mu Yunchang didn''t know what to say.


    "One day I''ll admit it. Since I dare to gamble, I''ll lose. I''ll try my best to win."


    "Are you not afraid of death? Have you ever thought about what they will do to you if you fall into the hands of those who believe in the palace one day? "


    A large part of the reason for mu Yunchang''s choice is Mrs. mu, who is a husband who loves his wife very much, so she respects Mu Yunchang very much.


    Su Jiusi stayed in Mu Yunchang''s study for a while before he left.


    In the next few days, Su Jiusi stayed in Mu''s house with Pei Bingbing. Gu Liyuan was inconvenient to come to the house in person. Every day, he asked people to send a bowl of his own soup. Mu Yang also came to see Pei Bingbing from time to time.

 Chapter 471

    This day Su Jiusi is chatting with Pei Bingbing in the yard. They are sitting on a stone bench. Bingxin suddenly leads Fu Chenrong into the yard.


    Seeing Fu Chenrong, Pei Bingbing said with a smile, "Your Highness, you are too aboveboard! I''m afraid other people don''t know that you''re looking for Jiusi. You don''t know all kinds of rumors outside that you''re fascinated by Jiusi. "


    "It''s not gossip. It''s a fact. I''m just fascinated by Jiusi." Fu Chenrong said with a smile and put the food box on the stone table.


    Fu Chenrong laughed, "don''t boast, just give me a little reward."


    "You are so talented in everything. How can I praise you?"


    Fu Chenrong reached for Su Jiusi''s hand and laughed at him. "I''m afraid it''s hard to enter."


    Su Jiusi looked around and made sure no one was there. Then he took a spoon and sent it to Fu Chenrong.


    "Give me a bite."


    "Of course."


    "Really good?"


    Su Jiusi nodded heavily, "I know."


    "If you can smile, be silly! I just want you to know that I can make chicken soup, too. "


    Seeing that there was no one around, Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing, "Shen Rong, do you know this is a very silly thing?"


    Pei Bingbing left, Bingxin also stepped down.


    Pei Bingbing covered her stomach and left first. Originally, she was in a very bad mood. Accompanied by Su Jiusi, she was in a much better mood. She would see Fu Chenrong''s stupid deeds. She was in a very good mood. Who could have thought that her royal highness was so naive?


    "OK, OK, take your time. Ouch, it''s so funny. No, I''ll go back to my room first."


    Finish saying to see Pei Bingbing still sitting on one side to smile, immediately start to rush a person, "Bingbing, can you go back to your room to smile? I want to talk to Jiusi alone for a while. "


    "Really? That''s not in vain. "


    In Fu Chenrong''s expectant eyes, Su Jiusi took the chicken soup from Fu Chenrong''s hand, first took a sip, then nodded, "it''s very good."


    "No matter how busy you are, you can''t delay your work. Jiusi, try it." Fu Chenrong ignores Pei Bingbing and looks forward to Su Jiusi, as if waiting for Su Jiusi to praise him.


    Although his face was calm, his tone was obviously softer.


    "Haven''t you been very busy lately? I have spare time to make soup. "


    Su Jiusi has a feeling of being unable to laugh or cry, but she feels very warm. How can she envy Pei Bingbing for chicken soup.


    Pei Bingbing can''t help laughing. Fu Chenrong is so funny.


    Fu Chenrong seriously explained that at the moment he was like a child, very serious.


    "I heard that Liyuan makes Soup for Bingbing every day. I''m afraid you admire Bingbing, so I made a bowl for you. It''s absolutely not worse than what Liyuan makes. I don''t believe you can taste it."


    Hear is Fu Chenrong boil chicken soup, Su Jiusi a Leng, "Hello end of boil chicken soup do?"


    Fu Chenrong didn''t answer. He opened the food box and took out a bowl of hot black chicken soup. "This is my black chicken soup. Jiusi, try it."


    Su Jiusi really can''t help taking Fu Chenrong. Seeing that he is carrying a food box, he asks curiously.


    "What is this?"


    Fu Chenrong sat down beside Su Jiusi, "it''s best to be angry."


    "So this engagement has no restriction on you. You''re going to be angry and light."


    "What do you want?"


    Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi with bright eyes, "what do you say?"


    Probably with Fu Chenrong together for a long time, Su Jiusi actually felt that he understood Fu Chenrong''s meaning, her face a red, staring at Fu Chenrong, "no shame, no irritability."

 Chapter 472

    Fu Chenrong showed an innocent expression, "did I say anything? I just want you to keep me for lunch


    Su Jiusi was a little embarrassed. He took out his hand and put the black chicken soup on the stone table, ignoring Fu Chenrong.


    He got up and went to Su Jiusi''s back. He encircled Su Jiusi from behind. "Jiusi, if you like soup, I can make soup for you every day."


    Su Jiusi frowned, "is my cooking so bad?"


    Fu Chenrong deliberately said that he didn''t want Su Jiusi to be contaminated with these things. There was a lot of cooking fumes in the kitchen. Su Jiusi was never the one to do these things. Even for him, he didn''t like Su Jiusi to do these things that she didn''t like to do.


    "Don''t, Jiusi. You don''t have this talent. Don''t spoil it."


    Su Jiusi gently hammered Fu Chenrong''s chest, "which Prince cooks, I''ll learn."


    "Well, when I''m free, I''ll learn cooking skills from the imperial chef. If you like, I''ll cook for you."


    Su Jiusi is a little distressed for Fu Chenrong. Now she tries her best to help Fu Chenrong, but she can''t help Fu Chenrong share his political affairs. His busy life is inevitable.


    "The fatigue on your face can''t deceive people. I know you are busy with business. I just hope you have a rest early in the evening. You are more important than anything. You don''t have to make chicken soup for me. I know what you mean. I always know."


    He was afraid of Su Jiusi, and he never mentioned these things to Su Jiusi. He would hear Su Jiusi mention them and reply, "don''t listen to Bingyun''s nonsense. She deliberately alarmed me, trying to make you feel sorry for me."


    Fu Chenrong is very diligent indeed. In order to get familiar with all the political affairs of the state of Jiang as soon as possible, Emperor Shun gave Fu Chenrong a lot of work, and there are endless things to do every day. It''s even more common to be busy in the middle of the night.


    "Then I have to praise you well. Don''t make soup for me in the future. I know you can''t deal with things every day. Bingyun told me that you are often too busy at night. You can''t do that. You have to get up at dawn and rest early at night."


    "With my savvy, it''s done in an hour."


    He was willing to do anything for her. He knew how hard it was for Su Jiusi to get from the capital, and how much criticism he had endured and how much he had given up. She thought she was living a comfortable life in the capital.


    He just wanted Su Jiusi to understand that no matter how busy he was, he would not ignore Su Jiusi.


    When cooking soup, he moved a chair and cooked soup while reading official documents. He asked him to do nothing and stay by the stove. He really didn''t have so much time.


    It''s a bit of a leisurely job. Now the situation is grim, and he does have endless official documents to deal with every day.


    Fu Chenrong certainly won''t tell Su Jiusi that he spent the whole afternoon cooking soup.


    "How long have you been learning this bowl of soup?"


    Fu Chenrong released Su Jiusi, went to Su Jiusi, hugged Su Jiusi again, did not speak, so tightly hugged Su Jiusi.


    "I''d love to."


    Su Jiusi lowered his eyes and said with a low smile, "it''s not overqualified to let you cook soup every day."


    "It''s hard to get in."


    Fu Chenrong continues to attack Su Jiusi and wants to make su Jiusi give up this idea. Of course, what he says is also true. Su Jiusi''s cooking is really hard to eat. He used to rely on great courage to eat it.


    Su Jiusi is thinking about whether to find a cook to study hard in the future. She doesn''t believe she can''t.

 Chapter 473

    Seeing Su Jiusi frowning and thinking, Fu Chenrong has bent down to kiss Su Jiusi''s lips.


    Su Jiusi is still a little stunned, thinking that it''s in the yard. She just wants to push Fu Chenrong away, but Fu Chenrong firmly holds Su Jiusi''s waist. She can''t push Fu Chenrong at all, and she just gives up. Anyway, Bingxin is still guarding at the gate of the yard.


    Pei Bingbing wants to go out for a walk. She just walked into the corridor and saw this scene. She was stunned at first and quickly returned to the room. Fu Chenrong is really brave. This is Mu''s house.


    "It seems that shiziye wants me not to show up again, but I won''t let him.


    How can Fu Yihan go so far as to allow a humble woman to challenge her? No matter what, she is a lady from a famous family, or a prince and concubine who believes in the royal family.


    In front of her, the woman named Hongling was different. She was still alive and dared to challenge her.


    Fu Yihan originally had several concubines, which Zhu Yuxiu never took charge of. This is very common for them, but Fu Yihan still knows how to handle them properly. With her shrewdness, no concubine will climb on her head.


    See Zhu Yuxiu, Hongling some panic, want to push away Fu Yihan stand up, but Fu Yihan firmly hold Hongling, a look of disgust glanced at Zhu Yuxiu, "you are not in the room, run out to do what."


    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open. Zhu Yuxiu''s face was still covered with gauze. She stood at the door, staring coldly at the two men and women holding together.


    Hongling answered shyly, "well, I listen to shiziye."


    "Don''t pay attention to her. It''s up to me."


    "Princess keshizi..."


    Fu Yihan said as he stroked Hongling''s hair.


    "Where can Zhu Yuxiu reach you? Hongling, you will stay with me in the future. My son wants to take you as my concubine."


    "Shiziye is so serious. How can I compare with shizifei?"


    Hongling obediently goes to Fu Yihan. Fu Yihan reaches for his hand, and Hongling bumps into his arms. Fu Yihan holds Hongling and says in her ear, "how can there be such a lovely person as you in this world? You know how to advance and retreat, and you are gentle and considerate. By contrast, Zhu Yuxiu is really boring."


    "Yes."


    Fu Yihan opened his eyes and waved to her, "Hongling, come here."


    At the end of the song, the girl got up and blessed Fu Yi Han. She was very obedient. "Shizi, what else do you want to hear?"


    Fu Yihan leaned on the couch, supported his forehead with his hand, and enjoyed the woman''s music.


    Her fingers were long and slender, and the sound of the piano poured out under them.


    Fu Yihan half closed his eyes in the room to listen to the piano, sitting next to the stand is a young woman, Daimei melon face, fair skin, very beautiful appearance, looks very moving.


    Believe in the palace


    I''m still a concubine. It''s natural for me to come to see the emperor.


    It''s this woman. I heard that she is a dancer. Such a low-ranking woman is not worthy of entering xinwangfu. Shiziye wants to take her as my concubine and give her bichun garden. Doesn''t shiziye know that bichun garden is where I live? "


    The red Ling wrongly shrinks a body, "the son of a lord, otherwise calculate! I originally thought that there were very beautiful flowers in that garden, which was very suitable for dancing, so I wanted to live in that garden. Since shizifei didn''t want to, I didn''t dare to take them. "

 Chapter 474

    How can Fu Yihan allow Zhu Yuxiu to refute his face? He immediately said coldly, "Zhu Yuxiu, this is Prince Xin''s residence. I can let Hongling live where I want. You can empty the garden for Hongling tomorrow."


    "Fu Yihan, you How can you do this to me? I''m sorry for you. "


    Zhu Yuxiu was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She was very concerned about her status and always looked down upon these humble servants. Fu Yihan gave her the garden when she was just married.


    "Also, Zhu Yuxiu, your appearance is not suitable for teaching children. I have sent them to Liang Yu. You are good for healing."


    She said coldly, "don''t touch me. Get out of here. I''ll go by myself."


    Soon, a maid came forward, ready to take Zhu Yuxiu.


    Zhu Yuxiu''s hands were shaking. He did it on purpose, absolutely on purpose. She couldn''t even speak.


    "If you don''t take the Zhu family down on me, will I be afraid of the Zhu family? Come on, send the imperial concubine back to the room immediately. Without my command, let the imperial concubine take good care of her wounds in the room. Besides, clean up the bichun garden now. "


    "Shizi, do you want to stop? I''ve done something that''s bad for my virtue. If I''m really bad for my virtue, it''s also shiziye. Shiziye abruptly divorces his wife. How can I explain to the Zhu family? "


    Fu Yihan saw that Zhu Yuxiu was so illiterate, and he hated Zhu Yuxiu even more. He pushed away Hongling, got up and went to Zhu Yuxiu with cold eyes. "You can''t help saying no, you are not worthy to be a concubine for a long time. Now you dare to shout at me and get out of here."


    Shiziye, this is xinwangfu. Even concubines should be innocent. Who is the dancer? Don''t you know? If you bring a dancer back, you will lose the face of King Xin''s mansion. "


    "I will never give up that garden, and this woman of humble origin will never be a concubine. She is not qualified to be a concubine.


    She had never known that the person beside her bed, whom she treated wholeheartedly, was so heartless.


    Fu Yihan is cold-blooded, but he is gentle to her. Everything has changed since she made a fool of herself in Mufu. Fu Yihan is more and more indifferent to her, and constantly accuses her of humiliating xinwangfu. It is clear that she needs Fu Yihan''s comfort, but there is nothing but evil words and accusations.


    Zhu Yuxiu stood at the door, almost unsteadily, holding the door frame. Fu Yihan was so heartless. After five years of marriage, she seemed to see Fu Yihan clearly for the first time.


    Hongling gently pacifies Fu Yihan.


    "Don''t be angry, Shizi. I can''t live in that garden."


    You have been a concubine for five years, but you don''t understand the rules any more. You not only shout loudly, but also dare to call her name directly. Zhu Yuxiu, get out of here now. "


    Hearing Zhu Yuxiu calling his name directly in front of Hongling, Fu Yihan suddenly became angry, "bold, my son''s name is what you can call.


    Other concubines couldn''t even enter the garden. She always regarded the garden as her own thing, and felt that those concubines from humble origins were not qualified to enter. Fu Yihan actually let this humble dancer live in the garden, which was a deliberate shame on her.


    Although not big, she planted a lot of her favorite plants in the garden, and there were several other Hua''an flowers in it.


    "You..."


    Liang Yu is Fu Yihan''s concubine. Her father is a county magistrate, so she comes from a scholarly family.


    Hearing that Fu Yihan has sent his children to Liang Yu, Zhu Yuxiu suddenly has a strong hatred for Fu Yihan. She stares at Fu Yihan and says, "how can you do this to me?"

 Chapter 475

    "Don''t you think you''re crazy now? If there''s a little bit of motherhood, take it right away. "


    With that Fu Yihan didn''t look at Zhu Yuxiu more, and he had closed the door.


    Zhu Yuxiu was shut outside the door, and his hatred surged in his heart. Fu Yihan, you dare to let me down, and I won''t let you have a good time. You wait and see.


    "Big brother..."


    Yueyi, you don''t care about these things. I must take bichunyuan away. She''s not worthy to be a concubine. I won''t give up my wife. I''ve done my utmost for her, and she should be satisfied. "


    "In the past, she didn''t dare to be so bold. It seems that I was so kind to her that she even forgot her honor and inferiority. She thought she could climb on my head and dare to call my name.


    "My sister-in-law is a person of this nature. My elder brother has been married to her for many years. Don''t you know my sister-in-law yet?"


    I just want to teach her a lesson and let her remember that I gave her everything. If I want to take it back, I can take it back. It''s not proper to make a fuss like a shrew. "


    Seeing Fu Yueyi pleading for Zhu Yuxiu, Fu Yihan was not happy. "Yueyi, what do you do for her? She doesn''t know how to advance and retreat now.


    She knows that Zhu Yuxiu is a person who can''t be stimulated. If her brain is hot, she can do everything. Then she will come to persuade Fu Yihan in a hurry.


    No matter what, she is the imperial concubine. Even if she doesn''t like Zhu Yuxiu any more, Fu Yueyi hasn''t over stimulated Zhu Yuxiu.


    She is also afraid that Fu Yihan will push Zhu Yuxiu too hard. It is entirely possible that Zhu Yuxiu will do something out of the ordinary.


    Zhu Yuxiu is fierce. If he gets angry, he will ignore the consequences.


    She has been with Zhu Yuxiu for five years and knows her temperament very well.


    After hearing about the afternoon, she immediately rushed over to ask Fu Yihan to change his mind.


    Fu Yueyi earnestly advised.


    Bichunyuan is my sister-in-law''s treasure. My sister-in-law has a good face. If you give bichunyuan to Hongling, it will certainly make my sister-in-law unhappy. After all, she is a real concubine. Why bother to stimulate her so much? "


    "Brother, I''ve heard all about this afternoon. Hongling is just a little dancer.


    After all, Fu Yihan is her elder brother, and she is not good at scolding Fu Yihan with a black face. In addition, Fu Yihan is rebellious and can''t listen to him. If she does that to Fu Yihan, this elder brother will not buy it.


    Hongling gingerly out of the room, she just left, Fu Yueyi closed the door, that petite face at the moment did not smile, looking at still mild.


    Fu Yueyi let Hongling out, Fu Yihan also acquiesced, did not keep Hongling.


    Although Fu Yueyi is pretty and lovely, Hongling is a little afraid of Fu Yueyi, especially her eyes, which are dark. As soon as she touches Fu Yueyi''s eyes, Hongling feels a little scary.


    In the afternoon, Fu Yueyi came to Fu Yihan''s room and drove Hongling out as soon as she entered the room.


    At the moment, there is only one idea in her mind. She wants to die with Fu Yihan.


    Fu Yueyi also wanted to persuade, Fu Yihan waved his hand, "you don''t say, this is my house, Yueyi, you don''t care about these."


    Fu Yueyi knows that Fu Yihan can''t listen to her own words. She is really a little worried and has some doubts about the origin of Hongling.


    After a few days, the woman coaxed Fu Yihan into giving her bichun garden. Fu Yihan dotes on Hongling very much and takes it with her every day. She doesn''t like Hongling either. Maybe it will affect the relationship between brother and sister.

 Chapter 476

    Bichunyuan did not say anything about it, but she mentioned something else. "Elder brother, I heard that you are going to give your nephew to Liang Yu. It''s not right. After all, your sister-in-law is their biological mother. How can you be happy when you do this?"


    "It''s none of my business whether she''s happy or not. When she''s well, she can go to see them. How can she raise a child like she is now? She only scares the child and makes trouble without reason all day long, just like a madman."


    Fu Yihan has some impatience, "now it''s just for the time being to let Liang Yu raise her. If she''s normal in the future, I''ll let someone send the child to her, but I don''t think she''s normal. If she can''t, she''ll have to divorce her wife. At that time, the Zhu family will have nothing to say."


    "Brother, I know. I''ll listen to my father."


    You''ll be patient for a few years. When we succeed, you can leave Prince Xin''s mansion. Then you will be a princess. Whoever you want to be your son-in-law will be your son-in-law. You will never be wronged. "


    Seeing Fu Yueyi''s silence, Fu Yihan advised, "Yueyi, I know that this matter has wronged you, but now this is the most favorable way for King Xin''s house.


    All these years, she has been doing her best to plan for the prince''s mansion. She has helped to take care of many things since she was young.


    Since childhood, she has been taught to believe in the Palace first and live for her family, which has almost been integrated into her blood.


    Although Fu Jing asked her, she clearly felt that Fu Jing had made up her mind. Whether she wanted to or not, the marriage would be settled.


    She knows what it means to marry in the past. Her whole life has been ruined. She is only a teenager. Although she has a deep heart, she also has a long-term hope for her future husband. If she marries Fengyue, she doesn''t even have a chance to be a mother.


    Fu Yueyi certainly does not want to marry Feng Yue.


    Because of this reason, he did not get married. The right family did not want to marry his daughter to Fengyue, and the small family was not worthy of Fengyue, so his marriage was shelved.


    Feng Yue is good at everything else. Her only drawback is that she hurt herself on the battlefield a few years ago, and she can''t practice in the future. If Fu Yueyi marries him, she is doomed to stay in an empty house all her life.


    Fu Jing has already mentioned this matter with Fu Yueyi. Emperor Shun betrothed Feng Qingshui to Fu Chenrong. Then Fu Jing married his daughter to Feng Yue and wanted Fu Yueyi to control Feng Yue. The other two sons are very mediocre and can''t threaten Feng Yue. He also believes in Fu Yueyi''s ability and won''t be able to control Feng Yue at that time.


    Although not as good as Feng Qingshui, he inherited Feng Qian''s bravery and good at fighting. He was seriously injured a while ago, otherwise Shaluo would have let him be the commander in chief.


    Fu Yueyi is silent. Fengyue is the elder brother of fengqingshui, and also the most powerful one among the sons of Fengjia.


    Yueyi, don''t worry about these things. Think about your life. Your father is already choosing your son-in-law. He wants to marry you to Fengyue. "


    "Liang Yu asked for this on her own initiative. She is knowledgeable and has no children, so she can take care of my son.


    Fu Yueyi asked with a frown.


    "What does big brother mean?"


    Although Fu Yueyi wanted to refuse, she should come down.


    "That''s right. You only need to be patient for a few years."


    Fu Yueyi nods. She knows that after the success of xinwangfu, she can leave Fengyue. If xinwangfu loses, she has only one way to die, so xinwangfu can''t lose anyway.

 Chapter 477

    Fu Yueyi comes out of Fu Yihan''s room, specially finds Hongling and warns her. Then she leaves. She originally wanted to see Zhu Yuxiu, but Zhu Yuxiu doesn''t see her. She goes back to her room first.


    In the evening, Zhu Yuxiu came to Fu Yihan''s yard again. This time, Zhu Yuxiu didn''t make a fuss, but knelt down in Fu Yihan''s yard. Fu Yihan never came out to see Zhu Yuxiu.


    Zhu Yuxiu didn''t want to go, so he knelt straight in the yard. After kneeling for nearly two hours, Fu Yihan finally let people call Zhu Yuxiu in.


    Sure enough, soon Fu Yihan felt dizzy. He pointed at Zhu Yuxiu viciously, "you What did you put in my tea, you bitch? "


    Seeing Fu Yihan drinking tea, Zhu Yuxiu shows an imperceptible smile at the corner of her mouth. She just put some medicine in the tea. No accident, Fu Yihan will faint soon.


    Zhu Yuxiu hands to the tea in front of Fu Yihan, Fu Yihan hand over the tea from Zhu Yuxiu, head up to drink.


    "If Shizi is willing to forgive me, drink this cup of tea! So I''m at ease, otherwise I''m really upset. After drinking this cup of tea, I''ll go back first. I don''t dare to quarrel with Shizi any more. "


    After Zhu Yuxiu finished, he handed the tea to Fu Yihan. Seeing that Zhu Yuxiu was so soft, Fu Yihan was a little proud. "It''s good to know that it''s wrong, and then you can rest assured in your yard. If you have nothing to do, you don''t have to come here."


    Shiziye''s lesson is that I will listen to shiziye''s arrangement in the future. Sister Hongling will live in bichunyuan if she wants to, and sister Liangyu will take care of my children for me. I can rest assured that shiziye will not be angry with me. "


    Zhu Yuxiu, with his back to Fu Yihan, poured a cup of tea. Then red eyes came to Fu Yihan with the tea. "Shizi, I really know I''m wrong. I lost my face to believe in the palace.


    After Hongling retreated, Fu Yihan opened his mouth carelessly, "if you have something to say, say it quickly."


    "Well, I''ll listen to Shizi." Hongling is clever and obedient. She gets up, straightens her clothes and then goes back.


    Hongling obedient want to get up, see Zhu Yuxiu so docile, Fu Yihan this meeting also tired, released Hongling, "you go back to the room, tonight I have official documents to deal with."


    "Shizi, I''ll go out first."


    Zhu Yuxiu lowered his head to cover up the emotion in his eyes. "Shiziye, I was wrong before. I shouldn''t talk back to shiziye. I have something to say to shiziye alone. Can sister Hongling go out first?"


    Nowadays, the more Fu Yihan looks at Zhu Yuxiu, the more disgusted she is. But Zhu Yuxiu is still so illiterate, especially when he sees her face covered with gauze, he doesn''t even want to look at her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    As usual, she had already had an attack, but she came here with a purpose today, so she restrained herself. Her legs softened after kneeling for a long time, and she supported the corner of the table.


    Zhu Yuxiu secretly clenched her fist in her sleeve. Knowing that she was kneeling outside, Fu Yihan was still in the mood to have fun with other women. What a loving and righteous husband.


    At that time, Fu Yi''s cold clothes were half open, and the bed was in a mess. The red Ling''s clothes in his arms were messy, with scattered hair, and he leaned shyly in Fu Yi Han''s arms.


    "Shiziye will know soon."


    As soon as Zhu Yuxiu''s voice fell, Fu Yihan had fainted.


    Zhu Yuxiu stands in front of Fu Yihan and looks at him coldly.

 Chapter 478

    Fu Yihan, Fu Yihan, I married you when I was blind. Since you are not benevolent, don''t blame me for being unjust.


    She helped Fu Yihan to the bed. Zhu Yuxiu was the imperial concubine. The maidservant outside thought they were reconciled, and no one dared to come in and ask. Zhu Yuxiu dismissed the maidservant outside and called Qiao Qian in.


    Seeing that Fu Yihan had fallen on the bed, qiaoqian was still in a daze. "Shizifei, this..."


    "Imperial concubine..."


    "Leave now. Don''t delay. I''m afraid you can''t leave later."


    Qiaoqian is not afraid of death. Her life has long been Zhu Yuxiu''s. Since the master is determined to die, she can''t live.


    Qiaoqian doesn''t speak. Zhu Yuxiu grabs qiaoqian''s arm. Her nails are almost embedded in qiaoqian''s flesh. Zhu Yuxiu''s eyes are scarlet and looks at qiaoqian with wide eyes. "I''m destined to implicate you. After I die, people who believe in the palace will catch you. If you fall into their hands, life is better than death. Qiaoqian, let''s go and give my relics to my mother in the afternoon, so I can''t help you The wish has come


    "This is my destiny, Qiao Qian, listen to me, you go quickly, even if you want to die, don''t die here, it''s too dirty here."


    Qiao qian can''t help wiping her tears, "but I can''t bear to be a concubine."


    I''ve seen through all the people who believe in the palace. I know how miserable my life will be in the future. Instead of ending up depressed, I''d better take Fu Yihan and die together. I won''t take advantage of him. "


    Qiaoqian also wants to complete, Zhu Yuxiu waved his hand, "don''t say any more, qiaoqian, it''s too hard to live like this, I don''t want to live like this, or sooner or later I will be angry to death.


    "Imperial concubine..."


    I''ve just been in trouble. As my husband, he doesn''t have any consolation. Instead, he has to step forward and step on my feet. He''s so cruel. Why should I compromise? His biggest wish in his life is to be the prince, and I''ll let him die with hatred. "


    Since I married him, I have been sincere to him. How did he treat me?


    "People who believe in the palace will do revenge. They won''t let Su Jiusi go. Let them take revenge. Qiao Qian, I have said for a long time that I hate Fu Yihan more than Su Jiusi.


    Qiao Qian continues to block.


    "Imperial concubine, it''s all Su Jiusi''s fault. Don''t you take revenge?"


    "Liang Yu has no children. She will take good care of them, and King Xin''s house will not treat them badly. Qiao Qian, you can see that my life has been ruined. I will never let Fu Yihan go. He wants to leave me and live happily. It''s a dream. Even if he goes to the dungeon, I will take him with me."


    "Imperial concubine, absolutely not." Qiao Qian knelt down immediately and said urgently, "Princess shizifei can''t do stupid things. You still have a pair of children. How can you do such stupid things?"


    Zhu Yuxiu sneered, "I want to die with Fu Yihan."


    "Shizifei, what are you going to do?"


    Zhu Yuxiu sat by the bed and calmed down. "Qiaoqian, you have been with me for many years. Now you leave xinwangfu. It''s too late."


    Qiaoqian is reluctant to leave. Zhu Yuxiu drives her away again and again. Qiaoqian knows that she can''t persuade Zhu Yuxiu. Thinking about Zhu Yuxiu''s last wish, she leaves.


    After qiaoqian left, Zhu Yuxiu went to the bedside again. She took out a pair of scissors that had been hidden in her arms and gave Fu Yihan a cold smile. "Fu Yihan, I''ll lead you to hell. In the next life, you beg me, and I won''t marry you again.


    Once upon a time, you took care of my face. I was poisoned and my face was ruined. You were more cruel than Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi at least could not hurt my heart, but you stuck every word in my heart. What did I do wrong? "

 Chapter 479

    "You say again that I have lost the face of King Xinfu. If you were the one who experienced these things, would you feel that you have lost the face of King Xinfu? I''m not dead yet?


    You let that kind of humble people occupy my garden and give my children to Liang Yu and Fu Yihan. You''ve been married for five years on purpose, and you don''t have any affection for me. "


    Finish saying Zhu Yuxiu put down the scissors, in the end or reluctant to kill Fu Yihan with scissors.


    Originally, Fu Jing really wanted Fu Yihan to go to war, and he would try every means to stop him. Now that Fu Yihan is dead, it''s natural for Fu Chenrong to go to war. Other people can''t find any reason to oppose him.


    Su Jiusi was thoughtful, and Mu Yang went on to say, "originally, King Xin wanted Fu Yihan to go to war. Now that Fu Yihan is dead, King Xin''s wishful thinking will be completely defeated."


    Zhu Yuxiu''s temperament is stronger than she imagined.


    She just didn''t expect that Zhu Yuxiu would kill Fu Yihan. Originally, she thought that she would make a lot of troubles in King Xin''s mansion. Obviously, she also underestimated Zhu Yuxiu.


    Su Jiusi stops, but he doesn''t want to continue to eat breakfast. If he doesn''t guess correctly, it must be Zhu Yuxiu who killed Fu Yihan and finally committed suicide. Zhu Yuxiu''s maid can''t have the courage to kill the master.


    This is retribution. It''s said that only the maid of the imperial concubine shizifei entered the room last night. Now her whereabouts are unknown. Prince Xin''s house is looking for her. "


    Mu Yang sat on the stool opposite Su Jiusi and poured himself a glass of water before he said, "this is also retribution. Si Si, Fu Yihan was covered to death in his room last night. Shizifei had scissors on her chest, and both of them died.


    Su Jiusi is eating porridge. When she heard that something happened to Prince Xin''s house, she put down her red bean porridge and asked curiously, "what happened to Prince Xin''s house makes the second brother so happy."


    The next day, Su Jiusi is having breakfast in his room. Mu Yang suddenly runs over in a hurry. His tone is very excited. "Si Si, something happened to Prince Xin''s house."


    Fu Yihan, in the next life, we don''t want to meet anyone. The Qing Dynasty is over.


    She knew that if she killed Fu Yihan, she couldn''t live. Therefore, today she didn''t intend to leave the house alive. She finally took a look at Fu Yihan lying on the bed, picked up the scissors on the ground and stabbed her chest.


    After sitting on the ground, Zhu Yuxiu didn''t say a word, her mind was blank, and her heart was both happy and painful. Although she hated Fu Yihan, he was her husband after all.


    Zhu Yuxiu closed her eyes, and there were tears in her eyes. Tears hurt when she touched the wound. She didn''t wipe her tears. After a while, she let go of her hands and sat down on the ground.


    She pressed the quilt hard, Fu Yihan was still in a coma, the feeling of suffocation made him a little awake, but he took the medicine, he had no strength, just a little struggle, there was no movement.


    She took the quilt to cover Fu Yihan''s head. At the beginning, her hands were still trembling. What Fu Yihan had done flashed through her mind.


    She knew there was going to be a bigger storm.


    Before Zhu Yuxiu was injured, the people who believed in Wang Fu''s house could hold still for a while. Now that Fu Yihan is gone, it will completely infuriate the people who believed in Wang Fu''s house. They will certainly take action and never let it go quietly. Fu Yihan is the eldest son of Fu Jing and the son of the nobility of Wang Xin''s house.


    She is not afraid of anything, that is, people who believe in the palace will attack the Mu family.

 Chapter 480

    Fu Yihan''s death is also an accident, she did not expect Zhu Yuxiu so decisive.


    Think of these, she a face serious remind Mu Yang, "second brother, next you can be careful, if nothing, try not to go outside."


    "Sisi, what are you afraid of? What do we have to do with the dead in King Xin''s mansion? Do you want to turn your anger on us? "


    "The dancer is missing. Don''t worry, my father. My second brother has sent someone to search for her. Even if she digs three feet, she will find Hongling.


    "And the dancer?"


    Fu Yueyi stood in front of Fu Jing, also with a sad face, "father, I''m so sad."


    Fu JINGTIE was sitting on the chair in his study with a green face. After all, he was his eldest son. He was also sad that he suddenly died in the palace. During this period, there were many accidents in the palace, which had never happened before.


    Princess Xin could not bear such a blow. When she learned of Fu Yihan''s death, she fell ill immediately.


    Even the people are talking about it. Fu Yihan''s reputation in the capital is not good. After his death, there are not a few people who secretly applaud him.


    Fu Yihan''s death caused an uproar in the capital city. No one expected that the rebellious Fu Yihan would die in the room with the imperial concubine, which was impossible in the heavily guarded Prince Xin''s mansion.


    Until the afternoon, a few people have left the study, they study inside the discussion for a morning.


    Su Jiusi nodded. She really wanted to remind Mu Yunchang that she was not afraid of anything else. She was afraid that something might happen to the Mu family. The brother and sister left the room together and went to Mu Yunchang''s study side by side. Then Mu Yong also went.


    "Of course. I''ll be careful, Sisi. Let''s go to see my father."


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing, "second brother, is this praising me or scolding me?"


    "In the face of King Xin''s mansion, there is no need to be a good man. I just didn''t expect my sister to be so powerful."


    "Second brother is scared by me?" Su Jiusi tone is very calm, "second brother, I''m not a good man."


    There was no evidence of her involvement at all. This was a terrible thought, but he didn''t expect Su Jiusi to admit it so frankly.


    Mu Yang was only surprised that Su Jiusi had such a strong insight, that such an arrangement would kill Fu Yihan and Zhu Yuxiu, and that he could still retreat completely.


    "Sisi, you..."


    Su Jiusi didn''t hide, nodded, "this is my idea."


    "Sisi, do you know that?"


    Mu Yang is still in a daze. Did he hear it right! The dancer was actually arranged by Fu Chenrong, so fu Yihan and Zhu Yuxiu''s death was caused by them?


    But with Fu Yueyi''s cleverness, we will definitely be doubted, so you must be careful. I''ll see my father in a moment. "


    "Second brother, they will certainly vent their anger on the Mu family. The dancer of Fu yihanna is arranged by Shen Rong. The dancer is a martyr of dongyuanwei. She is specialized in performing tasks, although she can get away.


    Muyang doesn''t care, "it''s God''s will. Prince Xin''s house is usually overbearing, and Fu Yihan is even more so. It''s time for God to clean up this kind of person."


    Qiao Qian''s body has been found. In a well, I don''t know whether she committed suicide or was killed by others. She has been examined and there is no wound on her body. "


    Fu Yueyi was calm and reported all the information to Fu Jing one by one.


    Fu Jing smashed his fist on the table in front of him, and all the water in the shaking teacup came out. "A little dancer can''t disappear. She must have been instructed."

 Chapter 481

    "My daughter is also so suspicious. I asked people to check the origin of the dancer carefully, but I couldn''t find any information about her. She appeared and disappeared out of thin air. Father, I suspect that she is the prince''s person."


    Fu Jing''s fist clenched, "Fu Chenrong is playing with this kind of heart."


    "I think it''s arranged by Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi ruined her sister-in-law''s face. Then she used the dancer named Hongling to alienate her brother and sister-in-law. Finally..."


    She took the carriage directly into the palace. At the moment, Emperor Shun was in the imperial study.


    Su Jiusi asked Bing Xin to dress up for her, and put on a delicate water blue dress. The material is fine brocade. It''s dignified and noble, very calm, with a trace of pride between her eyebrows and eyes.


    No revenge, no intimacy, just a simple relationship between monarch and minister.


    From the overall situation, there are not so many right and wrong in the imperial family, just as Emperor Shun is clearly Fu Chenrong''s father murderer, but Fu Chenrong will not seek revenge from Emperor Shun.


    Su Jiusi attached great importance to this visit. Emperor Shun was willing to see her, which proved that Emperor Shun began to recognize her ability. She knew that Emperor Shun had sent someone to kill her before, but she didn''t hate Emperor Shun. He wanted to kill her for Fu Chenrong.


    After Fu Yihan died, Emperor Shun suddenly summoned Su Jiusi. This was the first time that Emperor Shun met her after su Jiusi came to the capital.


    Jiang Guoben believed in the palace, and no one could take it away. It was impossible for Emperor Shun to give Jiang Guoji to Fu Chenrong.


    After Fu Yueyi left, Fu Jing clenched his fists, and all the tendons in his hands burst out. One day, he will tear Fu Chenrong to pieces, and Mu''s family, and then they will be all over the house. Only in this way can he solve his hatred.


    Fu Yueyi answered and soon left the study.


    "Yueyi, go! If you can use it, use it. "


    Two people are talking, outside came the voice of beauty hope, "princess, Gu childe came, said to see you."


    Fu Jing''s eyes are full of murderous spirit. "Since the Mu family wants to get involved, we should start from the Mu family. Someone must be buried with Yi Han."


    I''ve advised my elder brother not to stimulate my sister-in-law any more. Unfortunately, my elder brother is fascinated by Hongling and doesn''t listen to my advice. I didn''t expect that something would happen so soon. Father, it''s time for us to do the same. "


    "My father underestimated Su Jiusi, and my daughter thought it was her.


    Fu Jing can''t believe Su Jiusi''s deep intention. He was just an orphan who was driven out of Anping Marquis''s house.


    "This little girl is so powerful."


    If you think about it carefully, it''s all a well-designed game. Starting from destroying Zhu Yuxiu''s face, she has such accurate insight into women that she can only doubt Su Jiusi. Fu Chenrong is a man after all.


    Although she is not in Zhu Yuxiu''s room, with her understanding of Zhu Yuxiu, she thinks that Zhu Yuxiu killed Fu Yihan and then committed suicide. What she worried about finally happened.


    Fu Yueyi is very clear that Fu Yihan didn''t die in Qiao Qian''s hands at all. There was no sound in the room that night. Besides, Zhu Yuxiu had been in the room all the time, and he knelt down abnormally to beg for mercy.


    After the ceremony, Emperor Shun waved his hand and motioned Su Jiusi to get up. Su Jiusi stood in front of Emperor Shun and accepted his examination.


    This is the first time for Emperor Shun to see Su Jiusi. She is really a calm girl with great family style. No wonder Fu Chenrong speaks highly of her.


    "Shen Rong has mentioned you in front of me many times. I''ve long wanted to see you. Miss mu, you didn''t disappoint me."

 Chapter 482

    "The emperor flatters me. I''m ashamed of you."


    Su Jiusi lowered his eyes and spoke modestly.


    "Shen Rong loves you and wants to make you the crown princess.


    Now he can only try his best to help Fu Chenrong to the throne of God, which can be regarded as the compensation for Duanhui prince.


    That is clearly his best son.


    For this grandson, Emperor Shun always felt guilty. If he had not been confused for a while, he would not have killed Prince Duanhui because he believed those words. This became the biggest knot in his heart. The older he was, the more he felt that he could not forgive his mistakes.


    I''m old. I don''t have many days to pave the way for you. I''ll pave the way for you. In the future, it''s up to you, Miss mu. I feel deeply for you. Don''t let him down. "


    "It''s good that you can understand. Sentimentality is a sharp edge to hurt yourself. No matter you or Shen Rong, don''t be sentimental.


    "I understand what the emperor means."


    They were all from the state of Wei. Fu Chenrong also had deep feelings for the state of Wei. He would not hurt those old friends.


    Su Jiusi understood what Emperor Shun meant. The state of Wei and the state of Jiang could not always be friends. The state of Wei had her and Fu Chenrong''s common relatives, but she was not afraid that Fu Chenrong would hurt them. Since she stood beside Fu Chenrong, she would face all this with Fu Chenrong, and they would face it together.


    Miss Mu still needs to remember one thing. Since you have entered Mu''s family, you can only be mu Sisi from now on. You must forget everything about the state of Wei. You only think Su Jiusi is dead. "


    "The crown princess''s position is in front of me. If you want to take it, you should rely on your own ability. If you have such ability, I will marry you naturally, otherwise the crown princess will still be the wind and the water.


    If Su Jiusi was the crown princess, he would be happy to see her succeed. She could help Fu Chenrong. He could see what Su Jiusi had done after he entered the capital. He didn''t say a word. He wanted to see what Su Jiusi could do.


    Before that, he thought that Fu Chenrong was dazzled. After seeing Su Jiusi, he knew that this little girl was no less than the wind and water. Fu Chenrong''s words of praising Su Jiusi were not exaggerations.


    Seeing Su Jiusi, Emperor Shun appreciated the little girl.


    Emperor Shun was stunned at first, and then laughed, "you dare to say."


    This statement is both confident and determined, and even implies a trace of domineering.


    "The courtesan deserve it."


    Emperor Shun''s eyes were deep and asked.


    "Why are you so confident?"


    "His royal highness is now in a bad situation. It''s true that not everyone can stand beside him, and the courtiers and daughters can. Whether it''s the crown princess or the queen, the courtiers and daughters can stand beside Shen Rong."


    After Shundi finished, he coughed a few times. Looking at Shundi who was not looking well, Su Jiusi knew that Shundi was not in good health. I''m afraid it''s just the past two years.


    Not everyone is qualified to be the crown princess. If you want to sit in this position, you must be worthy and have enough ability. Otherwise, even if you are made the crown princess, you will not be able to sit firmly. "


    Miss mu, you also know that Shen Rong has an engagement. The crown princess is the future queen.


    "Chennv and Chenrong are interlinked. How can they fail? No matter what the world is like, chennv will stand beside Chenrong."


    Shun Di nodded and said nothing more. Then he waved his hand to let Su Jiusi retreat.


    After meeting Su Jiusi, he suddenly felt relieved that Fu Chenrong needed such a woman. Su Jiusi and Feng Qingshui, no matter who was the crown princess, Shun emperor was satisfied.

 Chapter 483

    Before, he felt that Su Jiusi could not be compared with Feng Qingshui. During this period, Su Jiusi proved his strength to him. In addition, he was Fu Chenrong''s favorite girl, so he was more inclined to let Su Jiusi become his granddaughter-in-law.


    After being injured for a while, Pei Bingbing goes back to Tianya restaurant. When she comes, it''s completely dark. There are not many people in Tianya restaurant. Gu Liyuan sits in the counter to check accounts, and doesn''t notice Pei Bingbing coming in at all.


    She went to the counter, "Gu Liyuan, is there any chicken soup?"


    No matter what the result, she recognized it. Who let her really love Gu Liyuan?


    She has figured out that if she really missed Gu Liyuan, she will regret it all her life. She clearly loves Gu Liyuan, so give it a try!


    After the injury, she thought a lot in Mu Fu, and Su Jiusi often enlightened her.


    Pei Bingbing seldom saw Gu Liyuan show such expression, the smile on his face is deeper, "you said you would marry me, you don''t want to break the debt! I can declare that my right hand is no longer able to do a lot of work. If you want to marry me, you have to do a lot of things for me. "


    Although Gu Liyuan has understood Pei Bingbing''s meaning, but things come too suddenly, he simply can''t react, just silly looking at Pei Bingbing.


    "Ah..."


    She turned around and gave a bright smile to Gu Liyuan. "Gu Liyuan, do you mean what you say?"


    Pei Bingbing stood in the middle of the room and looked around. He found that the whole room was spotless. It was really cleaned every day, otherwise it would not be so clean.


    This curtain falls in Gu Liyuan''s eyes, he is very distressed, but afraid to stimulate Pei Bingbing, did not mention it.


    After a pause, she changed her left hand and opened the door. It has been a while. She still hasn''t adapted to using her left hand for everything. It''s not easy to get rid of her habit of more than ten years.


    Her right hand had no strength. She just reached out to push the door.


    "Is it clean? I''ll check it. " Pei Bingbing has already gone upstairs to his room. Gu Liyuan immediately follows him. Does Pei Bingbing''s willingness to come back mean that she is willing to give him a chance.


    "There are many things I can do?"


    Pei Bingbing looks at Gu Liyuan in surprise.


    "Can you clean the room?"


    When the shopkeeper interrupted, Gu Liyuan glared at the shopkeeper and motioned him to shut up. It''s very embarrassing to say that.


    "Miss Pei, your room is cleaned by the boss himself. We want to clean it, but the boss won''t let us."


    Seeing Pei Bingbing laughing, Gu Liyuan was relieved, and also laughed at Pei Bingbing, "Bingbing, come back! I keep the room for you all the time. I have it cleaned every day. "


    "I''m teasing you. You give me chicken soup every day. I''m tired of it." Pei Bingbing is in a good mood and laughs. She really didn''t expect that Gu Liyuan would insist on sending her chicken soup every day.


    "I''m looking forward to your return every day. You say if you can come." Gu Liyuan put down his account book and stood up. "There is a chicken in the kitchen. I will cook soup for you now."


    "Can''t I come?" Pei Bingbing picks her eyebrows.


    Hearing Pei Bingbing''s voice, Gu Liyuan raised his head fiercely and saw that Pei Bingbing was both surprised and pleased, "you What are you doing here? "


    Gu Liyuan excitedly hugged Pei Bingbing, "I''ll do all the work in the future. You don''t have to do anything. I''ll take care of you."


    "Do you take care of people?"


    "Of course not. You can learn it."

 Chapter 484

    Pei Bingbing giggled, "Liyuan, you are not willing to get married. If you marry me, will you regret it?"


    "How can you regret, the dream of things."


    Pei Bingbing leaned against Gu Liyuan and continued, "if you regret it, you must tell me that I will leave you by myself. Don''t go to other women behind my back. If you do that, I will never forgive you."


    "Save them, Miss Pei There are others... "


    This shop boy is burning and dying. Even if he has put out the fire, he will not live long.


    Pei Bingbing picked up a sheet from the room and jumped down directly from the upstairs. Although her right hand was useless, her skill was still very agile. She fell steadily in the restaurant hall and used the sheet to put out the fire on the shopkeeper.


    Then, a shop boy who was on fire ran to the middle of the hall and rolled on the ground, constantly howling.


    They went out of the room together. The fire was a little big downstairs. Gu Liyuan immediately went to call the shopkeeper. There was a howling sound from downstairs. The room of the shop boy was downstairs. Only the three of them lived upstairs.


    "Bingbing, let''s go. I''ll call the shopkeeper."


    Hearing the fire, Gu Liyuan immediately opened his eyes. Sure enough, he saw the fire from the window. He got up from the bed and grabbed Pei Bingbing''s right hand.


    She opened the door, but could not take care of the coat. She ran to Gu Liyuan''s room next door and rushed in. She rushed to Gu Liyuan''s bedside and patted him. "Liyuan, get up, it''s on fire."


    It''s on fire.


    In the middle of the night, Pei Bingbing wakes up from her sleep. The martial arts practitioner has a light sleep. She takes her coat and puts it on. She goes to the window and sees the fire downstairs.


    Pei Bingbing warned fiercely that Gu Liyuan wanted to explain, but he thought it would be more and more dark. He still didn''t want to explain. He didn''t want to go to that kind of place. Last time he went, he couldn''t stand the smell of powder.


    "That''s it. Never again."


    "It''s sitting..."


    "Isn''t that charming girl sitting on your lap?"


    "It''s me."


    "Isn''t it you who went to cuihonglou?"


    Gu Liyuan released Pei Bingbing, a face of black line, "this is really wrong."


    "I''ll wait and see. If you dare to go to Cuihong mansion again, I won''t break your leg."


    Now that he has such a mind, he doesn''t want to miss Pei Bingbing any more. He suddenly feels that it''s good to be with someone all his life.


    He didn''t want to marry before, which is useless. He just didn''t want to marry. Even if he gave him one, he wouldn''t take her as his wife. He would only stay in the house to make decorations.


    Gu Liyuan is a very casual person who never disobeys his mind.


    I''m serious about marrying you. It''s no joke. Bingbing, if you don''t believe me, just wait and see. I''ve never forced myself. I didn''t have that idea in the past. After I knew you, I really had this idea. I want to be with you all my life. "


    "In your eyes, am I such an unreliable person?


    The shopkeeper said it intermittently. Obviously, he had no strength.


    Tianya restaurant has four shop assistants, one for two. The fire started from the east side of the first floor, where the shop assistant lived. The fire was so fast and big that it obviously put something to support the fire.


    Pei Bingbing heard that there were still people inside, vaguely heard the wailing sound, and rushed in immediately without thinking about it.

 Chapter 485

    Gu Liyuan goes downstairs with the shopkeeper. He just sees Pei Bingbing rushing into the fire. Gu Liyuan rushes in regardless of the obstruction.


    The shopkeeper knew that Gu Liyuan could not be stopped. Seeing that the shopkeeper on the ground was still angry, he helped him up and was ready to take him out of Tianya restaurant.


    Pei Bingbing braves the fire and rushes into the shop boy''s room.


    "Liyuan, how are you?"


    Pei Bingbing didn''t have any strength. She was sitting on the ground panting. Her white face was reddened by the hot fire. The beany sweat kept dripping down her cheeks. Her hair and clothes were burnt.


    As soon as he went out, Gu Liyuan collapsed on the ground and spat out a big mouthful of blood again. Just now, he was completely supported by one breath. He knew that he could not fall down, so he had to take Pei Bingbing to leave.


    At this time, the fire outside was getting bigger and bigger. The three men rushed into the sea of fire and rushed out.


    The three ran to the hall as fast as they could.


    Gu Liyuan holds Pei Bingbing in his arms with pain. The shopkeeper''s second foot is injured. He walks slowly, but he runs with all his strength.


    Originally, she had no strength, but she knew that they had to go at once. Those who set the fire were really damned. It was clear that they wanted their lives.


    She almost used her right hand several times. If she didn''t waste her right hand, she didn''t need so much effort, which almost consumed all her internal power.


    The wood on the feet of dianxiaoer is smaller. Pei Bingbing starts to use his internal power to help dianxiaoer remove the wood from his feet with his left hand. Then they work together to remove the wood from Gu Liyuan.


    The room is getting hotter and hotter, and the fire is getting bigger and bigger. There are big sweat beads on Pei Bingbing''s forehead. They want to leave here as soon as possible. If they don''t leave, the whole room will collapse.


    Pei Bingbing tried Gu Liyuan''s beam. It was very heavy. Even if she used her internal force, she couldn''t move one hand at all. She had to have someone to help. The shopkeeper''s leg was pressed, and her hand could be free to help.


    Shop boy saw Gu Liyuan injured, also some anxious, "boss, Pei girl, you go quickly, leave me alone."


    Gu Liyuan wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, "if you''re OK, Bingbing, leave here quickly. You can''t leave any later."


    Pei Bingbing screams in fright and pours at him immediately.


    "Liyuan."


    Pei Bingbing''s words just ended, another beam fell down again. Gu Liyuan didn''t have time to remind Pei Bingbing, so he rushed over and pushed Pei Bingbing away. The wood just hit Gu Liyuan''s back. The heavy impact made him snort, spit out a lot of blood, fell to the ground, and the beam also fell on his back.


    "Liyuan, what are you doing in here? Get out. It''s dangerous here."


    Pei Bingbing just started to move wood, she heard Gu Liyuan''s voice, her right hand has no strength, can only move with her left hand.


    "Bingbing, where are you?"


    Pei Bingbing immediately ran over, ready to remove the wood for the shop boy.


    Pei Bingbing looks for it, and finally in a corner he sees the shop boy who is pressed down by the falling beam.


    There was a faint cry in the room.


    "Miss Pei, help, help..."


    Outside the room, I saw a shop boy. He was pressed by the beam, and there was a pool of blood on the ground. He was burned out of shape. Pei Bingbing rushed into the room immediately, and there was a man lying on the ground. Pei Bingbing tried his breath, and he was out of breath.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m still alive. I can''t die."


    Gu Liyuan looks at Pei Bingbing and smiles at him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you''re not dead."

 Chapter 486

    "OK, OK, no nonsense. I haven''t gone to Guiyun villa to propose marriage. I must live well."


    Gu Liyuan is really no strength, chest pain is very, but he is afraid of Pei Bingbing worry, dare not tell her.


    The shopkeeper kept checking nearby and quickly walked up to Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing, "boss, Miss Pei, I just went to see it and poured oil outside."


    The beam just hit his back and hurt his internal organs. Although there was no injury on the surface, it was very serious and almost killed him.


    She immediately left the dishes and chopsticks and ran to Gu Liyuan. Mu Yang had arranged a place for Gu Liyuan to live. Gu Liyuan leaned on the bed and looked a little pale.


    After washing, Su Jiusi absentmindedly eats something. Before he finishes eating, Bingxin comes to report. Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing come.


    Su Jiusi calmed down, nodded, and then sleepless she immediately got up, Bingxin called the other maidservant brought the washing utensils.


    "I don''t know. They sent someone to send a message, saying that they would come to Mu''s house later, so that the young lady could feel at ease."


    "Where are they now?"


    When she heard that Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing were OK, Su Jiusi was relieved. They were not safe outside. She took them all to Mu''s house.


    "Last night, there was a fire in Tianya restaurant. Mr. Gu and miss Pei were all right. They left Tianya restaurant safely."


    Hearing Gu Liyuan''s accident, Su Jiusi immediately woke up and sat on the bed fiercely, "what happened to Liyuan and Bingbing?"


    The next day, before Su Jiusi wakes up, Bing Xin enters the room, half kneels on the ground and shakes Su Jiusi, "Miss, there''s something wrong with Tianya restaurant."


    By this time, the officials had already rushed over. They knew that the owner of Tianya restaurant had a lot to do with Fu Chenrong, so they were very polite to Gu Liyuan and sent some of them to the hospital in person.


    "I''m going to take you to the hospital now. You''re the shopkeeper''s assistant."


    "I can''t let anything happen to you." Gu Liyuan coughed softly, "I''m ok."


    After that, Gu Liyuan spat out a mouthful of blood again. Seeing that Gu Liyuan spat out blood again, Pei Bingbing knew that he suffered internal injury and quickly held Gu Liyuan, "you idiot, what are you doing running in here? Even if my right hand doesn''t work, my internal power is still there. You don''t know how dangerous Tao is."


    "OK, let''s go back to cloud villa."


    But I also know what Pei Bingbing said is very reasonable. She really needs a safe place to heal her wounds. Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong are too busy to stay here. It will really hurt them. It''s wise to go to Guiyun villa at this time, and go to Guiyun villa by the way.


    Seeing the Tianya restaurant vanish, Gu Liyuan can''t wait to see that the people who believe in the palace are deceiving people too much.


    "No wonder the fire is so big. Someone wants to kill us. Something has just happened in Prince Xin''s mansion. I''m afraid it''s the people who believe in the mansion. Liyuan and Tianya restaurant are not safe. My hand is still injured. Let''s go back to Yunshan villa first! Staying here will only bring about nine thoughts. "


    Seeing his son injured, Su Jiusi was so anxious that he ran to the bedside and asked with concern, "Liyuan, where did you hurt? Does it hurt? Is the injury serious? "


    Gu Liyuan was a little confused by a series of questions. Sometimes he felt that Su Jiusi was particularly concerned about him, and the little girl could not help but regard herself as an elder in front of him.


    "Sisi, you care about brother Gu so much that my brother is not in balance. He never cared about me so much." Mu Yang joked.

 Chapter 487

    Touching Pei Bingbing''s thoughtful eyes, Su Jiusi felt that he had just behaved a little too much, which was also an instinct. As a mother, when she saw her child hurt, the tension naturally came out.


    "I''ve known Jiusi since I was a child. Naturally, my feelings are different. Brother mu can''t envy me." Gu Liyuan said with a smile.


    "Bingbing, you''re not hurt, are you?"


    A few days later, Su Jiusi is chatting with them in Gu Liyuan''s room. Bingxin suddenly comes in and reports, "Miss, the eldest son is here. He says he has something to discuss with you. He wants you to go back immediately."


    Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing both stay in Mu''s house to recuperate. Pei Bingbing takes care of Gu Liyuan himself. However, Mu Yang, who is in a lonely mood, seldom shows up. Although he will bless them, he is very depressed and sometimes drinks outside.


    Fu Chenrong personally urged Jing Zhaoyin to investigate the case, but nothing was found out. Such a result was expected by them. It was impossible to find out anything.


    Su Jiusi and Mu Yang nodded. The people who should come would always come. They couldn''t avoid it. Besides, she didn''t want to avoid it.


    "You should also be careful. People who believe in the palace will not give up."


    Su Jiusi should come down immediately. Now there are all kinds of disturbances in the capital. It''s better for them to leave the capital to avoid danger. Guiyun villa is undoubtedly the best choice.


    "So good."


    "Jiusi, we are ready to return to Yunshan villa after Liyuan is healed."


    "Don''t go anywhere during this period of time, just stay in Mu''s house to recuperate."


    "There''s oil outside Tianya restaurant. Someone set fire on purpose." When it comes to arson, Gu Liyuan becomes more serious.


    Immersed in happiness, the two did not see the loneliness in Mu Yang''s eyes. Only Su Jiusi saw it. She immediately changed the topic, "Liyuan, what do you find?"


    Gu Liyuan said with a smile, "even if someone is bullied, I am also bullied by her. You don''t know that Bingbing especially likes raising poisonous insects, who dares to bully her."


    Muyang try to use a relaxed tone to say these, fortunately his mind never said, now also not too embarrassed.


    "Congratulations, brother Gu. Bingbing is a good girl. You should treat her well in the future, but don''t let her down. Bingbing is Sisi''s good sister, which is my sister. If you bully me, I will stand for her."


    A few words also let the side of Muyang understand, Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan together, although he is a little lost, but also will bless two people.


    Gu Liyuan a face black line, "can''t see better, as long as you can see good."


    "Liyuan, Jiusi doesn''t think much of you. Ha ha..."


    Su Jiusi has a feeling of not being able to laugh or cry. In the past, Fu Chenrong and Gu Liyuan misunderstood her. Now these two people can''t misunderstand her daughter-in-law. She holds Pei Bingbing''s hand. "There''s only one man left in the world. I won''t marry him. Do you think I will love him?"


    "In order to avoid the misunderstanding of Bingbing, you''d better care less about me and more about Chenrong."


    Pei Bingbing shook his head and joked, "I just scraped a little skin. Fortunately, you already have your royal highness. Otherwise, I would think that you love Liyuan."


    Su Jiusi continues to care about Pei Bingbing.


    "Liyuan, you have a good rest. I''ll go first."


    With that, Su Jiusi got up and soon went back to the room with Bing Xin.


    When Su Jiusi left, Pei Bingbing just came in. She said with a smile, "Liyuan, do you think Jiusi cares about you differently?"

 Chapter 488

    Gu Liyuan thought Pei Bingbing had misunderstood him and explained quickly, "I have only brother and sister relationship with Jiu Si."


    "I didn''t say that you have love between men and women. How could that be possible? I think Jiusi''s concern for you is a little like my mother''s concern for my brother."


    Gu Liyuan had a black face. "What do you mean by that?"


    I just want to stir up the relationship between the wind family and the Mu family. I don''t have to guess that it''s Prince Xin''s hand.


    Su Jiusi''s face became heavy, and the person who died was the wind family. The purpose of the person who framed Mu Yang was obvious.


    Mu Yong tells Su Jiusi what happened with a heavy face. He believes that Mu Yang must have been set up. He understands Mu Yang''s temperament and will never kill people in this situation.


    Later, Gu Ziyuan opened Fengyuan, and the second younger brother went to Yajian alone to drink. Fengyuan, who used to drink with others, disappeared, but was found dead in the second younger brother''s Yajian. "


    "My second brother was drinking in changtingju today. I don''t know why he had a strong conflict with Fengyuan. People have witnessed this.


    Su Jiusi, worried that something had happened. She sat on the chair beside Mu Yong and asked calmly, "what happened to the second brother?"


    Mu Yong expression is very serious, he nodded and said, "two younger brother has an accident."


    Su Jiusi went back to the main hall of Xichun hospital. Sure enough, Mu Yong was waiting for her there. Su Jiusi quickened his pace and walked in quickly. "Big brother is so worried. Is something wrong?"


    But her tension with Gu Liyuan has always puzzled her. It''s said that Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan had never come and gone before. Suddenly, she cares so much about Gu Liyuan. She always feels that there is something hidden in it, of course, it has nothing to do with men and women.


    Mingming Su Jiusi is only 17 years old, younger than her. How can she feel that? She really has a calmness beyond her age. It can be said that she has experienced many twists and turns.


    Pei Bingbing doesn''t say any more about this. She also feels very strange about this feeling.


    "Well, well, I won''t say."


    "I''m a girl who is seven years younger than me before I go out of the cabinet. It''s not proper to say that about her. Jiusi can''t be so mature."


    Pei Bingbing stares at Gu Liyuan with a smile, "don''t alienate Jiusi because of this. I don''t mean that. I just think Jiusi cares about you like an elder."


    "If you say that other women may still like you, but Jiusi is absolutely impossible. You don''t want to think about how much Fu Chenrong spent to move her."


    I wanted to alienate her, but you said she was like my mother. I don''t know what''s going on in your head. "


    Gu Liyuan was stunned at first, and soon laughed like he heard a joke. "What are you talking about? I thought you misunderstood me and Jiusi.


    Pei Bingbing said with a smile, "you are like her son."


    Feng Yuan is Feng Qian''s youngest son, and also Feng Qingshui''s brother. He is the least accomplished of the sons in Feng''s family. Although he was born in a general family, he doesn''t know the art of war. He only knows the Kung Fu of a three legged cat and is keen on eating, drinking and playing. He is a typical dandy.


    His death will not pass quietly. If there is no evidence to prove Mu Yang''s innocence, Mu Yang will be executed.


    Prince Xin''s house is really cruel this time. First, she set fire to Tianya restaurant. Now she pulls Muyang out of the water. Anyway, she has to find a way to save Muyang. For Muyang, she still feels guilty. Muyang is really good to her.

 Chapter 489

    What she didn''t think of most was Gu Ziyuan. His participation in this incident also proved that he officially cooperated with Prince Xin''s mansion.


    "The most hateful thing is Gu Ziyuan. He was once a brother with his Royal Highness the prince, but he insisted that he was the first one to go to the second younger brother''s room, and then startled others."


    Mu Yong is very worried. It''s not good for Mu Yang. He conflicts with Feng Yuan. Then Feng Yuan dies in Mu Yang''s Yajian. Gu Ziyuan testifies. Mu Yang can''t argue. This case is almost a death case.


    Fu Chenrong doesn''t trust Su Jiusi to go to Gu Ziyuan, for fear that Gu Ziyuan will make any excessive demands.


    "Don''t go, I''ll go to him."


    Now Gu Ziyuan is a witness. He insists that when he sees Muyang kill, his confession is very important. If he wants to save Muyang, he must start from him.


    "The key to this is Gu Ziyuan. If he doesn''t change his confession, his second brother''s case can''t be solved."


    Seeing Su Jiusi come out, Fu Chenrong reaches out his hand to Su Jiusi and takes her to the carriage. "I''ve heard everything. Let''s go to see Mu Yang first."


    Su Jiusi is just about to go to the east palace. Fu Chenrong has come to the Mufu first. He is waiting for Su Jiusi in the carriage at the door of Mufu.


    Su Jiusi nodded. She didn''t intend to tell Mrs. Mu that she was weak. If she knew that something had happened to Mu Yang, she would be worried and angry.


    "Since the whole family, don''t say such outsider words. Since the Mu family has entered the game, they are ready. You don''t have to blame yourself. It has nothing to do with you. My mother is not in good health. I''m afraid she can''t bear the stimulation."


    "Don''t worry, big brother." Su Jiusi nodded solemnly, with a trace of guilt in his tone, "I''m sorry, brother, it''s me that has implicated you."


    "Si Si, I''ll ask you to do this. You must let your highness find a way."


    Mu Yong nodded. He came to Su Jiusi to ask Su Jiusi to find Fu Chenrong. Now there is no other way. From the day they accepted Su Jiusi into the mansion, in the eyes of all the people in the capital, they have been on Fu Chenrong''s side. Now only Fu Chenrong can save Mu Yang.


    "I''ll go to the prince''s highness to discuss this. First, I''ll find a way to see my second brother."


    Emperor Shun will not take care of this. He will sacrifice Muyang to appease Fengjia. After all, Fengjia is much more important than Muyang, and all the evidence points to Muyang, which is almost beyond doubt.


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi is even more worried about Mu Yang. If he can guarantee that he won''t suffer from flesh and blood in the Ministry of punishment, now he is in the hands of Feng''s family, and they don''t know how they will torture Mu Yang.


    "The punishment department was originally our territory. The Feng family was afraid of our favoritism. They didn''t put the second younger brother in the punishment department, but handed it over to Jing Zhaoyin. There were people from the Feng family there, so we couldn''t see the second younger brother at all."


    "Don''t worry, elder brother. There must be a way. Have you ever seen the second elder brother?"


    The move of King Xin''s house is very good. There is no way for them to fight back.


    Fu Chenrong''s love for Su Jiusi is also an open secret. The wind family would have a bad heart for the Mu family. With this, the conflict between the two families would only be deeper.


    They did this to kill Muyang.


    Fu Chenrong was very uncomfortable when he thought of his childhood.


    A few months ago, he never dreamed that Gu Ziyuan would be his enemy.


    When he was in the state of Wei, he thought that he would not fight with Gu Ziyuan for the inheritance of Gu''s family. His feelings for Gu''s family were complicated, with both kindness and hatred.

 Chapter 490

    He didn''t know how to face Gu''s family, so he left Gu''s family and didn''t do anything to Gu''s family. He even let Su Mei go. However, his younger brother hated him and went to Jiang Guolai to fight against him.


    "That''s good. You have to be careful. Today''s Gu Ziyuan is not what he used to be."


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s shoulder, let Su Jiusi lean on his shoulder, and sighed, "Jiu Si, I''ve wronged you. Since I came to the state of Jiang, you have no peaceful life, and all kinds of things continue."


    "This..."


    Fu Chenrong waved his hand, "step back! Let everyone step down. I want to have a talk with Mu Yang alone. "


    Walking to the front of Muyang''s cell, Mr. Zhao reported respectfully.


    "Your Highness, Muyang is here again. The lower official is waiting for him outside. Muyang is a serious criminal of the imperial court. His highness should not talk about it for a long time, otherwise he will collide with him."


    Su Jiusi follows Fu Chenrong. Mr. Zhao leads them to Jing Zhaoyin''s prison, and Mu Yang''s cell is at the bottom.


    Thinking about Su Jiusi''s temperament, Fu Chenrong doesn''t insist either. Now he has formed a habit. As long as Su Jiusi is around him, he will always be free to hold her hand. It seems to have become an instinct.


    Fu Chenrong originally wanted to hold Su Jiusi''s hand, but Su Jiusi broke away.


    Although Muyang is a felon, Fu Chenrong is the crown prince. When he wants to see Muyang, no one dares to stop him, but he can''t take Muyang away.


    "Your Highness, please come with me."


    Mr. Zhao saluted Fu Chenrong respectfully. Fu Chenrong waved his hand. "Mr. Zhao doesn''t have to be polite. My palace wants to see Mu Yang. Please lead the way."


    "Your Highness has seen the prince."


    After arriving at the official residence of jingzhaoyin, Fu Chenrong got out of the carriage first, and then helped Su Jiusi out of the carriage. Knowing that Fu Chenrong was coming, Lord Zhao of jingzhaoyin had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    This is the only woman who really came into his heart.


    For him, whether he was a child or an adult, Su Jiusi was the one who warmed his heart.


    His childhood was not a happy one, with little warmth.


    He has a rough life experience. He seems to be very easy to get along with, but he is very wary of others. In order to survive well in caring for his family, he had to study hard when he was a child to occupy a place in caring for his family. Even if he left caring for his family, he could still have a firm foothold.


    These tired Su Jiusi all know, in front of her, he doesn''t have to be omnipotent, is a living person, has joys and sorrows, even occasionally can reveal a trace of vulnerability.


    There are countless tiredness hidden behind the talk and strategy.


    Other people only see his scenery, see him from an unknown adopted son to become a prince, which is the nearest place to the supreme position, only one step away.


    "Well, together."


    "I know it''s not easy for you. Let''s work together."


    Fu Chenrong laughed, "although I don''t need to, I still want to say, how lucky, just let me have you."


    "Do you need to say thank you to me?"


    Fu Chenrong partial head kisses Su Jiusi''s forehead, "thank you, Jiusi."


    "After everything is over, we will have a peaceful life. This is my willing choice, not wronged."


    Mr. Zhao is in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Can it be that Mr. Zhao doesn''t understand the words of our palace?"


    Fu Chenrong''s tone was obviously unhappy. Although Fu Chenrong was usually hilarious, he was always serious in front of courtiers and seldom joked. He would look even more serious.

 Chapter 491

    Mr. Zhao was stunned by Fu Chenrong. He didn''t say anything more and soon led the crowd to retreat.


    Su Jiusi walked quickly to the front of the cell. Mu Yang was wearing white prison clothes with scattered hair. Although he was a little embarrassed, he was clean without any blood. It was obvious that he had not been punished.


    Seeing Su Jiusi, Mu Yang quickly walked to the front of the railing, holding the railing with both hands, "Sisi, what are you doing here?"


    Mu Yang said with a smile, "I''m not afraid of anything. Don''t worry. Let''s go! Don''t tell my mother about me, tell my father and elder brother that I''m fine, and let them not worry too much about me. "


    "I''ve been in prison before. Prison is not bad for me. Second brother, we will find a way to save you. You have to hold on."


    This time, I must be in danger. Originally, I was wronged. Your highness, take Sisi out of here. The prison is not the place where Sisi should come. "


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s expression, Mu Yang immediately comforted Su Jiusi, "don''t worry about me, Sisi. My mother calculated my life for me and said that I would live to 90 years old. How long is my life?


    Gu Ziyuan hated them so much that it was very difficult for him to change his confession. When he thought of these, Su Jiusi felt worried.


    Gu Ziyuan, the Feng family and the Mu family have no grievances and grudges. His words are easy to be convinced. In addition to his relationship with Fu Chenrong, the prince''s mansion can stay away from the drama this time.


    People who believed in the palace did not show up from beginning to end, but chose to let Gu Ziyuan show up.


    Even if Mu Yang didn''t say it, Su Jiusi had already guessed it.


    Mu Yang is very upset and hits the railing with his fist. Su Jiusi has already reminded him to be more careful. But he is in a bad mood these days, so he goes to changtingju to drink again and again. He used to like to drink there.


    "By the way, I heard one thing among the other people in the restaurant. Fengyuan and Gu Ziyuan are very close these days. It''s a long established situation. It''s all my fault. It''s their plan."


    I was stained with Fengyuan''s blood on my body and hands. Before I could leave, Gu Ziyuan opened the door and yelled, "I''ve killed someone. You all know what happened later."


    When I woke up, Feng was lying on the seat beside me. I tried. His breath was dead, and his body was still hot. He didn''t die long.


    Later, I went to Yajian to drink, and somehow I fainted.


    I was angry, so I quarreled with him. Gu Ziyuan came to persuade Fengyuan to leave.


    This morning, I went to the restaurant to drink. I met Fengyuan in the restaurant. I had nothing to do with him before. Today, he suddenly scolded his royal highness in front of me.


    Muyang knew that they wanted to know the truth of the matter. He didn''t delay his time and said indignantly, "I didn''t kill Fengyuan.


    "Of course I came to see you, Muyang. What''s the matter with you and Fengyuan?" Fu Chenrong also came over and asked.


    That''s all they have to say. They really shouldn''t stay in prison for a long time.


    Fu Chenrong embraces Su Jiusi''s shoulder and says to Mu Yang, "people from Jing Zhaoyin''s Fengjia family have to suffer. I will try my best to protect you. Mu Yang, it''s very important these days. No matter what, they can''t plead guilty. They must go on."


    "I''m not afraid. If you have seed, come to me. Your highness, move your hand away. Don''t bully my sister while I''m away."

 Chapter 492

    Seeing Fu Chenrong holding Su Jiusi''s shoulder, Mu Yang is a little unhappy. Fu Chenrong always takes the opportunity to insult his sister, making him feel that Su Jiusi is very dangerous.


    Su Jiusi stares at Fu Chenrong. He takes away the hand on Su Jiusi''s shoulder with an aggrieved face. It''s really a habit that doesn''t need thinking for him.


    "Second brother, take good care of yourself. Here is the medicine for you."


    "You know what I say, Ziyuan, as long as you let Muyang go, I can do anything I can, I can satisfy you."


    Gu Ziyuan pretended not to understand Fu Chenrong''s meaning, "Your Highness, don''t you say jokes again? Killing people pays for their lives? It''s none of my business."


    Since Gu Ziyuan didn''t want to play chess, Fu Chenrong didn''t want to beat around the Bush and said directly.


    "Ziyuan, what do you want? Let Mu Yang go. "


    Gu Ziyuan threw down the pieces in his hand and disrupted the chessboard. "I don''t want to go down. I don''t know what''s the matter with the prince''s special visit. My prince and I should have nothing to say."


    Fu Chenrong didn''t wait for Gu Ziyuan to say hello. He had already sat opposite Gu Ziyuan. "Ziyuan, you and I haven''t played chess for a long time. How about the next game?"


    "What brings your Highness the prince here? He is a rare guest."


    Fu Chenrong has come in by himself. He is wearing a purple robe. Gu Ziyuan, who sits cross legged in front of the chessboard, is wearing a blue robe. He knows Fu Chenrong is coming in, but he doesn''t even lift his eyes. He plays chess by himself.


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t want to get up to greet him. He stopped his right hand, and soon put the sunspot on the chessboard. Looking outside, it was getting dark. He came to see him at this time. Fu Chenrong really cared about Mu Yang.


    In the post house, Gu Ziyuan was playing chess in the room. No one played chess with him, so he played chess with himself, with his left hand and his right hand in turn. Feng Qing''s injury was better than half, so he came in to report, "young master, your highness is here."


    Gu Ziyuan should return to the state of Wei in a few days. Although they have met once or twice, they haven''t met in private. In front of Emperor Shun and his courtiers, Gu Ziyuan just doesn''t know Fu Chenrong and doesn''t speak to him alone.


    After Fu Chenrong sent Su Jiusi back to Mu''s house, he went to the post house to find Gu Ziyuan.


    If they can''t, they have to find someone to break the prison. This is the last resort.


    Su Jiusi also smiles at Mu Yang. This time, she''s not sure. If Fu Chenrong doesn''t find Gu Ziyuan, she goes to find Gu Ziyuan. At this point, she always thinks that people who believe in the palace will do something about Gu Ziyuan, or she will die without proof.


    Muyang took the medicine that Su Jiusi handed over, and laughed at Su Jiusi, "it''s better for my sister."


    Su Jiusi takes out a bottle of medicine from her arms and hands it to Mu Yang. She knows that the injury is inevitable. Now she only hopes to keep Mu Yang''s life.


    Fu Chenrong continues to speak patiently. After all, he is his younger brother who grew up with him. Although Fu Chenrong is very dissatisfied with what he has done, if he is willing to stop, he will not take care of Gu Ziyuan. He can let Gu Ziyuan go when nothing has happened.


    Gu Ziyuan looked at Fu Chenrong and said, "I want Su Jiusi. Do you want it?"


    "Absolutely impossible, you know Jiusi''s temperament, she is not the same thing, if she likes you, I have nothing to say, but she has never had a love for you."

 Chapter 493

    "You robbed her from me. As a elder brother, you robbed my younger brother''s fiancee. Even if she doesn''t like me, it''s not your turn.


    Fu Chenrong, I tell you, I can''t change my confession. It''s said that Mu Yang loves Su Jiusi very much. I just let Su Jiusi feel guilty. She killed Mu Yang. "


    Fu Chenrong''s face was not good-looking, and his eyes were cold. "You actually retaliated Jiusi. It''s not her fault that she didn''t like you. That marriage was not her original intention.


    Fu Chenrong went to the door and saw Feng Qing. He gave an order, "take away the punishment department."


    "Pei Bingbing is my friend, she is from the yuan, you and your mother are really more and more like now, and it''s you who completely destroyed the family at last."


    Gu Ziyuan''s face changed, "Pei Bingbing is clearly your man."


    "Who do you mean? When you sell Pei Bingbing to the brothel, have you ever thought that Pei Bingbing is Liyuan''s beloved girl? I will ask you, where did Liyuan do something sorry for you? You said that I had no regard for brotherhood. How could you care? "


    Gu Ziyuan said firmly, "I will never regret it. Even if I die in the state of Jiang, I will not regret it. This is the price you have to pay."


    Gu Ziyuan, I thought that you were my brother and I didn''t want to hurt you. Since you are so ungrateful and have to fight against us, don''t blame me for being impolite. If I don''t kill you, I''ll let you watch carefully. One day you will regret it. "


    "So what? There are some things that don''t need to be explained. The state of Wei can''t go to war with the state of Jiang.


    Gu Ziyuan got up and sneered, "the envoys of the state of Wei died in the state of Jiang. I don''t know how the state of Jiang planned to explain to the state of Wei? Don''t forget, I''m still an envoy of the state of Wei. Everyone knows that I''m in the capital. "


    Fu Chenrong has been pissed to death by Gu Ziyuan. There is a strong murderous air in his eyes. In the past, he only felt that Gu Ziyuan was a little selfish, but now he found that Gu Ziyuan was not only selfish but also very strong. His hatred was inexplicable.


    "Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "Since I dare to cooperate with them, I''m not afraid of death. Fu Chenrong has the ability to save Muyang. Aren''t you the prince? If I can''t do this well, I don''t want anything. I just want to teach you a lesson. You''ve ruined my life. How can you live a good life here with peace of mind? "


    Fu Chenrong really wants to kill Gu Ziyuan. He doesn''t vent his anger on Gu Ziyuan, but Gu Ziyuan turns his anger on him and Su Jiusi.


    You are playing with fire. Do you think people who believe in the palace will let you go? "


    Gu Ziyuan, no one owes you. If you insist on saying so, you can only blame fate. You abandon yourself and blame others for everything. Do you know what you can do?


    Your mother and sister are all evil minded people, do others have to stand by all this, let them butcher, so as to be worthy of you?


    You can''t blame Jiusi for Gu fandai. She killed her first. If it wasn''t for liangyin, she died that day. At last, liangyin died for it. Why do you blame Jiusi for this?


    Feng Qing takes a look at Gu Ziyuan. Fu Chenrong ignores Gu Ziyuan and has left the post house first. Bingyun and Qingshan soon follow him.


    Gu Ziyuan can''t stop him. After Feng Qing is taken away, he hits the doorframe with a fist. Fu Chenrong is exactly like Su Jiusi.


    Now that Feng Qing is the only one left with him, they threaten him with Feng Qing, but this time he will never compromise.

 Chapter 494

    Mu Fu


    Su Jiusi is meeting guests in the main hall. She is sitting beside Feng Qingshui in purple clothes.


    After serving tea, Bing Xin retreats and guards directly at the door. Standing opposite her is Qiu Shu.


    "There are still a few days left for Miss Mu to figure out whether she is going to sacrifice a brother who loves her. Everything is just between Miss Mu''s thoughts. Now the only one who can save Mu Yang is the Feng family."


    Although Su Jiusi''s mood was affected, the surface did not show the slightest, as if he had not heard the words of Feng Qingshui.


    "He''s really selfish. Let''s wait there to collect Muyang''s corpse! Su Jiusi, the crown princess is mine. No one can take it away. I hope you can go on so ruthlessly all the time. The Mu family is really pitiful. They even recognize a white eyed wolf. "


    Very quickly carelessly replied, "absolutely impossible."


    Feng Qingshui used these to coerce her. Su Jiusi''s expression did not change, but there was a cold light in her eyes.


    Otherwise, Muyang will die. You know that there are my people in jingzhaoyin. We will make Muyang''s life worse than death. You should think about it quickly. "


    Muyang is indeed wronged, and his life and death have no influence on me. Su Jiusi, if you want to save Muyang, leave the capital, tell the world that you are a fake Musi, and continue to return to the state of Wei to be your Anping princess.


    "The truth doesn''t matter to me. You''ve been coveting my crown princess''s position. It''s impossible for the Feng family and the Mu family to be harmonious.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t know what Feng Qingshui comes to her for, but she knows that in Feng Qingshui''s heart, like the mirror, she must know that it''s not Mu Yang who really killed Feng Yuan.


    "If Miss Feng really wants to avenge her brother, she should know that the real murderer is still at large. With her intelligence, she can''t be unaware of what''s going on. Is it because Miss Feng wants to be used willingly for those private grievances?"


    Fengyuan is fengqingshui ''.


    "What a sharp mouth. No matter how sad I am, my brother''s revenge is not the same. Mu Yang can''t escape this time. Miss Mu doesn''t have to waste her time. Anyway, he will die for my brother."


    Su Jiusi was very calm. She didn''t move the cup around her. She said faintly, "if you are calm, who can compare Miss Guo Feng? Miss Feng has just lost her brother. She has no sorrow on her face. She has leisure to come to me for tea. This is really admirable. "


    When Feng Qingshui said this, his tone was obviously contemptuous.


    "Miss Mu has known her ancestors for a while. I heard that Muyang is very good to you. Now that Muyang''s life and death are uncertain, Miss mu can be so calm. I really admire her."


    She was much more restrained and quiet.


    Once upon a time, Su Liu was also a man of publicity, but he was not so outgoing as Feng Qingshui. There was a heroic spirit between Feng Qingshui''s eyebrows. They were both confident, but Su Jiusi''s confidence was not so exposed.


    Feng Qingshui picked up the tea cup on the table, opened the lid, took a sip and put it down. In front of Su Jiusi, she was confident and proud.


    After Feng Qingshui finished, he got up, "I''ll leave first. I hope Miss Mu''s conscience will be peaceful."


    After that, Feng Qingshui has turned to leave. She just wants to force Su Jiusi to beg her. She wants to see how long Su Jiusi can hold on.


    Not this time. There''s another time.

 Chapter 495

    After Feng Qingshui left, Su Jiusi got up and went back to the room. Bingxin immediately followed Su Jiusi. She stood at the door. She heard Feng Qingshui''s words and said indignantly, "this Miss Feng came to threaten her. It''s too much."


    "Just listen to what she says. You don''t have to take it to heart."


    Su Jiusi is very calm, light back to a sentence, she does not like others to threaten her, never threatened by others, so the wind light water threat to her is useless.


    She hated her useless hands. If nothing like that happened, she would take the sword to save Mu Yang. The guards were not her opponents at all.


    Pei Bingbing is silent. She knows that no matter what she says, Su Jiusi will not agree.


    Su Jiusi still shook his head, and his attitude was very firm. "Let Shen Rong arrange this. He has dongyuanwei in his hand. You can''t go. Don''t worry! Second brother will come back safely. "


    "The meridians are broken. I can''t keep my hand well. Even if my right hand is broken, it''s not a problem to deal with those guards. I just want to think of some strength."


    "You can''t, Bingbing, your injury is not good, stay well to recuperate."


    Pei Bingbing thought carefully, "that''s what I said. Let''s break the prison! Count me in, and I''ll go too. "


    "To be alive is the most important thing. In the future, we can overturn the case. If we lose our life, we will lose everything. Now the most important thing is to save the second brother''s life. Jing Zhaoyin is the territory of the Feng family. There is nothing we can do. I''m afraid they will torture the second brother."


    "Prison break?" Pei Bingbing looked at Su Jiusi in surprise, "if you break the prison, Mu Yang''s accusation will be settled. He didn''t kill anyone, so it''s unfair to him."


    Gu Ziyuan can''t change his confession. Muyang is very dangerous in prison. We can''t wait any longer. I decided to break the prison. "


    Su Jiusi knows that Pei Bingbing really cares about Mu Yang, so he tells Pei Bingbing his plan truthfully, "this case is a death case.


    Pei Bingbing, dressed in red, comes in. She already knows about Muyang''s imprisonment. She is very worried about Muyang. She and Muyang are friends. After entering the room, she sits beside Su Jiusi and asks, "Jiusi, have you thought of a way to save Muyang?"


    Just thinking about it, someone knocked on the door outside. Su Jiusi came back and sat up straight, "come in."


    After thinking about it, she decided to discuss with Fu Chenrong about the prison break. Even if she was convicted, she at least saved her life. Later, when Fu Chenrong grasped the situation, she would overturn the case for Mu Yang.


    The longer he drags on, the more dangerous he is in the prison. If he is constantly tortured, he will die in the prison.


    She can''t agree to Feng Qingshui''s request. The wind family won''t let Mu Yang go. Gu Ziyuan doesn''t have any hope either. Originally, she wanted to clear Mu Yang''s name, but now it seems that she will take the last step.


    After returning to the room, Su Jiusi half leans on the soft couch, thinking about the next countermeasures.


    Just the mood is really a little bad, now I''m afraid there''s no other way to save Muyang.


    Now she doesn''t know when she can use the sword with her left hand freely. She tried it yesterday. Her left hand is so clumsy that she can''t use the sword freely. She has to learn it all over again.


    This is another long process.


    Seeing that Pei Bingbing''s face was a little heavy, Su Jiusi reached out and patted Pei Bingbing on the shoulder. "Everything will be fine. Bingbing, don''t think too much. You see, I don''t have any martial arts."

 Chapter 496

    Pei Bingbing laughed, "you''re comforting me."


    "I''m telling you the truth. Even if you don''t use your right hand, most people are not your opponents. You have to give Liyuan a chance to protect you."


    "He can''t beat me again."


    Even if you know that they are behind the scenes murderers, now you can only pretend that you don''t know. Since Muyang has been robbed, there''s no need to keep Gu Ziyuan who participated in this matter. She wants to bury Fengyuan with Gu Ziyuan''s life.


    Feng Qingshui knew that they could not seek revenge from those who believed in the palace.


    Feng Qingshui has calmed down, thought about it, and said, "we don''t have to do anything. Let King Xin''s house do the next thing. Mu Yang was not the murderer who killed Feng Yuan. We can''t find King Xin''s house to revenge now, but we can kill Gu Ziyuan."


    Qiu Shu continues to ask.


    "So what should we do?"


    Feng Qingshui got up. He was still wearing a white bedclothes, and his black hair was scattered over his shoulder. "He really cared about Su Jiusi. He actually sent dongyuanwei to do this kind of thing. It''s just overqualified."


    "Since the people of the Mu family dare to break the prison, how can they hide them in the mansion? I''m afraid it''s the prince''s Royal Highness. He has dongyuanwei in his hand. The people of the Mu family don''t have such great ability."


    The autumn book defends in one side, cautiously opens a mouth to ask a way.


    "Miss, calm down and rob Mr. mu. I''m afraid it''s someone from Mu''s house. Do you want to search Mu''s house?"


    Feng Qingshui first got the news and learned that Muyang had been robbed. Feng Qingshui''s face was very ugly. He suddenly got up from the bed and said, "a group of useless things have been robbed openly."


    Knowing that Muyang has left the prison safely, Su Jiusi breathes a sigh of relief. This must have alarmed Prince Xin''s house and Feng''s house. They will send someone to monitor Muyang''s house. For Muyang''s safety, it''s not convenient for them to see Muyang now.


    The next morning, Su Jiusi got the news.


    Today, Muyang is a wanted criminal. Instead of taking him back to his home, dongyuanwei temporarily resettled him in a residential building in the capital city. After that, Bingyun rushed back to Fu Chenrong.


    Even if Jing Zhaoyin was shocked and guards came to him, Jing Zhaoyin''s guards were still not the opponent of Dongyuan guards, who were seriously injured and killed, while Dongyuan guards were slightly injured and took Muyang with the fastest speed.


    Bingyun personally takes dongyuanwei to break the prison. Suddenly, jingzhaoyin''s guards can''t resist dongyuanwei.


    On the third night of that day, the whole capital was silent. The guard of Jing Zhaoyin was sleepy. A group of people in black appeared in front of them silently.


    After Pei Bingbing left, Su Jiusi immediately asked yinwei to deliver the letter. That night, Fu Chenrong came to Su Jiusi''s room. After a long discussion, Fu Chenrong reluctantly left Su Jiusi''s room.


    After su Jiusi explains a few words, Pei Bingbing is obviously in a better mood. After they talk for a while, Pei Bingbing leaves Su Jiusi''s room.


    "That''s right. He doesn''t dare."


    "Even if he did, he wouldn''t hit you."


    "Miss, after all, Mr. Gu is an envoy of the state of Wei..."


    Feng Qingshui did it in front of the bronze mirror, picked up the peach comb on the table and combed his hair, "so what? Now the time is not ripe, Wei can not because of a small Gu Ziyuan and Jiang face.


    If the two countries really want to fight, anything can be a reason. Now, the time is not ripe. Even if Jiang occupies a city of Wei, Wei will not take this opportunity to fight. Gu Ziyuan participates in the affairs of Fengyuan, and he is bound to die. "

 Chapter 497

    Feng Qingshui didn''t intend to let Gu Ziyuan go. He just wanted Gu Ziyuan to make trouble for Su Jiusi.


    She knows that Gu Ziyuan''s confession is very important. Su Jiusi and his family will go to Gu Ziyuan. As a result, Su Jiusi didn''t show up from the beginning to the end. Instead, she directly used the method of breaking the prison.


    Su Jiusi didn''t even think about going to Gu Ziyuan. Although breaking the prison was risky, it was the most effective and simple way.


    Su Jiusi plays chess and chats with Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing every day, and his life is happy.


    Su Jiusi knows that someone is watching Mu Fu''s every move outside. Jing Zhaoyin has sent someone to search Mu Fu. She doesn''t go out of Mu Fu at all. So do other people. Mu''s family is very low-key and lives as usual.


    Fu Yihan nodded. Fu Yihan''s death made him very unhappy. In any case, he had to get rid of one person. Otherwise, the tone in his heart could not be released all the time, and other people were not easy to move. So he chose the Mu family and took the Mu family first.


    "The daughter understands, the father king is at ease, this time Mu Yang will surely die."


    Fu nodded, "Yueyi, don''t go wrong this time. Recently, so many things have happened in xinwangfu. Being a father never doubts your ability. Don''t let him down again."


    Muyang is a filial and affectionate person. As long as he gets the news, he will come out and arrange it for his daughter. "


    After learning the news of Muyang''s robbery, Fu Yueyi was thinking about countermeasures. "At this juncture, the Mu family will not go to see Muyang. Since we can''t find Muyang, we will lead him out.


    "The capital is so big, it''s not easy to search. Anyway, Muyang must die. Yueyi, what''s your good idea?" Fu Jing didn''t think of any good way for the time being. He looked at Fu Yueyi and waited for her to find a way. Fu Yueyi had arranged this. Now that something went wrong, he hoped that Fu Yueyi would be able to pull back the game. Otherwise, the prince''s mansion would have no face.


    "The gate of the city was not opened last night. This morning, the gate of the city began to investigate. It''s very difficult for Muyang to leave the capital. Father and daughter think Muyang must still be in the capital."


    Zhang Ying immediately replied.


    "After Mr. Mu was robbed, Jing Zhaoyin immediately searched for Mr. mu in the capital, but now there is no news. I don''t know if Mr. Mu has left the capital."


    Zhang Ying was also waiting. Fu Jingshen asked in a voice, "can you find Mu Yang?"


    Fu Yueyi is in Fu Jing''s study. Fu Jing has a face. Just after Fu Yihan''s death, Mu Yang was robbed from prison. After a day in prison, Mu Yang chose to rob. This is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    She knows that one day Su Jiusi will kneel down and beg her, and this day will not make her wait too long.


    Su Jiusi''s mind is deeper than she imagined.


    She thought she knew Su Jiusi, but she didn''t know her at all.


    This time, she was wrong. Originally, she thought that Su Jiusi would first try to get rid of Mu Yang''s accusation and break the prison only when she was desperate. As a result, her speed was so fast that they had already started before they had time to prepare.


    This day, Su Jiusi is playing chess with Gu Liyuan in the yard. Pei Bingbing is watching. Mu Yong suddenly comes here. After seeing Su Jiusi''s strength, he likes to come to Su Jiusi to discuss something.


    "Sisi, I just came back from outside. I heard that my mother was seriously ill because of the second younger brother''s affair. If the second younger brother heard these rumors, he would be worried. I''m afraid he would sneak back."


    Mu Yong said worried.

 Chapter 498

    Su Jiusi insisted on the white son and said, "they want to cause the second elder brother. Elder brother, we can''t go to see him now. Once we go, it''s very likely that someone will find his whereabouts, so we''d better write a letter to him!"


    "I''m afraid the second younger brother doesn''t believe it. I think it''s better for you to write this letter. He listens to you better. If I write it, he will surely think I''m comforting him."


    Su Jiusi left Baizi and nodded, "well."


    Su Jiusi sat on the stone bench in the yard. Somehow, he had a bad feeling in his heart. A servant girl suddenly came up to her and called, "think."


    The Mu family secretly sent someone to find Mu Yang. He didn''t dare to make too much noise.


    Pei Bingbing is in a hurry. He immediately goes outside to find Muyang. After a circle of searching, he doesn''t see Muyang. He quickly returns to Mufu and informs Mufu.


    But she was a little late. When she came to the house, Mu Yang was not in it at all.


    Knowing that someone was following her, Pei Bingbing wandered around the capital city for three times, and finally got rid of the person who was following her.


    Pei Bingbing claps her hands and doesn''t delay. The earlier she goes, the better, so that Mu Yang won''t run out. Su Jiusi tells Pei Bingbing Mu Yang''s specific address, and she soon leaves Mu''s house by the back door.


    "I''m still waiting to come back and see you play chess? Be sure to go and return early. Tell me the address and I''ll go now. "


    "Don''t talk about me like a little daughter-in-law. Go early and come back early. Don''t delay."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. mu. This is what I should do." Pei Bingbing forthright said, see Gu Liyuan some worried looking at himself, Pei Bingbing to Gu Liyuan smile, "I''m ok, this doesn''t need to use hands, legs and feet, you wait for me to come back, in a few days, we will return to cloud villa."


    Mu Yong knew that Pei Bingbing had martial arts, and he was also a member of the Jianghu. He immediately said, "thank you, Bingbing girl."


    After thinking about it carefully, Su Jiusi thinks that it''s better to let Pei Bingbing go. People in the Jianghu are more alert. In addition, Pei Bingbing knows lightness skills, and ordinary people can''t follow her. She nods and says, "Bingbing, please."


    Mrs. Mu''s bad health is a fact. Once she knows something about Mu Yang, she will be affected. She is afraid that she will have to see it with her own eyes to believe that Mrs. Mu still doesn''t know.


    Pei Bingbing also knows Muyang''s temperament and knows that Muyang is the kind of person they call him.


    Pei Bingbing always wanted to help. When she was sold to the brothel, Muyang helped her. Now Muyang is in danger. She must help to save Muyang.


    "It''s better for you to go than for me. Liyuan, your internal injury is not healed. Keep it well. I have martial arts skills, and it''s not easy to be found when I go out. I''ll go and talk to Mu Yang."


    Gu Liyuan put down the sunspot in his hand and didn''t have the heart to play chess any more.


    "Where is losing chess? Jiusi has no intention to play chess. Go to write a letter. According to my understanding of Muyang, I''m afraid it won''t help much to write to him. He still won''t believe it. Why don''t I go for a trip?"


    Seeing Su Jiusi lose the game, Pei Bingbing, who is watching the game, said.


    "Ah, Jiusi, you''ve lost chess. I''ve been watching for such a long time. It''s the first time I''ve seen you lose."


    Hearing Mu Yang''s voice, Su Jiusi suddenly got up, "second brother..."


    "How''s mother?"


    Mu Yang asked anxiously. He was dressed in the clothes of a servant girl, and his hair was also combed into the bun of a servant girl. However, the servant girl was much bigger than the ordinary one, and he couldn''t see anything unusual if he didn''t look carefully.

 Chapter 499

    "We''ve been keeping your story from our mother, and she still doesn''t know what happened to you.


    brother, this message is deliberately spread out by the letter house, which is to show you out. There are eye liner everywhere outside. You can''t go back. Now that you''re here, you can avoid it in Mu Fu.


    When he heard that Mrs. Mu was ok, Mu Yang was relieved. Although he knew that it might be a trap, he still wanted to see Mrs. mu with his own eyes, otherwise he would not be at ease at all.


    Mrs. Mu smiles happily, "you are a child with many ideas. You don''t know when Muyang will come back or write a letter to him. Don''t be like your third brother. You''ll be happy when you go outside."


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "nothing happened, but I suddenly wanted to see my mother. The doctor said that my mother would often come out for a walk. This time I was lazy."


    "Sisi, is there something wrong with you calling me here in a hurry?"


    Su Jiusi walked out of the room and went to the gate of the yard to meet her. Seeing Mrs. mu, she naturally took Mrs. Mu''s hand.


    Mu Yang nodded, stood at the window, and saw Mrs. Mu from a distance. She was in good spirits and was smiling. Seeing Mrs. Mu so, Mu Yang''s heart was put down, and his mouth could not help but raise a smile.


    Two people are talking, Su Jiusi suddenly heard a voice outside, she knew it was Mrs. Mu came, she nodded to Muyang, "second brother, I''ll pick up mother, you see here."


    His relatives still need him, and fame is not important to him. He only needs to be honest in his heart. He doesn''t care about those who want to commit crimes, and he doesn''t rush to explain anything to the world, as long as people around him believe him and know that he has been wronged.


    Even if it is a lifetime to bear the charge of murder, Muyang will live.


    "Well, it''s good to live, and I don''t want to die. You can rest assured that I will live."


    "We are a family, one can not be less, second brother, we must live well."


    Muyang didn''t deny Su Jiusi''s words. He said with embarrassment, "I know you are good for me."


    Su Jiusi arranges Bingxin to invite Mrs. mu, and then replies.


    "Second brother, I''m afraid we can''t cheat you."


    Mu Yang nodded, "I''m not wronged. I think it''s thoughtful of you. I listen to your arrangement. I just want to see my mother. I''m relieved to see her safe."


    "Now my mother doesn''t know what''s going on outside. I''ll call my mother later. Second brother, don''t show up. We told my mother that you had gone to other places. When things are over, I''ll hurt you. Hide in the dark and have a look at my mother."


    Now that we have come to this stage, we can only improvise.


    Su Jiusi knows that he won''t be at ease if he doesn''t let Mu Yang see Mrs. mu. Mu Yang is a very filial person.


    "That''s good. My mother is weak. I''m really worried about her. I''ll see her first. She hasn''t seen me for so many days. It''s time to doubt."


    "Mother, it''s hard for the second brother to travel far away. Let him have a look outside. Maybe he can get back a daughter-in-law for you." Su Jiusi accompanied him and comforted him.


    "Originally Miss Pei was good, but they didn''t have this fate."


    Mrs. Mu sat down on the stone bench. Su Jiusi asked someone to serve tea and also sat down opposite Mrs. mu. They chatted happily and Mrs. Mu always laughed.

 Chapter 500

    Mu Yang hides outside the window and sees them chatting happily. The smile on his face is getting deeper and deeper. It''s good for his sister to come back. Since she came back, the smile of the whole Mu family has increased. In the past, Mrs. Mu has been worried. If she is not happy, it will naturally affect them.


    Looking at it like this, he had a sense of satisfaction in his heart, hoping that it would be over soon.


    Two people are chatting, originally guarding at the gate of the ice heart suddenly quickly came over, attached to Su Jiusi ear, whispered back, "Miss, not good, outside came a lot of officers and soldiers to search Mu house."


    Feng Yue was born in the general''s family. He was also a soldier in the battlefield. His skin was a little black, his body was tall, and his facial features were clear. Because he hurt his body, he looked very gloomy.


    This is Fengyue, the eldest son of Fengjia.


    Su Jiusi looked at the young man at the head. Although she didn''t come and go, she knew him. She had seen him at the banquet of the Mu family.


    just after they had a cup of tea, they heard the random footsteps. Then, more than 20 officers and soldiers came.


    Pei Bingbing and Mu Yong have gone out to find Mu Yang, but they haven''t come back yet. They don''t know that Mu Yang has returned to the government. The time is too short for Su Jiusi to inform them.


    Su Jiusi asked people to call Gu Liyuan over. They sat in the courtyard and drank tea calmly. There were more than ten maidservants in her courtyard. Mu Yang mixed in these maidservants. Besides being taller, there was nothing conspicuous. Fortunately, he was thin.


    Mu Yang nodded. He didn''t expect that someone would come to him so soon.


    "They found you, second brother. Now Mu''s house is surrounded. I can''t leave. I''ll ask Bing Xin to dress up for you again. You won''t be found in the servant girl."


    "What''s going on out there?"


    Su Jiusi patiently saw off Mrs. mu. After she left, Su Jiusi immediately turned back to the room. As soon as she entered the room, she ran into Mu Yang who was ready to come out.


    "I listen to my mother."


    "Yes, yes, I almost forgot about it. Sisi, come back early. I''ll go back first so that your sister-in-law won''t wait for me."


    Zhang''s mother knew everything. She knew that something must have happened outside. She immediately held Mrs. Mu''s hand. "Madam, you didn''t mean to embroider a purse for miss. In the morning, the young lady said that she would come to embroider a purse with her in the afternoon. I don''t know if it''s coming. Let''s go back first."


    Su Jiusi nodded with a smile, "I''m ok. I''ll remember my mother''s words well. Mother Zhang, please send her back first."


    Mrs. Mu was worried about Su Jiusi and comforted her.


    "I heard that you had an engagement with Gu Ziyuan when you were in the state of Wei. It was really troublesome. Don''t worry. If you need any help, go to your father and elder brother. They will certainly help you."


    "Mother, don''t worry. It''s the conflict between the prince and Gu Ziyuan again. Mother, I want to go out. You should go back to your room first! After all, they used to be brothers, and I don''t want them to get into a stalemate. "


    Mrs. Mu noticed that Su Jiusi''s face had just changed, and knew that something must have happened.


    "Si Si, what''s the matter?"


    Su Jiusi''s face was slightly heavy, but his kung fu recovered as usual in an instant. He waved his hand to Bing Xin to withdraw.


    "Miss mu, I have been ordered to arrest the wanted man. I need to search Miss Mu''s room. I hope Miss Mu will forgive me."


    Feng Yue''s tone was still polite, but he didn''t put Su Jiusi in his eyes, and he even had a slight aversion to Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi was very generous and nodded to Feng Yue, "it''s important for general Feng to perform his official duties. Please help yourself."

 Chapter 501

    Feng Yue waved his hand, and the soldiers behind him immediately rushed into Su Jiusi''s yard and looked around.


    Seeing that these people were rude, Gu Liyuan flipped around and couldn''t help saying, "general Feng, this is a woman''s boudoir after all. It''s against the rules for you to rush into it. It''s so rude. Is it just like the tutor of Feng''s family?"


    "Who are you? It''s not your turn to say three or four


    Muyang is also very nervous, she stood at the end, because she is tall, Feng Yue noticed her at a glance, "Miss mu, there is such a tall maid here."


    Su nine think in the heart nervous, but don''t show a cent on the face, hide the hand in the sleeve also secretly clenched.


    I didn''t expect that Fengyue would be so serious. It would be a passing act to replace it with Jing Zhaoyin. But Fengyue is different. He is not a fool and is not so easy to fool.


    At that moment, Su Jiusi was still a little nervous. Gu Liyuan also knew that Muyang was in these maidservants. He was very nervous, for fear that Fengyue would recognize Muyang.


    Feng Yue knows Mu Yang and goes to the front of the maid to check.


    Feng Yue didn''t expect that there were so many people in Su Jiusi''s yard. The Mu family was really good to her daughter. With such a luxurious yard and so many maidservants, she was almost as good as the concubines in the palace.


    Soon all the maids and servants of Xichun yard arrived, and they were divided into two rows. There were more than 20 people in her yard.


    Su Jiusi orders, and Bing Xin goes down to call people.


    "Bing Xin, call all the people in our yard."


    "There is no problem in the yard, which does not mean that the people in the yard have no problem. In case of mixing with these servants, please ask Su Jiusi to gather all the people in the yard, and none of them can be missed."


    Feng Yue looks at Su Jiusi, but Su Jiusi doesn''t feel guilty. He calmly catches Feng Yue''s eyes and says, "don''t know what advice does general Feng have?"


    "Report back to the general, no omission."


    "Have you looked carefully?"


    I don''t know why, but Feng Yue doesn''t believe Su Jiusi. Feng Qingshui mentioned Su Jiusi''s cunning and deep-minded character in front of him more than once. Of course, he should focus on her yard.


    After a while, all the soldiers came out. One of them ran to Fengyue and said, "general, the whole yard has been searched. There is no abnormality."


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything and sat very calmly. Fortunately, he didn''t let Mu Yang hide in the room. Otherwise, according to their search method, they would find out that the people Fengyue brought over were not ordinary guards, but those who followed him to the battlefield.


    Feng Yue snorted coldly, "don''t worry, Miss mu. Feng''s family lives in the world with strict military discipline. My hands and feet are clean. If I lose them, I will compensate Miss mu."


    "General Feng, my elder brother is right. You can search, but don''t mess up my things. There are many valuable jewelry in it. If you lose it, who should I go to pay for it?"


    Gu Liyuan is very upset. Who are the Fengs.


    Feng Yue glanced at Gu Liyuan, and the contempt in his eyes was obvious.


    "People''s parents are very tall, so this girl naturally grows tall. Is general Feng biased against tall people?"


    Gu Liyuan sees that Feng Yue notices Mu Yang and calmly replies.


    "You talk a lot. Did I ask you?" Feng Yue glanced at Gu Liyuan unhappily and stood directly in front of Mu Yang in the tone of command, "raise your head."

 Chapter 502

    Mu Yang learned from the woman''s voice and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid I''ll frighten the general."


    "Look up."


    Feng Yue repeated it, more sternly.


    Su Jiusi shouts and rushes over to help Mu Yang, but Mu Yang pushes Su Jiusi aside. With a bang, Mu Yang falls straight behind.


    "Second brother."


    Red blood splashed around, and he spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    Muyang hands, a kick from his nearest soldiers, all the people come, he took the soldiers in the hands of the knife, toward his chest heavily stabbed in.


    "You can''t deny the fact that people have witnessed it."


    Muyang sneered, "even if you catch me, you won''t take revenge for Fengyuan. I didn''t kill him."


    Originally, she thought that the wind family would not keep up with her. Unexpectedly, Feng Yue came to search in person. Feng Qingshui deliberately retaliated against her.


    He is a wanted criminal. It''s natural for Fengyue to catch him. Once he falls into Fengyue''s hands, he will die. They won''t give them another chance to break the prison.


    Su Jiusi was very nervous. Although she knew what would happen next, she felt very uncomfortable in her heart.


    "Second brother."


    Muyang patted Gu Liyuan on the shoulder. "Brother Gu, don''t be impulsive. Take good care of Bingbing in the future. She is a good girl."


    But he didn''t regret it. It was almost instinctive. He couldn''t see anyone bullying his sister who was not easy to go home.


    The soldiers brought by Fengyue all gathered around. Muyang knew that he could not go. From the moment he spoke, his ending was doomed.


    Gu Liyuan was also in a hurry. Although he was injured, he grabbed the teapot on the table and stood in front of Mu Yang


    Feng Yue couldn''t help laughing, "Muyang, Muyang, you are here. Your brother and sister are really smart. Even women dare to dress up and kill people. You should die for my brother."


    Feng Yue looses Su Jiusi''s wrist. Su Jiusi looks at Mu Yang in shock. He just used his own voice. This fool has escaped a disaster. Why should he make a sound? Feng Yue can''t really do anything to her.


    Muyang is the most shameful bully Su Jiusi, see wind jump to Su Jiusi disrespect, has immediately rushed over, "you let go of thinking."


    You are not qualified to be compared with my sister. You want to compete with her for the crown prince''s position, and you don''t look at yourself in the mirror. You can''t even compare with Qingshui. "


    Suddenly he reached for Su Jiusi''s wrist and said, "I advise Miss Mu not to be too proud.


    Su Jiusi gets up and looks at Feng Yue. He politely orders the guests. Feng Yue is very angry.


    "The general has seen what he should see. What else is the problem?"


    Mu Yang was afraid that Feng Yue would see something unusual, so he immediately lowered his head. "My maid has a strange disease, and her face is red. I dare not pollute the general''s eyes because of her rudeness."


    Seeing this, Feng Yue stepped back. It''s really ugly.


    Mu Yang can only raise his head, Bing Xin specially re coated powder for him, eyes are black, there are dense rashes on that pale face, very creepy.


    Su Jiusi pounced in the past, and the corner of Mu Yang''s mouth kept pouring out bright red blood.


    "Second brother, why are you so stupid How can... "


    Su Jiusi is impatient and angry. She has a dull pain in her heart and her eyes are red. She doesn''t show her emotions and seldom cries. However, what Mu Yang has just done has shocked her very much.

 Chapter 503

    In daily life, she really takes Mu Yang as her elder brother. Mu Yang is very good to her.


    "Silly girl, don''t cry..." Mu Yang tried to smile at Su Jiusi, "I have to go first. Don''t tell my mother, I I''m afraid that she will be sad, later You have to Take care of yourself... "


    "Second brother, why do you do stupid things? What do you want me to do


    I thought that I believed in the palace, but I didn''t expect that the people of the Feng family were so hateful.


    After Fengyue left, Su Jiusi sat on the ground again, and Gu Liyuan squatted beside her. His heart was very heavy. He wanted to say something comforting, but he felt that everything was pale.


    Fengyue doesn''t want to make a big deal of things any more. It''s not good for him. Anyway, Muyang is dead, so he leaves with the people under his hands.


    "General Feng will, so will I. do you want to have a try?"


    "Miss mu can really turn black and white."


    Even if we go to the emperor''s place, we are not afraid. General Feng catches the second elder brother according to the order, but he ignores the national law and kills people in the Mu mansion. I have to ask the emperor for justice. "


    But under the calm, there was a storm, and his eyes were like ice. "If general Feng wants to take his second brother, then he should step on my body. Don''t push an inch. Does general Feng think that the Mu family is really so easy to bully?


    Su Jiusi suddenly got up, and all his emotions had converged. He looked very calm.


    Feng Yue has guessed Gu Liyuan''s identity. If he is arrested for no reason, the prince will really trouble him.


    "You..."


    Gu Liyuan is not afraid of Fengyue. He stares at Fengyue and says, "if you have the ability, catch it. Anyway, if you go in, your highness will invite me out. I don''t know how general Feng plans to deal with his highness."


    "If a person dies, he is also a wanted criminal. Naturally, the corpse will be handed over to the government. I advise you to mind your own business, or I will take you to prison immediately."


    Hearing that Feng Yue wanted to take the body away, Gu Liyuan was a little excited. "You are still not human. How is Mu Yang? He is the son of the Mu family. How can you take the body away? The death penalty will be eliminated. Don''t deceive people too much. This is the Mu family."


    Fengyue knew that Muyang was dead, but he didn''t move. He ordered, "come on, take the body away."


    Gu Liyuan''s face is dignified. He has a purpose to approach Muyang, but he also knows Muyang is an open and aboveboard gentleman.


    Su Jiusi knows that Mu Yang has gone, and she falls on the ground powerlessly. Suddenly, she remembers that when Su liangyin died, she had no younger sister, and now she has no elder brother. They all want her to live well, but her heart really hurts.


    The last words have been very hard, not finished, Muyang has closed his eyes, the corners of his mouth still keep rising, like a smile, he has a big pool of blood.


    Su Jiusi only felt heartache. Warm tears fell on Mu Yang''s face. Mu Yang wanted to stretch out his hand to wipe Su Jiusi''s tears, but his hand had no strength. He tried to smile at Su Jiusi, "you are my sister I can''t let people Bullying you Think, think well Live... "


    Mu Yunchang came to see Mu Yang lying on the ground. He almost fell down. He restrained himself and walked quickly in front of Mu Yang. Su Jiusi felt very guilty and bowed his head. "Father, I''m sorry, I didn''t keep my second brother."


    "You''ve tried your best. Don''t blame yourself. It''s all fate."


    Mu Yunchang sighed heavily, his heart was very heavy.

 Chapter 504

    When he learned that Muyang was running out secretly, muyunchang had an ominous premonition. Sure enough, Muyang had an accident. He just came back from the outside and happened to meet Fengyue, who was leaving. Muyang was a wanted criminal. After his death, the Mu family couldn''t even do anything for him, so they had to bury him secretly.


    Several people are speechless. Mu Yunchang can only take Mu Yang''s body out of Mu''s house without telling his wife for the time being, and do things for him outside. If he is in the house, Mu''s wife will surely notice.


    On this day, Su Jiusi stayed in the room alone. He didn''t eat or drink, didn''t speak, and didn''t want to see anyone.


    Mu Sisi robbed the prince''s highness with you in an open and aboveboard way. Mu Jiajiao''s daughter has no way. It''s time to teach them a lesson.


    Feng Yue understood the meaning of Feng Qingshui and frowned, "Qingshui, what do you do with these things? No matter whether Mu Yang killed Feng Yuan or not, it has something to do with the Mu family.


    After Muyang escaped from prison, if the wind family killed Muyang so openly, it would make fu Chenrong even more dissatisfied with her. After all, Fu Chenrong is her fiance, and she wants to sleep with her in the future. She doesn''t want too many conflicts between them. It will be very troublesome to resolve them in the future.


    Fu Chenrong has close contact with Mu family, and she still has hope for Fu Chenrong.


    Feng Qingshui doesn''t want the wind family to participate in this matter too much. It''s because of Fu Chenrong.


    "Brother, we shouldn''t have done this. It''s not Muyang who killed Fengyuan. I have an engagement with the crown prince. If we take part in this, it will only make the crown prince unhappy. It''s not a good thing for me."


    I didn''t expect that Fengyue would take over this matter. Fengyuan''s death and Fengyue''s reaction are also the biggest. Fengyue has been crying out to avenge Fengyuan. Fengyue is extremely protective.


    Originally, Feng Qingshui didn''t intend to participate in this event any more, and she was ready to stand by. She knew that once they stood by, the prince''s house would definitely do it.


    Brother and sister have a good relationship. They have been to the battlefield together. Feng Yue''s favorite woman is also this sister. Seeing Su Jiusi coveting the crown prince, he has an instinctive aversion to Su Jiusi.


    In my opinion, Muyang has been in Mufu since he was robbed. Those rumors are just a cover up. Taking Muyang''s life is a relief for you. "


    "I received a letter. Some people said that they saw Muyang enter Mufu, but they didn''t expect that Muyang was really in Mufu.


    Fengqingshui was not so excited as Fengyue, and asked, "brother, where did you know that Muyang was in the mansion?"


    Seeing Feng Qingshui, his face rarely showed a smile, "Qingshui, you''ve just come. I''m just going to look for you. Today, I went to Mu''s house to search and found Mu Yang hiding in it. He has already killed himself. Feng Yuan can rest in peace under the nine springs."


    After Feng Yue returns to Feng''s home, Feng Qingshui goes to find him. He has just killed Mu Yang. Feng Yue is in a good mood.


    We have military power in our hands. The crown prince needs us. How can we turn our backs for the sake of a simple Mu family? Mu Yang has nothing to do with him. "


    Feng Qingshui doesn''t have too many explanations. They don''t know Fu Chenrong''s deep feelings for Su Jiusi. She knows very well that Fu Chenrong will be angry with her because of Mu Yang, which is almost certain. So she doesn''t want to fight Fu Chenrong on these things.


    Although Fu didn''t like her, she still wanted to conquer her.

 Chapter 505

    "Elder brother, the real behind the scenes of this matter is xinwangfu. If you have not guessed wrong, it is very likely that it was Fu Yueyi''s hand. We were used by them once. Elder brother, don''t be impulsive any more."


    Feng Yue sneered, "I''ll give this account to King Xin''s house and remember it well. Qingshui, I understand what you mean. Muyang is dead, and it''s over for the time being. I know we can''t move King Xin''s house now. Don''t worry! I''m not impulsive. "


    Feng Qingshui was relieved. She believed that there was a protracted war in the palace. She had to cooperate with Fu Chenrong. She would not take the initiative to cooperate with Fu Chenrong. She had to wait for Fu Chenrong to come to her.


    Then Su Jiusi releases Fu Chenrong and calls Bingxin in directly. Knowing that Su Jiusi is willing to eat, Bingxin immediately goes out for preparation.


    Su Jiusi heard a strong sense of tiredness from Fu Chenrong''s voice. She knew that Fu Chenrong would be very tired. She heard that he should come down before he had eaten.


    "Well, I''ll eat with you."


    Both of them didn''t speak. Su Jiusi''s quiet son was in Fu Chenrong''s arms, while Fu Chenrong held her. After a long time, Fu Chenrong advised in a dumb voice, "Jiusi, have something to eat! It''s like eating with me. I''ve been in a hurry for a long time, and I haven''t eaten anything. "


    Now Mu Yang died in front of her, she will be sad, this kind of sad only time can smooth, now he can do is to accompany Su Jiusi, accompany her to go on.


    He can feel the pain in Su Jiusi''s heart. She seems to be cold, but she is also a caring person. Although she hasn''t been in the Mu family for a long time, the Mu family is very good to her, and she has accepted the Mu family.


    Fu Chenrong gently patted Su Jiusi on the back, "I know."


    "I feel bad in my heart."


    "You don''t take everything on yourself. It''s not your fault. It''s all an accident. Jiusi, I''ll turn over the case for Muyang and return him his innocence. I''ll take revenge for Muyang in the future. I won''t let him die in the dark."


    Su Jiusi leaned against Fu Chenrong and closed his eyes. "I killed Mu Yang. If it wasn''t for me, he wouldn''t have died."


    As soon as Fu Chenrong returns to the city, he hears the news of Mu''s house. He doesn''t even have time to go back to the East Palace, so he comes to see Su Jiusi in a hurry. He knows that Su Jiusi must be very sad and wants to come and accompany him.


    Fu Chenrong tightly hugged Su Jiusi, gently stroked Su Jiusi''s black hair, with a strong sense of tiredness on his face. "I''m sorry, Jiusi. I''m out of town today and I just came back. I didn''t expect that something happened to Mu Fu."


    Su Jiusi suddenly hears Fu Chenrong''s voice. She turns her head and Fu Chenrong has taken her in her arms.


    "Jiusi, have something to eat!"


    After dark, Su Jiusi is still sitting on the soft couch by the window. There is a dim oil lamp in the room. The food on the table has been heated several times, but Su Jiusi still doesn''t move.


    Only when Fu Chenrong comes to her, will she be good to her. She doesn''t believe that Fu Chenrong can hold on all the time.


    "Let''s send Liyuan and Bingbing to Guiyun villa in two days! The capital is too dangerous. "


    They sat down at the table. Su Jiusi had calmed down and said.


    The danger of the capital has come to the alarming level step by step. She is really afraid that Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing will have another accident. After Gu Liyuan''s injury is better, they should leave the capital for the time being.

 Chapter 506

    "I''ll ask dongyuanwei to see them off. It''s better for them to leave first. The capital is now a land of right and wrong."


    "Good." Su Jiusi nodded. Seeing that Fu Chenrong was tired, she reached for Fu Chenrong''s hand and said, "what can I do when I''m so tired? I should go back to the government first. I''m ok."


    "If you don''t come to see you, I can''t rest assured that you have something to worry about by yourself. Remember, no matter what happens in the future, I will be here. Even if it''s across a sea of fire, I will come here."


    "Fengyue is not a gentle man. Fu Yueyi married him and suffered a lot later."


    I don''t know if Fu Yueyi will accept it safely. If she accepts it without any objection, she also admires Fu Yueyi. In this life, she will only live in her family and almost have no herself. If she doesn''t want to, she will have a quarrel with Prince Xin''s house, which is also the place she can use.


    Fu Jing dares to play this game, which shows how ruthless his father is.


    All the ladies in the capital dare not marry their daughter to Fengyue. Fu Jing dares to do so. With Fu Yueyi''s family background, she can marry a noble childe who is of noble origin and elegant demeanor.


    This news somewhat surprised Su Jiusi. She knew the situation of Fengyue. It was almost an open secret in the capital. Everyone knew that Fengyue hurt himself and couldn''t be a man. Since then, Fengyue''s temperament has become strange.


    Fu Chenrong is very contemptuous of Fu Jing''s practice, but Fu Yueyi has devoted herself to believing in Wang Fu''s house. It has to be said that Wang Xin''s house completely regards Fu Yueyi as a chess piece used by the family.


    There''s another thing. Fu Jing is going to betroth Fu Yueyi to Feng Yue. Tomorrow the emperor will order him to marry him. In order to win over Feng''s family, my uncle is really willing to sacrifice his daughter''s happiness. "


    "He''s crazy now, too, and he hates it for no reason.


    Hearing Gu Ziyuan''s accident, Su Jiusi''s expression didn''t change much. "I knew that people who believed in Wang Fu and Feng family would not let him go. Today, she was responsible for it."


    After Bing Xin removed the food from the table, Fu Chenrong said, "Gu Ziyuan has an accident. He was chased and fell into the lake. His life and death are unknown."


    Su Jiusi really has no appetite. Under Fu Chenrong''s persuasion, he reluctantly eats half a bowl of rice. Fu Chenrong is really hungry and finishes a whole bowl.


    She knew that Su Jiusi certainly had no appetite, and prepared appetizers, including hot and sour potato shreds and a dish of pickled sour radish.


    At this time, Bing Xin had already led a maid to bring up some dishes. She was used to seeing Fu Chenrong in Su Jiusi''s room, so she did not change her face. She put the dishes on the table and had two bowls of rice.


    Fu Chenrong stroked the bracelet on Su Jiusi''s hand, "I can''t bear to make your heart ache."


    "You too, live well."


    "But my heart aches." Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi, his eyes were full of love, "I can''t bear to let you face these alone, Jiusi, this road is destined to be left first, I will try my best to protect you, no matter what, you have to live well."


    Su Jiusi felt warm in his heart, "I can hold on."


    "That''s what they asked for. If they want to win over Feng''s family, let them go. It''s a good play for Fu Yueyi to meet Feng Qingshui."


    Su Jiusi looked at Fu Chenrong, "whether they become allies or enemies depends on you."


    "How they become has nothing to do with me. Jiusi, Feng Qingshui, is very arrogant. He always thinks that without her, I can''t get a firm foothold in the capital. This kind of woman doesn''t have to pay attention to it."

 Chapter 507

    Fu Chenrong didn''t like fengqingshui all the time. When he arrived in the capital, he appreciated fengqingshui a little. Now he is more and more disgusted with fengqingshui. Fengqingshui is too arrogant. He didn''t like forcing her in his life, but fengqingshui always thought he could master him.


    Su Jiusi did not continue to talk about the wind and light water. Fu Chenrong accompanied Su Jiusi for a while, and then he left Mu''s house under Su Jiusi''s urging.


    She knew that he was very tired and wanted him to go back to rest early.


    "It''s cold outside, miss. Go in!"


    She and Pei Baichuan are predestined, and can''t be involved any more. This predestination many years ago has continued in their children. She only hopes that they will be happy. She and Pei Baichuan are like this. Su Liu is dead, and she is no longer Su Liu.


    They were noisy and finally got on the carriage. Su Jiusi stood in the same place and watched the carriage leave. She thought of Pei Baichuan. Finally, her son and Pei Baichuan''s daughter got together. Is this the fate of heaven.


    "Don''t be shameful. Who''s your father-in-law?"


    Gu Liyuan also laughed, "I also have this plan. After meeting my father-in-law, I propose marriage."


    "It''s just a temporary separation. You two should fix the wedding date first."


    "Jiusi, we can''t bear you. It''s not kind of you to rush people so quickly." Pei Bingbing wants to make su Jiusi happy, joking on purpose.


    "Well, you two, stop talking and go! I know that if you have something to write, don''t delay Su Jiu Si urges a way, again chat to go on, still don''t know to want to chat to when.


    "My brother and sister, don''t thank me. I heard that Shen Rong is going to fight. After he leaves, you should be careful in everything."


    Su Jiusi smiles at Gu Liyuan, "well, thank you, Liyuan."


    Gu Liyuan now wants to recruit some people for Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong, especially Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi can use such people.


    You also need a female bodyguard to protect you, just like ice cloud. After you return to cloud villa, I will help you find the right person and send them to you


    "Jiusi, you should be careful. I''m so ashamed that I can''t help you.


    In the future, she must do her best to protect them.


    Along the way, she has come from the pain, and her mind is much stronger than ordinary people, but she still can''t face the people around her and leave.


    "Well, take good care of yourself when you go back." Su Jiusi nodded. She couldn''t sleep these days, and her face was not good. She also knew that the next road was more dangerous. She couldn''t take it lightly, and she couldn''t be immersed in some emotion all the time. She had to cheer up as soon as possible.


    She reached out and patted Su Jiusi on the back of her hand. "You should also pay attention to your body. If you have anything to help, you can write to us. I will help you. Don''t blame yourself for Muyang''s affairs. It''s not your fault. I''m also sad. It''s just God''s fault. Those people won''t come to a good end."


    Pei Bingbing looks at Su Jiusi with a haggard look. She knows that Su Jiusi hasn''t had a good rest these days.


    A few days later, Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan leave the capital together. Su Jiusi sees them off at the gate of the mansion.


    It''s windy outside, and Su Jiusi''s clothes are thin. Bing Xin, standing behind her, reminds her that Su Jiusi looks up at the sky. It''s so fast. Unconsciously, it''s almost winter.


    "Go back!"


    Su Jiusi turned and went in. Bing Xin followed her and continued, "Miss, I heard that the third young master is coming back."

 Chapter 508

    Su Jiusi nodded. After Muyang''s accident, Mujie, who was originally in other places, came back after hearing the news. He should be in the capital these two days.


    Mu Jie is mu Yunchang''s youngest son. He is only 18 years old this year. It is said that he is also the most thoughtful and intelligent of the three sons. He has been doing business with his uncle all the year round. I think he is also a man of all kinds.


    Now Mrs. Mu doesn''t know that something happened to Mu Yang. One day she will know that it''s impossible to keep it from her all her life. Mrs. Mu''s mind is on her husband and children. She doesn''t know whether Mrs. mu can withstand such a blow.


    Think of Su Heng, there is a flash of cold light in his eyes, Su Heng is Su Jiusi''s only brother, then he starts from Su Heng.


    Gu Qingcheng is now a concubine. He can''t move Gu Qingcheng, but Su Heng


    Gu Ziyuan understood Fu Yueyi''s meaning and felt that Fu Yueyi was right. He couldn''t do anything in the state of Jiang, but the capital was different. When he returned to the capital, he still had Gu''s family.


    After all, Gu Qingcheng and Su Heng are still in the capital. Although they are not the people that the prince is concerned about, they are the people that Su Jiusi is concerned about. You know the relationship between the prince and Su Jiusi very well. When the time is ripe, you can also give them a heavy blow. "


    Mr. Gu still returned to the capital earlier, where Mr. Gu still has a place to play.


    Fu Yueyi shook her head regretfully. "Mr. Gu, you can''t kill the Prince now. It''s impossible to get close to him. This is the state of Jiang. It''s hard for you to survive here. You and I have cooperated. We have common enemies. It''s right for me to save you.


    Gu Ziyuan has a strong hatred in his eyes.


    "I don''t want to go back. I''m going to kill Fu Chenrong."


    "Don''t think too much about it, Mr. Gu. I''ll send someone to send him back to the capital. No matter what, Mr. Gu will live well."


    Gu Ziyuan sneered, "he has never had brotherhood for me. It''s normal for him to do this kind of thing."


    Fu Yueyi''s voice was clear, and a playful smile appeared on her pretty face. "It''s also your life. Otherwise, even if I have a heart, I can''t save you. I''ve found out that the people who want to kill you are Donggong people. It seems that the prince has completely given up your brother."


    Gu Ziyuan quickly thanks.


    "Thank you for your help, princess."


    At this time, the door creaked and was pushed open. He looked at the door and saw Fu Yueyi come in. He immediately understood that it was Fu Yueyi who saved him.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a strange room, clean and tidy, covered with brocade quilt. This was a big family. He struggled to think about it, but found that he had no strength at all and could only lie on the bed motionless.


    Gu Ziyuan only felt pain when he woke up. He fell into the lake with a sword in his abdomen. He thought he would die, but he didn''t think he was still alive.


    Thinking of this, Su Jiusi was worried about Mrs. mu.


    Seeing that Gu Ziyuan seemed to be killing, Fu Yueyi continued to point out, "Su Heng is now the Marquis of Anping, and he is also highly valued by the emperor of the state of Wei. It''s not a good strategy to act rashly.


    Mr. Gu, don''t do anything stupid. If you do harm to others and yourself, you will lose both sides. It''s said that Su Heng hasn''t married yet. It''s better to control one than to kill one. "


    Gu Ziyuan looked at Fu Yueyi thoughtfully, "what good way does the princess have?"

 Chapter 509

    Fu Yueyi said with a smile, "there''s no good way. It''s just that I know a girl with outstanding appearance. She''s old enough to get married. She''s worried that she can''t find her mother-in-law''s family. She wants to get married to the state of Wei. Please arrange it with Mr. Gu."


    "Everything is easy to say. The princess has a heart."


    Gu Ziyuan responded immediately. She had to say that Fu Yueyi was really smart. Since God let him live, he would not give up. He wanted to avenge Feng Qing.


    For a moment, he doubted whether Su Jiusi was really his sister. At present, he didn''t look like his sister.


    When he saw Su Jiusi, he decided that she was a very thoughtful girl. She didn''t have a trace of innocence that she should have at this age. Instead, she had calmness that she shouldn''t have at this age.


    He had no impression of his sister, only vaguely remembering that she was a crying little girl.


    Mujie also looks at Su Jiusi and smiles at him. He has long heard that his missing sister has been found. He has never had time to go back to the house. He can''t wait to see her as soon as he comes back. Unexpectedly, the girl in front of him is completely different from what he believes.


    "Are you my sister?"


    Mujie is indeed a young and mature man. His calmness is different from muyong''s honesty, with a trace of cunning. Although his face is very young, people dare not shh.


    He is about the same age as Su Heng, but Su Heng''s youthful spirit is much more obvious than him. Su Heng is an impulsive person, but Mujie is very restrained.


    This is mujah.


    Su Jiusi looked at the handsome young man in the front yard of Xichun hospital. The young man was wearing a dark green robe. He was mature and high spirited. He didn''t look like an 18-year-old at all.


    Mu Fu


    she is very looking forward to and wants to know the outcome. If she wins, she will kill Su Jiusi herself.


    Three women in a play, who will win in the end?


    This time, she met her opponent, but she didn''t think she would lose to Su Jiusi. Yes, there is a wind and light water. The capital is really busy. It has not been so busy for a long time.


    Seeing that Gu Ziyuan is firmly controlled by herself, Fu Yueyi is very satisfied. This time, thanks to the help of the Feng family, Gu Ziyuan is also an easy-to-use chess piece. The fight in the den is the most wonderful.


    He just wants to revenge Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi at all costs. Only in this way can he feel more comfortable. He has lost everything and has nothing to lose.


    Gu Ziyuan is really grateful to Fu Yueyi and regards her as a life-saving benefactor. He fully agrees with Fu Yueyi''s proposal. Now Gu Ziyuan''s heart is filled with hatred, and there is no trace of the past on him.


    "Princess, I''ll listen to her arrangement."


    The prince must have thought that Mr. Gu had died in the capital. Next, Mr. Gu''s whereabouts must be hidden. Otherwise, the prince is afraid that he will do something. Now Mr. Gu must be calm. "


    "Mr. Gu should take good care of his wounds. Don''t think about anything else. The body is the most important thing." Fu Yueyi said with concern, "Mr. Gu was seriously injured. It took a thousand year old ginseng plant to recover Mr. Gu''s life.


    "Third brother."


    Su Jiusi smiles and nods to Mujie. At the moment of seeing Mujie, Su Jiusi is sure that the rumor is true. This is indeed the smartest son of the Mu family.


    "I''ve heard everything. I''ve just met my father."

 Chapter 510

    Mujie went to Su Jiusi with his hands behind his back. His eyes were bright and he laughed. There were two swirls on his cheek, and he had a very kind face.


    He definitely looked at Su Jiusi, "after you came to the Mu family, there were a lot of things happened to the Mu family. Now I doubt that all this is not accidental. From the beginning, you came with a purpose. You want to win over the prince of the Mu family."


    "I really want to help his highness, but some things are really accidental. I came to the capital for his highness." Su Jiusi didn''t cover up her purpose. Mujie understood people, and it''s useless to cover up. She said frankly, "it''s God''s will to enter Mu''s house, and it''s really an accident."


    "Xinwangfu really wants to get married with Fengjia. Xinwangfu killed Fengyuan. Fengjia may not take refuge in xinwangfu. Fengqingshui has never given up on the prince. They will never take refuge in xinwangfu now."


    Mujie saw an orange on the table, picked up an orange and peeled it. He continued, "I heard that the emperor has married Fu Yueyi and Fengyue. Prince Xin''s mansion also wants to marry Feng''s family. The prince loves you. If so, Feng''s family is totally on the side of Prince Xin''s mansion. It''s not good for the prince."


    "Third brother, you should be careful. Now we are tied up with Prince Xin''s house and Feng''s family."


    Mujie also smiles at Su Jiusi, "welcome home, sister."


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "we are a family. Welcome home, third brother."


    According to the observation of these days, Su Jiusi is also a man of friendship. The Mu family did not choose Fu Chenrong wrong, and they will not regret it.


    He knew everything that happened after su Jiusi entered the mansion, so he didn''t come here to question Su Jiusi. He just wanted to try Su Jiusi and see what was different between her and his imagination.


    After Mujie came back, he talked with muyunchang and muyong in his study for a long time, most of which focused on Su Jiusi.


    Although you have caused a lot of trouble to the Mu family, you have made a decision for your father. Some things can''t be avoided by the Mu family. If you treat yourself as the Mu family, then we are one family. "


    Mujie''s face darkened. "Second brother has always been ashamed of Sisi, so he is very good to you. I''ve heard about this, and I don''t blame you.


    Mention Mu Yang, Su Jiusi is still guilty.


    "From the day I entered the Mu family, this is my home. I will share weal and woe with the Mu family. I''m sorry about the second brother. I didn''t keep him."


    Whether you really think about it or not, since you have entered the door of the Mu family, it is my Mu family. I hope you will remember your surname Mu well in the future, otherwise I won''t be polite to you. "


    Mujie didn''t press him step by step. He sat on the stone bench, but the young man spoke with great momentum. "This sentence is right. It''s really God''s will. If your mother didn''t like you, your father and elder brother would never leave you in Mu''s house. You were somehow attached to your mother.


    If she had not just met Xiulan in qingquemen, she would not have been able to enter the Mu family. All this is not Providence, which proves that she and the Mu family have a lot of predestination.


    Su Jiusi and Mu Jie analyze that Mu Jie has already peeled an orange. He pulls half of it open and hands it to Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi takes the orange from Mu Jie and takes a bite. He frowns and is very sour.


    Mujie thought for a while, then suddenly laughed, revealing the whirlpool on his cheek. "I heard that their wedding date is next month. Fengyue is not young. No wonder they are in such a hurry.


    It is well known that Feng Yue has a problem with her body, but Fu Yueyi is a normal woman. I''ll go to hook Yin Fu Yueyi. What does my sister think? "

 Chapter 511

    After Mujie finished, he picked up a piece of orange and put it in his mouth. He looked disgusted and said, "who sent it to my sister? It''s so sour. Next time, I''ll send someone some sweet orange to my sister."


    Su Jiusi only felt that Mujie was joking and said with a smile, "Fu Yueyi is not so easy to get hooked."


    "No matter how hard it is to get hooked, she is also a woman. I don''t believe that she is really willing. What I want to see is that as long as I accept Fu Yueyi, the marriage will be completely yellow. Fengyue has problems with her body and will be particularly sensitive to this kind of thing."


    It''s not a joke on the battlefield. Even if you''re smart, you can''t win Saro without military talent. At that time, not only can you not take back Tiancheng, but you will lose a lot.


    Mu Yong felt that Fu Chenrong would lose. There was almost no suspense about this.


    If they are defeated, they are likely to have no return. In this way, they will be sent to death for nothing. Think about it. You should persuade your Highness the prince. You must be careful about this. "


    Mu Yong''s reaction was more intense and he was totally against it. "It''s more than fighting with the prince''s life. It''s obviously joking with the lives of all the soldiers.


    Mu Yunchang said bluntly in front of Su Jiusi, "it''s dangerous for the prince to go here. I''m afraid there''s no way back. Charlotte is famous for his cavalry. His highness was only a noble prince before and never went to the battlefield. Even for the sake of military power, this move is too dangerous. It''s all about fighting again with his life."


    Su Jiusi didn''t mention it with the Mu family before. When he learned the emperor''s will, the Mu family was also very puzzled.


    This matter also became the top priority of Shengjing. Both the nobles and the common people talked about it. They all thought that Emperor Shun was crazy and let a man who had never led a soldier go to battle. No one was optimistic about Fu Chenrong and thought that he would be defeated.


    Two days later, Emperor Shun officially ordered Fu Chenrong to lead the army. The government and the public were shocked and stopped him one after another. However, Emperor Shun''s decision was made and the matter was settled.


    He is different from Fu Yueyi. Although he has not married yet, he has already had several concubines around him. He knows how to please women.


    This method, he wants to try, a person who has never tasted love, he thinks he can control Fu Yueyi.


    If you win Fu Yueyi, it will be a big blow to the palace. He doesn''t want to watch Fu Yueyi master Fengjia.


    "You know a lot when you''re young. I''m only modest. I just mention it casually."


    It''s not very difficult for Mujie to make such a person move. She didn''t support the idea and advised, "third brother, it''s not right. I''m afraid it''s the third brother who will be moved at last, and it''s the third brother who will be injured at that time. Taking emotion as a sharp weapon, she will hurt others and herself. Some things can''t be controlled at all."


    Although this idea is good, it''s very difficult. Su Jiusi thinks that Fu Yueyi is not the kind of person who will be immersed in the private affairs of her children. Obviously, she was successfully taught by the king''s mansion, and he only thought about the king''s mansion wholeheartedly.


    When the emperor mentioned it in the court, he immediately opposed it. But this time, the emperor was determined and completely ignored the opposition of the officials.


    Mujie has also heard about Fu Chenrong''s previous experience. Although he worked in the Army Department of the state of Wei, he was only a civil servant, not a military general at all.


    The first time he went to the battlefield, he wanted to win unless he was a genius, but his opponent was tarp, a famous general of Saro. Even if the wind was light and the water was gone, he would have to weigh it, so he was not optimistic about Fu Chenrong.

 Chapter 512

    "Si Si, I really need to be careful about this. As my father said, this trip is very likely to go nowhere. The prince Xin''s mansion will also take the opportunity to get rid of the prince. It''s too dangerous to recommend this move."


    Mujie also advised.


    They all know that Su Jiusi has a lot to do with Fu Chenrong, and they want Su Jiusi to persuade Fu Chenrong again.


    They both saw each other. Feng Qingshui''s face sank, and soon they went straight to Su Jiusi. As far as she knew, this was su Jiusi''s first visit to the east palace.


    Along the way, Su Jiusi didn''t speak, and kept his eyes closed. At the gate of the East Palace, Su Jiusi just got out of the carriage and saw qiushu supporting the wind and water to get out of the carriage.


    Bingxin has already made arrangements. Su Jiusi is in a low mood and slowly walks towards the door of the mansion. When she gets to the door of the mansion, the carriage is waiting for her at the gate. Bingxin is waiting for her and helps her to get on the carriage.


    "Well, I''ll tell you to go down."


    She is going to see Fu Chenrong off. Since she came to the capital, she has never been to the east palace to avoid suspicion. This time, she can''t take care of so much. She is going to the east palace to say goodbye to Fu Chenrong herself. Tomorrow, she will not be able to go to the east palace to see Fu Chenrong off. They will start at dawn.


    "Be prepared! We''re going out now. "


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s bewilderment, Bing Xin asked, "Miss, do you want to prepare a carriage?"


    Although she said firmly in front of the Mu family and her son, she was also very worried. Tomorrow, Fu Chenrong will officially go to war. It''s a long way to go. I don''t know when I will see Fu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi came out of Mu Yunchang''s study and looked up at the sky. It was gloomy, just like her mood at the moment.


    In this way, they have nothing to say. Mujie even thinks that Fu Chenrong will win, probably because of Su Jiusi''s firm tone.


    Mu''s father and son all looked at Su Jiusi. They didn''t expect Su Jiusi to trust Fu Chenrong so much. There was no doubt in his words.


    Su Jiusi said word by word, with a very serious tone and firm attitude. No matter what others say, she will support Fu Chenrong. She is waiting for him to come back here. She believes he will come back well.


    The prince is thoughtful, and he will not do anything he is not sure of. If he has no chance to win, he will not take so many soldiers to death. He is not such a person. Since it is what he wants to do, I believe in him and support him. "


    If he can persuade the emperor, there must be something to reassure him. The emperor is not impulsive. He can believe the prince. Why don''t we?


    She raised her eyes and caught their questioning eyes. "Father, elder brother, third brother, I know what you mean. All these princes have thought about it. This decision was made after careful consideration.


    Su Jiusi heard what they said and understood what they meant. Even she had the same worries. It was a dangerous move and could not be dangerous any more. If she was careless, she would die.


    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet Miss Mu here. I came to see off my fiance. I don''t know what Miss Mu is doing here?"


    Wind light water specially increased fiance two words, want to let Su nine think embarrassed.


    But Su Jiusi''s expression did not change. Fu Chenrong''s fiancee was not only her once, but also in the state of Wei. Facing his fiancee, she had no feeling for a long time. "I''ve come to see off my cousin. Since I met Miss Feng, let''s go together!"

 Chapter 513

    "Miss Mu is really shameless. A girl who didn''t come out of the cabinet went to the east palace to see her royal highness. All the maidservants were ashamed of Miss mu."


    Feng Qingshui didn''t speak, but the autumn book behind her couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    But these words can''t affect Su Jiusi at all. The corner of her mouth rises slightly, showing a faint smile.


    Wind light water forced convergence of dissatisfaction in the heart, went to Fu Chenrong in front, toward Fu Chenrong blessing body, took out a red amulet handed to Fu Chenrong in front.


    "His highness is going to fight tomorrow. The courtesan asked his Highness for a peace talisman and hoped his highness would return triumphantly."


    She admits that Su Jiusi is very good. She has taken Su Jiusi as her opponent, but she is still very unwilling to lose to Su Jiusi. In her opinion, Su Jiusi can''t match her anywhere.


    She has a beautiful face, and her family background and talent can''t be ignored. There are countless men who love her. The people who come to Fengjia to propose marriage have to break the threshold of Fengjia. She is worthy of any man in the world, but Fu Chenrong has never seen her.


    In the capital, no man has ever ignored her so much.


    Feng Qingshui''s face sank slightly. Fu Chenrong didn''t look at her from beginning to end, as if she didn''t exist. This kind of neglect made Feng Qingshui very uncomfortable.


    Su Jiusi smiles at Fu Chenrong.


    "If we invite each other many times, we will come here once."


    Fu Chenrong mentioned more than once that Su Jiusi should come to the east palace to have a look, but Su Jiusi just didn''t want to come. He had no choice but to go to Mu Fu to find Su Jiusi every time. He didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would come here suddenly today. He had planned to go to Mu Fu to see Su Jiusi later.


    Fu Chenrong quickly walked up to Su Jiusi, as if he didn''t see the wind and water beside Su Jiusi. He was both surprised and pleased. "Rare guest, I''m looking forward to you."


    There is still a faint smile on Su Jiusi''s face. As soon as he finished, he saw Fu Chenrong coming towards them. The smile on Su Jiusi''s face is deeper. He no longer looks at the wind but at Fu Chenrong.


    "It''s reasonable for me to be here when I''m invited, but it''s a little rude for Miss Feng to come uninvited."


    But Su Jiusi is very thick skinned. No matter what she says, Su Jiusi can keep her face unchanged, as if she didn''t hear him. She relies on Fu Chenrong openly.


    Feng Qingshui is not polite to Su Jiusi. She hates Su Jiusi more and more. Ordinary women still have a sense of shame. As long as she mentions something, she will be embarrassed to say anything more.


    "If you don''t know the rules, Qiu Shu can''t match Miss mu. If Miss Mu knows the rules, she shouldn''t come here."


    It seems that he inadvertently swept the same autumn book, but his eyes were very deterrent. "Before the master opened his mouth, I would like to be a slave, but I opened my mouth before the master. What''s more, I''m so rude. Is the wind family so unruly?"


    Fu Chenrong, the amulet handed by Feng Qingshui, was polite and alienated. "Miss Feng has a heart." After a pause, she continued, "if Miss Feng has nothing else to do, go back first! The palace and Jiusi still have something to discuss. "


    Feng Qingshui almost couldn''t restrain herself. The smile on her face froze for a moment, but it soon returned to normal. She was a proud woman in her heart. Fu Chenrong had already ordered her to leave. Of course, she would not have the cheek to find a reason to stay, "my daughter is leaving."


    Leave these words, wind light water already took autumn book to go first.

 Chapter 514

    The moment you turn around, Feng Qingshui''s face completely sinks. Fu Chenrong, Fu Chenrong, you will soon know how important I am to you. Then you will understand how stupid it is to choose Su Jiusi.


    At that time, not only Fu Chenrong, but also su Jiusi will come to beg her. As long as Su Jiusi loves Fu Chenrong, he will come to beg her.


    Before getting on the carriage, she looked up at the sky. The overcast sky made her smile imperceptibly. Her triumphant return was a joke.


    Su Jiusi bumps into those bright eyes and suddenly raises his head and kisses Fu Chenrong''s lips.


    "Tomorrow will be parting. Should Jiusi express something?" Fu Chenrong embraces Su Jiusi and looks down at Su Jiusi with bright eyes.


    Su Jiusi nodded heavily, "well."


    But in order to reassure Su Jiusi, Fu Chenrong''s tone was very relaxed. "When did I break my promise, Jiusi, I will come back safely. Don''t think about it, just wait for me."


    Fu Chenrong knew that this trip was very dangerous. He had a chance to win, but he didn''t fully grasp it. On the battlefield, no one dared to say that he would win.


    "Shen Rong, you must come back safely. Remember, I''m still waiting for you."


    Fu Chenrong stands beside Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi leans against Fu Chenrong. Fu Chenrong reaches for her and holds her. Although she believes in Fu Chenrong, she is still uneasy.


    I didn''t expect that they finally got together, and the peace knot became their token of love.


    At that time, she was already moved by Fu Chenrong, but she didn''t plan to be with him. She thought that they would say goodbye. This was her last gift to Fu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi remembers that he never sleeps in order to make up the peace knot, but he is not willing to let Fu Chenrong know.


    "Of course, it''s something to keep for a lifetime. Before you were not with me, every time I miss you, I would take out this safety knot. When I see this, I will think of you, just like you are beside me."


    "You still have it?"


    Fu Chenrong felt a rough peace knot in his arms, "I have this enough."


    Fu Chenrong leads Su Jiusi back to the study. Su Jiusi sits on the chair. Fu Chenrong puts the Ping''an Fu presented by Feng Qingshui on the desk. Seeing the exquisite Ping''an Fu, Su Jiusi smiles, "Feng Qingshui has prepared Ping''an Fu, I have nothing to prepare."


    "You, just take care of more. As long as you are happy, it depends on you. It''s cool outside. Let''s talk inside."


    Su Jiusi slightly lowered his head and said in a gentle voice, "always avoid suspicion."


    "It''s the first time you''ve come to the east palace."


    "Look how happy you are."


    After Feng Qingshui left, Fu Chenrong held Su Jiusi''s hand with a deeper smile on his face. "I really didn''t expect you to come today."


    Lose without suspense.


    Before Fu Chenrong started, she bet that she would lose.


    This is Su Jiusi''s first initiative to kiss Fu Chenrong. He was stunned at first, and soon turned away from the guests. This farewell gift is so wonderful.


    In any case, he will come back. He knows that Su Jiusi is waiting for him here. He still owes Su Jiusi an appointment.


    This day, until very late, Fu Chenrong reluctantly sent Su Jiusi back to Mu Fu. After su Jiusi went back, Fu Chenrong closed his eyes and took a rest for a while, then got up and put on the silver armor.

 Chapter 515

    This time, countless people are waiting to see his jokes. He will let the whole country see his strength and take this opportunity to really stand firm.


    Thinking of this, Fu Chenrong''s eyes were deep. He was wearing gold armor, and his eyes were firm. He was totally different from Fu Chenrong, who was always laughing.


    That night, Su Jiusi didn''t sleep all night. He tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t sleep.


    "I''m fine, meipan. I''ll have a carriage ready. I''m going out."


    Aware that Fu Yueyi is not in a good mood, Mei pan, standing behind her, asks with concern.


    "What''s the matter with you, princess?"


    But she knew it was inevitable, and her marriage to Fengyue was a matter of certainty.


    Yes, she didn''t want to marry Fengyue. She couldn''t be happy when she thought of the big wedding tomorrow. She didn''t have any excitement and joy to be married. She even looked forward to Fengyue''s sudden death.


    Soon to Fu Yueyi''s wedding day, she sat in front of the mirror, but some inexplicable mood irritable, suddenly put down the hands of the peach comb.


    When she is free, she will look at the jade bracelet in her hand in a daze and closely observe her body. As long as she doesn''t feel heartache, it will prove that Fu Chenrong is safe and sound.


    Su Jiusi is closed in Mu''s house, but he always lets people secretly listen to Fu Chenrong''s news. Shaluo has a long way to go, and it will take a month to go alone.


    The following days were very calm, and the whole capital was calm. Nothing happened.


    Su Jiusi has been witnessing the departure of the army. Until she is completely far away, she takes Bing Xin back to Mu''s house.


    It''s only a short moment for the four eyes to meet each other, but Su Jiusi understands Fu Chenrong''s meaning. He says again, waiting for him to come back.


    Su Jiusi met his eyes and nodded to Fu Chenrong.


    Fu Chenrong soon saw Su Jiusi standing on the side of the road, and there were countless soldiers behind him. He stopped abruptly and just laughed at Su Jiusi.


    She looked around and saw Fu Chenrong riding on the black horse from a distance. He was wearing gold armor, which was completely different from the appearance of the ordinary noble childe. He added a strong and solemn atmosphere, which was particularly eye-catching in the crowd and could make people notice him at a glance.


    As soon as Su Jiusi''s voice fell, she heard the sound of the horse''s hooves. She knew that it was Fu Chenrong who had come.


    "No, it''s just for a while, that''s all right."


    It''s almost winter now. It''s getting colder and colder in the morning. Su Jiusi comes out in a hurry and doesn''t wear a cape. Seeing that it''s so cold outside, Bing Xin worries about Su Jiusi''s cold and says, "are you cold, miss? If it''s cold, I''ll go back and get a cloak. "


    Just after dawn, Su Jiusi called Bing Xin to wash her. After washing in a hurry, she came to the corner, which was the only way for the army to leave the capital. Although she couldn''t speak to Fu Chenrong, she still wanted to see him off herself.


    As soon as you close your eyes, you will see Fu Chenrong fighting on the battlefield in golden armor. No matter how you comfort yourself, she is still worried about Fu Chenrong in her heart.


    Meipan knows the situation of Fengyue. As long as she is a normal girl, she will not be happy. She is not worth it for Fu Yueyi. With Fu Yueyi''s family background, she could have had a better choice, but she sacrificed her happiness to believe in the palace.


    It''s just that she can''t say anything about this. It''s all arranged by King Xin.


    Fu Yueyi didn''t object. She knew that Fu Yueyi was dedicated to serving the prince''s house. Even though she thought it was not worth it, she couldn''t say it. She immediately went down and told her maid to prepare the carriage.

 Chapter 516

    After meipan got ready for the carriage, Fu Yueyi got on the carriage. She was dressed in a jade pink dress and a pink Cape. She was pretty and lovely, but her eyebrows were locked. When she thought of trying to please a man with a hidden disease, she felt an indescribable irritability.


    She can calculate and frame people, but she doesn''t know how to please men. No matter what, she is a high princess. Feng Yue is in such a situation, and she doesn''t know how to treat her.


    She met Mujie several times these days. Mujie often made friends with her, but she didn''t pay attention to Mujie. She knew Mujie had a purpose to approach her, but Mujie''s tenderness to her made her reluctant.


    The former Fengyue is worthy of the princess, but the present Fengyue is not worthy of the princess. I heard that he has changed a lot now. He is no longer the former Fengyue. I feel aggrieved for the princess. The princess should be careful when she marries her. I''m afraid Fengyue doesn''t know how to pity her. "


    Fu Yueyi followed Fu Yueyi and continued, "I just have nothing to do. I can accompany the princess for a good walk. The princess is pretty and lovely. It''s a pity to be betrothed to Feng Yue.


    Fu Yueyi quickened her pace.


    "Thank you, Mr. mu. I want to walk alone. If Mr. Mu has nothing else to do, please."


    Even Fu Yueyi didn''t want to deny that Mujie really looked good when he laughed.


    Mujie follows Fu Yueyi and smiles at her. When she doesn''t smile, Mujie is a little serious. When she smiles, there are two swirls on her cheek, and her smile is especially friendly. With her bright eyes, it''s easy for the girl to fall into the trap.


    "This shows that I am predestined relationship with the princess. The princess will be married tomorrow. Congratulations to the princess."


    Seeing that it was Mujie again, Fu Yueyi just nodded coldly, "recently, I have met Mr. Mu a lot."


    Mujie has come to see Fu Yueyi more than once, but every time Fu Yueyi is very polite to him and doesn''t let him get close to him. The women with deep thoughts are really different. It''s really not very difficult to move them.


    Because it was cold, there was no one in Changming lake. Fu Yueyi walked slowly by the lake. Before she went far, Mujie stopped Fu Yueyi''s way. "It''s a coincidence that she met the princess here."


    The literati in the capital city often like to visit Changming lake.


    Fu Yueyi was thinking wildly. The carriage had stopped. She didn''t want to go to the crowded place, so she came to Changming lake, the largest lake in the capital. The lake was planted with willows. It was a good place to take a walk.


    After all, she is as old as a flower, and she also has expectations for her future husband.


    She clearly can have a normal husband, so that she can act like a coquette, or even have children. Today''s Fengyue is not even a man. Although one day she can leave Fengyue, how can she survive these years?


    Fu Yueyi''s face changed slightly, and she replied crisply, "what''s the relationship between these things and Mr. mu? Don''t you think Mr. Mu is nosy?"


    "I just feel sorry for the princess. My parents all want their children to be happy, but the princess''s father pushes her into the fire pit. The princess is so happy. It can be seen that the princess is also a silly girl. I always feel sorry for her."


    "It''s rude. He is really a businessman. He can''t even understand the rules of the big family. This kind of words can be said by Mr. mu. Please respect yourself."

 Chapter 517

    Leave this sentence, Fu Yueyi has accelerated the pace to leave, Mujie did not catch up.


    About Fu Yueyi, he saw clearly. She didn''t want to. She forced herself to marry Feng Yue. He wanted to see how long Fu Yueyi could last. Fu Jing might have lifted a stone and smashed her feet this time.


    The next day Fu Yueyi got married, and Su Jiusi followed Mu''s family up and down to Fengjia''s banquet. This marriage caused a sensation in the whole capital city. King Xin''s marriage was very important. All the aristocrats of the aristocratic families in the capital city came, and it was very lively.


    "My lady is so beautiful today."


    Fu Yueyi managed to squeeze out a smile and let her look as usual. She came to Fengyue and called her husband.


    Meipan can only put down the water in her hand. After blessing her body, she leaves the room and looks at Fu Yueyi anxiously before leaving.


    Meipan had just poured water for Fu Yueyi. The door had been pushed open. It was Fengyue who came in. When she saw meipan, Fengyue waved her hand and said, "step back!"


    "Yes, princess."


    "I''m fine. Go and get me a glass of water."


    Mei pan called and didn''t know what to say.


    "Princess..."


    Fu Yueyi in her new house had a kind of indescribable irritability. Except for meipan, all the other maidservants were driven out by her and directly removed the red cap from her head.


    Xinwang thinks that it''s a good move to marry Fu Yueyi to Fengyue, but she thinks it''s a terrible move.


    They may not win if they fight with King Xin''s house. If they can break up inside, King Xin will lose.


    If there is no Fu Yueyi''s advice in Prince Xin''s mansion, Fu Jing will be short of a right arm and a soft concubine to win over.


    Su Jiusi wanted to let Fu Yueyi out of Prince Xin''s house by the way of Fengyue. As long as there was a crack, the crack would grow bigger and bigger, and finally break completely.


    Mentioning Mu Yang, Su Jiusi felt a dull pain in her heart. She could only comfort Mrs. Mu reluctantly. Mrs. Mu would know about it sooner or later, but no one could open this mouth. She could hide it for as long as she could!


    "It''s hard for the second brother to go out. He still wants to stay outside for a while. When it comes to getting a wife, the second brother says it''s not urgent."


    Mrs. Mu sighed and quickly changed the topic. "I don''t know when your second brother will come back. I want to find a girl for him."


    "The most important thing in Wang Xin''s heart is the throne. His children are probably chess pieces in his eyes, and the princess is probably used to playing chess."


    Mrs. Mu picked up a preserved fruit and put it in her mouth. After chewing it for a while, she lowered her voice and said to Su Jiusi beside her, "King Xin is really cruel to his own flesh and blood. I would not agree with this marriage anyway."


    She looked at Feng Qingshui from a distance, followed Feng Qian and Feng Yue to entertain the guests. Most people despised the wine and even secretly laughed at Fu Yueyi and Feng Yue. The wedding night was a joke.


    Because it was a wedding banquet, Su Jiusi, dressed in a peach red dress, with a little pink on his face, sat beside Mrs. mu.


    Feng Yue, wearing a red wedding dress, looks at Fu Yueyi, but there is no joy in her eyes.


    Tone is also cold light, he reached out and pinched Fu Yueyi''s chin, "Madam looks so lovable, but there is a snake heart, I really don''t know where you learn so vicious at a young age, I will take good care of you for my husband in the future."


    Fu Yueyi''s chin is pinched by Feng Yue. After all, she is a princess. She can''t put down her body completely to please someone. The smile on her face has converged. "What''s the meaning of husband?"

 Chapter 518

    "What do I mean? You know very well in your heart. Don''t think everyone else is stupid. It''s late at night. Should your wife take good care of her husband?"


    The wind jumps the action rudeness, don''t have a silk to want to pity the meaning of jade, continue to hold Fu Yue Yi''s chin.


    Fu Yueyi didn''t expect that Feng Yue was so rude. She didn''t have a gentleman''s demeanor.


    "Feng Yue, you dare. The strength of my marriage is not your uncle. Let him go right away."


    Feng Yue releases Fu Yueyi and pushes her. She has an unstable center of gravity and falls heavily on the bed. She didn''t expect that Feng Yue would humiliate her so much. Instead, she found an old man


    "Of course, it''s the bridal chamber, madam. I can''t satisfy you for my husband, but my uncle can. The children I will give birth to are also the blood of my Feng family. You should serve my uncle well."


    Fu Yueyi had an ominous premonition in her heart. She stared at Feng Yue and said, "what are you going to do?"


    He is Fengqian''s eldest brother and uncle. Fengxun is in his fifties. He is a well-known woman who works as a caretaker in the court. He has been living under Fengqian''s protection. He obeys Fengqian''s orders. Seeing the charming beauty, he looks at Fu Yueyi with interest.


    Feng Yue''s words just fell, a middle-aged man with white hair came in.


    Fengyue pressed her step by step, and Fu Yueyi stepped back. Fengyue held Fu Yueyi''s waist and said, "we all know if it''s you. You don''t have to be silly. Uncle, come in!"


    Fu Yueyi lowered her head and looked aggrieved.


    "The matter of Fengyuan has nothing to do with me. How can my husband put it on me? I''m wronged."


    Who can manage the affairs in the boudoir? Fu Yueyi, you design to kill Fengyuan. I''ll give you a good account, and you can bear it well! "


    Feng Yue sneered, "since you married me, that''s my man. It''s my business how I want to treat you. Does the princess want King Xin to do justice?


    Fu Yueyi stepped back and put her hand over her chest.


    "Husband, no matter what, I''m a princess who believes in the palace. I''m not a concubine that my husband can beat and scold at will. I''m looking forward to treating my husband like a guest. How can my husband treat me like this?"


    Feng Yue releases her hand and tugs at it. Fu Yueyi''s wedding dress is torn open. Fu Yueyi finally can''t help it. She knows that her warm voice nephrite is useless for Feng Yue. She can''t do it even if she asks her to beg for Feng Yue.


    "The pain is right. It''s just the beginning? I''d like to see how obedient the princesses who believe in Wang Fu''s teachings are to their husbands. "


    But Fengyue is not such a person.


    "It hurts." Fu Yueyi originally wanted to refute, but when she thought about her purpose of marrying into Feng''s family, she held back, frowning and crying, hoping that Feng Yue could release her. According to the normal situation, seeing her appearance, she would not bear to hurt her again.


    The aristocratic childe has accepted Confucianism since he was a child. Most of them are elegant and polite. They are very different from the kind of rude man. But Fengyue doesn''t have any habits of aristocratic children. On the contrary, he is rude like a bandit.


    "What can you do for me? You are a member of the Feng family now. Do you dare to tell me about it? At that time, I''ll see what face you still have. Fu Yueyi, that''s the price you have to pay for hurting Feng Yuan. Uncle, you''re welcome. Take your time. Don''t worry. "


    With this sentence, Fengyue has gone without looking back.


    Fu Yueyi got up and wanted to run out, but he was stopped by Feng Xun. He pressed Fu Yueyi and fed her a pill, which he had prepared for a long time.

 Chapter 519

    After taking the medicine, Fu Yueyi had no strength all over her body. She was so soft that she couldn''t even get up. Looking at Fengxun standing by the bed, she was looking at herself. Fu Yueyi felt sick, managed to stabilize herself and glared at Fengxun.


    "Fengxun, I''m the princess of xinwangfu. If you dare to touch me, my father will not let you go."


    Feng Xun sneered and said, "what about the princess? Now you are the daughter-in-law of the Feng family. Xinwang can''t manage these things. Don''t you understand, princess.


    "Yes, princess."


    When meipan came back to the house, Fu Yueyi had already put on her clothes and sat in front of the bronze mirror. She said without expression, "go to the hospital immediately and give me a dose of Bizi soup, and throw away all the quilts and sheets on this bed. We will write back to the palace in the afternoon."


    Last night, she was taken care of. Although she was very anxious, there was no way to do it. She had been with Fu Yueyi for a long time, and her heart was also high. When she saw that Fu Yueyi was humiliated like this, she was very angry.


    Meipan answers the grievance with difficulty. It''s impossible to say it outside. Otherwise, it''s Fu Yueyi''s face. Just now, she saw Feng Xun leave the room with her own eyes. Naturally, she knows what happened last night.


    "Yes, I''ll let people prepare."


    Originally absent-minded Fu Yueyi finally had a reaction, but her tone was surprisingly calm, and her eyes had no expression.


    "Let people prepare water. I''ll take a bath."


    After a call, they almost burst into tears. They actually treat Fu Yueyi like this. She is a princess of noble origin. Usually, no one dares to touch her in Prince Xin''s mansion. The people of Feng''s family are deceiving people too much.


    Fengxun didn''t leave until it was almost dawn. After he left, Fu Yueyi was absent-minded and lay on the bed, like a puppet. Meipan hurried in and saw the mess on and under the bed. She was a little silly, "Princess..."


    It was a hell of a night for Fu Yueyi. She thought Feng Yue was cold to her at most, but she didn''t expect that Feng Yue would come up with such a way to torture her. No wonder it''s said that Feng Yue''s temperament changed greatly after she was injured.


    With the first time, there will be a second time. After that, Feng Yue and Feng Xun can already imagine what they will do to her. She can''t bear such a day.


    She will never let these two people go, nor will she continue to stay in Feng''s house. She can''t bear to be humiliated like this. She is a grand Princess and can give advice for King Xin''s house. She won''t frown even if she dies, but she can''t be humiliated like this.


    Fu Yueyi grabs the brocade quilt under her body. She has no strength in her hand, but she still holds it. At the moment, she hates to tear up Fengxun and Fengyue.


    "It has always been Prince Xin''s house that bullies others. Now it''s time to let the princess have a taste of that. I really feel sorry for the princess. You are just a chess piece in Prince Xin''s hand."


    "You..."


    If your father really loves you, how can he marry you to Fengyue? Now that he''s married, he has to accept his fate. Some things can''t be avoided. You''re very comfortable. You''re still the young lady of our Feng family. No one will neglect you. "


    Meipan immediately responded.


    Fu Yueyi sits motionless in front of the bronze mirror. It is absolutely impossible for her to have children for the Feng family. How can Feng Xun be the father of her children? Everyone knows that Feng Yue has a problem with her body. If she is pregnant, isn''t it fair to tell the world that she doesn''t abide by women''s principles?


    Feng Yue''s mind is so vicious that she won''t let him.

 Chapter 520

    After Fu Yueyi took a bath, meipan secretly grabbed a dose of Bizi soup. When she was drinking medicine in the room, the wind and water suddenly came.


    According to the common sense, Fu Yueyi should have gone to greet Feng Qian. If she didn''t go through her discomfort, the people in Feng''s family would not say anything. Just as Feng Xun said, she believed in the palace, and no one would embarrass her.


    Seeing the wind and light water coming, Fu Yueyi didn''t move and continued to drink the medicine juice in the bowl.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. If you don''t believe it, just wait and see. It must be me who finally becomes the crown princess."


    You have to work harder. If you are pushed down by mousse, my sister-in-law is not worth it for you. You have both talent and appearance. You are much better than mousse. "


    Fu Yueyi''s heart was full of fire at this meeting. She also showed a pretty smile at fengqingshui, but her eyes were cold. "Although you are betrothed to your royal highness, it''s not sure whether you can enter the gate of the east palace. Who let Musi block the gate of the east palace.


    Feng Qingshui looks heroic and smiles at Fu Yueyi. Although they are about the same age, Feng Qingshui looks several years older than Fu Yueyi. It''s like a sister talking to her again.


    "I wanted to make friends with my sister-in-law for a long time, but I didn''t have a chance for a while. Now we become a family. This is the fate between my sister-in-law and me. I want to stay in Fengjia and accompany my sister-in-law for some time. My sister-in-law must take good care of herself."


    This meeting Fu Yueyi does not have the mind and the wind light water to revolve, simply directly expels guest order.


    "Qingshui, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of myself. I''m a little tired. If you don''t have anything to do, go back first! I want to rest. "


    "My sister-in-law just got married to Feng''s family and she didn''t feel well. When my brother knew it, she should take care of herself."


    After such a thing, Fu Yueyi can still be so calm. Feng Qingshui also appreciates Fu Yueyi. In the whole capital, the women she can see are Fu Yueyi and Su Jiusi.


    In case Fu Yueyi really thinks that she is omnipotent, this is Fengjia, not xinwangfu. It is absolutely impossible for Fu Yueyi to gain a firm foothold in Fengjia.


    She will never let Fu Yueyi control Fengjia. Now it''s better to teach her a lesson and let her have a good look at her present situation.


    She had heard all the things last night, but she didn''t sympathize with Fu Yueyi. On the contrary, she had a happy feeling in her heart.


    Fu Yueyi put down the medicine bowl and wiped the powder on her face to cover her haggard face. Fortunately, it''s winter, and her clothes are very thick, blocking the traces on her neck. She doesn''t want to see the wind and water, so her attitude is very cold. "I''m ok, but I''m not comfortable."


    As soon as Feng Qingshui came into the room, she smelled the smell of Chinese herbal medicine. She sat down on the stool opposite Fu Yueyi and asked with concern, "I heard that my sister-in-law is not well. I specially came to see her. What''s wrong with her?"


    "Yes? Then I''ll wait for my sister''s wedding


    Fu Yueyi is very disdainful in her heart. After what happened last night, the whole Feng family makes her feel sick. She didn''t like Su Jiusi before, and now she doesn''t like wind and water.


    "Since my sister-in-law is not feeling well, I''ll have a good rest. I''ll go back first." Feng Qingshui got up and said, "after a while, I''ll ask someone to send some good bird''s nest to my sister-in-law, so as to mend her body."

 Chapter 521

    After that, Feng Qingshui has left. As soon as she left, Fu Yueyi''s face sank. Now she feels sick when she sees the people in Feng''s family. She doesn''t believe that his father will be so heartless. Anyway, she will leave Feng''s family. She can''t go any further.


    Let her serve Fengxun again, she would rather die.


    Xichunyuan


    since you have come to the capital, you know something about the capital. It''s very dangerous to follow me. I will try my best to keep you, but I can''t avoid accidents. You should be prepared.


    "Even if you ask Alan to call you sister, she may not be able to call you out. Alan, this is Bing Xin. If you have anything to ask her in the future, I will let her arrange it for you.


    Since Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing have sent her, Su Jiusi will trust her. If she doesn''t want to talk about Alan''s past, Su Jiusi won''t ask. What she wants is a loyal person in the future. No matter what she has experienced in the past, it doesn''t matter.


    In general, people in the Jianghu have nothing to do with the imperial court. They are totally different worlds.


    Alan looks like she is in her twenties. She can''t see that she is a 17-year-old girl. Even Su Jiusi is surprised. This shows that Alan has experienced many things in the past. Otherwise, she would not have a sense of vicissitudes at a young age.


    "I''m from the state of Wei. I''m from all over the world. For a long time, I can''t remember where my hometown is. I''m 17 years old." Alan honestly replied that she didn''t want to talk more about her hometown, but her age embarrassed Bingxin. She said, "you''re only 17 years old. I''m sorry. I''m 19 years old. It''s your turn to call my sister."


    Bing Xin is very curious about Alan and asks, "sister Alan, where are you from? How old are you? "


    Alan is simple and unsociable. When he speaks, there is no expression on his face, and there is no fluctuation in his tone. There is a wind and frost on his body.


    "My name is Alan. Miss Pei is my life-saving benefactor. Originally, she wanted to stay in Guiyun villa to repay them, but they insisted that I come to miss mu. Later, Miss Mu will be my master, and I will protect Miss mu."


    She asked in a soft voice, "what''s your name, girl?"


    Seeing the thick calluses on her hands, Su Jiusi knew that she was a martial arts practitioner, and her hands were much bigger than those of ordinary women.


    Bing Xin has never seen such a tall girl. She looks at the woman in blue curiously, even a little afraid of her.


    This is Gu Liyuan''s personal guard for her. He is a member of the river and lake. He was saved by Pei Bingbing. The most important thing for people in the river and lake is loyalty. Therefore, according to Gu Liyuan''s idea, he came to the capital to find Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi was sitting in the room, holding a handstove in his hand. Opposite stood a woman in a blue coarse cloth dress. The girl was not handsome, her skin was rough, but she was very tall. Standing with Su Jiusi, she was half a head taller than Su Jiusi.


    If you don''t want to stay, you can go now. Once you stay, I want absolute loyalty. "


    Su Jiusi''s tone is very serious. She really needs such a person. This will become her right arm, and she will never be ungrateful to the people around her, but such a person must be loyal. This is the most important point. If the people around her are not reliable, not only will she die, but also others will be involved.


    "No one who wanders in the river''s lake looks down on life and death. I''m really afraid of death and dare not walk in the river''s lake. Now that I''m here, I''m ready to be loyal to miss mu.

 Chapter 522

    The most important thing in the world is morality and justice. Miss Pei saved my life. My life belongs to miss Pei. Since this is what Miss Pei ordered, I will do it. "


    Su Jiusi slowed down his tone and looked more gentle. "After everything is over, if you want to go back to the river, I won''t stop you. You can go at any time, and I won''t force you to stay."


    Alan was a little surprised. When she came, she was ready to stay with Su Jiusi all her life. Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi was willing to let her go.


    She can stay in Feng''s home aboveboard. Although she will be criticized, she doesn''t care. Compared with the things she met in Feng''s home, these criticisms are nothing.


    She told Fu Jing that her only purpose was to let her leave Feng''s house now. She didn''t want to go back. As long as Fu Jing nodded her head, even if she didn''t return to Feng''s house, Feng''s family didn''t dare to say anything.


    Fu Yueyi stands opposite Fu Jing. Fu Jing leans on a chair with a black face. Her hands unconsciously knock on the table. Fu Yueyi is a little nervous. She has already told him all her experiences in Fengjia regardless of her face.


    Bingxin''s smile dispels Alan''s worries and makes her smile at Bingxin. She is different from Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan.


    People in the river and lake are free to come and go. There are many rules in gaomen compound, which is a constraint for them.


    Although Pei Bingbing repeatedly told her that Su Jiusi was not such a person, she was still reluctant. If she had not agreed to them, she would never come to such a high gate compound.


    Bingxin''s words more or less pacify Alan. When she first came to the capital, she was still a little worried. She heard that the people in the aristocratic family were very difficult to get along with and had a lot of thoughts.


    Bing Xin shows a kind smile towards Alan and takes the initiative to take him out.


    "Well, Alan, you come with me. You''re welcome when you get to Xichun hospital. This will be your home in the future. Miss is very easy to get along with. It''s good for us. You don''t have to be formal. If you have anything to do, just come to me directly."


    "Bing Xin, take Alan to her room first, and get to know Mu Fu well."


    She really needs someone around her, especially now that the situation is so complicated and there are dangers everywhere, Alan''s appearance is undoubtedly satisfactory to her.


    For Alan, Su Jiusi is still satisfied. She looks like a calm person, and violet is also very calm. But she has left violet beside Su Heng. Bing Xin is also good, but she is still much worse than violet.


    Her freedom is to marry the person who wants to marry and stay with him all her life, which is the greatest freedom for her.


    It''s said that the people in the river and lake are free. Su Jiusi has never been in the river and lake. He has lived in the high gate compound since he was a child, and has been used to such a life for a long time.


    Alan had no expression on the face of a trace of joy is not easy to detect, Su Jiusi see clearly.


    "Thank you, Miss mu."


    Seeing Alan surprised, Su Jiusi said with a smile, "I really need a person like you around me now. You can stay with me now. I don''t want to do anything in the future."


    Fu Jing has been silent, her heart is also hanging, do not know what Fu Jing means, Fu Jing is her father, can not be so merciless to her, she constantly comforted herself in the heart.


    "Yueyi..." Fu Jing finally spoke.


    Fu Yueyi nodded, looking forward to Fu Jing, just waiting for Fu Jing to nod down and tell her that Prince Xin will protect her.

 Chapter 523

    "Go back to Feng''s house first!"


    "Father, you Do you know what Fengyue did to me and let me go back to Fengyue''s home? "


    Fu Yueyi opened her eyes wide and almost thought that she had heard wrong. The hope in her eyes darkened instantly. Her heart was filled with great disappointment. Knowing that it was a pit of fire, her father would continue to push her in.


    "Yueyi, go back to your room and think about it. I''ll send you back to Fengjia before dark. You are a very smart and knowledgeable child. You will never do anything wrong at this juncture.


    Seeing that Fu Yueyi doesn''t speak, Fu Jing is angry, but he knows that he can''t push too much. He still needs his daughter. He wants to reach out and pat Fu Yueyi on the shoulder, but Fu Yueyi avoids it.


    But she is his daughter. How could he be so merciless to himself.


    Fu Yueyi bit her lip and didn''t speak. At this moment, she was very disappointed with Fu Jing. She didn''t expect that Fu Jing would not hesitate to let her go back to Fengxun''s house and let her continue to talk with Fengxun


    Fu Jingmeng got up and went to Fu Yueyi. "We''ve discussed this matter for a long time. Now it''s not good for us to go back. Yueyi, you just think you married Fengxun."


    Fu Yueyi almost couldn''t stand. She stepped back and shook her head firmly. "I will never go back to Fengjia. Father, this kind of sacrifice can''t be made for his daughter. If father has to force his daughter, he will kill me."


    Yueyi, you always know the general. How can you be confused this time? You are a man who believes in the palace. They can''t treat you badly or dare not. Now that they have lost their innocence, they just take this step. "


    "You only need to face a bad wind, Yueyi. If you want to do something big, you have to make sacrifices. I know that I am very aggrieved, but I have to continue to do some things. I can''t give up all my previous achievements.


    She endured the sadness in her heart and asked, "father, I''m your daughter, not the laughing woman in the brothel. Do you want me to continue to please Fengxun? How can I do such shameless things as a princess?"


    She even felt that she understood Zhu Yuxiu''s determination, and the feeling of being abandoned by her family was really hurtful.


    She actually thought of Zhu Yuxiu. She always thought that she was different from Zhu Yuxiu. Now she suddenly realized that she was no different from Zhu Yuxiu. In her father''s eyes, the most important thing was always that position.


    Fu Yueyi came with hope, but there was a feeling of despair.


    Fu Jing continued to persuade, want to let Fu Yueyi patience.


    I''m still saying that I''ve wronged you for a few years. When it''s done, my father will make it up to you. When it''s time to pick you up from Feng''s house, you can choose the men of the whole kingdom of Jiang. You can marry whoever you want. "


    Yueyi, I know it''s very wrong for you to do this, but things have come to this point, and we still need to go on. Fengxun is Fengyue''s uncle. You can use Fengxun to break up Fengyue''s family. You are so smart, you really have a heart, and you can do it.


    "Now that your innocence has been destroyed, you are a member of the Feng family. It''s not right to stay in King Xin''s mansion.


    I will make it up to you in the future. You are my only daughter. My father can''t bear you to be wronged, but sometimes we have to learn to be patient. When it''s done, Fengxun will be dealt with by you. "


    "My daughter left first."


    Fu Yueyi blesses herself and leaves Fu Jing''s study soon. When she gets out of the study, Fu Yueyi almost can''t stand. She supports the pillar of the corridor. Meipan behind her wants to help her, but she refuses.

 Chapter 524

    Slow for a while, Fu Yueyi stumbled back to the boudoir where she used to live, and meipan immediately caught up with her.


    She didn''t know what Fu Yueyi and Fu Jing had said. She only knew that she had never seen Fu Yueyi lose her attitude. She seemed to be drained of her strength by something, and she couldn''t even stand steadily.


    After Fu Yueyi left, Fu Jing also felt headache, thinking to continue to persuade the daughter.


    Su Jiusi should be a, let Bingxin give her the whole appearance, this just went to the main hall of Xichun hospital, Fu Yueyi is there waiting for her.


    "Well, I''ll be there in a minute."


    For Fu Yueyi''s purpose, she is very curious. Although she doesn''t know what happened to her in Fengjia, she knows that Fu Yueyi''s visit must have something to do with Fengjia.


    It seems that the life of her wind family is not good, so she can''t wait to return a letter to the palace.


    Hearing that Fu Yueyi came, Su Jiusi was surprised and immediately put down her book. It was so late that she would come to find her. It was the first time that Fu Yueyi came to find her.


    Su Jiusi is reading a book in the room. Bingxin suddenly comes to report, "Miss, the princess of xinwangfu is coming."


    It''s not something she will do to bear humiliation and burden, especially it''s something she can''t endure.


    Meipan doesn''t dare to ask any more questions. She immediately orders the coachman to go to Mu''s house. Fu Yueyi holds her handkerchief tightly and believes that Wang''s house doesn''t care. She won''t go to Xin''s house any more. It''s up to her to do this. In any case, she won''t go back to Feng''s house and let Feng''s family bully her like this.


    "Don''t ask too much."


    "Princess, you..."


    "Don''t go back to Feng''s house for the time being. Go to Mu''s house first."


    On the way to the carriage, Fu Yueyi suddenly stopped the carriage. Mei pan was on tenterhooks. Seeing that Fu Yueyi suddenly stopped the carriage, she asked, "princess, what''s the matter?"


    Her father was like this, and so was her mother. She wanted to ask them what she was in their hearts.


    It was dark when Fu Yueyi left Prince Xin''s mansion. What she didn''t expect happened. In the afternoon, her biological mother came to persuade her and stood in the position of her father. She didn''t refute. She seemed to listen to their words. When she left Prince Xin''s mansion without saying a word, her heart was already cold.


    In the future, he will make up for this daughter. He can make her the eldest princess and become the most honorable princess in the state of Jiang. Under the power, who dares to care about Fu Yueyi''s past.


    Even if it was his daughter, she would continue to go on. In his opinion, it was just a little grievance for Fu Yueyi. These grievances were no big deal. Anyway, she was married and her innocence was no longer important. His major event was the most important.


    Since he can''t listen to his words, let Princess Xin persuade Fu Yueyi, who is also a woman. Some words are better said by Princess Xin. This move has come here. Of course, he wants to go on and can''t take it back.


    Fu Jing said.


    "Go and get the princess."


    Seeing Su Jiusi come in, Fu Yueyi, who was a little absent-minded, reluctantly gets up her spirits. Although she tries to hide it, she can still make people see that she is in a very bad state at the moment.


    Su Jiusi nodded to Fu Yueyi, "Madam Feng, I''m sorry, the night is deep, I have a rest early, I had a rest, let you wait for a long time."


    The sound of Mrs. Feng made Fu Yueyi feel particularly harsh. As soon as she heard others call her Mrs. Feng, she thought of last night. All those unbearable memories poured into her mind, trying to suppress her emotions.

 Chapter 525

    "Miss mu, please call me princess as before! Today I come here to cooperate with Miss mu. "


    She and Fu Yueyi are rivals. Originally, there was no possibility of cooperation. Now Fu Yueyi takes the initiative to ask for cooperation. There are only two possibilities.


    It''s either hopeless or a trap. According to the current situation, she tends to think that Fu Yueyi is hopeless. She has been in contact with Feng Yue, and she will not treat Fu Yueyi well.


    "If the princess hates Fengyue and Fengxun, she will have a chance to get rid of them. She doesn''t need to cooperate with me at all."


    Su Jiusi is not surprised that Xinwang has such an attitude. According to her understanding of Xinwang, Fu Jing is a man who does not compromise means to achieve his goal. His ability to marry his daughter to Fengyue proves that he does not care about Fu Yueyi''s happiness.


    Up to now, Fu Yueyi probably has a thorough understanding of her position in the heart of King Xin.


    Su Jiusi was a little surprised. Obviously, she didn''t expect that the wind family would insult Fu Yueyi like this. No wonder Fu Yueyi returned to xinwangfu the next day. She probably thought her father would protect her.


    Of course, if you don''t believe me, it depends on Miss Mu''s vision to bet or not. If Miss Mu is willing to bet, I will let Miss Mu achieve her wish. "


    My efforts for King Xin''s mansion over the years are like a joke. I won''t help king Xin''s mansion any more. In the future, I will only live for myself.


    And my father and my wife, they didn''t stand by me in this matter.


    Fu Yueyi tried her best to suppress her emotion, still showing some struggle and pain, "since I''m here, I''m not afraid to tell you that Fengyue pushed me to Fengxun last night. They humiliated me so much, I will never let Feng''s family go.


    "Feng Qingshui just wants to help the prince, but she doesn''t want to be in the same boat with you. What she wants is your life. I know what you are worried about. I want to deal with Feng family not for King Xin''s house, but for myself. I won''t help king Xin''s house from now on."


    "Even if there is a Feng family, I can marry to the east palace. The Feng family can''t stop this. The county chief is looking for the wrong person to deal with the Feng family. I''m from the same boat as the Feng family."


    Fu Yueyi reaches out her hand and says that she wants to cooperate with Feng family. Su Jiusi certainly won''t accept it. Without Feng family, the biggest beneficiary is xinwangfu.


    Su Jiusi listened carefully. She didn''t hate Fu Yueyi. She just regarded Fu Yueyi as a strong opponent. They all wanted to get rid of each other and regarded each other as an obstacle.


    If you want to marry to the East Palace, wind and light water will be your biggest obstacle. Our cooperation will only benefit you. Without the wind family, you can marry the prince without any obstacles. "


    Now I want to talk about the affairs of Fengjia. Let''s work together to get rid of Fengjia!


    We are quite clear on these matters. I will not pursue them any more. You don''t have to pursue them either. We didn''t have any grudges. We just have different positions. Otherwise, maybe we will become friends.


    Fu Yueyi paused for a moment and continued, "my elder brother''s death has something to do with you, and your second brother''s death has something to do with me.


    Fu Yueyi knew that Su Jiusi was a very clever man.


    Since you want to cooperate with her, you can''t hide your purpose in front of her.


    This time, she didn''t plan to play with Su Jiusi, but such an idea came out of her mind. She believed that the palace could not protect her, so she had to plan for her future.

 Chapter 526

    Fu Yueyi looked at Su Jiusi without any evasion in her eyes. "If you win my father, I will die. I come to you now to find a way to live for my future.


    If you win, let me go. From now on, I won''t do anything for Prince Xin''s house, and I won''t help you deal with Prince Xin''s house. Whether you can get rid of Prince Xin''s house depends on your ability. I only cooperate with you about Feng''s house. Su Jiusi, what do you think? "


    Su Jiusi didn''t answer Fu Yueyi immediately. For a moment, no one spoke, and the main hall was quiet.


    Su Jiusi is silent, and she has been deeply hurt by Gu Yan and Su Mei. She understands the feeling of being hurt by her close relatives, just like her whole heart is pierced, and the whole world collapses.


    Along the way, she is proud, thinking that she is the proud woman of heaven, constantly calculating others, until today, she found that she is also a poor man.


    It was her parents, the closest people in the world, who pushed her out of the door when she needed shelter most. She could not describe the feeling in words, only knew that her heart was very painful.


    Fu Yueyi stopped, did not turn back, "you have not been let down by the people around you, how can you understand my feelings, if you can, I would rather never see clearly."


    "Princess, it''s better to see some things clearly earlier. The later, the more sad."


    Fu Yueyi finished and was ready to leave again.


    Fu Yueyi stopped, turned back and looked at Su Jiusi, "you really have the courage, then we have an agreement. It''s late. I''ll go back first. Take care of Miss mu."


    Fu Yueyi just turned around, Su Jiusi''s voice came over, "OK, I''ll cooperate with the princess."


    The success or failure of xinwangfu is not important to her. Success or failure has nothing to do with her. From the day she married Fengyue, she has left xinwangfu.


    In this case, she can only make plans for herself, and will not work hard for King Xin''s house any more. Her father is not benevolent, and she does not want to be the filial daughter any more.


    Now she can see it completely. In Fu Jing''s mind, she is just a pawn that can be sacrificed at any time. She is no different from Bai Rou who was sent to the imperial palace of the state of Wei.


    Her father said that after a few years, she would be made a princess. If she was allowed to live like this, she would not live until then. Moreover, she could not believe Fu Jing''s words.


    Recalling what she had done over the years, she felt more and more unworthy and felt that all this was like a joke.


    But what Xinwang did completely chilled her heart. She did agree to marry Fengyue, but she didn''t think that Fengyue would do this to her. She couldn''t do this sacrifice.


    Over the years, she has never been selfish and tried her best to help her father and brother, hoping that they will get what they want, and even willing to sacrifice her happiness to marry Fengyue.


    This time, she decided. She thought a lot in her room all afternoon.


    Fu Yueyi sees that Su Jiusi doesn''t speak, so she gets up to leave. She knows that Su Jiusi probably doesn''t believe her words. If it is her, she won''t believe it rashly.


    She doesn''t hate Fu Yueyi either. She still has some integrity in her body. It''s a pity that she believes in the palace. Otherwise, she and Fu Yueyi might become friends.


    "Goodbye."


    Leave this sentence, Fu Yueyi has left, no forever friend, no forever enemy, she chose to cooperate with Su Jiusi because she appreciates Su Jiusi more.

 Chapter 527

    Su Jiusi nodded. Fu Yueyi had already left Mu''s house. Su Jiusi sat on the chair. Without Fu Yueyi''s arm, they had more control.


    This can be regarded as the sin of King Xin. He is so merciless to his own daughter. This can be regarded as God''s punishment for him.


    Now she is most concerned about the news of Fu Chenrong. It is reasonable that they should go to the border, but now there is no news. She can do nothing but wait and believe.


    Mujie picked up a piece of white jade square cake from the plate in front of Su Jiusi, "do you believe her?"


    "She came to see me last night. In her words, she was very disappointed with Prince Xin''s house. Maybe she won''t help Prince Xin''s house in the future."


    "No matter how much pity you have, it''s not the people who believe in the palace. I''m just talking about it casually."


    "Three elder brothers moved the idea of pitying fragrance and jade?"


    Mujie tone some regret, he is really feel that Fu Yueyi is also very poor, high above the princess was thrown as a chess piece to the wind home.


    "I thought Fu Yueyi was hateful before, but now I think she is also very pitiful. She can kill Feng Xun, which proves that Feng Xun is rude to her. Feng Yue is incompetent, but he pushes her to Feng Xun. It''s really not a good thing for a woman."


    She thinks it''s better to die of Fengxun.


    I really think that Fu Yueyi is a kind of soft persimmon who is submissive. It''s strange that he won''t die. Even if she died in Fu Yueyi''s hands, the Feng family dare not take Fu Yueyi. It''s impossible to say that they will poke it out, and the Feng family will be shameless at that time.


    Su Jiusi is also very disdainful of Feng Xun. He ruined Su Jiusi''s innocence on his wedding night. He still doesn''t know how to stop when he''s ready, and he dares to go to Fu Yueyi again.


    "There is a letter in Wang Fu''s house. The family dare not treat her badly, and Fu Yueyi is not that kind of weak person. This time, Feng''s family suffered a dumb loss. The real cause of Feng Xun''s death can''t be announced, and it''s no wonder that Fu Yueyi is not the one."


    "It''s said that she died suddenly. It''s estimated that she was poisoned. Fu Yueyi has the courage to poison Fengxun openly. She''s only married two days ago, and the Fengs have been killed. She won''t be able to live well in the Fengs in the future."


    Su Jiusi continued to drink Tremella bird''s nest soup slowly. "Fu Yueyi is not a bully. How did she die?"


    "Before I say it, you can guess if Fu Yueyi said something to you last night."


    Hearing that something happened to Feng''s family, Su Jiusi, who was drinking Tremella bird''s nest soup with a spoon, stopped and said, "is something wrong with Feng Xun?"


    The next day, Su Jiusi was having breakfast in his room. Mujie suddenly came and sat down on the stool opposite Su Jiusi. He said with a happy face, "Si Si, something happened to Feng''s family."


    Without the news of Fu Chenrong, Su Jiusi was calm on the surface, but she was a little uneasy in her heart. She often looked at the bracelet in her hand in a daze. At night, she often dreamt of Fu Chenrong, and her missing grew stronger. She found that she could not leave Fu Chenrong now.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. What she''ll do next is that she''s still a little dignified."


    Mujie didn''t say anything. Recently, he contacted Fu Yueyi several times. He felt that Fu Yueyi was very repellent to Feng Yue. She would retaliate against Feng Yue''s family. She believed in it, but he was not sure whether she would help to believe in Wang Fu''s house. After all, Fu Yueyi was an indispensable right-hand man to believe in Wang Fu.


    "Xinwang doesn''t take his children seriously. He thinks they are puppets. If Fu Yueyi''s defection is wonderful, he deserves it." Mujie said to change the topic, "by the way, Jiusi, there is no news from his highness. I''m afraid King Xin will attack his highness secretly."

 Chapter 528

    "It''s for sure. It''s a great opportunity. How could he let it go?" Although Su Jiusi was worried about Fu Chenrong, he quickly said, "but I believe Chenrong must have been prepared for a long time."


    "Sister, the good news has come from the frontier." Mu Yong''s voice was heard from a distance.


    Hearing that it was a good news, Su Jiusi immediately put down the bowl in his hand and fiercely got up and asked, "what good news?"


    Fengyue, from the beginning, you are the one who deceives others too much. I married you, not your uncle. If you don''t want to recognize my wife, I won''t force you. Let''s go our separate ways. We won''t interfere with each other in the future.


    Fu Yueyi is not afraid of Fengyue. She catches Fengyue''s eyes steadily. "If you have the ability, you will kill me. He is disrespectful to me. What''s wrong with me to protect myself?


    Feng Yue stares at Fu Yueyi viciously, and her eyes seem to eat Fu Yueyi.


    "You know what I mean. Fu Yueyi, this is the wind family. It''s not your turn to be a savage. You dare to poison your uncle."


    "Fengyue, what do you mean?" This slap, Feng Yue with great strength, Fu Yueyi''s right face immediately high swelling, there are five bright red fingerprints on it.


    After Feng Xun died, Feng jumps to Fu Yueyi''s room to find her. He raises his hand and slaps her in the face.


    Seeing that the Mu family is completely on Fu Chenrong''s side and so concerned about Fu Chenrong''s safety, Su Jiusi has a very gratifying feeling. Now they have completely become a family.


    "Sisi is right. We are here waiting for the good news from his Highness the prince."


    "He knows all these things in his heart, and God will protect him when so many big storms and waves break through."


    Mu Yong can''t help but worry about Fu Chenrong''s safety. Now the Mu family has completely regarded themselves as people on the side of the prince and firmly stands on Fu Chenrong''s side.


    "As long as his royal highness returns triumphantly, he will surely win the hearts of the people. It is also natural for him to gain military power in the future. King Xin knows this well, and he is afraid that it will do harm to his royal highness. This road can be described as difficult and dangerous."


    Su Jiusi didn''t understand the things on the battlefield. Although she read all the books, the art of war was never involved, and she never thought that Fu Chenrong was really proficient.


    Su Jiusi''s original heart can be completely put down. Her face is full of joy. She knows that he can win the first battle, and it will be much smoother next time. It turns out that Fu Chenrong is really a genius.


    Mujah also found it incredible.


    "The prince''s highness really has two talents. It''s really impressive. Now those old ministers who question can shut their mouths obediently."


    Mu Yong tells Su Jiusi and Mu Jie about this matter with a happy face. Before that, he didn''t think much of Fu Chenrong. He thought that he was just a skilful fighter. He didn''t expect to fight a beautiful battle just in the past.


    "Just now I got the news that his Highness the prince had arrived at Shacheng, and he happened to meet with Shaluo leading his army to capture Shacheng. His highness killed 5000 enemy troops, and Shaluo suffered heavy losses. He had hastily withdrawn his troops. The first battle was successful, and his military morale was greatly boosted. Next, his Highness the prince is going to attack Tiancheng and take it back."


    If you dare to be disrespectful to me again, it''s a big deal that I''ll poke these things to the emperor. No matter what, the emperor is my own uncle. I''m a member of the royal family. If you want to die, we''ll die together. If I don''t have face, you can''t have face. "


    "How dare you threaten me?"


    Fu Yueyi''s eyes are also full of cold light, "if you don''t believe it, then try to see if I Fu Yueyi is a bully."

 Chapter 529

    "You wait and see, you have suffered in your whole life, and now there is a prince Xin''s mansion. If one day Prince Xin''s mansion is down, Fu Yueyi, your good days will come to an end."


    Feng Yue still doesn''t dare to really make a big deal of things. It''s not good for him at all. Fu Yueyi has a saying that no matter what, she''s all royal, and he can''t do too much about some things. Before he did that to Fu Yueyi, he mainly wanted to teach her a lesson.


    After that, Feng Yue left the room without looking back.


    Although Fu Yueyi is very disappointed with Prince Xin''s mansion, she hasn''t thought about going against it yet. That''s why she tells Su Jiusi that she won''t help Su Jiusi deal with Prince Xin''s mansion.


    "Don''t mention that. Now I just hope my father doesn''t force me any more. He has nurtured me. I don''t want to be against him."


    Meipan knew that what happened that night had a great impact on Fu Yueyi. She didn''t know how to comfort Fu Yueyi. She could only say to Fu Yueyi, "in any case, the maidservant will accompany the princess."


    Compared with those aristocratic ladies who are loved by their parents, my whole life is just a joke. What about the princess? When I was insulted, my father not only didn''t protect me, but also pushed me to this person. In their eyes, what am I? "


    "I used to think that I was great. Relying on my intelligence and height, I thought that I could trample everyone under my feet. In the end, I was abandoned by my own father.


    "What nonsense does the princess say? In any case, the princess is a royal lady of noble birth, and the ordinary aristocratic ladies can''t be compared with the princess."


    Fu Yueyi didn''t care at all. She had a bitter smile on her face. "I have nothing to be afraid of now, meipan. It''s ridiculous to say. I thought I had everything before, but now I know that I have nothing."


    Sitting beside Fu Yueyi, Mei Pan said worried.


    "Princess, will the Lord blame you?"


    She covered the redness and swelling on her face with powder and asked people to prepare a carriage to go to King Xin''s house.


    She knows why Fu Jing asked her to go back to the palace. Maybe she also questioned her. When she wrote to the palace yesterday, she still had hope. Now she is in a completely different state of mind. It''s better to describe her heart like water.


    In the afternoon, Fu Yueyi was applying medicine when someone came to report that it was Fu Jing who asked her to write back to the palace.


    She has to wait for this day.


    Once Fu Chenrong has a firm foothold in the army, the wind family is nothing to him, and his wishful thinking will be completely defeated. If the wind family is not wise at that time, it will never come to a good end.


    Now Fu Chenrong has already got a good report from him, and he is anxious to get wind and water.


    Feng Yue is so naive that she thinks that her days are coming to an end. I''m afraid that it''s the Feng family who will come to an end.


    Now that she has made up her mind not to win over Feng''s family, she will find a suitable opportunity to get rid of Feng Yue. Being a widow is better than now. Why does she want to live by Feng Yue''s face.


    Fu Yueyi held the table and sat down. Meipan saw that Fu Yueyi''s right face was swollen. She immediately went down to take the medicine. Fu Yueyi sat down and did not speak.


    After all, she came out of King Xin''s mansion. This used to be her home, where she worked selflessly. Even if she was hurt, she didn''t intend to fight against her parents.


    "Everything will be fine in the future, and God will bless the princess."


    Meipan can only comfort Fu Yueyi.

 Chapter 530

    About the future, Fu Yueyi has no clear plan. All her previous plans have failed. She will no longer help xinwangfu. She suddenly loses her goal and doesn''t know what she can do. Let''s go step by step now!


    After arriving at xinwangfu, meipan helped Fu Yueyi out of the carriage. Fu Jing was waiting for Fu Yueyi in his study. Seeing that Fu Yueyi''s cheek was slightly swollen, Fu Jing asked with concern, "Yueyi, what''s wrong with your face?"


    "My daughter is OK. She was just slapped by Feng Yue."


    This time, he can''t sit still and can''t let Fu Chenrong go on like this. Once he gets a firm foothold in the army, it will be a great threat to him. In any case, Fu Chenrong can''t come back safely.


    Originally, Fu Jing was in the mind of watching jokes. He thought that Fu Chenrong was doomed to lose, so he didn''t make any arrangements. Unexpectedly, the result was completely unexpected. Fu Chenrong had a good model on the battlefield.


    "You must have heard about Fu Chenrong''s victory in the first battle. Originally, you thought Fu Chenrong would lose, but you didn''t expect him to be a wizard. If he goes on like this, I''m afraid he will come back triumphantly. Yueyi, what''s your opinion on this matter?"


    "That''s good." Fu nodded. He thought Fu Yueyi had figured it out. He didn''t realize that Fu Yueyi had been disheartened to them. All his promises were perfunctory.


    Fu Yueyi explained patiently, "father, it''s not that I want to kill Fengxun, it''s that he''s too weak and took too much medicine, but he died. No wonder I''m the one who should die. I''ll remember father''s instruction firmly. Father, don''t worry, I won''t leave Fengjia, I will stay in Fengjia."


    Originally, you could make good use of Feng Xun, but you just got rid of him directly. This will only make Feng Yue more dissatisfied with you. If you go on like this, how can you still stand in Feng''s house? "


    Why kill Feng Xun? Have you forgotten what I said to you yesterday?


    "Yueyi, what''s the matter with you these days?


    Fu Yueyi obediently nods, some things to see clearly, she does not want to tear face with Fu Jing.


    "Father''s instruction, daughter wrote down, in the future must be good, no longer conflict with Fengyue."


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t bear it.


    Fu Yueyi originally thought that Fu Jing would comfort herself. After waiting for a long time, Fu Jing said something like this. She felt disappointed again. At this time, her father still let her learn to be patient.


    "Yueyi, although you are a princess, after all, you have been married. In the future, you should learn to be soft in front of Fengyue. Don''t compete with her. You are a lovely girl. How come you are so ignorant in front of Fengyue? Men still like gentle and lovely women."


    Seeing that Fu Yueyi''s cheek is slightly swollen, Fu Jing still has some feelings for her daughter. It really makes her feel aggrieved. The Feng family treat his daughter like this. After it is finished, he will never let Feng family go. Now, Fu Yueyi needs to be patient.


    Fu Jing doesn''t need to ask why Fengyue wants to beat Fu Yueyi.


    Before the change, Fu Yueyi had been actively giving advice. This time, she didn''t want to say anything. After thinking about it, she lowered her eyes and covered the emotion in her eyes. The provincial Fu Jing saw something unusual.


    "My daughter is dull and has no good plan. My father will decide on this."


    Fu Yueyi said this for the first time. Fu Jing thought he had heard it wrong. He squinted at her and said, "Yueyi, what do you say?"

 Chapter 531

    "My daughter is dull and has no good plan."


    Fu Yueyi repeated these words, still hanging her eyes, did not go to see Fu Jing.


    "You..." Fu Jing was infuriated by Fu Yueyi''s attitude, and there was a faint anger on his face. "We have already agreed on the affairs of the wind family. Don''t you blame me again?


    "The princess just can''t think of it for a moment. After all, she is the prince''s own daughter. If the princess doesn''t help the prince, who else can she help? The prince is relieved." Zhang Ying continued to persuade with her head down.


    Obviously, today''s Fu Yueyi doesn''t intend to be obedient. He knows that Fu Yueyi has a high heart and doesn''t want to scold Fu Yueyi directly. He will let Princess Xin persuade Fu Yueyi not to let her go too far.


    Fu Jing is very upset. In order to cultivate his daughter, he has made a lot of efforts. What he has given Fu Yueyi over the years is also the best. He takes her as the apple of his hand.


    Over the years, I''ve given her the best. I''ve cultivated her carefully so that she can accomplish great things. How can I treat her badly at that time? "


    "With Yueyi''s intelligence, it''s not so easy to bully her. Since she got married, chastity is no longer important. She is so stubborn that she killed Fengxun for no reason. It''s bad for the king. Now she still talks to the king with this attitude.


    Zhang Ying helps Fu Yueyi speak. After all, Fu Yueyi is also a person who believes in the palace. He doesn''t want to see Fu Jing and Fu Yueyi have a quarrel.


    "Lord, calm down. The princess may have been wronged in Feng''s house, so she..."


    Fu Jing''s face is black and blue, and his fist hits the table. Fu Yihan is dead. Fu Yueyi actually talks to him with this attitude. During this time, too many things have happened in the palace.


    Fu Yueyi turned to Fu Jingfu and left the study.


    "If my father had nothing else to do, my daughter would have gone back to Feng''s house first. My daughter would have gone back to her mother''s house twice in just two days after she married to Feng''s house. I''m afraid she would have been criticized and left."


    Therefore, he has always trusted Fu Yueyi very much. Now Fu Yueyi''s attitude makes him very dissatisfied. This is the first time Fu Yueyi has spoken to him with this attitude.


    Fu Jing is not stupid. How can she not know what Fu Yueyi means? Under his guidance, her daughter is always obedient and obedient, and she is absolutely loyal to Prince Xin''s mansion.


    Fu Yueyi is still so insistent, never see Fu Jing.


    "My daughter doesn''t dare to blame her father. She doesn''t mean to blame her father. She really doesn''t have a good plan. My father overestimates me too much. I can only do things in the inner house and in the court. My daughter doesn''t know how to do them. If she talks nonsense, it will only damage the great things of my father."


    You are the daughter of my king, and I can''t do anything wrong to you. Now that the great cause has not been accomplished, it''s the key time. You need to be patient with some things. Why don''t I be patient everywhere? After it''s done, I''ll give you nothing less. You''ve always been reasonable. How can you be so confused this time? "


    Fu Jing''s face softened a little. "Yueyi really can''t help. I just saw her lack of interest and tried her. The most important thing in fighting outside is food and grass. If we cut off food and grass, Fu Chenrong will lose the battle even if he has the ability to communicate with heaven."


    If the food and grass are cut off, Fu Chenrong will lose, but Fu Chenrong represents the state of Jiang. Once he loses, it means that the state of Jiang loses. Shaluo''s attitude has been very arrogant. If he loses again, they will gain an inch. If he takes the opportunity to unite with the state of Wei, it is extremely unfavorable for the state of Jiang.


    "Do you really want to move food and grass? At that time, the state of Jiang... "

 Chapter 532

    Zhang Ying''s words were interrupted by Fu Jing before he spoke, "in order to stop Fu Chenrong, this move is dangerous. The king of chess has to go. Shaluo will deal with it later. If he loses, he can still fight.


    If Fu Chenrong comes back, there will be no room for maneuver. I can''t watch Fu Chenrong take control of the military power. This time, he must never come back. If he is defeated, he has no face to come back again. It''s reasonable to thank him for his death.


    Zhang Ying, it''s up to you to arrange this. Now Fu Chenrong''s food and grass can last for half a month. After half a month, supplies must arrive.


    "Our food was robbed in Jinzhou."


    Fu Chenrong saw the soldier Mao impetuous, some unhappy put down the map in his hand, "what''s the matter?"


    At this time, a soldier came in in a hurry, "Your Highness, it''s bad. Something''s wrong."


    Xiao Luo appreciates Fu Chenrong''s promotion and works very hard. They complement each other without failure. Fu Chenrong takes advantage of the situation to promote Xiao Luo to his deputy general.


    Xiao Luo joined the army at the age of 13. He was a military genius. He was brave and good at fighting. Because he was not good at talking and flattering, he was always in trouble in the army. At the age of 23, he was still a little school captain and could not be reused. After observing him for a while, Fu Chenrong chose Xiao Luo to follow him.


    When he first came to the capital, he wanted to take this step, so he had been secretly looking for suitable candidates among soldiers and low-level generals, and finally chose Xiao Luo.


    He studied the art of war when he was young. He had a strong interest in the art of war, but he didn''t have the chance to go to the battlefield. Although he had confidence in him, he still needed an experienced man to be his right arm. It was good for him to help each other.


    Fu Chenrong is looking at the map in his room. Bingyun and Qingshan are on the side. In addition to the two, there is a young man in his twenties beside him. This is his assistant promoted by exception and his right arm now.


    Tiancheng


    listening to the continuous stream of good news, Su Jiusi is really happy for Fu Chenrong, counting the days and looking forward to his early return.


    It''s hard to avoid injuries on the battlefield. Su Jiusi often feels chest pain, but the pain is relatively slight, which also shows that Fu Chenrong''s injury is not serious. The more serious he is injured, the more painful her heart is.


    Those courtiers who were not optimistic about Fu Chenrong were full of praise for Fu Chenrong and completely shut up. This matter has become a hot event in the capital, which is what the nobles and ordinary people talk about in their spare time.


    Next, Fu Chenrong came back with good news. It took him five days to take back Tiancheng. Jiang was shocked and both the government and the public were happy.


    Zhang Ying didn''t dare to say anything more. She immediately came down and quickly stepped back.


    "My subordinates understand the meaning of the Lord, so I''ll tell them to go on."


    After that, a sneer came from the corner of Fu Jing''s mouth. Fu Chenrong, Fu Chenrong, you want to fight with me. It''s still tender. You think you can get a firm foothold by going to Saro. How can I give you this opportunity.


    As long as the supply is cut off, they will die. After all, Fu Chenrong is leading the army for the first time. If the morale of the army is in disorder, he can''t appease them. Let him be proud for the moment. We''ll wait to see a good play then. "


    The soldier said anxiously that the robbery of grain and grass was a major event. Xiao Luo was very acute. When he heard that the grain and grass had been robbed, he did not wait for Fu Chenrong to speak, but asked, "is this really true?"


    "General Xiao, it''s true. What can I do?" The soldiers who came to report the news looked anxious. Tabu had already arrived. Without food and grass, they would not have won tabu at all.


    Tabu is the real opponent they will face next, and is also the first warrior of Saro.

 Chapter 533

    "How long can our food and grass last?" Although the form is urgent, Fu Chenrong is still calm. At this time, it is most important to stabilize the morale of the army. He must not panic.


    "Five days at most." Xiao Luo on one side said that he had just asked about food and grass today, so he was very clear. He said eagerly, "Your Highness, the last general has dealt with tabu. You can''t take him lightly. It must be a protracted war after he comes here.


    If we don''t have enough food and grass, we will lose the battle. Damn it, I''m afraid there''s something strange about it. The troops escorting food and grass are all carefully selected. How can we say that we will be robbed if so many people look at food and grass? "


    Bingyun is also worried. Food and grass are robbed. It''s not a trivial matter. She doesn''t know anything else. Her task is to protect Fu Chenrong.


    "Jinzhou is not far from Tiancheng. It''s too late to go to other places to gather food and grass again. Now, your highness, you can only get food and grass from nearby."


    He also promised Su Jiusi to go back safely, he can''t let her down.


    He wants to protect them. He can''t watch the blood flow of Tiancheng once again.


    In the past more than a month, he has become more calm and resolute, and began to really feel the responsibility and burden on his shoulders. He has transformed from a noble prince into a prince with the world in his heart.


    There are also the people of Tiancheng. After the recovery of Tiancheng, the people welcomed him into the city, and people constantly brought him food. This is the first time that he felt the people''s love and support for him, which made him more determined to be a wise king.


    Since the war, he and soldiers eat and live together, in the life and death slowly established deep feelings, he began to have a sense of responsibility for them.


    But he did not really go to the battlefield, nor did he have close contact with the ordinary people. The so-called people''s livelihood is just a word here.


    He was also the kind of noble son who didn''t care about the world. He lived happily and had the ambition to do a big business.


    Think of here, Fu Chenrong sleeve in the fist tightly hold, face iron green.


    Even he didn''t expect that Fu Jing would make a move at this juncture. If they lose, not only will they be completely destroyed, but Tiancheng will fall again, and several nearby towns will be in danger. At that time, Shaluo will surely kill people, and there will be rivers of blood and countless casualties. In order to kill him alone, Fu Jing is so despicable.


    Fu Jing has been operating in the state of Jiang for many years, and his followers are all over the country. It''s not difficult to do this. This battle is about the future of the state of Jiang. Fu Jing wants the lives of all the soldiers for his own sake. Such a man is the emperor, and the prospect of the state of Jiang is worrying. No wonder Emperor Shun is so worried about handing over the state of Jiang to Fu Jing.


    Therefore, food and grass are the most important in every battle. The escorts are all elite soldiers, and there are so many people that ordinary robbers can''t grab food and grass. This time, food and grass were robbed for no reason. It was not intentional. What he suspected was Fu Jing.


    Fu Chenrong looks very serious. Of course, he knows that it''s very strange. Food and grass are the necessities of war.


    "The border is already short of food, and the people themselves have nothing to eat. How can they mobilize so much food for emergency?"


    Xiao Luo has been at the border, so he knows the situation very well.


    "Qingshan, Bingyun, go to find out who robbed the food and grass." Fu Chenrong said, "Li Quan, remember that you can''t reveal a word about the looting of grain and grass. No one can shake the morale of the army and deal with those who violate the military law

 Chapter 534

    Fu Chenrong''s tone is sonorous and forceful. Qingshan on one side only thinks that Fu Chenrong is a little different. It''s totally different from the former young master.


    In him, he began to see the power of the king.


    Soon Bingyun sent dongyuanwei to find out the whole thing.


    "Emperor, what can I do for you


    What he has done is no longer worthy of being a member of the state of Jiang.


    Although he didn''t verify it, the first thing Su Jiusi thought of was Fu Jing. Only Fu Jing had the ability to do this. In order to get the throne of the crown prince, he was really crazy.


    Su Jiusi''s face became more serious. Of course, she knew what it meant to run out of food. No one with a little conscience would move food and grass. This battle was very important to the state of Jiang. Fu Jing was so crazy that he had the idea to fight for food and grass.


    "Food and grass were robbed in Jinzhou. Now they have run out of food. The border is short of food. Even if all of them are mobilized, they can''t last for a few days. Miss mu, you should know what it means to run out of food."


    There was no obvious pain in her chest. There should be nothing wrong with Fu Chenrong. In front of her, there were many good news. Why did Emperor Shun say that Fu Chenrong had an accident at this juncture.


    Hearing that Fu Chenrong had an accident, Su Jiusi raised his head in an instant, ignored the etiquette and asked nervously, "what happened to Chenrong?"


    Emperor Shun left only Wang Fu and sent back the other palace people. When all the people left, Emperor Shun suddenly sighed, "Miss mu, something happened over there."


    Su Jiusi didn''t know what was going on when Emperor Shun called her. When she arrived at Emperor Shun''s study, she waited respectfully for Emperor Shun''s orders.


    The day after receiving the urgent report, Emperor Shun called Su Jiusi into the palace.


    Fu Chenrong sent an urgent report to shun emperor about the robbery of grain and grass. He told Shun emperor that this matter was suppressed by Shun emperor and did not let the news spread. Once it was spread, it would be very popular again.


    Fu Chenrong collected a little food and grass from several nearby small cities. Although he didn''t have much, he was able to support things a little bit. Tabu was already in the city. He only hoped that Bingyun could bring back the food and grass from Jinzhou smoothly.


    Ice cloud should a, immediately go down to arrange.


    "Yes, sir."


    Fu Chenrong thought about it and answered, "Bingyun, I''ll give you a thousand people. I''m sure I''ll bring them back."


    At this juncture, Fu Chenrong and Xiao Luo can''t leave. They are the backbone and face the God of war of Saro. If they go away, their original wavering morale will only be more lax and they will lose in time.


    Bingyun volunteered.


    "Your Highness, you can''t leave if your subordinates take people to rob the food and grass. Let''s go about this. We still can''t deal with the bandits. I''ll call all the dongyuanwei here."


    At the same time, the looting of food and grass spread in the army for no reason. Fu Chenrong had a great effort to pacify the army, but he didn''t hold on for long. They had to get the food and grass as soon as possible.


    Panshan village is on the top of Panshan mountain, where the terrain is dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack. There are no people nearby. The siege of tabu is imminent, so they can''t get enough people to attack Panshan village in Jinzhou.


    There is a bandit''s nest called panshanzhai in Jinzhou. They are the ones who robbed the food and grass.


    Su Jiusi knew that Emperor Shun had planned to call her here.


    "It''s the people in Panshan village who take away the food and grass. The mountains are high and the emperor is far away, and the folk customs are fierce.


    Because of the serious banditry around Panshan, there are no common people living in the area for more than ten miles. Chenrong sent 1000 people to suppress the bandits. These 1000 people will never come back. Now only one person can deal with the bandits in Panshan village. "

 Chapter 535

    "Who?"


    Su Jiusi asked.


    "Su Dacheng." Emperor Shun said the name, "Su Dacheng is the commander in chief of Jinzhou. He used to be a bandit. Feng Qingshui recruited him for me.


    Along the way, Su Jiusi''s mind was very confused, and he didn''t say a word. Alan knew that she was in a bad mood, and didn''t dare to speak at will. He didn''t remind Su Jiusi until he arrived at the general''s residence in Zhenguo.


    No matter what kind of humiliation, now she must endure, first save Fu Chenrong important.


    The coachman nodded and immediately drove. Su Jiusi leaned on the carriage with a heavy heart. She was worried about Fu Chenrong and didn''t know what excessive demands Feng Qingshui would make. She just wanted to let her leave Fu Chenrong and might take the opportunity to humiliate her.


    After getting on the carriage, Su Jiusi told the coachman, "don''t go back to Mu''s house, go to the general''s house of Zhenguo first."


    Su Jiusi waved his hand, "I''m ok, let''s go!"


    Aware that Su Jiusi''s expression is not right, Alan, who accompanied her into the palace, called anxiously, "are you OK, miss?"


    She has never been the kind of person who can ask for help, but for Fu Chenrong''s sake, she has to go this time, and the sooner the better. Fu Chenrong can''t delay or wait any longer.


    She once again felt where the pride of fengqingshui came from. She did have this capital. What she held in her hand was something she didn''t have. She could do nothing about some things, but fengqingshui could solve them. This feeling was very bad for her.


    Feng Qingshui once said that one day she would be asked to ask for her in person, but she didn''t expect that the day would come so soon. She really wanted to ask for Feng Qingshui. Emperor Shun knew this very well, so he asked her to go to Feng Qingshui.


    She suddenly remembered what Feng Qingshui had said to her.


    Emperor Shun coughed, waved his hand and motioned Su Jiusi to step down. Su Jiusi got up and quickly left Emperor Shun''s study.


    "If you understand, step back!"


    Su Jiusi knelt on the ground, feeling a little heavy, but still should come down, "my daughter will live up to the emperor''s kindness."


    Shun Di nodded, his tone was very heavy, "this matter can only be handed over to you, Miss mu. Personal honor and disgrace is nothing. Now it''s about the lives of tens of millions of soldiers and people. You can''t be confused, or you can''t come back."


    "My daughter knows what the emperor means. When she comes out of the palace, she goes to find Miss Feng."


    Emperor Shun looked at Su Jiusi and waited for Su Jiusi to reply. He wanted to see if Su Jiusi was a reasonable person on these big issues.


    He is very familiar with Panshan village, but he is far away from the emperor in Jinzhou mountain. Su Dacheng is not an obedient leader. Even if I order, he will find an excuse to delay. Shen Rong can''t afford to delay there. Miss mu, do you understand what I mean? "


    Later, he became the commander in chief of Jinzhou. He was in charge of the chaos in Jinzhou. Jinzhou was peaceful, but he never moved Panshan stronghold. Now only he can deal with the people in Panshan stronghold.


    After Alan got out of the carriage, he helped Su Jiusi out of the carriage. Su Jiusi was still very calm. He took a look at the plaque of Zhenguo general''s mansion. Without hesitation, he quickly entered Zhenguo general''s mansion.


    When she learned that Su Jiusi wanted to see her, Feng Qingshui immediately asked people to invite Su Jiusi to the backyard. She was practicing archery in the yard. It was very cold outside. Feng Qingshui didn''t even wear a windbreaker. She only wore a red riding suit and arched in the cold wind.


    The long black hair was tied up by her, which made her more heroic.

 Chapter 536

    Her arrow is very accurate, every time can hit the target, see wearing jade pink jacket Su Jiusi.


    She turned her head and said with a smile to Su Jiusi, "it''s really rare. What brings Miss Mu here? It''s said that Miss Mu once won the riding and shooting competition in the state of Wei. Now that she''s here, Miss Mu might as well show her hand."


    "Well, it''s rare for Miss Feng to be interested. Then I''ll make a fool of myself."


    "Chenrong''s food and grass are robbed by the people of Panshan village. I hope Miss Feng can write a letter to Su Dacheng and ask him to send troops to get the food and grass back. Miss Feng used to be a general and naturally understood the importance of food and grass, which is related to the lives of the country and 50000 soldiers. Please let go of her personal grievances and help Chenrong this time."


    Feng Qingshui lifted the lid of the cup, and the tea in her hand was still steaming. She blew it and took a sip. Then she asked, "what''s the matter with Miss Mu coming to see me?"


    Feng Qingshui then walked towards the Pavilion by the lake, followed by Su Jiusi. As soon as they sat down, a maid came respectfully to serve tea.


    "Miss Mu is modest. She has just moved her muscles and bones. It''s better to sit outside. There''s a pavilion in front of her. We''ll sit there."


    Su Jiusi smiles faintly, neither humble nor overbearing. She also knows that she can''t compete any more. However, she is strict in learning things. If she doesn''t learn, she will learn the best. On riding and shooting alone, she won''t be inferior to the wind and water.


    "Even if my master told Miss Feng, Miss Feng may not know her. It''s just a small skill. Miss Feng is a person who has been to the battlefield. Just now I was a teacher."


    Feng Qingshui gave the bow and arrow to her maidservant, and said with a smile to Su Jiusi again, "Miss Mu is really powerful. She deserves to be a winner. The arrow technique is very accurate. I don''t know who miss Mu teaches."


    Wind light water also easily hit the bull''s-eye, two people are difficult to win or lose, no more than go down there is no meaning.


    But Su Jiusi is not the same. She is just a young lady of Houfu, and she was driven out of Houfu when she was a child. Where did she learn to ride and shoot, and she is so skillful. This is not something that can be mastered overnight. The winner is really famous. Su Jiusi is really a mystery.


    She was good at riding and shooting because she had been trained in the army and was born into a military family.


    Feng Qingshui looks at Su Jiusi in surprise.


    Su Jiusi didn''t object. She took out three arrows. There was a flash in her eyes. She aimed at the bull''s-eye.when she let go, the three arrows took off and all hit the bull''s-eye.


    One side of the wind and water gently applauded, praised, "good arrow method, no wonder Miss mu can win the first prize, next we have a contest how? Three arrows at a time. "


    Su Jiusi took the bow and arrow, took the arrow, buckled the string, pulled the bow, and all the movements were completed at one go. Only a search was heard, and Su Jiusi''s arrow was firmly inserted in the bull''s-eye position.


    Feng Qingshui asked someone to bring Su Jiusi a bow and arrow.


    After su Jiusi finished, he took off his cloak and gave it to Alan.


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to make a detour with Feng Qingshui, so he told Feng Qingshui what he wanted.


    Wind light water smell speech put down the cup in the hand, sneer way, "Miss Mu when so concerned about the country? I didn''t expect Miss Mu to have such deep feelings for Jiang. What does Miss Mu have to do with the lives of the soldiers? "


    "Miss Feng had gone through life and death with the soldiers in the battlefield, but she would have said such a thing. It would be cold for the Feng family to hear what Miss Feng said."

 Chapter 537

    "I have never treated fengjiajun badly, and I only care about fengjiajun. What do I have to do with other people''s lives? The prince doesn''t want to marry me. What does his life and death have to do with me? "


    Feng Qingshui asked, then he looked at Su Jiusi with pride, "are you here to beg me?"


    Although very do not want to admit, but think of Fu Chenrong''s present situation, Su Jiusi suppressed the mood in the heart, calm should be a yes.


    "It''s cold outside, sister-in-law. You don''t feel well. If you don''t keep it in the house, don''t catch cold when you come out."


    Meipan comes forward to help Su Jiusi. With Fu Yueyi, Su Jiusi gets up. She can''t kneel all the time.


    Her voice is clear and crisp, and suddenly she comes in. Feng Qingshui sees that it''s Fu Yueyi, and her face is already a little unhappy. She is in charge of nothing.


    Su Jiusi was just about to kowtow when Fu Yueyi''s voice suddenly rang out, "Qingshui, what''s the matter? You bully Miss mu. What do you do? Meipan, the ground is cold. Help me to help Miss Mu up."


    Today''s disgrace will be returned to Feng Qingshui in the future.


    Su Jiusi tries her best to restrain herself. There is a cold light in her eyes. She is ready to know that Feng Qingshui will take the opportunity to humiliate her. What is important to her now is Fu Chenrong''s safety, and other things will be calculated later.


    Alan is really angry, yelled, "you don''t deceive too much, believe it or not, I tear your mouth."


    "Miss mu, just kneeling is not enough. You have to kowtow. It''s like asking for help!" One side of the autumn Book cut in, the wind light water did not say a word, is the default of the autumn book.


    Su Jiusi knelt straight, "please help Shen Rong."


    Feng Qingshui laughs again. He feels very happy in his heart. The long-standing depression is swept away at this moment.


    Su Jiusi stops Alan.


    "Alan, stand back and don''t move."


    Seeing Su Jiusi kneel down, Alan rushes to help Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi looks at Feng Qingshui. She knows that Feng Qingshui is deliberately making trouble for her. She clenches her fist tightly in her sleeve, but her face is surprisingly calm. Finally, she gets up and kneels in front of Feng Qingshui.


    Feng Qingshui suddenly had a sense of superiority. She glanced at Su Jiusi and said with a sneer, "it''s not this attitude to ask for help. Su Jiusi, since she asks for help, she has to show her attitude."


    "Miss Feng, I beg you. Would you like to help me?"


    But she didn''t expect that Su Jiusi knew the news so soon. She thought that Feng Qingshui understood it just after she entered the palace. It seemed that Emperor Shun knew that she was suitable to be the crown princess.


    In fact, Su Jiusi doesn''t come. Feng Qingshui already knows about the food and grass robbery. Su Dacheng has written to her.


    Su Jiusi didn''t retort. She didn''t come here to quarrel with Feng Qingshui this time.


    Once upon a time, you never paid attention to me because of the prince''s love. Now you can see how the prince likes you. Love can''t save him. The prince and I are made for each other. At the critical moment, it''s still up to me. You can''t do anything. "


    Hearing this, Feng Qingshui laughed, "ha ha Su Jiusi, Su Jiusi, you also have today. You finally came to beg me. I knew that one day you would come to beg me. You still don''t believe it. Now you are convinced!


    Wind light water skin smile meat don''t smile of say.


    "I''m always stuffy and uncomfortable in the room, so I come out for a walk. What''s the matter with Miss mu?" Fu Yueyi has sat down beside Feng Qingshui.


    "Miss Mu has something to ask for. She has to kneel down. I have no way."

 Chapter 538

    Su Jiusi said with a faint smile, "I really have something to ask for. Miss Feng is a reasonable person, and I can''t bear to kneel down. I just remembered, but I didn''t expect to be seen by the princess."


    "What''s so serious that you forced Miss Mu to kneel down and beg for help? Qingshui, you are too embarrassed, Miss mu. Everyone is a woman. You can help if you can. You and miss Mu are of the same generation. If you are worshipped by Miss mu, you will lose your life."


    Fu Yueyi smiles and sings, which helps Su Jiusi. Now she has an instinctive aversion to Feng family. Even if she doesn''t cooperate with Su Jiusi, she will help Su Jiusi.


    Now the focus is Su Jiusi. This woman is her biggest obstacle to the crown princess. With her, Fu Chenrong''s mind will be on her.


    Fu Yueyi put it aside for the time being. Anyway, she can''t afford to raise any water in the wind''s home now. She should be raising an idle person. Anyway, the wind''s family can''t afford it.


    It''s a pity that Fu Yueyi still has no self-knowledge and thinks that she can control the wind family. That''s absolutely impossible. No matter how smart she is, she won''t be useful. The hostess of the wind family can''t be her turn.


    After marrying into Feng''s family, I fell down from a high place.


    As soon as Fu Yueyi left, her eyes became colder and colder. It''s more appropriate for Fu Yueyi to give her this words. She has always been a princess with thousands of favours.


    With that, Fu Yueyi nodded to Su Jiusi and left first.


    "I''ll go back first, and you can talk slowly." Fu Yueyi didn''t say much. She got up and stood up. "This man often falls down when he is most proud of himself. It''s hard to feel like that. Light water, don''t be too proud, so as not to hurt his muscles and bones and make people laugh."


    Feng Qingshui''s eyes have cooled down. She doesn''t know what Fu Yueyi is going to do. She thinks it''s Prince Xin''s residence?


    "Thank you very much, sister-in-law. I have something to discuss with Miss mu. Sister-in-law, I''d better go back first."


    Fu Yueyi sighed, "what''s the big deal worth Miss Mu''s doing. I''ll go down for Qingshui. Qingshui, you don''t blame my sister-in-law for being good at asserting! I''m sure you want to answer it too. I''ll give you this first


    "Don''t blame Miss Feng, princess. How can she be such a person who deliberately makes trouble for others? I have something to ask for. It has nothing to do with Miss Feng."


    The relationship between the three of them is very delicate, just like a game of chess. They are all on the board and their positions are completely different. It''s the first time for them to sit at the same table like this. It''s very strange.


    Su Jiusi watched Fu Yueyi and Feng Qingshui fight against each other and knew that they were polite on the surface.


    Feng Qingshui''s tone is neither cold nor light. She didn''t like Fu Yueyi. After Fu Yueyi killed Feng Xun, her displeasure reached the extreme. It was only because of her identity that she was polite to her. Otherwise, she would not have been merciful to Fu Yueyi.


    "Sister-in-law, this is wrong. Miss Mu has to kneel down, and I can''t stop her."


    She won''t ask Fu Chenrong to fall in love with her now, but at least Su Jiusi will disappear. Without this threat, Fu Chenrong will rely on her and will not be too bad for her.


    After she gave birth to a son, she and Fu Chenrong are closely linked. At that time, Fu Chenrong can''t ignore her if she doesn''t like her any more. In any case, she will leave her capital that can''t be ignored.


    She nodded to qiushu. Qiushu understood the meaning of wind and water, and immediately withdrew.

 Chapter 539

    After Qiu Shu retreated, Feng Qingshui continued, "Su Jiusi, since we''ve talked about this, we can simply explain that I can write that letter, but only if you take the medicine I gave you. After you take this medicine, I''ll write this letter right away."


    "It''s a deal."


    Su Jiu thought that she should come down without thinking. Now she has no time to hesitate.


    "If you don''t want to eat, I won''t force you to go back to Mu''s house. Today, I''ll take it as if I haven''t been here, so I won''t write that letter.


    If she doesn''t accept such a fate, there must be a way.


    Su Liu died of poisoning in his previous life. Will he be poisoned again in this life?


    Su Jiusi reaches out and holds the glass bottle. She doesn''t know what poison this poisonous insect is. Feng Qingshui doesn''t intend to tell her, but it''s definitely not a good thing. What Feng Qingshui wants is the position of crown princess. Naturally, she hopes that she will disappear completely.


    She knew that the crown princess''s position must be hers. Su Jiusi was not qualified to compete with her. She had more chips than Su Jiusi. What did she compare with her.


    From the moment she came to find her, it was doomed, and Su Jiusi was doomed to lose.


    Feng Qingshui said slowly, enjoying the feeling of being superior at this moment. She had been pressed by Su Jiusi before, but now she finally had the chance to fight back. She not only saw Su Jiusi kneeling down to beg her, but also forced Su Jiusi to take the poison and let her take it. This kind of feeling is very good.


    "It''s up to you to decide whether you want to eat it or not. Su Jiusi, you can think about it."


    If you are poisoned by poisonous insects, there is no solution. If you are poisoned by poisonous insects, your death will be extremely terrible and you will suffer a lot.


    Poisonous insects are more vicious than poisons. They are all living insects. After eating them, they will parasitize in people''s bodies and continue to breed larvae. No one knows what changes will happen to their bodies.


    Seeing the black insect, Alan, standing behind Su Jiusi, changed his face and immediately advised, "Miss, you can''t eat this thing. It''s a poisonous insect. You can''t eat it. Once you eat it, you can''t get it out any more."


    After waiting for a while, qiushu took a glass bottle. She put the glass bottle on the stone table in the pavilion. There was a moving black bug in the bottle, which was as big as her little finger.


    Feng Qingshui didn''t expect Su Jiusi to come down so soon. It seems that she is really worried about Fu Chenrong and really cares about him. Her feelings for him are true, but these have nothing to do with her. She only knows that the crown princess is her and that is the man she likes. No one wants to rob her.


    Unconsciously, her feelings for him have been deep into the bone marrow, these things do not need to consider, she has become an instinct.


    Now, she just wants to help Fu Chenrong, no reason, no hesitation, as long as he is good.


    For Fu Chenrong, one day later will have an irreparable impact. Now she has only one idea in her mind, that is, as soon as possible, even if the wind and water make her commit suicide in front of her, she will do it.


    The emperor asked you to come to me. It''s very clear that he won''t move the Feng family. The general''s office of Zhenguo can''t move. If there''s no Feng family army, Xinwang will rebel. He wants to change you for his royal highness. It''s up to you to decide whether to change or not. "


    Feng Qingshui doesn''t know how to do it. She has made up her mind to force Su Jiusi to take the poisonous insects willingly. This is interesting. Su Jiusi must hate this feeling.


    She was proud, and she knew that Su Jiusi was just like her.

 Chapter 540

    Su Jiusi clenched the glass bottle. Feng Qingshui was right. Emperor Shun really wanted to exchange her for Fu Chenrong. This was the least expensive way. As an emperor, Emperor Shun didn''t make a wrong decision. She didn''t blame Emperor Shun. Even if Emperor Shun didn''t speak, she would make such a decision. She wanted to save Fu Chenrong.


    It''s just that she really hates being forced.


    This kind of feeling she can firmly remember, later double return wind light water.


    The more Alan thinks about it, the more he worries about Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi shakes his head and says, "even if it''s intestinal poison, it''s important to save Shen Rong. Alan, I heard that there''s a man named Canghai in the river''s Lake who can detoxify. Do you know him? Do you know where to find him? "


    "It''s a poisonous insect. Why do you want to eat it? I don''t know what kind of insect it is, just in case..."


    Su Jiusi shook his head, "No."


    After getting on the carriage, Su Jiusi leaned on the carriage. Alan asked nervously, "Miss, are you uncomfortable?"


    "Write with me! If he doesn''t belong to me, I won''t save the prince. Now I can do it. " Wind light water finish saying to get up to return to a room, autumn book immediately followed up.


    Autumn book thought to also be, nod to praise a way, "still miss think of thoughtful."


    The most important thing is that I want Fu Chenrong to hate her slowly. A man is a man after all. If a woman turns into a madman, no matter how affectionate a man is, he can''t stand it. Living like this is the biggest torture for people like Su Jiusi. "


    Now that I''ve treated her with poisonous insects, it has nothing to do with us when she has an accident. No one can blame us.


    Feng Qingshui waved his hand. "It''s the worst way to kill her directly. The emperor will trouble me and the Mu family will trouble me. The prince will hate me even more. I''m afraid he will never forget Su Jiusi. It''s not good for us to do this.


    Autumn book to see the wind light water in a good mood, said with a smile.


    "Why doesn''t miss kill Su Jiusi directly? Even if Miss asks her to commit suicide, she won''t refuse."


    It''s really good to get rid of this annoying stumbling block. Su Jiusi, Su Jiusi, you don''t want to pester Fu Chenrong any more.


    Su Jiusi nodded to Feng Qingshui and left with Alan. Feng Qingshui didn''t stop Su Jiusi. He couldn''t hide his smile. At last, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''ll leave first. Goodbye."


    "It''s worthy of your Highness''s wishes. I''m going to write a letter now. Miss Mu should take good care of herself next."


    Su Jiusi put down the glass bottle and looked at the wind and water coldly. "I''ve eaten something. I''ll write a letter right away."


    Su Jiusi raised his head and poured the poisonous insect in the glass bottle into his mouth. As soon as he got to his mouth, the insect immediately slipped down his throat.


    "Miss, don''t eat." Standing on one side, Alan is dying of anxiety, but he doesn''t dare to do anything bad about Su Jiusi.


    "I..." Alan hesitated for a while, then said very reluctantly, "he is actually my elder martial brother, but I haven''t seen him for several years."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect Canghai to be Alan''s elder martial brother, which was really unexpected.


    It is said that Canghai is not from the Central Plains, but originally from the Qingxuan tribe in Northern Xinjiang. There used to be a very popular place for raising poisonous insects. Canghai is famous for all kinds of poisonous insects. Canghai''s father is one of the best among them. He is a famous family for raising poisonous insects in Qingxuan.

 Chapter 541

    But later, all countries and sects could not tolerate the spread of Qingxuan''s poisonous insects, so they sent out troops to encircle Qingxuan and finally destroyed the whole Qingxuan. Except for a few people who escaped from Qingxuan, everyone died. Since then, the original popular poisonous insects have almost disappeared. It''s hard to see the poisonous insects in the world. I don''t know where the poisonous insects of fengqingshui came from.


    Canghai is the small group of people who survived that year. After leaving Qingxuan, he began to wander in the rivers and lakes. He is also very famous in the rivers and lakes, but he no longer touches poisonous insects. Like Wangcheng, he is famous for his swordsmanship and is also a swordsman.


    There are not many people who know him in the past. Su Jiusi heard about it from Wang Cheng, otherwise she would not know the origin of Canghai.


    Su Jiusi was stunned when he saw Canghai. He thought that Alan''s elder martial brother must be a rough man, but Canghai was a graceful young man.


    On the other side, Alan has found Canghai. She leads Canghai to the main hall of Xichun hospital.


    In addition, she asked people to listen to the news of the border, very concerned about Fu Chenrong''s safety. After learning that Su Dacheng had transported food and grass to Fu Chenrong, Su Jiusi breathed a sigh of relief. Now she just waits for Fu Chenrong''s triumphant return.


    In the next few days, Su Jiusi was in Mu''s house, watching her body closely. However, her body was normal all the time. She was sure that Feng Qingshui would not be merciful to her. What she gave her must be a troublesome insect.


    Since God has given her a chance, she will live a good life, and will never die on the sailor of Fengqing. She and Fu Chenrong have an appointment with Bai Shou, and they will never break the appointment.


    Many things have been predestined for a long time, such as Alan. God sent Alan to her side just to let her live well?


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything more, and he laughed at Alan. She also believed that she would not die.


    There seems to be a trace of envy in Alan''s eyes, but in an instant, that trace of envy disappears, nodding heavily to Su Jiusi, "don''t worry, miss. I will find my elder martial brother as soon as possible, and I won''t let Miss have an accident."


    "That''s good."


    Su Jiusi''s lips showed a faint smile, "he also treated me like this."


    "I just hope Miss is well. Miss''s affection for her royal highness is really moving."


    "That''s good, Alan, please."


    Alan shook his head lightly, "if someone else, even if he found his elder martial brother, he would not come. He swore in his early years that he would never touch poisonous insects in his life. Only I can persuade him. Don''t worry, miss. Canghai and I haven''t seen each other for a long time, not enemies."


    Su Jiusi saw that Alan didn''t want to mention Canghai, and knew that something unpleasant must have happened between her and Canghai. Although it was related to her own life, she didn''t want to force Alan to do these things, and she sent others to find Canghai.


    "Alan, if you are in a dilemma, don''t force yourself. I''ll send someone else to find Canghai."


    Alan didn''t want to mention his elder martial brother. It would affect Su Jiusi''s life. She didn''t hide it. She continued, "don''t worry, miss. I''ll go to find my elder martial brother and I can find him."


    Looking at about 30 years old, he was dressed in white, handsome, deep-cut, with a high nose and a chivalrous demeanor.


    This is a beautiful man.


    "Ask Miss Mu to stretch out her hand and I''ll feel her pulse."

 Chapter 542

    Seeing Su Jiusi, Canghai didn''t say a word of nonsense. His tone was a little lazy. Su Jiusi held out his hand and Canghai felt her pulse. On one side, Alan looked a little nervous. "Elder martial brother, what''s the situation with Miss?"


    Canghai takes a look at Alan and knows that she really cares about Su Jiusi. If Alan hadn''t begged him, he wouldn''t have meddled in this kind of business.


    I don''t know what Su Jiusi has done to Alan, so that Alan, who always likes to be free, is willing to stay in this high gate compound as a slave.


    Another way is not to force them out, and let them stay in the brain all the time, just sleeping, so that they won''t damage the brain and can coexist peacefully. "


    "All the crazy insects are in the brain. As I said just now, if you force them out, you will damage your brain, and most likely you will become a fool.


    Su Jiusi looked at the sea and continued to ask, "what method?"


    Canghai thought about it and said, "there is another way."


    "Miss..." Alan couldn''t see Su Jiusi come to such an end. He immediately asked, "elder martial brother, is there any other way?"


    Su Jiusi said calmly.


    "It''s better to be a fool than a madman. Canghai, if there''s really no other way, help me to drive out the poisonous insects. I don''t want to make trouble for others. Even if I become a fool, I''m willing to try."


    She is to let Fu Chenrong slowly dislike himself, and finally kill all patience on her. At the beginning, everyone will sympathize with a madman. After a long time, I''m afraid that everyone will feel bored. Living like this is more painful than dying. Feng Qingshui clearly wants to humiliate her.


    Su Jiusi forced himself to calm down. Feng Qingshui was really vicious, so he chose such a poison.


    The poisonous insects are in the brain. Unlike other places, they can''t be forced out. Even if they are forced out with drugs, they will definitely damage the brain, and they are very likely to become fools at that time. "


    After Canghai finished, he looked at Su Jiusi with regret, "Miss, there is no antidote for this poison, and I can''t help it.


    At the beginning, the family can tolerate it and take good care of it. After a long time, no one will take care of it. People who are crazy will do a lot of incredible things and can''t control it at all. "


    Once upon a time, I knew a few people who had been poisoned by the poisonous insects. They didn''t die on the poisonous insects. They were all killed by their families or driven out to live and die on their own. They didn''t know how to die outside.


    Canghai nodded and said, "that''s right. Crazy poison will become like this in the end. The longer it takes, the more serious it will become. Just like a madman, this poison is more vicious than the deadly poison.


    Hearing that it was Feng Gu, Alan scolded angrily, "Feng Qingshui is so hateful. It''s actually poisoning the young lady. I''ve heard of crazy Gu. In the end, he is irritable and likes to beat people. He doesn''t know anyone. Besides sleeping, he likes to attack people all the time. It''s hard for his family to live in peace."


    He took back his hand, with a dignified expression. "Miss Mu is a madman. This madman is not fatal. The madman will live in his brain. When the number of madmen grows to a certain number, his mind will slowly become unclear. In less than half a year, he will become a madman who does not recognize his relatives."


    Su Jiusi''s heart suddenly lit up hope and continued to ask, "what can make the insects sleep?"


    "I haven''t seen that thing, and I don''t know if it really exists.


    I don''t know if Miss Mu has ever heard of xianlingguo. It''s very effective, but I''ve only seen the records of xianlingguo in miscellaneous books. I''ve never really seen it, and I don''t know if it''s made up. "

 Chapter 543

    Canghai is very bottomless. He has always heard about xianlingguo as a legend. He has been wandering around the world these years. He has never really seen xianlingguo or even heard of it. So he didn''t mention it to Su Jiusi just now.


    Su Jiusi thought of Pei Bingbing for the first time. Guiyun villa planted a lot of rare grass. She had to ask about it.


    She nodded to Canghai and said, "thank you for telling me. Thank you, Canghai."


    Su Jiusi looked at it clearly, so she didn''t stop it just now. She knew that Alan was also interested in Canghai.


    Canghai is very happy and relaxed. He has left with laughter. Although Alan has a bitter face, he can''t help but show an imperceptible smile on his face.


    "OK, I''ll bring the medicine tomorrow."


    Alan is almost gnashing his teeth, "I think clearly, absolutely do not regret, you first save miss."


    Canghai stopped his feet, turned back, and his lips broke into a smile. "If you agree, you can''t go back on it. Alan, think clearly."


    Canghai just turned around, and then came Alan''s voice, "wait, elder martial brother, I promise you, as long as you save miss, I promise you."


    Canghai waited for a while. Seeing that they didn''t speak, he nodded to Su Jiusi, "in that case, I''ll go first. I hope Miss Mu is lucky and can hold on for a long time. Goodbye."


    Canghai was adamant. He didn''t want to force Alan, but he knew that if he didn''t, Alan would avoid him forever. He had to do something.


    "That''s my condition, Alan. If you are willing to marry me, I''ll make medicine for Miss mu, otherwise it''s impossible."


    Alan was a little silly. Obviously, he didn''t expect Canghai''s condition. He was in a hurry. "Elder martial brother, you..."


    Hearing this condition, Su Jiusi immediately shook his head, "this can''t be the condition that master Canghai talked to me about. Alan''s life-long happiness is up to her. I won''t make any decision for him. If master Canghai insists on this, I just thought I didn''t ask anything."


    Canghai''s eyes had been on Alan. He was already a little uncomfortable when he saw him. Then he said, "I want Alan to marry me."


    Su Jiusi takes a look at Alan and knows that the conditions of Canghai are probably related to Alan. She won''t force Alan to do anything.


    "Mr. Canghai, if I can do anything, I will try my best to satisfy him."


    After Canghai finished, his eyes fell on Alan.


    "Of course there are such medicines, but I have one condition."


    Alan frowned awkwardly. "Elder martial brother said what to do in front of the young lady. Now we don''t have any news about xianlingguo. Can elder martial brother have any medicine to control the poison temporarily?"


    "Miss Mu is very kind. I should thank Miss mu. Without Miss mu, I would not have seen Alan. I should thank Miss mu for letting me meet Alan again."


    Realizing that he was laughing again, Alan hastily restrained his smile, "Miss, I Take it easy. You''ll be fine. Let the elder martial brother control the poisonous insects for the young lady for the time being. We''ll find xianlingguo again, and we''ll find it. "


    Su Jiusi sat down and couldn''t help laughing, "Alan, you''ve long wanted to marry Canghai!"


    "I didn''t." Alan denied that he was very guilty. He bowed his head and twisted his clothes. He seemed very embarrassed, "Miss, I..."

 Chapter 544

    Su Jiusi knew that Alan was shy. Seeing that tall and big Alan showed such a little girl''s look, the smile on her face became deeper.


    Sometimes she thinks that Alan is quite cute. She looks rough on the outside, but her mind is very delicate, and she is easily shy. Bing Xin often teases Alan, and she can make Alan blush every time.


    "Don''t make fun of me, miss."


    Alan is embarrassed to let go of her head. After staying with Su Jiusi, she appreciates Su Jiusi very much.


    "What a silly girl."


    Alan rarely also showed a smile, "thank you, miss."


    "Really?" Alan is very uncertain looking at Su Jiusi, that careful eyes let Su Jiusi have a feeling of heartache, she nodded heavily, "of course it''s true."


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "I think you are very beautiful. If you dress up well, you will be more beautiful. Alan, I must believe you. In fact, you are very good, but you don''t realize it."


    "Don''t you think I''m ugly, miss?"


    No matter what Canghai said, she just refused to accept Canghai, insisted that she was not worthy of Canghai, and finally completely disappeared, no longer associated with Canghai.


    Canghai and her heart, her first reaction is to refuse, so how can outstanding people like her, she simply does not deserve Canghai.


    Since she was a child, she was not good-looking. Her skeleton was big, her hands and feet were big, her skin was rough and black, because her appearance was often ridiculed. For a long time, Alan became very sensitive and self abased.


    Alan raised his head and looked at Su Jiusi in amazement. It was the first time that someone said this to her.


    There are many good-looking women in this world, but there is only one you. If you only love your appearance, this kind of feeling is too superficial and may disappear at any time. Canghai likes you. "


    Alan, you should learn to believe in yourself. You and Canghai are the same teachers, and your martial arts are not bad. You are the people who know each other best in the world. Why should you deny yourself because of your appearance.


    she has the final say, Alan, the hand, and the hidden confidence in her eyes. "Not matched," she said. "Groundless talk, no need to care about the gossip."


    As soon as Alan said this, Su Jiusi understood her meaning. No wonder Alan often lowered her head when talking to people. She was a little shy. She turned out to be a very diffident girl.


    My elder martial brother is top-notch in everything. He has a good reputation in the world for a long time. However, I''m not well-known and ugly. I''m not worthy of him at all. He''ll only be laughed at when he''s with me. "


    Alan was stunned, looked lonely, and said carefully, "the young lady just saw the elder martial brother. He is beautiful, handsome, and very attractive to women. There are many girls who like him in the world.


    Knowing that there was still hope, Su Jiusi was in a good mood and wanted to have a chat with Alan. This time, Alan saved her.


    "Since I like elder martial brother, why did I avoid him before? If you didn''t have a reason to find him this time, I''m afraid you wouldn''t go to see him


    Su Jiusi is always heavy and calm in the face of all kinds of things. Even if he kneels down, he can''t feel a trace of humble spirit from her.


    She always seems confident and determined, which she has never had, but also infected her. I don''t know why, she believed Su Jiusi''s words.


    The next day, Canghai sent Su Jiusi a bottle of medicine. Without asking, Su Jiusi took it directly. Now she has reached such a point that she has no taboo, and she believes in Alan.

 Chapter 545

    After taking the medicine, Alan went to send Canghai. They walked side by side in Su Jiusi''s yard. "Alan, we''ll get married next month."


    Alan stopped. "It''s too urgent."


    "I''ve been waiting for you for several years. In order to avoid you running away, we''d better get married earlier. I know you''re going to stay with Miss mu for the time being. We''d like to pay homage to her and do things first. Then you can stay. I''ll officially take you away from here after his Highness the prince becomes emperor."


    "It''s my fault. I''m too cowardly, elder martial brother. I won''t do it in the future."


    He would not miss this opportunity now. He must marry Alan back.


    He didn''t know how to convince Alan that they were a perfect match.


    Canghai also doesn''t know why Alan always feels resentful. In his eyes, Alan has never been ugly. She is a very beautiful girl. She has the healthiest skin color, is loyal, has delicate and honest mind, and is very easy to blush. She can''t help teasing. She is a very frank and lovely girl.


    Canghai is half a head higher than Alan. He reaches out his left hand and pats Alan''s head. "Don''t say such words in the future, Alan. You are really good. I''ve seen so many people over the years, and you are always on my mind."


    "No matter what other people think, I just think you look good."


    Alan laughed again.


    "Is it right to lie with your eyes open like this?"


    Canghai is holding more tightly, his palm has thick calluses, grinding the back of Alan''s hand, "I have told you that you are better than those girls, why do you always think about this sentence, in my eyes, you are the real beauty, none of those women can match you."


    Canghai simply took Alan''s hand, scared Alan quickly to pull out.


    "The last thing I like to hear is this sentence, which is worthy of nothing."


    Seeing Canghai''s nervous face, he thought of leaving without saying goodbye. He had been hiding from Canghai for the past three years. Alan was still a little guilty. He bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, elder martial brother. I''ve let you down these years. You''re also a fool. I''ve been waiting for me to do something. There are so many good girls out there. I don''t deserve you at all."


    This time, he can never give Alan another chance to leave.


    "I don''t believe it. It''s better to do things first." Canghai takes a meaningful look at Alan. He knows her so well that he doesn''t completely kill her. One day he may leave without saying goodbye.


    "Really."


    "Really?"


    "No more running."


    "You dead girl, for this face, you have escaped for three years. I think I will be angry with you." Canghai saw Alan smile, biting his teeth.


    Alan laughed, "you say master is ugly again, be careful that I and master complain."


    "It''s not that you haven''t done such a thing, Alan. In fact, you are always the one who looks good. I never like my appearance. Why don''t you believe it? I think master''s rough look is what a man should look like. "


    Alan looked at the sea in amazement, "are you so afraid that I run away?"


    Canghai has arranged everything.


    "Have you really figured it out?"


    Canghai asked pleasantly.


    Alan nodded seriously. "Well, miss is right. I should believe in myself. I''m not as bad as those girls except that I''m a little worse than those girls."

 Chapter 546

    "They don''t know how to appreciate it. You''re worse than them. Miss Mu is good. She can make you want to understand this truth. It''s not in vain to fight with her."


    Canghai laughs, and Alan laughs, "let''s go! I''ll take you out. "


    "I have something to do. When I come back, I''ll marry you next month."


    "His Highness the prince will certainly be affected, but miss Mu is in Mu''s house. How can she get into tabu''s hands.


    After a few kowtows, Fu Jing stops his hand, his eyes are cold. "The person Fu Chenrong values most is Su Jiusi. Now Su Jiusi should be used. If tabu catches Su Jiusi and Zhang Ying, what do you say about Fu Chenrong?"


    Fu Jing gently knocked on the table. Every time he thought about something, he would do so.


    Zhang Ying also knows that Fu Jing is at a disadvantage now. He knows that Fu Jing will definitely have an arrangement.


    "Lord, what shall we do next?"


    It''s impossible to move food and grass again. Emperor Shun has investigated this matter again. He should damage several people again. When he thinks about it, he will feel angry.


    At the thought of this, King Xin was very anxious. In any case, he could not let Fu Chenrong come back with a big victory.


    The triumphant return of Fu Chenrong will definitely be different. He will become the crown prince, and he will naturally have military power. It will be very difficult for him to shake Fu Chenrong. At that time, he will be at a disadvantage.


    Fu Chenrong''s name will spread all over the world in an instant, and take this opportunity to gain a firm foothold in the state of Jiang.


    According to this trend, Fu Chenrong is very likely to win the tabu. Once he wins the tabu, shalo will never have the capital to fight again and will live in peace for a long time.


    he knows that Fu Chenrong has been ignoring fengqingshui. He thought fengqingshui would not mind this business, but fengqingshui did it.


    Fu Jing is not in a good mood these days. He has robbed Fu Chenrong''s food and grass. As a result, Su Dacheng suddenly meddles in his business and grabs the food and grass back. The situation of losing is reversed because of the interference of wind and water.


    Prince Xin''s mansion


    Alan''s face is flushed. He reaches for his forehead and soon feels embarrassed to run away. He doesn''t dare to recall the scene. In private, he is a very simple person.


    He was a swordsman, but he disappeared in an instant.


    "It''s OK to see it. I''ll be responsible anyway." Canghai didn''t mean to let go. He was still in a good mood. After that, he lowered his head and kissed Alan on the forehead. He didn''t wait for Alan to react and left Mu mansion.


    "Elder martial brother, you are crazy. This is Mu Fu."


    Canghai then suddenly put out his hand to hold Alan, this sudden move scared Alan jump, quickly look around, want to see if you see this scene.


    "So I also want to thank Miss mu. She helped us. Alan, be careful when I come back."


    This time, Alan didn''t refuse. She nodded her head seriously. She wanted to marry Canghai for a long time, but because of these inexplicable reasons, she delayed for so many years. This time, she won''t run again.


    "Good."


    Even if the Lord wants to do something, it''s not easy to do it. The Mu family is also heavily guarded. There are hidden guards in Miss Mu''s yard. It''s very difficult to take people away from the Mu family. "


    "It''s not easy to take people away directly in this way. It''s necessary to lead Su Jiusi out, so it''s convenient to do it.


    Tomorrow, it''s time for Mrs. Mu to go to Yanhua temple to offer incense again. Let''s start from Mrs. Mu and send more people to do it. It''s time for Su Jiusi to cultivate his feelings after being in Mu''s house for so long. "

 Chapter 547

    When Fu Jing mentioned this, Zhang Ying understood Fu Jing''s meaning and nodded. After a moment''s hesitation, Zhang Ying asked, "these things were all arranged by the princess. This time, the Lord..."


    "Does Yueyi seem to be working for Wang now? There can be no mistake in this matter. There''s no need to inform her about it. We''ll talk about it after she thinks it over. "


    Mention this daughter, Fu Jing mood more irritable, early know that there will be such a result, it is better to leave Fu Yueyi in the letter palace, so there is no strange intention for the letter palace.


    In fact, Su Jiusi is also afraid that the insects are in her brain. If it''s OK in other places, the brain is too important. She is really afraid that the insects will damage her brain. She is afraid that she will not know Fu Chenrong and become a madman who makes trouble without reason.


    At this meeting, Alan didn''t know what he could do for Su Jiusi. He could only point the acupoints to relieve Su Jiusi''s pain a little. Su Jiusi shook his head. "It''s not so fast. These two days should be the same."


    "Miss, you have to bear it. The elder martial brother said that you will often have a headache after being attacked by a crazy bug. If the bug moves in your head, you will have a headache. Moreover, I don''t know how long the elder martial brother''s medicine can last. Did you reply to the letter from Guiyun villa?"


    Alan stretched out his hand and touched the acupoints on Su Jiusi''s head. Su Jiusi felt that the pain was lighter, but it was still a little painful, just tolerable.


    "Alan, take good care of miss. I''ll make ginger soup first." Bingxin told Alan a word, this just retreated.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want Bingxin to see too much abnormality, and tries to endure the pain.


    "It''s no big deal, just no rest."


    Bing Xin is still not at ease. Su Jiusi asks again, "does Miss really need to see a doctor?"


    "No, Bingxin. I''m fine. You ask the kitchen to make me a bowl of ginger soup."


    Alain knows about Su Jiusi, but Bingxin doesn''t know. They are both behind Su Jiusi. Seeing Su Jiusi holding his head in pain, Bingxin is a little flustered. "Miss, what''s the matter with you? I''ll go to the doctor


    The next day, Su Jiusi had a headache after eating prematurely. She held her head and tried her best to endure the piercing pain. She knew it was because of the poisonous insects.


    Zhang Ying answered a, then respectfully backed down.


    "My subordinates understand, and you can rest assured."


    "Zhang Ying, go to arrange tomorrow''s affairs immediately. It must be arranged properly."


    Zhang Ying didn''t talk any more. He knew that Fu Jing didn''t trust Fu Yueyi as much as he used to, so he wouldn''t let Fu Yueyi go through this. He used to admire Fu Yueyi''s intelligence, but now Fu Yueyi and Fu Jing have become like this, which is not in his heart.


    The child with high hopes can''t achieve great things, and the feeling of disappointment makes him very upset.


    He really didn''t expect that Fu Yueyi would stare at Zhen Jie. He thought that Fu Yueyi was ready to agree to such an arrangement. As a result, her reaction was so strong.


    Originally, he wanted to take this move of Fengjia, but now, this move is not only unsuccessful, but also a loss of Fu Yueyi.


    Although she is not calm on the surface, these worries exist. She is not afraid of death, but she is really afraid of becoming a madman. Living like that is worse than dying.


    Just thinking wildly, Mujie suddenly came over. Su Jiusi tried to make himself look normal.


    The keen Mujie saw that Su Jiusi was not right. He asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you, Sisi? With such a pale face and sweat on his forehead, is he uncomfortable? "

 Chapter 548

    "I''m ok. I just have a headache. Maybe I didn''t have a good rest last night. Just have a good rest today."


    Su Jiusi found a reason at random.


    "Now that the prince has won in succession, how can you still have insomnia? It''s OK. The prince will come back safely. Don''t think about it


    When she heard that she was a saint, Alan was stunned. She had been in the lake for many years. She knew almost all the people in the lake, including the saint in the letter.


    "Yes, there is the whereabouts of the fairy fruit. Bingbing said that the fairy fruit is in the hands of the holy aunt of Baoling mountain. Bingbing said something about the holy aunt. Let me ask you, Alan, do you know who the holy aunt is?"


    Seeing her smile, Alan knew that there must be good news, and quickly asked, "Miss, did you find the fairy fruit?"


    Hearing the letter from Guiyun villa, Su Jiusi immediately reaches for Bing Xin''s hand and takes it. After the letter is unfolded, the content of the letter makes her suddenly light up a glimmer of hope, and her face shows a smile involuntarily.


    She went back to her room. Just leaning on the couch, Bing Xin suddenly came over with a letter and said respectfully, "Miss, it''s a letter from Guiyun villa."


    Su Jiusi talks with Mu Jie for a while. Seeing that Su Jiusi is not in good spirits, Mu Jie leaves first. Before leaving, he has already told Su Jiusi to have a good rest.


    If they can''t help it, she really doesn''t know how to find xianlingguo. She can only let people inquire about it first. It will really have a sense of resignation. She will do whatever she can.


    She doesn''t plan to tell Mujie about her poisoning. She will wait until she receives Pei Bingbing''s letter.


    Su Jiusi stopped Mujie, "don''t bother, my body I know, is this period will worry too much, didn''t sleep well last night, so will have such symptoms, a good rest will be OK."


    "Sisi, are you really OK?" Mujie is very suspicious, "or find a doctor to see, you look like this, I don''t trust."


    Zhang''s mother understood Su Jiusi''s meaning, nodded her head and stepped down first.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t talk too much about Zhang ma. I don''t want her to worry." Su Jiusi reminds me.


    "That young lady has a good rest. I''ll report it to Madame."


    With an apologetic face, he said to his mother, "Zhang Ma, please tell my mother that I''m not well today, and I can''t accompany my mother to make incense. Let my sister-in-law accompany my mother this time."


    Su Jiusi nodded. She actually meant the same thing. Her head was still very painful. Although she could bear it, she didn''t want to make Mrs. Mu worry. She was afraid that it would hurt more later, so she didn''t dare to go out with Mrs. mu.


    Before Su Jiusi spoke, Mujie had already spoken for Su Jiusi.


    "Mother Zhang, Sisi is not feeling well today. Where can she go to make incense? You can see that her face is not right. Let her sister-in-law go with her mother! I want to stay in the mansion and have a good rest. "


    Just as Mujie''s words ended, Zhang Ma suddenly came over and asked respectfully, "Miss, my wife is going to incense in a moment. If you want to take miss with you, please prepare for it."


    "I''ve met my aunt twice, but I don''t know her very well.


    She has white hair and a childlike face. No one knows how old she is. Except for her white hair, she looks very young and likes young and handsome men very much. She lives in Baoling mountain all the year round and is accompanied by men all the time. "


    Alan seemed embarrassed. "I don''t know what the holy aunt did to those young men. After being with her for a period of time, those men will grow old quickly."

 Chapter 549

    "The holy aunt is notorious in the river and lake. Most men are afraid to approach her when they see her. If they want to approach her, they should first offer her a young, strong and handsome man."


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi couldn''t help frowning. She was such a strange woman.


    One side of the ice heart listen to the frightened, "she is not a monster ah."


    Su Jiusi''s head was no longer painful, but she was a little weak after such a long pain. She nodded and was ready to rest on the couch. Alan and Bing Xin left the room one after another.


    "Go to sleep, miss! I have a headache just now. I need to have a good rest. "


    Bing Xin laughed. "Every time I see Alan, I want to laugh. Alan, you are so funny."


    "I want to save miss."


    "And you said that."


    Alan lowered his head, some embarrassed said, "in fact, I''m not happy."


    "There''s something in my heart about it, silly girl. Don''t worry about it, but don''t push Canghai out to do this kind of thing. Don''t say he won''t, and I won''t agree."


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s confident appearance, Alan asked curiously, "Miss, do you have an idea?"


    Suddenly she thought of a person. She had an idea in her heart. She had to ask Fu Yueyi for help. She must be very helpful.


    Although a man''s chastity is not as important as a woman''s, it''s also very humiliating. She can''t start from the people around her.


    Although there are several such people around her, she can''t be so selfish and push them to the aunt in order to save herself.


    Su Jiusi knew that Alan and Canghai were going to get married. She shook her head. "It can''t be Canghai. You''re going to get married. How can you let other women move Canghai? I''ll think of a way to do it again!"


    Why don''t I ask elder martial brother to have a try! He is more in line with the requirements of the saint, let him lead the saint out


    "By the way, miss, the man who wants to attract the saint must have martial arts. The saint dislikes those who have no martial arts, so the saint never recruits the common people and the CHILDES of the aristocratic family.


    Su Jiusi was in a bit of a dilemma, thinking about who could lead her out.


    Alan definitely nodded, "can''t see, Baoling mountain is very big, unless the holy aunt takes the initiative to meet, if we go to find, we can''t find her at all, the holy aunt is only interested in the kind of man I said, without that kind of man, she won''t appear."


    "Alan, if we don''t offer the young man, can''t we see the holy aunt?"


    Bing Xin''s eyes widened. "How can there be so many strange people and strange things in the world? It''s not ashamed to find a young man when she''s 60 years old. If she''s not a monster, she must have practiced some evil martial arts."


    "No, she''s definitely not a monster. She''s very good at martial arts. She can''t be caught even by a master. Although she looks like she''s in her thirties, according to the calculation, she should be sixty years old."


    Probably tired, Su Jiusi soon fell asleep, do not know how long sleep, Su Jiusi feel someone push her again, she opened her eyes, really saw Bingxin in front of her, whispered back, "Miss, the master there to send a message, let Miss go to the study."


    Su Jiusi nodded and sat up straight, "make up for me!"


    She pays great attention to the image. After that, she sits down in front of the dresser. Bingxin gives Su Jiusi a little hairdressing. Then another maid brings her mouthwash. After washing her hands, Su Jiusi leaves the room.

 Chapter 550

    Her room had floor heating, so it was warm. As soon as she opened the door, a piercing north wind came. She gathered her clothes and went to Mu Yunchang''s study.


    At this meeting, Mu Yong and Mu Jie were both in Mu Yunchang''s study. Their faces were very serious. Su Jiusi knew that something important had happened. She rubbed her hands and asked, "father, is something wrong?"


    "See for yourself!"


    "If I don''t, what will my mother and sister-in-law do? The king of faith will kill them. "


    Although the Mu family has always been out of the way before, today''s Mu family can no longer stay out of the way.


    After several struggles, Mu Yunchang still made a decision, which is related to the country, not personal safety, he does not want to affect the whole war situation at this point.


    The fact that King Xin can rob food and grass shows that he doesn''t care about the lives of the people and soldiers, or the safety of the state of Jiang. He just wants to stop his royal highness. You can''t go. "


    Muyunchang, who had been calm, said, shaking his head, "no, Sisi, you can''t go. If you fall into the hands of King Xin, he will give you to tabu.


    At present, she has to rescue Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci first. She has affected the Mu family a lot. Mu Yang''s death has always made her feel very guilty. This time, no matter what, she can no longer let the Mu family die for her.


    She would rather die than let Fu Jing succeed.


    Now that Fu Chenrong is on the front line, good news is coming. Fu Jing probably can''t sit still and wants to use her to threaten Fu Chenrong. This is why Fu Jing didn''t move her before.


    Su Jiusi was also very clear that as long as she went, the people who believed in the palace would not hurt Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci, which was not good for them.


    It''s very clear in this letter that Su Jiusi is asked to replace Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci. Their goal is very clear, and they are all aimed at Su Jiusi.


    "Elder brother, the third brother is right. People who believe in the palace will not touch their mother and sister-in-law now. They are safe now. They want to catch their mother and sister-in-law for me. I''ll change them back."


    Mujie is a little calmer than muyong. Seeing that muyong can''t sit still, he quickly calms him down.


    "Brother, don''t be impulsive. My mother and sister-in-law will be fine for the moment. According to the meaning of this letter, they have been sent out of the city, and we can''t find them even in search of the city."


    Mu Yong is very worried. Liu Wenci has been pregnant for two months. All of a sudden, something happened to Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci, and he can''t sit still.


    "Father, even if there is no evidence, we also know that this is done by people who believe in the palace. I will take people to find my mother and Wenci. Even if I dig three feet, I will find my mother and Wenci."


    Mu Yunchang handed Su Jiusi a letter. She came forward to take it. The content of the letter changed her face. She held the letter tightly. Her fingernails were almost embedded in the flesh. The king of the letter was so despicable.


    "Think of another way." Mujie knew that what muyunchang said was very reasonable. Although he was worried about his mother and sister-in-law, he agreed with muyunchang.


    Mu Yong didn''t speak. He acquiesced to Mu Yunchang''s plan. He clenched his hands and fists tightly. His veins burst out completely. He couldn''t say what he agreed with.


    Su Jiusi was moved. She knew that they wanted to protect her, and they all stood on the overall situation.

 Chapter 551

    She looked at them and said one by one, "father, elder brother, third brother, you know very well that there is no other way. This is the only way to change back to mother and sister-in-law, who is still pregnant with children.


    Don''t worry! I won''t let King Xin succeed. If there''s no way, I''ll die. "


    "Sisi, don''t talk nonsense." Mujie immediately stopped Su Jiusi. Although he came back to Mu''s house not long ago, he had fully recognized his sister.


    Mujie wants to catch up and stops. Muyong hits the table with a heavy fist. The people who believe in the palace are really hateful and so despicable.


    After su Jiusi finished, he made a solemn salute to Mu Yunchang, and then left the study.


    Instead of asking Su Jiusi to believe in the palace, she was asked to go to another courtyard outside the city, which was not willing to leave the capital. It was the private residence of King Xin.


    Su Jiusi firmly nodded to them, "sister-in-law is pregnant, can''t stay outside for too long, I''ll go to find the king of letters."


    "Father, don''t worry. I don''t want to die. I will live well."


    Seeing Su Jiusi walking forward without fear, he even admired Su Jiusi. This young girl influenced the Mu family, and no one wanted to find out whether she was really Mu Si. He had already regarded her as an indispensable part of the Mu family.


    All the time, he believed in wisdom and self-protection. He didn''t see a lot of things. The fearless man disappeared long ago, and even forgot his duty as a minister. This is not a kind of helping tyrant.


    She worked hard but had principles and conscience, which once made Mu feel ashamed.


    Mu Yunchang didn''t know what to say. After the child entered the Mu family, he brought too many differences to the Mu family, and let the Mu family rekindle their patriotic thoughts and responsibilities.


    "Si Si, I have wronged you. I must live well."


    Su Jiusi really didn''t worry about anything. Along the way, she had seen too many big storms and waves, and she had come to the critical moment of life and death countless times. When she saw more, she was calm, and she had nothing to fear.


    "No need. The letter says that I can only go by myself. At this point, I''d better not make any mistakes and let my mother and sister-in-law come back safely."


    Mujie is not at ease with Su Jiusi and plans to go there with him.


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    Su Jiusi''s tone was relaxed, trying to appease them.


    The things that I just said were done when there was no way out. Now that I know the purpose of King Xin, they will never kill me. I''m safe, too. Don''t worry about it. "


    Don''t talk like you''re sorry for me. I''ll try my best to live.


    "Elder brother, you don''t have to say anything. I know it all. It''s just because of me. Naturally, I have to bear all this. This is what I should do.


    "Sisi, I..." Mu Yong felt guilty and uneasy, and didn''t know what to say.


    Su Jiusi showed a faint smile to Mujie, "how can we all make money by exchanging one life for three lives? This business is not a loss."


    "Father, when my mother and sister-in-law come back, we must save my sister. I''ll send someone to follow them secretly and rob them directly."


    Calm down Mujie said so.


    Mu Yunchang nodded, "make good arrangements for this, we must save Si Si."

 Chapter 552

    "From now on, the Mu family and King Xin''s house will be at odds." Mu Yong, who has always been loyal, has a strong hatred in his eyes. Now he hates the king''s house.


    "Sometimes we are really not as good as Sisi, father, elder brother. I''ll take care of Sisi''s rescue. She''s our sister who we managed to find. We must protect her.


    No wonder his highness likes her so much. If she is not my sister, I would like to marry such a woman. "


    She reached out and stroked the jade bracelet on her hand, just like holding Fu Chenrong''s hand. She felt sad in her heart. Chenrong, if you come back and I don''t, what should you do?


    Su Jiusi laughs. She is not the same age as Alan. She was 23 years old when she died, but there is no need to explain these things to Alan.


    "Miss, we are the same age. It''s not proper to call me a silly girl."


    "What a silly girl."


    Alan''s tone is very serious.


    "This is what I should do. I used to do it to repay my kindness. Now I want to do it myself. Miss is worth my protection."


    "Thank you, Alan."


    Touching Su Jiusi''s firm eyes, Alan nodded heavily, "I wrote it down, miss. Don''t worry, I will always protect miss."


    Alan, you should always remember my words. You should believe in yourself. Even if you can''t see hope, you should tell yourself that all this is temporary. "


    "Well, it''s as simple as that. First of all, believe in yourself, seize every opportunity to make a layout, and constantly increase the chips on hand, so that you can become a person that others can''t ignore.


    "That''s it?"


    Su Jiusi turned his head to look at Alan, and his tone was very firm, "believe in yourself."


    Alan asked curiously, these are the things she didn''t even dare to think about. She had heard some of Su Jiusi''s deeds before, and had heard complete stories in Guiyun villa. Gu Liyuan liked to mention these things to her.


    "How did the young lady get to this day?"


    "Well."


    "I heard that Miss used to be an orphan."


    These are temporary. After we go there, there will be nothing. Shen Rong and I are the same people. At first, we all rely on ourselves to gain a firm foothold and get to the position we want to go


    Su Jiusi said with a faint smile, "it''s not that it''s hard to survive in the capital, but that I''ve taken a hard road.


    Seeing Su Jiusi entangled in so many things, Alan said with emotion, "Miss has not had time to go to Baoling mountain, but there is something wrong with her wife and young lady again. I don''t know how long it will be delayed here. What can miss do? I''m anxious to watch. Miss is really not easy. It''s so difficult to survive in the capital."


    Along the way, she kept thinking about how to deal with all this. She didn''t want to die. It was the only way to go when there was no way out. She would not let herself go to this step.


    Fu Jing doesn''t let Su Jiusi take people with him. Su Jiusi only takes Alan and takes a carriage to another courtyard outside Fu Jing City.


    "I''m just making an analogy. I''ll arrange people first." With that, Mujie had gone out first.


    Hear Mu Jie say to marry, Mu Yunchang frowned, "nonsense what."


    Think of here, she shakes her head, won''t, absolutely won''t appear this kind of result, white head of about, she also won''t break an appointment.


    Soon the carriage arrived at the other courtyard outside the city. Alan got off the carriage first, helped Su Jiusi out of the carriage, and showed his identity. Someone immediately led Su Jiusi into the other courtyard.


    Fu Jing is waiting for Su Jiusi.

 Chapter 553

    Su Jiusi walks in slowly, and sees Fu Jing sitting on the throne. She turns to Fu Jingfu. Even if she is a rival enemy to Fu Jing, she is still polite because of her good upbringing.


    "The Lord specially called in the courtiers outside the city. What''s your order?"


    "Miss mu, please have a seat." Fu Jing pointed to the chair beside him, motioned Su Jiusi to sit down, and immediately a maid came to serve tea.


    Su Jiusi''s words just fell, Alan suddenly alert, the next second has a shadow from the window flash in, see the shadow, Alan immediately in front of Su Jiusi, scolded, "who?"


    "Now we need to conserve our energy and not make unnecessary sacrifices." Su Jiusi sat at the table and poured himself a glass of water. "After they go back safely, we''ll find a way to leave. There should be no change tonight."


    Alan thought for a while, and thought that Su Jiusi''s words were reasonable, so he didn''t say anything more. If it was her, she might have started to fight king Xin just now. It was really unexpected that Su Jiusi could speak to King Xin so calmly and politely.


    This is something that can be avoided. Why should we beat the stone with the egg? Wang Xin is cruel and can''t stimulate him. It''s better to be obedient for a while and try to find a way slowly. "


    "What if you''re welcome? It''s not a cost-effective thing to hurt ourselves after being addicted to our mouths. Now we are under the control of King Xin. We know that we don''t have to worry about our lives for the time being. If we fight with King Xin, we will not only anger our mother and sister-in-law, but also suffer from flesh and blood.


    After returning to the room, Alan was puzzled and asked, "why is miss so polite to King Xin?"


    Fu jingphen said, immediately a maid came forward to lead Su Jiusi down, Su Jiusi blessing body, got up and followed the maid down first.


    "It''s not the same as smart talking. It doesn''t take any effort to bring Miss Mu down for a rest."


    The first thing Su Jiusi wants to keep is Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci, so instead of competing with Fu Jing, she obeys Fu Jing. This is Fu Jing''s territory. If she works against Fu Jing, it won''t do her any good.


    "As long as they are safe, I will leave them to the king."


    "Don''t worry, Miss mu. Tomorrow morning, Mrs Mu and the young lady will return to Mu''s house safely. If you want them to go back safely, Miss Mu had better be obedient tonight, otherwise they will be sent back with their bodies."


    Of course, Fu Jing is not a person who keeps his promise. If it wasn''t for Mu''s family background, Fu Jing would have killed Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci. Now he is also in a state of great anxiety. Naturally, he would not want to make trouble when he achieves his goal.


    But Su Jiusi steadily caught the king''s eyes, very calm, without a trace of fear and fear, "the minister''s daughter has come to the Lord, but also hope that the Lord will keep his promise and let her mother and sister-in-law go."


    The king in black robe is dignified and cold-blooded. Most people are afraid of him, so they don''t dare to contact him.


    "I think Miss Mu has received a letter from Wang. I didn''t expect that Miss Mu really dared to come to the door alone. Her courage is commendable."


    After sitting down, Su Jiusi found that this was the first time she had met Fu Jing alone, and they had not met each other before.


    "Jiusi, I haven''t seen you for a few months. There''s such a powerful maid around you. You have good martial arts. Where did you get it?"


    Wearing night clothes, Zhong Mojiang looks at Su Jiusi with a smile.


    Seeing that it was Zhong Mojiang, Su Jiusi was surprised. How did he come here?

 Chapter 554

    "Alan, step back!"


    Su Jiusi waved his hand. When Alan saw that Su Jiusi knew the man in black, he stepped aside.


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Do you miss me?" Zhong Mojiang looked at Su Jiusi in a very frivolous tone.


    "Don''t bother the sect leader. I will take revenge myself."


    "Well, I''ll take you later, woman. Who gave you the poison? I''m going to avenge you for giving you such immoral poison. "


    Su Jiusi smoked, but did not speak.


    Zhong Mojiang understood Su Jiusi''s meaning and said with emotion, "it turns out that you are specially here to exchange people. You are really powerful. You used the Mu family to make use of your feelings. Why didn''t you use your feelings for me?"


    Zhong Mojiang said that he was going to take Su Jiusi away, but Su Jiusi shook his head. "I''ve got the good intentions of the sect leader. I can''t go now. Xinwang will let my mother and sister-in-law go back tomorrow."


    "It seems that I want to use you to threaten Fu Chenrong. The war between men actually takes you as a chip. Woman, come with me! I''ve brought people here. It shouldn''t be a problem to take you out of here. Your maidservant also has martial arts skills. "


    "What nonsense." Su Jiusi frowned, "King Xin has another purpose to catch me."


    When Zhong Mojiang saw Su Jiusi and listened to him, he continued, "I just got to the capital when I saw you get on the carriage and leave. I followed you all the way here. What''s the matter with you? How come it''s in the hands of King Xin again? He won''t covet you, too! "


    "I really can''t help you. There''s only one Su Jiusi in the world. I received Bingbing''s letter. She told me about you. I know my aunt. I''ll take you to find her. It''s a compensation for my disrespect to you last time."


    He knew that Su Jiusi had a grudge against him because of what happened last time. This woman really had a grudge. This time, he had to untie the knot at least. He didn''t want Su Jiusi to think of him as a kind of good man.


    This reason is not only for Su Jiusi, but also for himself.


    This time when he received Pei Bingbing''s letter, he rushed to the capital without saying a word. At last, he had a reason to come to Su Jiusi.


    If he ran to the capital for no reason, even if he came, Su Jiusi would not welcome him. He was the head of Qingque sect. He was so jealous that he really had a part in it.


    After su Jiusi left, he thought of Su Jiusi quite a lot. He wanted to see her several times, but he held back.


    Zhong Mojiang sat down on the stool opposite Su Jiusi. The water chestnut was clear, and his face had deep nostalgia for Su Jiusi.


    "It''s not a time for you to see. The sect master should be very clear."


    Zhong Mojiang sighed, "I know that you are a ruthless woman. I''ve been thinking about you all the time. If I don''t come again, you don''t even remember who I am. Jiusi, why is your heart so hard?"


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think about it. How could the headmaster come here all of a sudden?" Su Jiusi''s face did not change, and he was still lukewarm in the face of Zhong Mojiang.


    "Don''t be polite to me. I have nothing to do now."


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "it''s better to take revenge in person."


    "That''s true. It''s really good to stab enemies with your own hands. You''ve always been brave and ruthless. It''s good to take revenge on yourself."

 Chapter 555

    Alan looks at Zhong Mojiang secretly, and finds that Zhong Mojiang is very qualified for his aunt. She just heard Su Jiusi call him master. She concludes that he is also a person in the Jianghu, and asks curiously, "which school is this young master from?"


    "Black girl, go down to zhongmojiang again." Zhong Mojiang glanced at Alan and then looked away. Su Jiusi, the maid, was simple enough.


    Hearing Zhong Mojiang call herself black girl, Alan doesn''t care. Anyway, it''s not the first person to call her that way.


    Su Jiusi lowered his head to drink tea, "he forced my second brother to death."


    "Well, I will recommend Fengyue with my aunt. As long as my aunt agrees to stay with him, Fengyue will never want to leave. Jiusi, how can Fengyue offend you? He has come up with such a torture method."


    "He doesn''t want to go back. It''s better to stay with his aunt."


    Zhongmojiang should come down, "no problem, in case Shenggu dislikes..."


    Fu Yueyi will do other things. She hates Feng Yue to the bone and will be very happy to do it.


    "He''s not born with a problem. The saints have read countless men these years. They should have a way to cure Fengyue. Isn''t it more challenging to cure Fengyue? Zhong Mojiang, your people just need to take Fengyue to Baoling mountain, and others will do other things."


    Zhong Mojiang was stunned and soon began to laugh. "Oh, it''s not bad. I''ve made a decision on Feng''s family. However, I heard that Feng Yue is a person with physical problems. Would she want to leave such a person to her aunt?"


    Su Jiusi''s eyes were deep, "the wind leaped."


    "Who did you choose?"


    "I need the master''s man to bring me that man."


    Hearing that Su Jiusi wanted him to help, Zhong Mojiang immediately asked.


    "What''s up?"


    "No, I already have a candidate for this. How can I entrust it to the headmaster Xian? But I really need the help of the headmaster for a favor."


    Su Jiusi felt speechless. Why did Zhong Mojiang say that Xian was so strange? If Zhong Mojiang didn''t mention that, she really didn''t remember. She had too many things to do. She would put down all the things that she could put down.


    "She can eat me. I forced you. Now I''ll sacrifice for you. It''s even. You can forget that later. I promise, there won''t be another time."


    Su Jiusi frowned. It was inconceivable. He must know what kind of person the holy aunt was.


    "Are you not afraid of the holy aunt?"


    "It''s true that you can cheat people." Then Zhong Mojiang looked at Su Jiusi, "Jiusi, don''t worry! If I''m here, I''ll let my aunt take out the fairy fruit. "


    "That Master Zhong, are you really going to take the young lady to see her aunt? "


    How could their young lady know the master of Qingque gate? It seems that they are quite familiar with each other. It''s strange that their identities are totally different. It''s reasonable that they can''t even know each other.


    With him, Su Jiusi is not afraid to escape. Qingquemen is very important in the world.


    It''s strange to know Zhong Mojiang''s identity. This young man is actually the leader of Qingque sect. The head of the biggest killer organization in the world is still so young. She always thought he was an old man.


    It was Feng Yue who killed Mu Yang. She always remembered that she wanted to kill Feng Yue. Now that she has such a good opportunity, she certainly can''t waste it. It''s just that things are hard to predict. A few months ago, she never dreamed that she would cooperate with Fu Yueyi one day.


    "You mean Mu Yang? You''re kind to the Mu family


    "They are very nice to me."

 Chapter 556

    "If you are good to others, you will be good to others. What about me?" Zhong Mojiang asked half jokingly and half seriously.


    Su Jiusi seriously replied, "I can''t give you what you want, so don''t be nice to me."


    "You have to be so honest. You can''t even tell a lie."


    Along the way, Zhong Mojiang keeps in touch with Mujie secretly and tells Mujie Su Jiusi''s whereabouts. He''s afraid that there aren''t enough people to take with him. After all, Fu Jing''s men are all top experts. In order to protect everything, it''s better to cooperate with Mujie. At that time, Mujie''s people will be responsible for the termination.


    Zhong Mojiang has been following people secretly. He didn''t rob Su Jiusi immediately. He went to Zhangzhou, which is not far from Baoling mountain. Zhong Mojiang joined hands with the Mu family.


    Fu Jing attached great importance to this matter, and sent out more than 30 well-trained secret guards. He dressed Su Jiusi as a haggard old woman, walking along the path, which was very unobtrusive.


    Fu Jing''s people took her to the carriage, ready to take her to Tiancheng.


    The next day, after confirming that Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci had returned to Mu''s house, Su Jiusi breathed a sigh of relief.


    That night, Su Jiusi was still sleeping safely, probably because she was confident, and her anxiety was much less.


    Alan didn''t ask any more. This is not a friend. Although he is not willing to be a friend, he has no choice.


    "He''s my friend."


    "Miss, master of the bell gate..."


    It''s incredible to fall in love with a lady of a noble family in the world. They are people from two different worlds, especially the owner of Qingque sect.


    Alan looked at Zhong Mojiang''s back and went to close the window silently. She finally understood that Zhong Mojiang loved their young lady.


    Zhong Mojiang gave Su Jiusi a frivolous smile and soon disappeared from the window.


    "Don''t blame me, Jiusi. You should live well. You are the first woman I like. I don''t want you to die."


    Su Jiusi nodded. When Zhong Mojiang turned around, Su Jiusi suddenly said, "thank you, Zhong Mojiang."


    "Have a rest! I''ll send someone to inquire about the news tomorrow to make sure that Mrs. Mu and the young lady have gone back, and then I''ll find a chance to take you away. If I''m here, you can definitely leave. We''ll go to Baoling mountain as soon as possible, but we can''t delay any longer. "


    If you are stupid, be stupid! Have been on the boat, in the boat to stay heartache, jump also heartache, might as well stay.


    Isn''t that what a fool does?


    But he had to come up and work for her willingly. He didn''t even ask for anything in return. He didn''t ask for anything in return, but he knew that he couldn''t expect anything in return.


    With her ruthless degree, I''m afraid he can''t be moved by what she does. If she is smart, she should be far away from Su Jiusi.


    Zhong Mojiang really convinced Su Jiusi. He really didn''t know who this woman was in her previous life, but he followed her way.


    "Sorry, I can''t lie."


    Alan took Su Jiusi away for the first time. When he left, some stumps even flew in front of Su Jiusi. Alan was still afraid that Su Jiusi would be afraid. The words of appeasement had not been uttered yet. Instead, Su Jiusi reminded him, "Alan, let''s go, don''t delay."


    Alan was a little surprised. Her worry was really superfluous. Su Jiusi was very calm in the whole process and didn''t take a look at those stumps.


    Alan and Su Jiusi quickly get on the horse and leave. Both of them can ride. The black horse is galloping along the rugged path. Su Jiusi and Alan don''t get off the horse until they are sure that no one is coming.

 Chapter 557

    Alan tied the horse to the tree. Su Jiusi sat on the ground and looked up at the sky. It was almost dark. Alan sat down beside her and asked, "are you tired, miss?"


    Su Jiusi shook his head. "I''m not tired. You look around and see if Zhong Mojiang has come."


    "Well, don''t worry, miss. With the master''s martial arts, it''s not difficult to escape safely." After that, Alan got up and looked around. She looked very serious. She had excellent hearing. As long as there was any movement, she would be aware of it.


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi felt sorry. "Thank you, Zhong Mojiang."


    Zhong Mojiang downplays it. It''s a pity that he has damaged so many people, but he doesn''t regret it. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the secret guards of King Xin''s mansion were so powerful that they all died together.


    "King Xin really attaches importance to you. The secret guards sent by him are all top experts. The people I brought out suffered heavy casualties, almost completely annihilated."


    "How about there?"


    Seeing Zhong Mojiang coming back, Alan went to collect firewood to make a fire.


    He put his sword on the ground and sat opposite Su Jiusi. Originally, he wanted to sit next to Su Jiusi. Just think about it or forget it. This woman is extremely polite. If she sits next to her, she will be annoyed.


    As they were talking, Zhong Mojiang suddenly came back with a strong smell of blood.


    This is Su Jiusi''s very clear truth. She is a person who has seen strong winds and waves, so she can calm down no matter what she meets. She is no longer Su Liu who used to be too publicity.


    "Panic can''t save lives."


    Fortunately, she just saw the snake. Otherwise, Su Jiusi was very dangerous. She admired Su Jiusi''s courage all the time. The more she contacted, the more she admired her. She was totally different from the old lady in her imagination.


    Fortunately, the young lady was calm enough not to disturb her. If she yelled and startled her, I would not have time to save her. "


    "I''d better stay with the young lady! Just now this black snake is very poisonous. If it bites it, it will die in half an hour.


    "I''m fine."


    Alan turned to come over and asked, "are you OK, miss?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t panic. She slowly moved her body and wanted to stay away from the snake. Just after moving away, a branch flew straight over and stuck in the snake''s head. Soon the snake didn''t move any more.


    She looked up and saw a black snake on the ground, spitting out a letter and looking at her. She didn''t know what kind of snake it was, and she had never seen such a snake before. She didn''t dare to make a noise, for fear that it would disturb the snake.


    After riding the horse for such a long time, Su Jiusi was really tired. Her palm was red with the rein. She rubbed her hands and suddenly heard something passing the fallen leaves.


    "Don''t mention it. Who is willing? Woman, are you a little moved? " Zhong Mojiang looked at Su Jiusi, who knows Su Jiusi avoided his eyes, "are you hurt?"


    Zhong Mojiang sighed, "you''re a woman who really doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. If I have to take the initiative to paste it up, I won''t say something nice to tie me up. Let me work for you more willingly in the future."


    Su Jiusi said, "Zhong Mojiang, you know what I''m thinking, don''t say anything else. If you need any help in the future, just open your mouth. I''ll help you. We''re friends. There''s nothing else."

 Chapter 558

    "I have to rely on brotherhood for this love. OK, I''ll accept it. I''ll trouble you later."


    Zhong Mojiang just lay on the ground, his hands on the back of his head, and his mouth said so. But he knew very well that he would never trouble Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want to use him or tie him, but he seems to be tied by an invisible rope. After receiving Pei Bingbing''s letter, he rushes over without hesitation. All this is what he is willing to do.


    Pei Bingbing smiles at Gu Liyuan, "do you think about it?"


    "It''s not easy to sink, he also spent a lot of thought, the crown princess is not so easy to marry, Bingbing, let''s get married early! Life is short. Now that we are sure, we should get together earlier. "


    "Nine think really not easy, the crown princess is really not so good when, spend so much thought has not become the crown princess."


    Gu Liyuan stretched out his hand to play Pei Bingbing. "If it''s boring, you can''t tell Shen Rong what''s in your mind. If he knows, he''ll leave the soldiers in front to find Jiu Si. The war is not over, so you have to hide it from him for a while."


    "You dare." Pei Bingbing glared at Gu Liyuan, "I should be satisfied if I have one. If I am poisoned, will you save me from the holy aunt?"


    "Of course not. I don''t want everyone." Gu Liyuan had a black face. "Bingbing, since I met you, there have been no other women around me. It''s just you all the time."


    "If it were you, would you?"


    Gu Liyuan reached out and held Pei Bingbing''s hand. His tone was very suspicious. "The saint needs a man. Can Zhong Mojiang follow the saint?"


    Pei Bingbing shook his head. "We can''t help now. It''s said that the holy aunt is a person who doesn''t like to be disturbed. If we go, we''re afraid we''ll make a fool of ourselves. We''d better wait for news here. In case something happens, we can still find a way to support her."


    Gu Liyuan can''t sit any longer. The wind is light and the water is fierce enough to poison Su Jiusi. It''s more cruel than killing people.


    "Bingbing, why don''t we go to Baoling mountain! It''s really disturbing to wait for news like this. "


    But whether Zhong Mojiang can persuade her aunt, she has no idea.


    Pei Bingbing is really worried about Su Jiusi. Now that she''s gone, she can''t help her. She doesn''t know her aunt at all. When she knows that Zhong Mojiang knows her aunt, she will specially write to Zhong Mojiang. She hopes Zhong Mojiang can help her. She knows that Zhong Mojiang will certainly help.


    It was already dark. Pei Bingbing was still in Gu Liyuan''s room. She supported her chin with both hands and sighed, "I don''t know what happened to Jiusi. Zhong Mojiang must have rushed there, but there was a saint..."


    Guilyun mountain villa


    Alan has collected firewood. She sits next to Su Jiusi, but they are all silent. They all close their eyes and decide to go to Baoling mountain tomorrow.


    He finally understood his master''s mind, but Su Jiusi was much more kind than the woman she met.


    What if there is no result? He has been trapped. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to go out again. Since he can''t go out, let''s do it!


    "I''ve already thought about it."


    "Well, I''ll marry you. I''ll discuss it with my father tomorrow, but he''s been looking forward to it. He''s long wanted you to be his son-in-law. If he knows, I''m afraid he''ll be happier than me."


    "My father-in-law is really..."

 Chapter 559

    Forget it. Gu Liyuan knows that Pei Baichuan fell in love with Su Jiusi before, and even wants to marry Su Jiusi. It''s really embarrassing to think about it. Now he''s his father-in-law, his elder. It''s hard for him to say anything about these things. Anyway, it''s all gone.


    "Don''t talk about the past. No one is confused." Pei Bingbing knew what Gu Liyuan was going to say, so he interrupted Gu Liyuan, "by the way, Liyuan, should we inform Gu''s family when we get married?"


    Gu Liyuan looks a little lonely, "no need, Gu family has nothing to do with me."


    "Miss, the arrays are all on the ground. The master of the bell gate doesn''t touch the ground. These arrays can''t hurt him, so the real masters can still go to Baoling mountain."


    As soon as Zhong Mojiang''s voice fell, it soon disappeared. "Alan, isn''t Zhong Mojiang afraid of array?"


    Zhong Mojiang shook his head, "I will not, who can learn the array well, Alan, you are here with Jiusi, I call the saint down."


    Several people stood at the foot of the mountain. Su Jiusi asked. She didn''t know how to use the array.


    "Zhong Mojiang, do you know the array?"


    In addition, the saints also set up the array, so there are many organs on Baoling mountain. Most of the people who don''t go into Baoling mountain are dead, and there are many corpses on the mountain.


    People in the Jianghu all know that Baoling mountain is the territory of the saint. She takes the mountain as the king and cherishes her face very much. Therefore, there are many rare and exotic fruits planted on Baoling mountain. The fairy fruit has the effect of nourishing your face, so the saint planted it.


    Early the next morning, Zhong Mojiang and Su Jiusi rushed to Baoling mountain. Two days later, they arrived at the foot of Baoling mountain.


    Gu Liyuan looks at Pei Bingbing with a very gentle smile. Since he is determined to marry Pei Bingbing, how can he be willing to hurt Pei Bingbing? He does not want to repeat the tragedy of his parents, and he will not regret his life after hurting him like his father.


    "Well, I can''t help it."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to talk more about his father, Pei Bingbing didn''t ask any more questions, but said with a smile to Gu Liyuan, "it''s OK. I''ll accompany you in the future. We don''t want to hurt each other like our parents. How about loving each other for a lifetime?"


    "No, he wants to stay in the prison. There is a Buddha in the city. No one dares to neglect him in the prison. Just let him know."


    He didn''t know what had happened between his parents. Most of the time, his father was responsible for his mother. He could guess what had happened. Since it was his father''s choice, he would not force Gu Yan to get out of prison.


    He once met Gu Yan in the prison. Gu Yan only said to him that he owed Su Liu. Let him leave it alone. He will repay Su Liu well.


    Gu Liyuan is silent. If Gu Yan wants to leave the prison, Gu Qingcheng can help. Now she is the imperial concubine. All this is her business, but Gu Yan doesn''t want to leave the prison.


    "Liyuan, if you want to save your father, we can break the prison and take him to Guiyun villa to enjoy his old age."


    "I''ll write to him."


    "Your father is not still in prison."


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything, just waited patiently.


    After waiting for a while, I heard the sound of footsteps. A young woman with white hair came down from the mountain. The woman was dressed in white and her silver head was scattered on her shoulders. She was about thirty years old. She was slim, with oval face and big eyes. She was a gorgeous beauty.


    Zhong Mojiang was right behind her.

 Chapter 560

    This must be the holy aunt, even more beautiful than Su Jiusi imagined.


    "Holy aunt." Alan and aunt said hello.


    Seeing Alan, the aunt looked at Su Jiusi and knew that Su Jiusi was not from the Jianghu. She said with a smile, "this girl is the eldest lady of which family. It''s really strange that you are all around her."


    "The aunt is beautiful."


    Aunt has turned to lead the way in front, she and Zhong Mojiang walk and chat, see the relationship is good, Su Jiusi and Alan follow.


    "You come with me."


    Zhong Mojiang continues to recommend Fengyue, and has a feeling that he is a procuress.


    "Fengyue is sure to satisfy you."


    Shenggu has never seen Fengyue, and indeed has never met the children of the aristocratic family. After listening to Zhong Mojiang''s words, she was really a little interested. She nodded, "wait until Fengyue comes. If it''s worth it, I''ll change it. If it''s not worth it, don''t say anything. I don''t do business at a loss."


    As a young lady of a noble family, she is not so reckless as the people in the Jianghu. She is still very disciplined. She doesn''t understand what she does, but she doesn''t ask her what she does.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything in the whole process. The condition of her aunt was very strange. She couldn''t say anything like that.


    The aunt considered Zhong Mojiang''s words and didn''t speak.


    His body is not born with problems. It''s said that it''s caused by injury. You should have a way to cure him. Isn''t it good for such a person to stay around? "


    "Shenggu, Fengyue was born in the general''s mansion. He is tall and handsome. Compared with those of us who don''t know big characters, he is both literate and martial arts. He comes from an excellent family. You should have never met such a person before. Why don''t you try such a noble young man?


    Hearing that the wind leaped, the aunt shook her head in disgust. "How can that man become? You really think that I don''t know what happened outside. The world knows that he has hurt himself long ago. What''s the use of him? I don''t want to raise idle people."


    "Exactly."


    Holy aunt a Leng, ask a way, "is the eldest son of the general mansion of Zhen state?"


    "Fengyue will send people here in the next two days."


    "Who?"


    Of course, Zhong Mojiang didn''t want to. He coughed softly, "holy aunt, I''ve prepared a person for you. How about exchanging that person for xianlingguo?"


    She has long been interested in Zhong Mojiang, but Zhong Mojiang is not an ordinary person. If he is not willing, he will not be able to subdue him. Taking this opportunity, she has to try to see if she can get what she wants.


    There was a trace of beauty in her eyes. She looked at Zhong Mojiang with a smile, waiting for Zhong Mojiang to come down.


    "Zhong Mojiang, your mouth is really sweet. What''s the relationship between this girl and you? It''s worth your walking. If you want to stay, I can consider giving you xianlingguo."


    "The aunt is already very beautiful, but she is the first beauty in the world." Zhong Mojiang flatters.


    The aunt glanced at Zhong Mojiang, "although I planted several plants, there is only one fairy fruit left. It''s a beauty treasure. How can I give it to you at will?"


    Aunt is Zhong Mojiang''s predecessor. She always talks about her peers in the world. Therefore, in front of her, Zhong Mojiang is very polite and takes her as an elder.


    "This is Miss mu of the Mu family, aunt. You have planted several fairy fruits on it. Can you send me a fairy fruit?"


    After a long walk, Su Jiusi suddenly opened his mouth.


    "It''s very beautiful, and she knows a lot of ways to look beautiful. If it wasn''t for her white hair, she would look younger."


    Alan lowered his voice. Fortunately, the aunt didn''t embarrass them.

 Chapter 561

    If it wasn''t for the presence of Zhong Mojiang, they would not have seen the holy aunt. The fairy fruit was different from other things. They would eat it if they picked it, or they would die. So Su Jiusi had to go on this trip in person.


    After walking for a long time, a yard surrounded by dry branches appeared in front of us, in which many flowers were planted.


    All kinds of colors interweave together, and you can smell a strong fragrance of flowers from a distance.


    Aunt eyes with flattery, "reluctant to give up men?"


    This word almost said, but Su Jiusi was born to hold back. At this time, she didn''t want to have a conflict with her aunt. In addition, Fu Chenrong didn''t know these things at all, and she couldn''t tell Fu Chenrong these things.


    How could that be? She would rather die than make this deal with her aunt.


    "What a wonderful age, it''s only 17." She sighed and went into the room. "I''m still old. I can''t compare with you little girls. I heard that you have a close relationship with Prince Jiang. I appreciate him. If you can let him come here to stay with me for a while, I''ll give you the fairy fruit right away."


    "17 years old."


    "How old is it?"


    "My aunt praised me. I can''t compare with my predecessors." No matter whether she satirizes herself or really praises herself, Su Jiusi doesn''t change her face and takes her words.


    The aunt laughed, "I''ve heard your name for a long time. I heard that you were Princess Anping of the state of Wei. It''s not easy to be a little girl. You''ve been mixed from the state of Wei to the state of Jiang, and you''ve done well. By the way, I''ve accepted this killer. I''ve lived for 60 years, but I''m not as good as you."


    "My name is mousse. Excuse me." Su Jiusi was very modest.


    After that, she went to Su Jiusi and said, "are you the daughter whom the Mu family recognized some time ago?"


    The aunt didn''t force Zhong Mojiang, just shook her head, "it''s really boring."


    "Of course not as good as auntie, but I just like it."


    "Is that girl better than me?"


    The aunt said that she was just ready to take Zhong Mojiang''s hand, but Zhong Mojiang had quietly avoided it, and there was a rare embarrassment on her cold face, "I have a beloved girl."


    "I''m like this all the year round. Would you like to stay with me?"


    Zhong Mojiang took a glance at the flowers and plants in the yard of Shenggu, and continued to make friends with Shenggu. "In the cold winter, the garden is still full of flowers. Shenggu''s life is very pleasant."


    Aunt Zhou nodded and immediately stepped back.


    "Yes, aunt. I''m going to clean up the room."


    "Aunt Yun, there''s a guest coming. You can arrange it. Remember to cook more dishes at noon."


    An elderly aunt was waiting to see her coming in. She called her aunt respectfully.


    Behind the flowers is a wooden house.


    At this time, it was winter. Originally, there were no other flowers except plum blossom. But in the yard of Shenggu, it was like warm spring. The flowers of various colors were blooming and competing. It was really rare to see them at first sight. Obviously, these were not ordinary flowers.


    "Auntie, your highness is the crown prince. There are differences between the monarch and the minister. I can''t discuss his affairs in vain."


    She laughed and said, "I''m interested because he''s the prince. I heard that he''s very handsome. I don''t have any regrets in this life if I can get such a man."


    With that, Su Jiusi frowned and said, "Zhong Mojiang, will she disclose the news to Shen Rong?"

 Chapter 562

    "I went to her and said I wouldn''t let her get the news out."


    Zhong Mojiang doesn''t care, but he cares about Su Jiusi''s mind. Besides, he rarely has a chance to be alone with Su Jiusi, and he doesn''t want Fu Chenrong to disturb him. This time, he wants Su Jiusi to remember him firmly.


    Saint aunt there, he will certainly stop, can''t let her put Su Jiusi in Baoling mountain things revealed.


    That fool will certainly hide all this, think of these, he is very distressed Su Jiusi.


    But when he thought of Su Jiusi''s poison, he was very worried. At this time, he should have been with her, but he was thousands of miles away. When he thought of this, he was very remorseful.


    After more than a month on the battlefield, his change is obvious. He has not only calmed down a lot, but also understood the responsibility on his shoulders. He has not only Su Jiusi in his heart, but also the common people. For the first time, when he contacted them in depth, he really felt the hardship of people''s livelihood.


    Once he loses, Fu is also very clear about the consequences.


    Fu Chenrong''s eyes are cold. He knows the truth better than anyone else. If he leaves, his morale will be greatly affected. They are likely to lose to tabu. This is indeed a very difficult opponent. The two sides have been fighting for seven days, but they still haven''t forced tabu back.


    "Your Highness, Bingyun is right. Now your highness must not leave Tiancheng."


    After Bingyun finished, she saw that Qingshan was still standing there. She winked at Qingshan and motioned Qingshan to kneel down together to beg Fu Chenrong. When she touched Bingyun''s deadly eyes, Qingshan also knelt down. He was really afraid of Bingyun.


    Bingyun said that she could not help kneeling on the ground. If there were other things, she was not afraid of anything. Fu Chenrong was calm and calm, but this matter related to Su Jiusi, and she didn''t have anything at all.


    "Your Highness, since Miss Su has arrived at Baoling mountain, nothing will happen for the time being. Your highness must think twice. Soldiers and common people need your highness. Your highness must not leave rashly."


    Bingyun knows that Fu Chenrong has no reason for Su Jiusi. She finally comes to this step. She is really afraid that Fu Chenrong will do something impulsive.


    Tabu still did not admit defeat. If Fu Chenrong left at this time, the consequences would be unimaginable, and he would certainly shake the morale of the army. Since the war, Fu Chenrong has been in front of the battle, and his soldiers have been greatly inspired, and Fu Chenrong''s prestige in the army has greatly increased.


    Ice cloud is a little anxious, and now they are facing off with tabu.


    Fu Chenrong''s tone is still calm, but the green veins on his hand reveal his mood at this time.


    "Nine thoughts have fallen into the madness. Now it''s in Baoling mountain."


    Castle Peak and ice cloud have always been the one that castle peak can''t calm down. Ice cloud is absolutely calm down. Every time, Castle Peak speaks first.


    Fu Chenrong is standing in his study. Qingshan and Bingyun are standing opposite Fu Chenrong. Fu Chenrong crumples up the letters he has read. They don''t know what happened, or Qingshan can''t help asking, "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    Tiancheng


    "get up! The Palace won''t leave the camp now, but it should be over. It doesn''t want to play cat and mouse with tabu any more. "


    If change for former Fu Chenrong, he will rush back to see Su Jiusi regardless of everything.


    But now he can''t do it. He must first finish what he should do as a general. He can''t let the soldiers who follow him die in vain, and he can''t let the people of Tiancheng fall into danger again.

 Chapter 563

    "Your Highness means..."


    Bingyun didn''t understand Fu Chenrong''s meaning and asked.


    Fu Chenrong''s eyes were deep. "Our palace wants to bring tabu here. Isn''t he good at sneaking attacks? Let''s give him this opportunity."


    "There is no name on this letter. I don''t know who wrote it for the moment."


    According to her understanding of Su Jiusi, this letter can''t be written by Su Jiusi. She is a woman who knows how to handle it. She can''t write a letter to Fu Chenrong at this juncture. The person who wrote the letter clearly wants to influence Fu Chenrong.


    Bing Yun is ready to retreat. When he turns around, he suddenly asks, "Your Highness, who wrote this letter?"


    Fu Chenrong is not in a good mood. He doesn''t want to continue to talk about these things with Bingyun. He just wants Bingyun to understand what Su Jiusi has done. He wants Bingyun to be grateful to Su Jiusi so as not to make su Jiusi difficult.


    "You step back!"


    Bingyun did have prejudice in the past, but now that prejudice has long gone. She is really accepted by Su Jiusi, but she still doesn''t want Fu Chenrong to be too sentimental on major events. She doesn''t know the love of children, she only knows the overall situation.


    "I dare not. I just have no prejudice against Miss Su. I always appreciate Miss Su''s resourcefulness, but some things matter a lot. I can''t be sentimental."


    "You have always been biased against Jiusi."


    Thinking of this, Bingyun was a little ashamed. She bowed her head and said, "Your Highness is ashamed. Don''t worry. Miss Su will be safe. She is protected by heaven."


    Bingyun really didn''t think of this, and originally she meant to blame Su Jiusi. At this point, she didn''t help Fu Chenrong, but made trouble for Fu Chenrong. Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi''s poison came like this.


    Do you know why Su Dacheng would help? It was Jiusi who asked fengqingshui for help. If she didn''t guess correctly, this crazy bug was brought down by fengqingshui. Without Jiusi, we would have lost this battle long ago, and you can''t come back alive. She traded all this with her own life. "


    "Bingyun, I know what you''re worried about. I know what I''m going to do. I won''t make fun of the lives of thousands of soldiers.


    She is very clear that Fu Chenrong wants to see Su Jiusi as soon as possible because he wants to make a quick decision. If only he could restrain himself and stay, she dare not say too much about other things. She sees Fu Chenrong''s feelings for Su Jiusi in her eyes.


    Bingyun see Fu Chenrong has decided, she is not good to say anything more, she knows Fu Chenrong''s temperament, once he identified things, others is to say nothing.


    "Yes, I''ll go now."


    Fu Chenrong waved his hand, "needless to say, our palace has decided. Qingshan, you call Xiao Luo right away. We have something to discuss with him."


    Hearing this, Bing Yun looked worried. "Your Highness, this is too risky. You..."


    Fu Chenrong really doesn''t know who wrote this letter. Su Jiusi can''t write it.


    She can''t tell the people who believe in Wang Fu about it. Feng Qingshui''s purpose is very clear. Feng Qingshui can''t write to him at this time. For a moment, he can''t be sure who actually wrote this letter.


    Anyway, he admitted that this letter really disturbed his mood. If he didn''t rely on his reason to restrain himself, he would have to go to Su Jiusi. This silly girl has done too many things for him to make him feel that he can''t make up for it all his life.

 Chapter 564

    "Your Highness, will the contents of the letter be false?"


    Ice cloud doubts a way.


    "This palace will let people find out about it. You should step down first."


    Because of her humble birth, her father didn''t want to recognize Bai rou. Seeing that Bai Rou was a bit of her mother''s beauty, he cultivated her into a chess piece. She is a chess piece. I''m just a bit more advanced than my sister. "


    Speaking of Princess Xin, Fu Yueyi restrained her smile and said, "I thought Bai Rou was a child picked up by my father. Yesterday I learned from my mother that Bai Rou was also his daughter.


    "My mother''s concubine doesn''t come to care about me. She is afraid that I won''t work for her anymore. She constantly reminds me to remember the kindness of her upbringing. In her eyes, she only believes in her mansion."


    "Yesterday, the princess came to Zhenguo general''s house to see the princess. She was still very concerned about the princess." It''s rare to see Fu Yueyi''s interest in appreciating flowers. During this period, Fu Yueyi''s mood is not good. Meipan continues to pick up good words.


    Fu Yueyi stood under a plum tree, reached out and hooked the branch to her nose. After smelling the fragrance, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "No, it''s better for the flower to be on the tree. It will die soon after it is moved to the room. There are so many meaningless flowers. When you want to see them, just come out and have a look."


    Mei pan, who followed Fu Yueyi, asked.


    "Princess, the plum blossom is so good. Do you want to pick some to put in the vase?"


    Wearing a goose yellow cape and holding a heater in her hand, she was enjoying the plum blossoms in the backyard of Zhenguo general''s mansion. Many plum blossoms were planted here, and the time was really fast. Before she knew it, it was time for plum blossoms to bloom.


    Fu Yueyi is the only one in the general''s family of Zhenguo. Every day, she is as contented as a nobody.


    Feng Qingshui and Feng Yue always have a good relationship. Since Feng Yue disappeared, he couldn''t sleep at night. He always felt that something had happened to Feng Yue.


    During this period of time, there were many accidents in the general''s residence of Zhenguo, one after another, which made him feel exhausted and uncomfortable. Emperor Shun specially allowed him to rest in the residence for a few days.


    Not long ago, the youngest son had an accident. Now the eldest son''s whereabouts are unknown. Feng Qian is very worried.


    After Fengyue disappeared, Fengqian and fengqingshui sent people out to look for Fengyue, but Fengyue seemed to evaporate in the human world. There were no people alive and no corpses dead.


    Fu Chenrong secretly made up his mind and took out the peace knot from under his armor. He stroked the peace knot and looked at it with tenderness and guilt.


    Jiusi, you must wait for me. I''ll come to you when I get rid of tabu completely.


    If the letter comes back, he will send someone to verify it to see if it is true.


    After receiving this letter, he realized that he had a high opinion of Feng Qingshui, which was like what Feng Qingshui would do. Therefore, he did not doubt the content of this letter, but believed it.


    Originally, he was very strange about Su Dacheng''s sudden attack. He knew very well what kind of person Su Dacheng was and the origin between Su Dacheng and Feng Qingshui. This time Su Dacheng''s attack must have been inspired by Feng Qingshui. Originally, he thought that Feng Qingshui''s help was due to considering soldiers and common people. After all, she had been in the military camp.


    Although he hasn''t gone to the capital for verification, Fu Chenrong believes that everything in the letter is true.


    "Princess, how can you be the same as Bai Rou?"


    "Bai Rou was at least arranged to enter the palace, and Feng yunlang didn''t hurt her, and I was pushed to Fengxun. I''m not as good as her. In my father''s eyes, we are not different."


    Fu Yueyi released her hand and continued to walk forward, facing the wind and light water.

 Chapter 565

    Seeing that Fu Yueyi''s face was painted with delicate makeup, her skin could be broken by blowing, and there was no sign of haggard. The wind was light and the water was a little hot.


    Fengyue disappeared, she was dressed every day, a change before haggard, this is clearly intentional.


    "Qingshui, what''s the matter with you? Can''t you sleep with dark eyes? Did you find a doctor to prescribe a tranquilizer


    Feng Qingshui is a little upset. She can''t do anything to Fu Yueyi now.


    "She''ll suffer later."


    "The young lady is so rude." Fu Yueyi left, Qiu Shu also angrily scolded a sentence, did not expect that this young lady actually dare to so ridicule Feng Qingshui.


    "Well, it may be someone else''s dream. As your sister-in-law, I still hope Qingshui can get what she wants. I''ll go back first." Fu Yueyi said, did not look at the wind light water, has turned away.


    Feng Qingshui sneered, "doesn''t sister-in-law know that dreams are all against?"


    Fu Yue Yi said with a giggle, "it''s really strange, how can I have such a good dream."


    "I didn''t want to leave Fengjia, but I don''t know how long you will stay with me. Don''t be angry. Last night, I dreamt that his Highness the prince married musis. But you were ridiculed by people, and finally you committed suicide in the lake."


    Fengqingshui warns that if Fengyue really has an accident, and it is confirmed that it has something to do with Fu Yueyi, she will not let Fu Yueyi go and torture her. Anyway, she will stay in Fengyue''s house for a lifetime, and she will never make her feel better.


    "Sister-in-law, even if the elder brother is gone, you are also a member of the Feng family in your life. Unless you die, you can''t leave the Feng family. There is a long way to go. Sister-in-law needs to see some things clearly."


    Although this husband doesn''t work, someone who speaks can also relieve the boredom. Why do you aim at me everywhere? "


    "It''s strange that Qingshui said this. How can my husband''s disappearance have something to do with me? No matter how, he''s my husband. I''m not so heartless when I''m married.


    "It''s better to have nothing to do with my sister-in-law, or I''ll never let her go." Feng Qingshui stares at Fu Yueyi coldly. She always thinks it has something to do with Fu Yueyi. Although there is no evidence, her intuition is just like this.


    She said that, but Fu Yueyi didn''t worry, and her tone was light. She knew that Fengyue couldn''t come back. How could su Jiusi let Fengyue come back again? Even if he got lucky, she would not let Fengyue go.


    "I''m just worried in my heart. There''s no need to show this kind of thing. I hope Fengyue can come back safely. I''ve only been married to the general''s residence of Zhenguo for one month, and I don''t want to be widowed at a young age."


    Wind light water skin smile meat don''t smile of return a way, "elder brother now whereabouts unknown, elder sister-in-law pour is not anxious at all."


    See wind light water, Fu Yue Yi showed a pretty smile, concern asked.


    Fu Yueyi is still her sister-in-law. She is the young lady of the general''s residence in Zhenguo. Her status is higher than her. In addition, she is confident in the palace. She really can''t be ignored. Just seeing Fu Yueyi''s face now, she feels extremely uncomfortable. Fu Yueyi actually helps Su Jiusi. Is it because she wants to betray the palace?


    If she cooperates with Su Jiusi, it''s really not an optimistic thing. Princess Xin came to the general''s residence of Zhenguo only yesterday. After all, she is confident. She doesn''t think Fu Yueyi will betray Prince Xin so easily.


    Now I don''t know where Fengyue has gone, and Su Jiusi doesn''t seem to be in Mufu, and his whereabouts are unknown. Does Su Jiusi''s disappearance have something to do with Fengyue?

 Chapter 566

    Feng Qingshui thinks about it. Now she can only send more people to inquire about Su Jiusi and Feng Yue. She thinks that Su Jiusi''s leaving the capital has something to do with her poison.


    Since it''s her poison, it''s not that kind of poison that can be easily removed. How could she give Su Jiusi this chance? No matter how many places she went, it was futile.


    The next day, Fengyue was sent to Baoling mountain. The saint looked at Fengyue like a prey. His hands and feet were tied and he could not move.


    Saint aunt giggled, "who said that women can only serve men, Fengyue, come here to learn to accept life, I have many ways, there is no man that my mother can''t teach."


    "The holy aunt is not joking. I can only go to the battlefield to kill people. I can''t serve people. That''s a woman''s job."


    Feng Yue just felt sick. According to the rumor in the world, the saint is at least 60 years old. How can he be interested in a woman about the same age as his grandmother? As children of a family, they have their pride. The one they despise most in their life is a man''s pet. It''s a dream that the saint asks him to serve her.


    I know there is something wrong with your body. Everyone has been looking for you all these years, but I haven''t found you like this. I can cure your body, and then I will stay and serve me. How about that? "


    Aunt caresses her hands. Her nails are very long. She looks a little terrible. She smiles at Fengyue with a charming smile. "Fengyue, don''t come with me like this.


    "I have a hidden disease. It''s no use for my aunt to arrest me. As long as she lets me go, I''ll take it as if nothing has happened. I won''t embarrass her. What does she mean?"


    The aunt sat down on the chair and said, "it''s not so obscure that she knows my name."


    "Are you the saint?"


    He knows that there is a woman in Baoling mountain who specializes in men''s sex. Is this the saint who makes men avoid her? She has always laid hands on people in the world. She has never heard of any aristocratic family. How can she find him? And his body is well known to the world.


    The holy aunt replied with indifference. When she heard about Baoling mountain, Feng Yue''s face changed obviously. He didn''t know all about the things in the river and lake. Those famous people had heard of it, including Baoling mountain.


    "Why can''t I provoke you? Even if you are the prince, you have to be obedient when you enter Baoling mountain."


    Hearing that Shenggu mentioned Zhenguo general''s mansion, Feng Yue glared at Shenggu fiercely, "since you know I''m from Zhenguo general''s mansion, you don''t want to let me go. That''s not the place you can provoke."


    "Oh, I have a good temper. I''m worthy of being a son of a noble family. I have good muscles, like someone who has been to the battlefield." She continued to look at Fengyue with a smile. "She''s pretty good. She''s a man of Zhenguo general''s mansion."


    Aunt stretched out her hand and pinched the muscle on Fengyue''s arm. Fengyue glared at her with disgust. How could this old woman be so rude to herself.


    "You..."


    Feng Yueqi''s face turned green. He remembered that it was Fu Yueyi who invited him. After drinking a cup of tea, he fainted. He opened his eyes again. His hands and feet were tied up in the carriage. Even his eyes were covered. He didn''t know where he was.


    It must have something to do with Fu Yueyi. What he can''t figure out is how Fu Yueyi cooperated with her and where she found her.

 Chapter 567

    This woman came up with such a way to revenge him. As long as he went back, he would not let Fu Yueyi go.


    Seeing his unkind aunt, he regretted treating Fu Yueyi like that. He knew that today he would not provoke Fu Yueyi. That woman really gave her a tooth for a tooth. She returned all the humiliations he had given her.


    No wonder before Feng Qingshui has been afraid to look down upon Fu Yueyi, think of these, he has been eager to strangle Fu Yueyi.


    Seeing that the acupoints are useless, Zhong Mojiang is more worried.


    "How could that be?"


    He reached out and touched the acupoints on Su Jiusi''s head a few times, trying to relieve the pain for Su Jiusi, but these times had no effect. Su Jiusi was still in pain and could not speak. He just felt that his head was about to explode.


    Zhong Mojiang saw that Su Jiusi was biting his lips. He was very distressed. He was a rude man and could not speak sweet words, but he could not see Su Jiusi''s pain.


    Zhong Mojiang runs to Su Jiusi''s room. She holds her head and looks very painful. She holds the corner of the table tightly with her hands, but she doesn''t make a sound.


    Feng Yue hasn''t met Zhong Mojiang and Alan, so he doesn''t know them. He doesn''t know that Su Jiusi is also in Baoling mountain.


    Hearing Su Jiusi''s headache, Zhong Mojiang disappeared in an instant, and Alan followed.


    Zhong Mojiang just ready to speak, Alan ran in in a hurry, "aunt, did you save my miss, she has a headache again."


    "Do you feel so wronged by me? I don''t want you to stay with me all my life. I''ll be tired of it after too long. As long as you are willing to stay with me for three months, I''ll give you xianlingguo. "


    "Why bother the younger generation?"


    The holy aunt hit Zhong Mojiang again. Zhong Mojiang had a black face. He was the head of the Qingque gate. If it came out, he would lose his face.


    "I''ve said for a long time that I don''t do business at a loss. Fengyue has a bad temper and certainly doesn''t know how to comply. I have to waste my energy. Such a person is not worth a fairy fruit unless you are willing to stay."


    Zhong Mojiang has never asked for help. In order to save Su Jiusi, he has completely put down his position to please his aunt, but she is still unmoved.


    "Auntie, please help! Why don''t you keep the wind for a while, and I''ll go outside to look for you, and then I''ll send some people to you? "


    Shenggu is alone. There are countless flowers and fruits planted in the yard. They don''t know which one is xianlingguo. With Shenggu''s martial arts, Su Jiusi is the one who really takes advantage. He can escape, but without martial arts, Su Jiusi will surely fall into Shenggu''s hands.


    Shenggu was obviously dissatisfied with Fengyue. Hearing this, Zhong Mojiang was a little worried. He knew that Shenggu was not a good friend, but he didn''t expect that Shenggu would make trouble for people, and they couldn''t do anything about it.


    "He looks ok, but he''s not worth a fairy fruit. If you trade him for a fairy fruit, you''d better take him away."


    At this time, the door was pushed open. Zhong Mojiang came in and walked to the aunt with his hands on his back. "Are you satisfied with Fengyue?"


    Then Alan came in worried and said, "I''ve just given Miss acupoints, which were useful before. This time, it''s really useless. I''m really worried about miss if I can''t get fairy fruit again."


    "I''m fine."


    Su Jiusi endured the pain and seemed to use all his strength to say such a word.

 Chapter 568

    "You silly woman, if you feel pain, just say, try to be strong."


    As soon as Zhong Mojiang''s words came to an end, the holy aunt slowly came in. She picked up Su Jiusi''s wrist, felt her pulse, and soon released her hand. "The poisonous insects are moving in her brain, so it''s hard to bear the pain. It''s useless to stop the pain. Unless the poisonous insects don''t move, it''s not long before she''s poisoned. There are not many poisonous insects in her brain, and the poisonous insects won''t move for long, and they will stop in a moment ¡£¡±


    Alan really can''t bear to see Su Jiusi so painful, she suddenly knelt on the ground, "aunt, I beg you, you help Miss!


    Seeing Su Jiusi in a coma, Zhong Mojiang sits on Su Jiusi and reaches out his hand to get the hair on his cheek behind his ear. Then he sees a pale face full of cold sweat.


    What else did Su Jiusi want to say, but he was drowned by the severe pain, and finally fainted directly.


    Then she went out. Alan was relieved. She took a look at Zhong Mojiang. She didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that Zhong Mojiang would really agree to her terms. He was sincere to their young lady, but it was a pity that there was no fate.


    The aunt said and got up, "you wait, I''ll get the fairy fruit."


    "You really have a deep affection for this little girl. I''ll be moved. Don''t worry. I''ll treat you well. Anyway, this little girl has no chance with you."


    Zhong Mo river a horizontal, "in front of you who dare to make trouble, I really promise, aunt, you don''t delay, immediately save nine think."


    "At this time, you''re still giving in to each other. It''s interesting that the little girl can bear the pain. It''s so painful that she can still hear what we say. It''s really not a simple person." She turned to Zhong Mojiang and asked, "Mojiang, do you really want to stay? Once you agree, don''t go back. "


    Su Jiusi, who was in pain, couldn''t help looking up. She said with difficulty, "Zhong Mojiang, don''t mind your own business."


    Zhong Mojiang really can''t see it any more. Although he doesn''t want to, it''s most important to save Su Jiusi. He looks at Su Jiusi. He seems to have made up his mind and says with his teeth, "aunt, I promise you, I''ll stay with you. You save Su Jiusi first, and don''t delay any more."


    She has been wandering in the river and lake for dozens of people. She has seen so many poor people that she has not felt it for a long time. Over the years, she never cares about her own business. It is impossible for her to be kind and save others. Even if Su Jiusi died here, it has nothing to do with her. She is not her person.


    There was no pity or emotion in the eyes of the saint.


    "It''s also her destiny. Every time the insect moves, she will damage her brain. It depends on her luck. I''m not Guanyin. There are so many poor people in the world. She''s so pathetic. If there''s no suitable person to exchange the fairy fruit, I will never give it to her."


    Alan couldn''t think of any other way, so she had to kneel down and beg for the holy aunt. She couldn''t beat the holy aunt, and she couldn''t get the fairy fruit from the holy aunt. She had no choice but to beg her.


    Crazy poisonous insects are different from other poisonous insects. The longer you delay, the more likely you will damage your brain. Please help her


    He asked Alan to take a handkerchief and wipe off the sweat on Su Jiusi''s forehead. His palm is wide and thick with thick calluses. He gently wipes the sweat for Su Jiusi, and his action is very clumsy.


    Alan stood aside and said nothing.


    Zhong Mojiang suddenly leans over Su Jiusi''s forehead and kisses him. Alan just wants to stop him. Zhong Mojiang has moved his lips, like saying to himself, "just let me be presumptuous."

 Chapter 569

    In this way, Alan did not say anything. She could feel Zhong Mojiang''s feelings for Su Jiusi.


    "If she''s awake, she won''t let me kiss her. She only has Fu Chenrong in her eyes, and other people won''t even look at her one more time."


    Zhong Mojiang gave a wry smile, revealing a lonely look. Originally, it was painful to love but not to love. He hoped that she would be happy and felt that it was too harsh to watch her and other men love each other.


    Mojiang, we''ve agreed that you can''t leave Baoling mountain for three months. I''ll cure Fengyue first, and you''ll accompany me first. Let''s talk about the affairs in the Jianghu. "


    "I haven''t heard that brain injury can be cured. Anyway, I can''t help it. With xianlingguo, this poisonous insect won''t come out to do evil. If she''s lucky, she may not be hurt anywhere, but this hope is very small. The rest depends on heaven''s will!


    Zhong Mojiang heard that Su Jiusi might have hurt his brain, and his cold face was full of concern.


    "Is there any way to cure it?"


    "You have to be careful. The pain is so severe this time. It''s very likely that she''s been hurt by the insects. I''ll wait until she wakes up."


    "Three times, the first two times are not so powerful, this time is the most powerful." Alan thought about it and returned.


    The aunt put down her bowl and asked, "how many times has she had a headache?"


    The saint''s hand trembled, and Zhong Mojiang really cared about the little girl. She poured the Xianling juice into Su Jiusi''s mouth. The juice didn''t spill out. She slid down Zhuang Jiuyao''s throat and drank all the Xianling juice quickly.


    Seeing that her aunt was a little impatient, Alan immediately held Su Jiusi''s mouth and forced her to open her mouth. Zhong Mojiang reminded her, "Alan, please be gentle and don''t hurt her."


    "Just do it. The Xianling juice will not work after a long time."


    "Can it be poured in? Or I''ll drink it when the lady wakes up. "


    The aunt stood in front of Su Jiusi with the bowl of Xianling juice, greeting Alan.


    "This little girl can even bear this kind of pain. Can''t she bear a bowl of bad medicine? Alan, you open the little girl''s mouth and I''ll pour it. "


    Zhong Mojiang was a little anxious. He immediately stopped his aunt and apologized, "aunt, I don''t mean that. Don''t worry about it with your younger generation. Is it hard to drink?"


    She said that she was ready to take back the fairy fruit.


    "If I don''t believe it, I''ll keep it for myself, and I''ll have this baby left."


    Looking at this bowl of black juice, Zhong Mojiang has some worries. Can it be eaten?


    "Aunt, is this the fairy fruit?"


    Soon she came back with a fiery red fruit in her hand, which looked a bit like a tomato. She asked aunt Yun to take a bowl and squeeze the juice from the fairy fruit into the bowl. The original fiery red juice turned black instantly and looked as thick as ink.


    Zhong Mojiang''s tone is determined, not that he wants to predict his life. He is not the kind of person who indulges in love with children. There is only one Su Jiusi in the world after all.


    "No more."


    "The sect leader is so affectionate and righteous that he will meet a woman who is in love with each other in the future."


    See her pain unbearable, he also felt the pain of cone heart in the side, especially want to bear all this for Su Jiusi.


    "Let me take care of Jiusi for a few days, and I''ll wait until I send her away."


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, as long as you don''t leave Baoling mountain, I''ll go to see Fengyue."


    With that, the aunt had already left.

 Chapter 570

    Alan helped Su Jiusi lie on the bed, covered the quilt for her, looked at Su Jiusi anxiously, "I hope God bless miss."


    She really hopes that Su Jiusi will be safe and sound, and that she and Fu Chenrong can have a lover and get married. After Fu Chenrong''s triumphant return, Su Jiusi is going to make a start.


    "She didn''t know how many times she had escaped from Yama. This time is no exception. Alan, you go out first, and I''ll take care of Jiusi."


    "Sorry."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t know how to go back to Zhong Mojiang. Even without Fu Chenrong, she won''t choose Zhong Mojiang. For her, Fu Chenrong is an accident, probably predestined fate.


    "I just missed you."


    "Thank you, Zhong Mojiang. I said the same thing. If you need any help in the future, just ask." Hesitated for a moment, Su Jiusi continued to say, "Zhong Mojiang, don''t waste your time on me. If you meet a girl you like, don''t miss it."


    Zhong Mojiang still doesn''t care. After that, he smiles at Su Jiusi, "Jiusi, if you really want to thank you, you should live well. Don''t let my mind waste. I still say that. If Fu Chenrong is not good to you, qingquemen welcomes you at any time."


    Although she''s a little old, she looks as old as me. Besides, she''s beautiful. It''s not bad for me to stay with her for a few months. After all, I''m a man. "


    You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, you don''t want to stay with me. You don''t care who I am with.


    "Save people to the end. If it''s only half way, what can I do to send you here?


    Su Jiusi felt guilty in his tone. "You don''t owe me anything long ago, Zhong Mojiang. I''ve been very grateful to you for taking me to Baoling mountain. These things have nothing to do with you. You shouldn''t care about them."


    Zhong Mojiang downplayed it, trying to take it with him, as if it was just a small thing, no matter how small it was.


    "Nothing, just stay with my aunt for a period of time. Woman, don''t appreciate me. I''ve said it for a long time. I''ll take it as my return. Last time I offended you and hurt you."


    Hearing Su Jiusi say this, Zhong Mojiang sighs with relief. She still remembers these things, which proves that she is OK. God treats her very well.


    Su Jiusi nodded, thinking of the words he heard before he was in a coma. Su Jiusi stared at Zhong Mojiang and asked, "what did you promise the aunt?"


    After sitting for a while, Su Jiusi opened his eyes and saw Su Jiusi wake up. Zhong Mojiang said with joy, "are you awake?"


    Although he didn''t want to stay here with his aunt, he forced himself to stay, but as long as she was safe, he was willing to bear it. Anyway, three months passed quickly.


    Thinking that Zhong Mojiang saved Su Jiusi, Alan left the room. After she left, Zhong Mojiang, dressed in a black brocade robe, moved a stool and put it on the bedside to guard Su Jiusi. Maybe there won''t be such an opportunity in the future.


    "All right! I went out first


    "I can''t eat her." Zhong Mojiang a little impatient, "I just want to talk with her."


    Alan is in a bit of a dilemma. After all, there are differences between men and women, and Su Jiusi is already interested in the right person.


    "This..."


    Apart from this, she has nothing else to say to Zhong Mojiang.


    "I know that you are a woman with a hard heart and refuse to say a soft word. Do you have to leave it to Fu Chenrong?"


    Su Jiusi doesn''t speak, and Zhong Mojiang doesn''t continue to talk to Su Jiusi any more. If he goes on, he will feel more and more melancholy.

 Chapter 571

    "Jiusi, do you have any discomfort?"


    Zhong Mojiang changed the subject.


    Su Jiusi shook his head and said he was very good.


    The aunt stopped her hand and looked up at Su Jiusi with regret. "It seems that you still don''t have that life. If you want to be a princess, you can''t stand firmly. I''m afraid the courtiers can''t accommodate you.


    Rao Shi is always calm. Her face changes when she hears this. Fu Chenrong will inherit the great rule in the future. He can''t have no children. At that time, even the courtiers will exert pressure on Fu Chenrong.


    At that time, your child will have a lunatic mother, so remember not to get pregnant. It''s your advice. I have only one fairy fruit here. If you don''t listen to me, I can''t save you. "


    At that time, Gu Chong will wake up. Although you can''t die, you will become a madman.


    You can''t have children in your life. Once you get pregnant, the fairy fruit will be invalid.


    "Another thing I forgot to remind you is that the poisonous insects in your brain just fall asleep under the action of xianlingguo, not get rid of them.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I have conditions for saving you. If you want to thank Zhong Mojiang, he saved you." She didn''t look up. She was picking flowers with a bamboo basket in her hand. Her silver hair blocked her face, making it hard for people to see her clearly.


    As soon as Su Jiusi''s words came to an end, she saw the saint who was picking flowers in another corner of the yard. She took Alan up and gave her a smile. "Thank you for your help."


    "I''ll talk to my aunt again. There''s always another way."


    "I understand that this kind of thing will not come." Alan accompanied Su Jiusi and kept a step away from her. He lowered his voice. "He just wronged the Lord of the bell gate. The saint''s aunt has a bad reputation in the world. I don''t know if the Lord of the bell gate can resist."


    "I''m not suitable for Zhong Mojiang, and I don''t want to delay him." Su Jiusi said as he walked along that the courtyard of Shenggu was really well managed, and the flowers of various colors were very beautiful. "I owe him something else. Alan, don''t mention it any more."


    Alan showed some shy smile, "what I do is my duty, this time thanks to the Lord of the bell gate. If the lady has already had the prince, the Lord of the bell gate is also a good match for the lady. He is sincere to the lady."


    "I''m all right now, Alan. I''ve worked hard for you."


    Just after opening the door, I met Alan who was ready to come in. Seeing Su Jiusi come out, Alan reached out and held Su Jiusi, "are you OK, miss?"


    Zhong Mojiang stayed in Su Jiusi''s room for a while before he left. Su Jiusi wanted to sleep for a while, but he couldn''t sleep in bed, so he just got up.


    "He can''t go." Understand the meaning of Su Jiusi, Zhong Mojiang nodded to Su Jiusi.


    "Don''t let him go back. The rest will be at the disposal of the holy aunt."


    "Well, don''t worry! In the future, crazy Gu will not affect you any more. The holy aunt is not very satisfied with Fengyue. What do you want to do with Fengyue? "


    At that time, Fu Chenrong must accept the imperial concubine. You can''t live well in the imperial palace without children. The older you get, the more obvious it is. How many years can Fu Chenrong spoil you?


    What the palace is fighting for is not the offspring. You''d better think about it clearly. I''ll give you a piece of advice. Don''t marry the prince, or you will be defeated in the end. The emperor won''t be affectionate for many years. "


    What Su Jiusi is afraid of is not how long Fu Chenrong can love her, but the influence of having no heirs on Fu Chenrong. He shoulders the whole state of Jiang and must have an heir. What should she do?

 Chapter 572

    Looking at Su Jiusi''s expression, she knew that Su Jiusi had listened to her words. She continued to lower her head to pick flowers and said, "some people are talented, but heaven doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes."


    "Thank you for reminding me. Since I have taken this road, I don''t regret it."


    "Don''t regret now, don''t mean don''t regret in the future. It''s really rare to have your bearing at a young age. After all, it''s still easy to be silly when you are young. Later you will know that the men of the imperial family are not worthy of your deep love. What they have in their hearts is the world, not a woman."


    Fu Chenrong is really good at seeing people. She found a little girl who is so devoted to him. I hope she won''t regret it in the future.


    The holy aunt obviously didn''t think Su Jiusi would say such words, but she admired this little girl. She didn''t have a hard mouth, what she showed in her eyes was really such a meaning.


    No matter what others say, she can''t shake her trust in Fu Chenrong. She believes in her own judgment.


    She knows the difficulties and dangers Fu Chenrong is facing at the moment. She understands Fu Chenrong and never doubts Fu Chenrong''s feelings for herself.


    Su Jiusi said of course, now Fu Chenrong and tabu confrontation, she can''t accompany Fu Chenrong side, but also absolutely don''t want to give Fu Chenrong chaos.


    "He''s on the front line. Why influence him."


    "If you know he won''t come, why don''t you tell him?"


    "I will only be glad that he made such a choice and how he treated me. I am very glad."


    The aunt looked at Su Jiusi in surprise. "You don''t blame him."


    I do all this in the hope that he can return triumphantly. If he finally gives up, what''s the point of what I do? "


    If he did, I would not like him so much. A man should bear the responsibility on his shoulders. If I were him, I would make the same choice. I would never leave the soldiers at this time.


    At that time, the blood will flow, and innocent people will suffer.


    Auntie, now he''s fighting outside. He''s shouldering the lives of thousands of soldiers. If he leaves without permission, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "If he couldn''t come, he felt even worse.


    "That''s right. The most important thing in his heart is the world, not you. If you want to choose one from the other, the person who is abandoned is you. Since you know, why do you want to die for him without hesitation, little girl? Don''t you think you are stupid?"


    Su Jiusi''s tone was very calm, shaking his head, "No."


    "If he knew, would he rush to you at all costs?" She raised her eyes and asked again, with a slight pause in her hand.


    "I won''t tell him."


    She laughed as if she had heard a joke. "If Fu Chenrong knew you had been poisoned, would he come here?"


    "A man should have the world in his heart. There''s nothing wrong with that. I''m not just a person with a heavy face in my heart. I have something to do, but as long as another person is in danger and needs, and is willing to go through fire and water, he will be with another person."


    Listening to her words, Su Jiusi felt that she seemed to have some prejudice against the Royal people. It seemed that she had a relationship with the Royal people, otherwise she could not say such words, which meant that she had been betrayed.


    "It''s hard to measure people''s minds, little girl. You''ll be lucky."


    "I know what I''m doing, aunt. Can you let Zhong Mojiang go? What conditions do you have? In addition, as long as I can do it, I will promise you. "


    The aunt continued to pick flowers with her head down, "Zhong Mojiang is also determined to you."

 Chapter 573

    "I won''t love anyone else except Shen Rong in this life. I beg you, but I don''t want to owe Zhong Mojiang so much. Aunt, let Zhong Mojiang go! You are saving my life. You should talk to me if you have any conditions. "


    Although she has a little appreciation for Su Jiusi, she is not so kind-hearted because of this appreciation. She has been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years, and she has never been a good person.


    The aunt looked at the flowers in the bamboo basket. She stood up straight and looked at Su Jiusi with a smile. "Little girl, if you want your royal highness to change Zhong Mojiang, I can consider letting Zhong Mojiang leave here.


    The two women secretly colluded with each other to deal with him, which was unexpected to him in any case. The two men could not have cooperated with each other.


    He used to wonder how Fu Yueyi got in touch with people in the Jianghu. Now when he saw Su Jiusi, he understood.


    Feng Yue gritted his teeth and called out the name.


    "Mousse..."


    However, the iron chain was too heavy and he almost fell to the ground in a hurry. He managed to stabilize himself. He didn''t know what the woman gave him to eat, but he didn''t have any strength.


    The moment he saw Su Jiusi, his pupils suddenly shrank and he wanted to walk quickly to Su Jiusi.


    He had chains on his feet. Every step he took, the chains would drag behind him, making a clear sound. The heavy chains made him unable to walk fast, but could only move slowly.


    Just ready to go back to the room, suddenly at the door of the room to see just come by the wind jump.


    Su Jiusi nodded and asked nothing more.


    Alan shook his head. "No one in the river and lake knows the past of the holy aunt. What''s her real name? She only knows that she is from the state of Jiang. That''s why she has been active in the river and lake for 20 years. The holy aunt never mentions these things to anyone. It seems that she is very taboo, and no one dares to ask."


    Just now, she faintly felt that she was involved with the royal family from the words of the holy aunt. When she got to the door, she continued to ask, "Alan, do you know the origin of the holy aunt?"


    She knew that it was very difficult to persuade her aunt. She was not a teenager,


    Su Jiusi didn''t say much. She knew that Zhong Mojiang didn''t want to do it. This kind of thing was the same for both men and women. If she didn''t want to, life would not be easy.


    "Let''s go!"


    Alan saw Su Jiusi with a guilty face and comforted her so much. After all, Zhong Mojiang was a man.


    If the Lord wants to, he has nothing to do with it. He just needs to treat the saint as an ordinary woman. "


    "Miss, if she doesn''t want to, we have no way. She is good at martial arts. Without her permission, even if master Zhong leaves Baoling mountain, there will be a lot of trouble in the future. Even if he can go, he won''t go. This is also the morality of the river.


    After she finished, she left first. Su Jiusi stood in the same place and felt a little headache. She really didn''t want to owe Zhong Mojiang such a favor, which made her feel at a loss.


    If you don''t want to, don''t mention it. It was Zhong Mojiang who volunteered. I didn''t force him. Don''t worry. I can''t treat him badly. I''ll hurt him. "


    Su Jiusi is very indifferent. He even smiles at Feng Yue, and his face shows a surprised expression. "How can Feng Gong be here?"


    "Musi, don''t count Mu Yang''s death on me. He committed suicide himself. What''s the matter with me?


    He owes me a life. It''s a matter of course. If you let me go, I can''t pursue it. Otherwise, I''ll bury the whole Mu family. "

 Chapter 574

    The smile on Su Jiusi''s face did not decrease. "Whatever you want to do, please. I just did what I should do. As for how you leave here, it depends on your ability.


    Mr. Feng is so handsome. My aunt will definitely prefer Mr. Feng and ask him to mend his body. It''s much harder than fighting. "


    Feng Yue couldn''t catch up with Su Jiusi. He said angrily, "you''re such a bitch. The position of crown princess is light water. You don''t know how to be honest. A girl''s family is still mixed up with this kind of old Yin thief.


    Ten days later, Su Jiusi is going to leave Baoling mountain.


    After taking xianlingguo, you need to recuperate for about ten days to ensure that xianlingguo can firmly control the poisonous insects. The holy aunt dispenses medicine to Su Jiusi every day, which is very good for her.


    With Feng Yue in, the holy aunt has no air Council Zhong Mojiang. Instead, she is more and more interested in Feng Yue. Taming Wild Horses is very challenging for her.


    In the next few days, Su Jiusi had never seen Fengyue, but from time to time there were not very good sounds, such as wailing and swearing, coming from Fengyue''s room.


    This meeting, he hated Su Jiusi and Fu Yueyi to the bone. He didn''t pay attention to other women except Feng Qingshui. This time, he fell into the hands of several women. As long as he lives, this account will be firmly remembered.


    At this time, Feng Yue was both ashamed and angry. He always tormented others. Why did he suffer such an insult.


    The holy aunt was not happy, and her face was not good-looking at this time. She suddenly thought of a man, who was the only man she had not tamed, and could not tame him in her life.


    "If you don''t listen to me, it''s not that easy. My mother has said for a long time that there is no man I can''t tame."


    Fengyue was tall and much higher than his aunt. She kept struggling. She nodded on his hand, and Fengyue made a painful howl.


    Finish saying don''t wait for breeze to jump to talk to button the wrist of breeze jump.


    Seeing the aunt close to him, Fengyue was extremely disgusted. As soon as she took the hand, she held her hand. "You''ll know what I want to do in a moment. Fengyue, you''d better be obedient. You can''t run away."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s really naughty. It seems that we need a good Tiao teaching. I''ll teach you now."


    To ask him to beg for mercy with such a woman is to lose the face of the general''s office of the town. At least he is behind the general''s door.


    "Who''s the old woman?" he asked Fengyue has a strong disposition and will not easily admit defeat. You can see that the saint does not want to bow her head.


    Fengyue''s voice startled the aunt. She frowned and walked to Fengyue, obviously unhappy, "who do you say is the old woman?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a mad dog."


    "Miss, this..."


    Alan heard this unpleasant words have planned to rush up, Su Jiusi only when did not hear, calm with Alan back to the room.


    It''s no wonder that his Highness the prince never forgets you. It seems that he has learned a lot from this old woman. How can the Mu family make you such a disgraceful person recognize your ancestors? You''ve lost all the faces of the Mu family''s ancestors. You wait. Qingshui will never forgive you. "


    Zhong Mojiang himself came to see Su Jiusi off. After hesitating for a long time, Zhong Mojiang said, "Jiusi, do you really want to go back to the capital?"


    Su Jiusi nodded, "well, Zhong Mojiang, take care."


    "What if I go back? Your aunt has told me all about you. He is going to inherit Da Tong in the future. Can you accept that you don''t have children? I''m afraid that you will be wronged in the future, and his children will not be born to you at that time. Can you feel better? "

 Chapter 575

    Zhong Mojiang is deeply worried. He is really worried about Su Jiusi. He is afraid that she will have a bad life in the future. At least according to the current situation, she will not have a good life in the future.


    He can live without children, as long as Su Jiusi, but Fu Chenrong OK?


    "Zhong Mojiang, I know you mean well and I know what you mean, but it''s between me and Shen Rong. Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    "Don''t say that in the future. I don''t like to hear it. It''s similar to us. We all like to do stupid things without complaint or regret." Zhong Mojiang began to smile, and his cold face became softer because of his smile.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I''ll go first. Don''t send me. I''ll have Alan. I''m sorry."


    In addition to this sentence, he did not know what else he could say. Although he was doing stupid things, he always felt that he was doing something different from Su Jiusi.


    Zhong Mojiang sighed, "silly girl."


    Then Su Jiusi said, this time thanks are sincere, she really want to thank Zhong Mojiang.


    "Thank you, Zhong Mojiang."


    In his opinion, Su Jiusi paid too much for Fu Chenrong, which made him very jealous.


    Zhong Mojiang is speechless. He just feels inexplicably distressed. I hope Fu Chenrong won''t let her down. Otherwise, he won''t let Fu Chenrong go. He will settle with him.


    Su Jiusi smiles at Zhong Mojiang, "no regrets."


    "If so, are you worth it? I''ve been delayed so long for no reason. "


    What she really can''t accept is betrayal, just like Gu Yan''s betrayal, which she can''t forgive all her life.


    If one day they can''t go on because of this, she won''t blame Fu Chenrong. In such a position, she knows that Fu Chenrong will have a lot of helplessness.


    She will tell Fu Chenrong about it and let him choose.


    Su Jiu has been thinking about this for a long time. She doesn''t deny that it has really disturbed her mind. She wants to marry Fu Chenrong and have some children for him. She wants to accompany him for a long time, but it doesn''t work out. Since it''s a fact, she has no choice but to accept it.


    Even if I leave a man, I can live well, but not now. I have an agreement with him for a long time. No matter what happens, we are all together. If we really can''t go on, I won''t blame him. I will leave by myself. "


    "I''m willing to do all this, Zhong Mojiang. If one day he changes, I''ll leave him. I''m not the one I used to be.


    He has no other expectation now, just hope Su Jiusi is well.


    At the end, Zhong Mojiang sighs. He is really worried about Su Jiusi. Especially after hearing that Su Jiusi can''t bear children, she is the kind of woman who doesn''t know her fate. But this can''t be changed. He is afraid that Su Jiusi will risk her hair in order to give Fu Chenrong a child.


    Jiusi, have you ever thought about these days? Are these days really the days you think about? "


    I''m not a member of the imperial court, but I know the truth. I''ve never heard of an emperor who has no heirs. At that time, the court officials will attack you. Even if he can protect you for a while, what should he do after a long time?


    "If you are smart, you will be confused sometimes. I know that Fu Chenrong is sincere to you. Unless he doesn''t want to be the crown prince, these problems can''t be avoided at all.


    "There are guests coming."


    All of a sudden, the voice of the holy aunt rang out.


    Su Jiusi looked ahead and saw a familiar figure. He was completely stunned.

 Chapter 576

    Fu Chenrong stopped, looked at Su Jiusi from a distance, and showed a deep smile at Su Jiusi.


    When they looked at each other, Su Jiusi also laughed. How could he come?


    Zhong Mojiang obviously did not think that it was Fu Chenrong. At this juncture, how could Fu Chenrong come to Baoling mountain.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Being puzzled, Fu Chenrong grabs Su Jiusi''s shoulder. "This matter has been put on hold for the time being. I have something important to tell you."


    Su Jiusi only feels strange that there are not many people who know about it. It is impossible for the people around her to inform Fu Chenrong. Is it the holy aunt?


    "A letter that has not been signed has not yet been found out who sent it."


    Su Jiusi pushed Fu Chenrong away, and his reason came back.


    "Who informed you?"


    "It''s all right over there. Xiao Luo is here. Everything is in order." Fu Chenrong whispered in Su Jiusi''s ear, "jiu''er, you have suffered."


    Su Jiusi reaches back to hold Fu Chenrong, calm as she, and can also hear the obvious joy in her tone, "Chenrong, is it appropriate for you to leave the army and come here at this time?"


    As soon as Shenggu and Zhong Mojiang leave, Fu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi in his arms and holds her tightly, as if holding a rare treasure.


    It''s just that he''s not happy.


    Originally worried about Su Jiusi, now Fu Chenrong comes here, which also proves Fu Chenrong''s intention to Su Jiusi. What else can he worry about? He should be happy for Su Jiusi.


    Zhong Mojiang wanted to pull out his hand. He didn''t like being too intimate with other women in front of Su Jiusi. However, he found that Su Jiusi didn''t look at himself at all. He felt lost and left with her.


    "You''d better talk with the little girl! The little girl is looking at you from left to right. Your Highness has a good eye. " Finish saying to see Zhong Mojiang still standing in a daze, stretched out his hand to hold Zhong Mojiang''s arm, intimately said, "you should accompany me."


    "It''s a pity that this palace has already made a promise. I can''t promise you any more."


    The aunt laughed, "my prince must have heard a lot about me. How about the prince''s promise to repay me?"


    Fu Chenrong was polite, but kept a certain distance.


    "Thanks to the elder''s care for Jiusi during this period, I''m very grateful to you. Later, I''ll be able to use the place in my palace, and I''ll ask for it."


    Holding Fu Chenrong''s calloused hand, Su Jiusi felt both distressed and at ease.


    The palm of his hand has grown thick calluses because he has been holding weapons for a long time, and the skin on his hand has become much thicker. Even the whole person''s temperament has changed obviously, and he is more calm and resolute.


    Fu Chenrong took a few steps forward, nodded to his aunt and took Su Jiusi''s hand by the way.


    "Unfortunately, I''ve just learned the array. My master''s array is very exquisite. It took me a lot of time to solve it. I''m already a wonder in the Wulin."


    The aunt on one side knew that this was Fu Chenrong. She looked at Fu Chenrong with great interest. She was obviously very satisfied with Fu Chenrong. "Yes, yes, no wonder everyone wanted to marry Prince Jiang. Originally, he was so beautiful. There were arrays everywhere in Baoling mountain. Without my guidance, his Royal Highness went up the mountain quietly. It seems that his royal highness is hiding a lot."


    "I''m not sure about Jiusi, so I''ll come and have a look first."


    But in an instant, Zhong Mojiang had already reacted and asked immediately.


    "Fu Chenrong, how do you know that Jiusi is here again?"


    Su Jiusi raised his head and waited for Fu Chenrong to continue.


    Fu Chenrong suddenly leaned over and kissed Su Jiusi''s lips, and didn''t give Su Jiusi a chance to continue talking.


    Not far away ice clouds see this, immediately lowered his head, only when did not see.

 Chapter 577

    After a long time, Fu Chenrong reluctantly released Su Jiusi. Her face was flushed and she leaned against Fu Chenrong. Fu Chenrong still held Su Jiusi tightly and didn''t mean to let go. Her tone was full of guilt. "Jiusi, I''m sorry, I should have come here long ago, I..."


    Before Fu Chenrong''s words were finished, Su Jiusi put out his hand to cover Fu Chenrong''s mouth and stopped him from saying, "if you really leave the soldiers to come to me, I will feel disappointed."


    "You." Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand, reached for Su Jiusi''s forehead, and said in a helpless tone, "it''s a silly girl. If I didn''t receive that letter, you would have kept it from me until when."


    Fu Chenrong turned his head and said with a smile, "I studied it a long time ago."


    Su Jiusi is led by Fu Chenrong and asks curiously.


    "When did you learn the array?"


    Although she hasn''t heard Fu Chenrong mention things in the military camp, Su Jiusi has already seen Fu Chenrong''s changes. She has a very gratifying feeling in her heart. Now Fu Chenrong has the spirit of king.


    He used to be a very clean man, and he was very particular about it. During the two months of marching and fighting in the barracks, he completely put down his position, ate and lived with the soldiers every day, and won the support of the upper and lower levels.


    Fu Chenrong was wearing a silver dress. It seemed that he hadn''t changed his clothes for several days, and there were many stains on his sleeve.


    At this time, it is approaching the Chinese New Year. It is the coldest time, but Baoling mountain is not cold. You can even wear a cape instead of a thin jacket.


    "There is a beautiful woman beside us. We are not sleepy any more. Let''s take a look in the woods." Fu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi''s hand and leads Su Jiusi to the forest. Bingyun and Alan keep a close distance with them.


    "Go to your room first and have a rest." Su Jiusi is distressed and reminds Fu Chenrong.


    "Your life and death are uncertain. Where can I sleep?"


    Seeing Fu Chenrong''s tired face, Su Jiusi reminded him, "haven''t you slept for several days?"


    Along the way, he did not sleep, very anxious, afraid it was too late.


    Su Jiusi didn''t go on. Fu Chenrong immediately understood Su Jiusi''s meaning. Last time he was in Qinzhou, he saw that Zhong Mojiang loved Su Jiusi. This time, Zhong Mojiang was willing to help him. He was also grateful to Zhong Mojiang. Without him, Su Jiusi''s poison might have broken out when he came.


    "It''s Zhong Mojiang..."


    Fu Chenrong is very nervous. Su Jiusi and Shenggu don''t know each other. Shenggu can''t give xianlingguo to her for no reason. She must have agreed to some conditions.


    "How can the holy aunt give away the fairy fruit easily? What terms did you agree to her? "


    Su Jiusi shook his head, "I''m fine now. The holy aunt took her fairy fruit for me. The poison will not attack."


    "I dare say that sometimes I can''t help you." After saying that, Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi carefully and rubbed her face, "are you still uncomfortable?"


    "When you can hide it, it''s time."


    "How much did you hide?"


    "There''s so much I can do? If you look at it slowly, you will definitely be surprised for a lifetime. Anyway, you will never lose money if you marry me. "


    In front of Su Jiusi, Fu Chenrong looked like a child, showing a complacent expression.

 Chapter 578

    Su Jiusi just thought it was funny, "I just praised you, so soon I showed myself."


    "In front of you, I will always be the man you are familiar with. Anyway, I will depend on you, no matter how I dislike you."


    Fu Chenrong laughs and Su Jiusi laughs. She feels sad when she thinks about her poisoning. She doesn''t want to destroy the warmth at the moment, but she still wants to tell Fu Chenrong about it.


    Su Jiusi covered his lips and said with a smile, "look at you, where there is still a little bit of the appearance of the prince."


    "There''s no need to ask about this kind of thing. We said that we would grow old together. If you dare to break the appointment, I can catch up with you at the ends of the world."


    Su Jiusi was very moved, and his nose was sour. "Shen Rong, do you really not regret it?"


    Jiusi, do you know that for me, you are not only a beloved girl, but also a rare confidant. You are also the person who knows me best in the world. God''s blessing makes me meet you. No matter what happens, I will not let you go. There is only one you in the world. "


    "I don''t care. It doesn''t matter to us how future generations evaluate us. Let them say it, I care about you." Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi seriously, "I promised you before that there would be no one else between us. It''s enough to have you in this life.


    "It will be recorded in history books."


    "The state of Jiang needs heirs, and then we can adopt our children in the clan."


    "But the courtiers..."


    With you by my side, the child is just icing on the cake. It doesn''t matter if you have the best. You are not allowed to leave me again in the future. Unless I die, you are not allowed to go anywhere. If you want to go, you should take me with you. "


    "Then you must not talk nonsense." Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand and said, "it''s me who''s not good. I''ve made you suffer a lot when you come to Jiangguo. Jiusi, whether I have children or not is not important to me. The most important thing is you.


    "No nonsense."


    "Jiusi, if you want to go back to the state of Wei, I''ll go back with you, and I won''t be the prince." Fu Chenrong''s serious return.


    Su Jiusi grinned at Fu Chenrong, "if I can''t bear it at last, I''d better go first. You will become a wise ruler."


    Fu Chenrong didn''t expect xianlingguo to have such an effect. He looked at Su Jiusi in a daze, but didn''t speak immediately. He just felt a dull pain in his heart. This silly girl had done too many things for him, which made him very sad.


    You are the crown prince. I know that children are very important, but I really can''t see you having children with other women. I''ve thought about it for a long time. I''m going back to the state of Wei. I don''t want to put you in a dilemma. "


    Su Jiusi stopped, suddenly looked at Fu Chenrong seriously and said, "Chenrong, the poison on me has been controlled, but I can''t have a baby in my life. Once I''m pregnant, the fairy fruit will be invalid and the poison will attack.


    "I''m not a prince in front of you." Fu Chenrong reached over Su Jiusi''s shoulder, let her lean on her arms, and said in a low voice, "Jiusi, it''s so painful to have a baby. If you don''t have a baby, you''ve already left the abyss and fallen into the city. They will be my children in the future..."


    Before he finished, Su Jiusi glared at him, "don''t talk nonsense in front of Liyuan."


    "Hahaha, I''m really older than him in the future, and I''m a person with children." As soon as Fu Chenrong''s voice fell, Fu Chenrong''s voice of begging for mercy rang out in the forest, "good nine thoughts, don''t be angry, I won''t say it."

 Chapter 579

    Bingyun not far away has been in a state of mind for a long time. She didn''t hear what Fu Chenrong said. Her mind is full of what they said before.


    She has fully accepted Su Jiusi, and plans to thank her. This time, thanks to Su Jiusi, she saved her life. But when she thinks of Su Jiusi''s infertility, she struggles again.


    Hesitated whether to tell Shun Di about it. As usual, she would surely say that she hesitated.


    "Master bell, please sit down."


    Originally, Fu Chenrong wanted to find Zhong Mojiang. Before he did, Zhong Mojiang came with wine.


    Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong strolled in the woods for a while and then went back. With Su Jiusi''s insistence, Fu Chenrong slept. He was really tired. When he woke up, it was already dark.


    When Alan saw Bingyun, she didn''t mean to talk to her, and she didn''t say anything more. She had a cold breath and looked like a well-trained secret guard.


    Bingyun is too lazy to tell arando that she doesn''t think a person in the Jianghu can understand her meaning. As the leader of dongyuanwei, what she sees is the future of the kingdom of Jiang. She is not interested in love and love. She just wants to help Fu Chenrong become a Mingjun and be loyal to him.


    "Miss is no ordinary person."


    "It''s really a good match, but his highness is not an ordinary person."


    Seeing Bingyun and looking at her again, Alan was embarrassed and said, "your highness and miss are really a good match."


    Seeing that Alan reaches out to wipe his tears, Bingyun frowns. She knows that Alan is good at martial arts. She looks like a person in the Jianghu, and she doesn''t know where Su Jiusi came from. She is so emotional.


    On one side, Alan''s reaction is opposite to her. Her eyes are slightly red, and she feels very moved. Their young lady''s suffering is not in vain. Fu Chenrong is really a good man worthy of trust.


    Think of these, ice cloud has a kind of worried feeling.


    This kind of thing on others may be incredible, but Bingyun all the way to see now, she knows that Fu Chenrong really will do this, Su Jiusi is too important for him, important to let him not want to touch other women.


    For example, this time, he can let Su Jiusi be the crown princess, and then take several side concubines to have children. After the child is born, he can choose a suitable one to raise under Su Jiusi''s name. In this way, Su Jiusi will live up to his promise that there will be no other women.


    Fu Chenrong can be very calm and rational. Once Su Jiusi is involved, he will always be sentimental.


    Usually, the affairs in the family are only family affairs, but Fu Chenrong''s affairs are state affairs, which are related to the foundation of the country, so he can''t be impulsive at all.


    But it was always disgraceful and would be ridiculed by the world. In addition, there was no suitable seedling for the Fu family. If there were, Emperor Shun would not have tried so hard to find Fu Chenrong.


    Infertile in ordinary families will be abandoned, not to mention the need for heirs of the royal family, although you can choose heirs from the clan.


    Zhong Mojiang sat down at the table impolitely, put his wine jar on the table, then took out two big bowls and began to pour the wine. As he poured the wine, he said, "people in the Jianghu don''t have to drink with cups. They don''t drink very well in that way. Let''s drink with big bowls."


    Fu Chenrong took the lead in holding up the big bowl in front of him, "thank you for your nine thoughts. After that, the master of the bell gate will open his mouth if he can use me."


    "I saved Jiusi, not you. Your highness doesn''t have to thank her. She''s not your woman now."

 Chapter 580

    Although Zhong Mojiang''s words were very offensive, Fu Chenrong didn''t dispute with Zhong Mojiang. He took a big sip of wine before he put down his wine bowl. "From the moment I identified her, she was my woman."


    "I don''t know how you moved Jiusi."


    Fu Chenrong said with a smile, "the master of the bell gate doesn''t need to know. This is between me and Jiusi."


    He won''t let the innocent people bury them with them. After solving the problems in his hands, he will go to Su Jiusi, including this time. If he comes here and hears the news of Su Jiusi''s death, he will die with Su Jiusi, but he can''t leave everything behind at that moment. This is his responsibility.


    Fu Chenrong was going to drink. When he heard this, he put down his bowl with a serious look and a serious tone. "If I can''t take care of it, I will die with her."


    This time you didn''t come right away to prove that the most important thing in your heart is the country. In that case, the next time you are forced to choose, will you also choose the country? "


    If you compromise, the hurt is nine think, this woman is strong, only you can hurt her heart, she only care about you.


    Zhong Mojiang still didn''t believe Fu Chenrong, "even if you don''t care, can the emperor promise? Can the courtiers agree? Can you handle the pressure then?


    "I only care about her."


    "You really don''t care?"


    Fu Chenrong was very calm. He drank the wine slowly. "I don''t know that bracelet has such a function, and I never thought of hurting Jiusi. If there is no heir, there will be no heir. As long as she is here, everything will be fine."


    After Zhong Mojiang finishes, he stares at Fu Chenrong coldly. His eyes are very cold. If he changes to someone else, he will be scared by Zhong Mojiang.


    I''ll put my words here today. If you dare to let her down, I don''t care who you are and I will never let you live in peace. "


    "Now that you know it, you should know what it means. If you let her wear that bracelet, you can only have children with you in her life. Maybe God can''t see it anymore, so he will deliberately make trouble for you. It''s a pity that she suffered that stupid woman.


    The wine Zhong Mojiang brought was very strong. He was not used to drinking strong wine, so he drank much slower than Zhong Mojiang.


    "I know."


    I don''t know what kind of ecstasy you''ve managed for her. That girl is so devoted to you that she won''t even die for you. Fu Chenrong, do you know her physical condition? "


    After drinking, he poured a bowl for himself and sighed, "you didn''t snatch it from me, but you snatched it from your brother. It''s said that Jiusi was Gu Ziyuan''s fiancee. I don''t want to say anything about you. If it were me, I would do the same.


    Zhong Mojiang tilted his head and drank the wine from the bowl. His drinking posture was different from Fu Chenrong''s elegance. He was very heroic. He drank directly, and the wine flowed down the corner of his mouth to his clothes.


    Fu Chenrong didn''t know what happened to his father, so he didn''t say anything. He frowned, "master Zhong, I have made an appointment with Jiu Si for a long time. It''s not robbery."


    "You are very lucky. Your father robbed my master''s beloved woman, and you robbed mine. Our apprentices really owe you father and son."


    Zhong Mojiang obviously didn''t expect Fu Chenrong to say such words, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "No one can predict what will happen tomorrow. No matter how hard the road is, I will take Jiusi and never let her go.


    Zhong Mojiang, I know what you mean and thank you for your concern for Jiusi. She is my woman. No matter what others say or who blocks her, she can''t be taken away from me. "

 Chapter 581

    "I hope you remember what you said. If it''s negative, I''ll never be polite to you. You don''t have to thank me. Just treat her well. You''re blessed, but I''m not."


    After Zhong Mojiang finished, he drank a large bowl of wine with his head up again.


    Fu''s drinking capacity is not as good as that of Zhong Mojiang''s. after drinking three bowls of liquor, his head has been a little dizzy. Zhong Mojiang is still like a man who has nothing to do. Seeing that Fu''s going to die, he doesn''t continue to stay, but leaves first.


    With that, the aunt has left Fu Chenrong''s room.


    She said with a cold face, "you are very good. You can find out all these things, but I look down on you. Tomorrow you will take Su Jiusi to leave here. It''s cheap for you."


    "I know the story of the elder. I don''t mean to offend him. I''m very grateful to him for saving Jiusi. I don''t want to be unhappy with him. Jiusi doesn''t want to be like this. Please forgive me."


    "What else do you know?"


    When she heard Fu Chenrong mention Huidi, Saint Gu Dun was out of fashion. She sat down opposite Fu Chenrong, just like a cold elder.


    "Since I want to visit my master, I naturally need to know something clearly. Even if I want to revenge on a man, I don''t have to work so hard. I have already succeeded."


    As soon as her face changed, the smile on her face immediately subsided, "you actually know my life experience."


    Before he came here, he had people find out the details of his aunt. Now he has dongyuanwei in his hands, so it''s not so difficult to find a person.


    "If Huidi saw his predecessors like this, he would be heartbroken." Fu Chenrong knows that if he does it, he is not the opponent of Shenggu. Bingyun doesn''t appear. He is fainted by Shenggu. He is very calm and suddenly mentions a person''s name.


    "I have a lot of people who are reluctant." The aunt giggled, "just one night is enough. Don''t force me to be rude, your highness."


    "I said that today, of course, by example." Sheng Gu then got up and went to Fu Chenrong. She was ready to put her hand on Fu Chenrong''s shoulder. But before she put it on, Fu Chenrong pushed her away. "Please respect yourself. This kind of thing is meaningless if you are reluctant. There are so many men reading it. Why do you feel so wronged?"


    Fu Chenrong''s eyes are clear, and his tone is a little cold. His aunt really deserves her reputation.


    "How do you want me to thank you, master?"


    She sat at the table with her white hair all over her head and looked at Fu Chenrong with all kinds of manners. "Your Highness, I saved your beloved woman. Don''t you want to thank me?"


    Where did Bingyun go? He let people into his room at will. Although Fu Chenrong was a little confused, his mind was still clear. Seeing his aunt coming in, he was a little unhappy. After all, it was very late. He only welcomed Su Jiusi to find her.


    "I don''t know what advice I have to give you when you''re so late?"


    After Zhong Mojiang left, Fu Chenrong shook his head. The spirit of the wine was really strong. He felt that someone had entered the house. He thought it was su Jiusi, but he looked up and saw the saint.


    After she left, Fu Chenrong breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had already made a detailed investigation of her, otherwise he didn''t know how to explain to Su Jiusi.


    Huidi is the emperor of the snow kingdom. He is 60 years old. The snow kingdom is located in a remote place, in the ice and snow. It has always been very mysterious in people''s eyes. Most people know little about the snow kingdom.


    Dongyuanwei''s ability to handle affairs really deserves its reputation.

 Chapter 582

    After learning about Fu Chenrong''s triumphant return, Fu Jing was very upset. After so much effort, he failed to stop Fu Chenrong in the end. He actually defeated tabu.


    The news has been spread all over the state of Jiang for a long time. Both the courtiers and the people treat Fu Chenrong differently. He has won a lot of popular support in the state of Jiang.


    "Aunt, you..."


    The next day, Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong left Baoling mountain together. Zhong Mojiang didn''t come to see them off. After they left, the aunt patted Zhong Mojiang on the shoulder, "go back, too!"


    Fu Jing clenched his fists tightly. No matter what, he couldn''t lose this time. After waiting for so many years, Jiang Guo would be his.


    Seeing that Fu Jing had decided, Zhang Ying didn''t say anything and immediately stepped down.


    Zhao Xing is an important official in the court. He has always been Fu Jing''s confidant. He has to discuss this matter with Zhao Xing. Rebellion is not a small matter. Naturally, he has to be prepared to act, so that he can be safe.


    "If we don''t take this step, we can''t stop Fu Chenrong. When he''s getting rich, we''ll attack him. We have to take the initiative. If we don''t go into the tiger''s den, we''ll get the tiger''s son. This is what our father and Emperor forced us to do. Zhang Ying, please invite Zhao Xing here. We have something to discuss with him."


    Especially now that the country is peaceful and the people are in peace, there is a great risk of rebellion, so Zhang Ying will persuade Fu Jing to think twice.


    Since ancient times, rebellion has cost a lot. If you lose, you will be killed. Even if you do, you will not get rid of your reputation. This is not a glorious thing.


    Zhang Ying was surprised and naturally understood Fu Jing''s meaning. He immediately advised, "Wang ye should think twice. If you go out, you can''t go back."


    Thinking of this, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in Fu Jing''s eyes. "Since my father won''t give way, the king can only take the initiative to ask him to come down. Now Fu Chenrong is in his infancy. If we take action, we have a good chance of winning."


    He will not take this move unless he has to. Once he loses, he will not even have a way out. But now the situation is very unfavorable for him. He must not wait to die and watch Fu Chenrong successfully ascend to the throne.


    At this time, it''s impossible to kill Fu Chenrong. With the army, no one can stop him from returning to the capital. Now he has only one last move left.


    "Mr. Wang, the prince will soon return to court. What should we do?"


    He has been operating in the capital for many years. Originally, the throne was in his pocket. If Fu Chenrong robbed him at this juncture, he would not be reconciled. That was his position. For that position, he has been planning for more than 20 years.


    Fu Jing impatiently threw the document on the table and rubbed his temple. Recently, he didn''t even have any good news. If it goes on like this, he is afraid that he will lose to Fu Chenrong.


    One by one, one by one, was extremely unfavorable to him.


    What''s more worrying to King Xin is that Fu Chenrong''s prestige in the army has been greatly increased by this war, and he has completely established his foothold, and he has also excavated talents like Xiao Luo.


    Zhong Mojiang thought he had heard it wrong, but his aunt let him go.


    "It''s no fun for you to be so reluctant. It''s enough for me to have Fengyue here. I''m going to cure him soon. Mojiang, you have a good drink. You can come and drink with me when you have time."


    Zhong Mojiang is really relieved, he said with a broad smile, "no problem, after nothing, I will definitely come to you often."

 Chapter 583

    "That''s right, you go first! Listen to my advice, don''t think about Musi any more. That girl has no chance with you. It''s in vain for you to think about it. In the end, it''s better to forget it. "


    The saint''s good advice.


    "Is it so easy to forget someone?"


    "I''m not like that." Fu Chenrong wronged Baba, for fear that Su Jiusi would count him in.


    Su Jiusi sighed.


    "Since ancient times, emperors have always been fickle."


    "There must be an unforgettable past between Huidi and Shenggu. It''s a pity that they can''t grow old together."


    Now she is acting so licentiously, which is totally out of place with the courtly harem. What happened to her, which makes the holy aunt have such a big change.


    Su Jiusi was surprised to hear the story of her aunt. If she hadn''t heard this from Fu Chenrong, no one would have thought that she had been a concubine.


    I don''t know what happened later. All I know is that she suddenly disappeared from the back palace of the snow kingdom. Huidi claimed that she had died suddenly. I didn''t expect that she would change her face and become prosperous in the world. "


    "She used to be the daughter of a merchant in the state of Jiang. She had a wealthy family. She had been practicing martial arts since she was a little girl. Later, she went to XueGuo and met Huidi of XueGuo. She went to the palace and became Huidi''s favorite concubine.


    Su Jiusi was still curious about her life experience.


    "Who is she?"


    Fu Chenrong said with a smile, "my jiuer is really smart."


    "From her words."


    "How do you know?"


    "Do you know the story of the holy aunt? Is it about the royal family? "


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi by the hand and said lazily, "maybe I think of some old friend."


    Su Jiusi noticed this as soon as he got up. He saw her sitting on the front step with a jade pendant in a daze. It was like recalling something again.


    "Just let him go, or I''m really sorry. Do you think there''s something wrong with her today?"


    I don''t know when I will meet again. Maybe I won''t have the chance to meet again.


    He specially told Su Jiusi this news is to make su Jiusi feel at ease, so that she does not feel that she owes him anything. He is willing to do all this, and does not need Su Jiusi to return anything to her.


    After saying that, Zhong Mojiang has left, but the moment of Kung Fu has disappeared.


    "Of course it''s true. Maybe she''s interested in Fengyue. I''ll go first." Then his eyes turned to Fu Chenrong, "remember what I said last night and treat her well."


    "Is she really willing to let you go?"


    Zhong Mojiang catches up with Su Jiusi. Seeing Zhong Mojiang coming, Su Jiusi is a little surprised. Without waiting for Su Jiusi to speak, Zhong Mojiang has already said, "woman, you don''t have to feel guilty. My aunt has let me go. I''m going to go back to qingquemen. Take care."


    Aunt nodded, did not say anything, looked up at the sky, eyes show lonely look, she has a little want to see that person, or forget it! It''s been so many years.


    "I''m not interested. I''m too lazy to leave. Take care, aunt. I''ll go back to the sparrow gate first."


    "Find a new girl, and you may forget."


    It''s hard to forget someone.


    The holy aunt didn''t answer and advised others to do well. In fact, she didn''t forget that person for decades. If Fu Chenrong hadn''t mentioned it, she really thought she had forgotten it. As a result, she betrayed her in a word. She remembered everything about him clearly.


    Seeing Fu Chenrong''s expression, Su Jiusi couldn''t help but smile.


    "I know you''re not like that. Let''s hurry up. You''ll go to town with Xiao Luo."


    Fu Chenrong nodded, "OK, I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 584

    When she learned that Fu Chenrong was going back to the capital, Feng Qingshui was in a good mood. She knew that she had not mistaken her mind, and Fu Chenrong did not disappoint her.


    It''s time for her and Fu Chenrong to get married.


    Ten days later, Su Jiusi returned to the capital. Then, Fu Chenrong returned to the capital with some elite soldiers and several major generals. The other soldiers were stationed outside the city, and Su Jiusi returned to Mu''s home.


    The wind family will also become the most prominent family in the capital city. Thinking of this, a smile rises from the corner of her mouth. This day is coming, and she is looking forward to it.


    She decided that King Xin would be defeated. This time, Fengjia was standing in the right place. In the future, she would become the most respected woman in the state of Jiang.


    After Feng Qingshui finished, she got up. She went to the window and listened to the sound of the north wind beating on the window. Her eyes were deep. "I''m afraid King Xin is going to be unable to sit down. This time, we didn''t stand in the wrong place. Although it''s not the last moment, the victory has been decided."


    "Now the only thing I''m worried about is big brother. He hasn''t heard from me and doesn''t know where he has gone."


    She won''t kill Su Jiusi. She just wants Su Jiusi to live like this. This is a torture for Su Jiusi. She wants Fu Chenrong to exhaust all his patience in taking care of him day after day. At that time, she will begin to hate Su Jiusi. This is Su Jiusi''s best destination.


    How long can Fu Chenrong love a crazy woman? Sooner or later, she will not be able to stand Su Jiusi.


    Now Feng Qingshui doesn''t pay attention to Su Jiusi at all. She is crazy. Once she is poisoned, she will turn into a madman and forget Fu Chenrong.


    Feng Qingshui looked at the bronze mirror and held the hairpin on his head. Then he said, "it''s an indisputable fact that Su Jiusi is poisoned. What''s wrong if a madman comes back? I''ll see how long Fu Chenrong can take care of her. "


    "Miss, is Miss Mu poisoned? I haven''t heard from her since I left the capital. I hope Miss Mu won''t come back. She''d better die outside. "


    Qiushu continues to coax fengqingshui. After that, he puts down his comb and inserts a hairpin into fengqingshui''s hair.


    "The prince and the young lady are a good match."


    For Fu Chenrong, Feng Qingshui is very satisfied. She is worthy of being the man she likes. In the future, she will be able to become a king of the Ming Dynasty, and she can also become a virtuous empress to assist him. They complement each other and will go down in the annals of history and become the emperor and empress to be admired by later generations.


    "He is really a genius. He not only has his own ability, but also can employ people. Xiao Luo is also a genius. Originally, I was afraid that he would lose, but I was worried too much."


    Knowing that Feng Qingshui was in a good mood, Qiu Shu combed his hair for Feng Qingshui and said with a smile, "Congratulations, miss. Your highness is about to win back. Thanks to the help of Miss, your highness must have a clear idea."


    Thinking that she would soon see Fu Chenrong returning triumphantly, she was very looking forward to it.


    Fortunately, there was no danger along the way.


    Seeing Su Jiusi come back unharmed, the Mu family is relieved, especially Mu Yong. He has always been ashamed of Su Jiusi. If Su Jiusi hadn''t insisted on changing himself for Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci, they might not have come back.


    Emperor Shun and his ministers met Fu Chenrong in person at the gate of the palace and made Xiao Luo a general of Hussars. After the ministers dispersed, Emperor Shun left Fu Chenrong alone.

 Chapter 585

    "Shen Rong, you didn''t disappoint me. I''ll leave the state of Jiang to you in the future."


    Now Emperor Shun is really relieved. He feels that he has made an account of his ancestors. He is very clear about his physical condition, which is the matter of one or two years.


    "The grandson must live up to the emperor''s grandfather''s trust."


    After the ceremony, Fu Chenrong left the imperial study, with a deeper smile on his face. He had better force the king to be in a mess. As for the divorce, he would not wait too long.


    In this way, Emperor Shun no longer said anything, waved his hand and motioned Fu Chenrong to step down first.


    Fu Chenrong nodded, "the emperor''s grandfather can rest assured that his grandson has his own discretion and knows how to do it."


    "Shen Rong, now you are fledgling. I don''t know what action king Xin will take next. It''s not the time to turn against the general''s office of Zhenguo. The general''s office of Zhenguo plays an important role in the state of Jiang. You should find the right time to terminate the engagement. Don''t be impulsive. You must use a gentle method. Do you understand what I mean?"


    After all, Su Jiusi is from the state of Wei. He is still a little worried about Su Jiusi. He will do everything that should be prevented and done. He can never let the state of Wei take advantage of Su Jiusi.


    He doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with Fu Chenrong at this juncture. He''ll wait until he gets the throne.


    Emperor Shun''s eyes were a little worried. It was just a marriage that made him happy in front of others. This woman took too much weight in Fu Chenrong''s heart. Although she was still dissatisfied, he would not stop her. Su Jiusi was still sincere to Chenrong.


    Fu Chenrong''s tone was full of joy. Emperor Shun finally recognized Su Jiusi completely. He would not do anything to Su Jiusi any more. He could marry Su Jiusi openly.


    "Grandson knows."


    Fu Chenrong understood the meaning of Emperor Shun. Emperor Shun needed a reason to be honest. He would give this reason to Emperor Shun. Now he only wanted Emperor Shun to agree to this.


    This time, Emperor Shun did not dissuade Fu Chenrong, but said, "if you have a way to let Feng Qingshui take the initiative to retire, I will naturally help you."


    "The emperor''s grandfather should know very well that without her, the grandson would not have been here today. All this was bought by her life, and the grandson didn''t want to disappoint her any more."


    "Is that how you like her?"


    He is an emperor. He can''t break Fu Chenrong''s engagement with Feng Qingshui without any reason. After all, Feng Qingshui is not an ordinary woman. He must have a reasonable reason.


    Now Emperor Shun is also very satisfied with Su Jiusi. This time Fu Chenrong can return triumphantly, Su Jiusi has contributed a lot. He has recognized the granddaughter-in-law in his heart, but now Fu Chenrong still has an engagement.


    Now Fu Chenrong doesn''t need any reward. He just wants to marry Su Jiusi as soon as possible. It''s too late this winter, so he doesn''t want to wait for another day.


    "Grandson wants to marry Jiusi."


    Shun Di nodded and asked, "Shen Rong, what reward do you want?"


    The next day, Su Jiusi came to Zhenguo general''s residence.


    Seeing Su Jiusi appear safe and sound in front of him, Feng Qingshui''s hand hidden in her sleeve is clenched into a fist, and her face has sunk down. According to common sense, the poison on her body should have happened long ago. How can she be safe and sound in the capital? What''s the matter.


    Su Jiusi sat in the main hall, picked up the tea cup on the table, sipped it and gave a smile, "Miss Feng seems very unhappy to see me."

 Chapter 586

    "Miss Mu is so thoughtful. How can I be unhappy? It''s just a bit of an accident. I thought I would never see Miss Mu again. I didn''t expect Miss Mu to come back unscathed. Miss Mu''s luck is really excellent."


    In the face of the irony of Feng Qingshui, Su Jiusi didn''t like it. His smile didn''t diminish. "It''s a pity that heaven doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes. Some things are like this. It''s clear that the victory is in hand, but he will still lose in the end."


    "Who knows the result before the last moment? Don''t be too proud of Miss mu. Luck isn''t always available. "


    Every day in the yard playing chess, this will be playing inside the vase Mei pan picked from the backyard plum, with scissors in hand pruning branches and leaves.


    Su Jiusi went to Fu Yueyi''s yard when he came out of the yard with light wind and water. Fu Yueyi''s life is very comfortable these days.


    Wind light water mood rarely irritable, got up to go back to the room, autumn book immediately followed up.


    Autumn Book kneels on the ground, carefully advised.


    "I''ll tell you to go down now. Don''t be angry, miss. If you''re angry, you''re not worth it."


    "Go to find that Qingxuan man right away. I''ll teach him a lesson."


    Autumn Book rarely see wind light water hair so big work, scared her immediately kneel on the ground, "Miss calm."


    With that, Su Jiusi had already left. The wind was light and the water was blue. She hit the table with a heavy fist. She had a little martial arts. With a strong fist, the tea on the shaking table spilled out.


    Seeing that what should be said was almost done, Su Jiusi got up and said goodbye. "I have an appointment with Mrs. Feng, so I won''t disturb Miss Feng. Goodbye."


    Su Jiusi actually came to find Fu Yueyi today. Since she came to the general''s residence in Zhenguo, she would come to fengqingshui to sit here, so as to block fengqingshui, lest she really think she is all right.


    "Then I''ll wait and see what else Miss mu can do. There is only one person between you and me who can be the crown princess. I won''t give that position to you easily. Su Jiusi, it''s not so easy for you to be the crown princess."


    Thinking of this, Feng Qingshui is full of anger in her heart. She must find that person and teach her a lesson. Cheating her also costs a lot.


    Her poison was bought by a man from Qingxuan tribe in Northern Xinjiang. The man told her that the poison was safe, but she was fooled.


    Feng Qingshui''s face changed slightly. Is there something wrong with the poison she bought? Otherwise, how could su Jiusi be so good now.


    "What if Miss Feng is cheated? In fact, the so-called poisonous insects are not poisonous insects at all. In a word, everything is well for me. Miss Feng''s wishful thinking has failed. In the future, I''ll ask Miss Feng to take care of herself. I''ll keep this account in mind for Miss Feng. "


    Feng Qingshui looked at Su Jiusi suspiciously, and his tone was firm. "I don''t know what method you used to make the poison still hasn''t broken out, but I''m sure you can''t get rid of it. You can''t get rid of it in your life."


    "What Miss Feng said is that it''s not the last moment yet. It''s too early to say anything, but what Miss Mu wants to see is already out of sight."


    The north wind is blowing outside, but it''s very warm inside Fu Yueyi''s room. She stands at the table and looks down at her pruned plum blossom. When she sees Su Jiusi coming in, she puts down her scissors and smiles at Su Jiusi. "It''s rare that you come to me on your own initiative. It''s really rare."


    Su Jiusi unties his cloak and gives it to Alan behind him. He also gives Alan the stove. Meipan quickly serves hot tea and they sit down together.


    "Did you write that letter?"

 Chapter 587

    After sitting down, Su Jiusi didn''t beat around the bush or move the tea on the table and asked directly.


    Fu Yueyi hand meal, round face flashed a bit surprised, and soon as if nothing happened to drink tea, "I don''t understand Miss Mu''s meaning, also please Miss Mu express."


    "How can you not understand me? I''ve thought about it for a long time and thought about all the people who might write letters. You are still the most suspicious. Feng Qingshui can''t write letters. She hopes that Shen Rong will come back triumphantly. It''s just the right thing for Shen Rong not to know all her life.


    "Does Bai Rou know her life experience?"


    On this point, Su Jiusi did not expect that Bai Rou was king Xin''s own daughter. He was cruel enough to let her do such a thing.


    "Bai Rou is actually my sister. Her biological mother used to be a dancer. She came from a very humble family. She died when she was two years old. When her father saw that Bai Rou was very beautiful, he planned to cultivate her into a chess piece to serve people with color."


    Now Fu Yueyi is willing to say that she will listen, and there is no compensation between her and Fu Yueyi.


    Su Jiusi has long wanted to woo Princess rou. She can feel that Princess Rou is not loyal to King Xin, but is controlled by him. How does King Xin control Princess Rou? She hasn''t found out about it yet. The state of Jiang has no information about Princess rou.


    "I heard that you were very close to Bai Rou when you were in the state of Wei. I think you also know that she is my father''s person. You must be very interested in her affairs. I''ll tell you about her so that you won''t be plotted by Bai rou."


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak. She didn''t trust Fu Yueyi absolutely. It was very dangerous for her to cooperate with Fu Yueyi. No one would really believe another person.


    I can''t change that any more. They are the parents who gave birth to me. It''s just a little work for me, so I did it. As compensation, I can tell you a secret. "


    Fu Yueyi''s tone was very calm. "I broke my promise. I have nothing to explain. As you said, I always believe in the palace.


    "Yes, I wrote that letter. Feng Qingshui and Feng Yue mentioned it. I just heard it."


    Su Jiusi is a very good opponent.


    Fu Yueyi is determined to listen to Su Jiusi''s tone. She knows that Su Jiusi has identified herself as her, and it''s meaningless to deny any more. It''s probably the reaction at that moment that betrayed her.


    It''s lucky that Fu Chenrong didn''t have the spirit to do anything, otherwise it would have caused great disaster.


    Su Jiusi told Fu Yueyi her inference. When she came, she was not sure. When she asked about this, Fu Yueyi''s hand obviously stopped, making her completely sure that it was Fu Yueyi who did it.


    I came to find Feng Qingshui. You saw that day. I don''t know how you know these things, but you have reason to write this letter. You said that you didn''t interfere in the affairs of xinwangfu, but you did. "


    It''s the best thing for Prince Xin''s house, but Prince Xin doesn''t know about it, and you are left in the end.


    The people of Mu family don''t know about it at all, and the people around me can''t write letters.


    "Of course, I don''t know. If I know, I''m afraid I''ll hate my father. She always thought she was an orphan and regarded herself as a slave, in order to make her work for my father.


    Her father took poison to her and took antidote every two months. Otherwise, she would turn into a 70 year old woman and grow old quickly.


    Since ancient times, women all love beauty, and Bai Rou is the ultimate treasure of her appearance, which is more painful than taking her life, and makes her dare not to follow. "

 Chapter 588

    Fu Jing sent Bai Rou to the state of Wei. He should be planning for the future. He also had ambition for the state of Wei. In addition, Fu Chenrong was in the state of Wei before, probably for convenience, so that Bai Rou would stay in the state of Wei.


    In this way, the king of faith is inhuman to his daughter, and merciless to flesh and blood, let alone other people.


    No wonder people say that King Xin is tyrannical and loves to kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    "But the situation in the capital city is changing rapidly. It''s not right for the princess to stay here. The Feng family won''t treat the young lady well in the future."


    With these two identities, there is no place for her in the capital.


    She can remarry, but she can''t stay in the capital. Everyone knows that she is the princess of King Xin''s mansion or Mrs. Feng of the general''s mansion. Even if Feng jumps to death, she will be a member of Feng''s family all her life unless she is abandoned by Feng''s family.


    She never thought that she had a day, but she didn''t even have a place to go.


    "I grew up in the capital city when I was young. I can''t carry my hands and shoulders. Where can we go? I''m afraid I can''t even survive if I leave gaomen compound. I''ve learned to calculate all my life. " Fu Yueyi said with a bitter smile, "meipan, we are homeless."


    After thinking about it, meipan still thinks that it''s safest to leave the capital. According to what I think, something is going to happen in the capital, and Fu Yueyi is likely to be involved.


    "Princess, Miss Mu is right to say that the princess should really plan for herself. Anyway, my uncle won''t come back. The princess is still young, and she will have a chance to find a lover in the future. This life can''t be delayed like this. Why don''t you leave the capital now?"


    Fu Yueyi thinks that Fu Jing has lost the chance. It''s almost impossible for him to take back the throne. He lost to Fu Chenrong, but he won''t admit defeat.


    Meipan sighed that Fu Yueyi took out her handkerchief and wiped her mouth. "She''s smarter than you think. Fu Chenrong has returned triumphantly with Su Jiusi. The end of her father is doomed."


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Mu would be interested in it."


    She picked up the cool tea on the table and drank it all in one gulp.


    After that, Su Jiusi gets up and leaves. Fu Yueyi takes Su Jiusi to the door and watches Su Jiusi go far away. Fu Yueyi asks meipan to close the door.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you do something, you''ll have to pay for it. Princess, take care of yourself. It''s late. I''ll go back first."


    "Thank you, Miss mu, for reminding me that in the future, I''ve done everything I need to do. This is probably the last time."


    Princess, there is only one chance. If you don''t cherish it, there will never be a good result at that time. I advise the princess to think more for herself and don''t waste your time on those who are not worth it. "


    Su Jiusi looked at Fu Yueyi and said, "you are just a chess piece in King Xin''s hand. They have nurtured you. It''s only natural that you can''t put it down.


    "I thought that the letter could block the prince. It seems that it was Providence. He was not affected at all. My thoughts were in vain."


    When he was in the state of Wei, Su Jiusi had the idea of wooing Bai rou. Now with Fu Yueyi, he is more sure to accept Bai rou.


    As long as xinwangfu is gone, her good days will come to an end. Fengjia will not treat her well. Meipan is right. She really needs to think for herself. She doesn''t want to die now.


    If she left the capital, where should she go?


    Suddenly she thought of a man. Yes, if he left the capital, he could take him in and give her a place to live.

 Chapter 589

    Next, Su Jiusi''s life was quite pleasant. The whole capital was very peaceful. Fu Jing, who had always been restless, was completely settled down and secretly planned a rebellion.


    As the Chinese New Year approaches, the people in the capital begin to prepare new year''s goods. The streets are bustling every day.


    Mrs. Mu talks about Mu Yang, but she is coaxed by Mu Yunchang. It''s a day to hide it.


    "I will take good care of myself for you. Jiusi, marry me in the spring of next year."


    "Be careful, though."


    Fu Chenrong reached out and scraped Su Jiusi''s nose. "It''s not just complacency. It''s all for Xinwang to see, and it''s also good for him to do what he wants to do with ease."


    "I hear you''ve been on top of yourself lately." Su Jiusi looked up at Fu Chenrong and said.


    Fu Yueyi will leave Feng''s home. Su Jiusi is not surprised. If she plans for herself, she will leave Feng''s home sooner or later. Otherwise, she won''t have a good time in Feng''s home. Since she''s gone, Su Jiusi doesn''t plan to keep pestering Fu Yueyi.


    "Knowing how to protect herself, it seems that she really doesn''t want to take care of the affairs of the king''s residence."


    "By the way, Jiusi, there is one more thing to tell you. Fu Yueyi is missing."


    Thinking about it, Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing and leaned in Fu Chenrong''s arms. He was obviously very satisfied with his current life.


    "What''s the point? We can still see great grandchildren born in the future? Who is so blessed as us


    Su Jiusi said with emotion.


    "I didn''t expect to see their baby born."


    "It''s OK. You''re the youngest grandmother in the world." Fu said jokingly, "me too."


    Without hearing Fu Chenrong speak, Su Jiusi raised his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Chenrong takes a puff from the corner of his mouth. He has a very strange feeling when he thinks that Su Jiusi is going to be a grandmother when he is young. But it''s true that all the children are really Su Jiusi''s grandson.


    Su Jiusi laughed. "I''m going to be a grandmother. Shen Rong, I''d better make some clothes for my grandson and take them with me."


    "Now she''s all in love. When she gives birth to a baby, it''s time for the emperor to canonize her as Queen." Fu Chenrong around the neck of Su Jiusi, "you can rest assured, Qingcheng and Liyuan have a good home."


    "Really?" Su Jiusi was pleasantly surprised. "It''s really wonderful. I don''t know what happened to Qingcheng and the emperor."


    Fu Chenrong waved his hand and motioned Bing Xin to withdraw. He went to Su Jiusi, leaned over Su Jiusi''s ear and said, "Jiusi, there''s another good news to tell you. Qingcheng has been pregnant for more than two months."


    Su Jiusi had some regrets. As a mother, she should have watched her son get married with her own eyes. She was very happy at the thought of getting married.


    "It''s a pity we can''t be there to congratulate them."


    After Fu Chenrong won the battle, the Mu family''s attitude towards Fu Chenrong was obviously different, and they turned a blind eye to Fu Chenrong''s entrance and exit to Su Jiusi''s courtyard.


    Su Jiusi opened the letter with a deep smile on his lips. Just as he put down the letter, Fu Chenrong suddenly pushed the door and came in. "I just want to tell you the good news. It seems that you already know."


    That day, Su Jiusi was reading a book in his room, and Bing Xin brought in a letter.


    "It''s not urgent. Do what you have in hand first."


    "You''re not in a hurry, I''m in a hurry. All our children have a chance. We can''t leave behind."


    Su Jiusi blushed and said in a low voice, "what''s your hurry?"

 Chapter 590

    Fu Chenrong attached to Su Jiusi''s ear, "I want you to accompany me every day. When I go back to my house every day, I can see you and hold you to sleep every night."


    Su Jiusi''s cheek was a little hot. She pushed Fu Chenrong away and said angrily, "I''m not serious."


    "Am I wrong?" Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi with a smile and saw that her cheek was scarlet. He wanted to tease her, "Oh, we jiu''er are shy. I''m my own man. Jiu''er doesn''t have to be so shy."


    "At noon today, I went out to look for my elder martial brother. As a result, I saw someone chasing my elder martial brother. At that time, my elder martial brother was injured.


    "You said


    Alan refused to get up, insisted on kneeling on the ground, "Miss, listen to me first."


    Su Jiusi got up and wanted to help Alan on the ground, "get up and say something."


    Bing Xin answered a, then retreated first.


    "Yes, miss."


    "Bing Xin, send the winter date to your wife."


    Alan lowered his head, as if afraid to look at Su Jiusi, "Miss, I''m sorry, I hurt miss."


    Su Jiusi asked solemnly.


    "Alan, what''s the matter?"


    This move not only makes Bingxin confused, but also makes Su Jiusi a little surprised. She knows that something must have happened, otherwise Alan would not have made such a move.


    Alan seldom comes back so late. Su Jiusi is worried that something might happen to Alan. When she is thinking about whether to send someone to find Alan, she suddenly comes back. She just looks like she is out of her wits. She still has blood on her body. When she sees Su Jiusi, she kneels heavily in front of Su Jiusi.


    "I didn''t see Alan this afternoon. I don''t know where he went."


    Fu Chenrong didn''t go back until it was almost dark. After Fu Chenrong left, Su Jiusi noticed that Alan wasn''t there. She called Bingxin in and asked casually, "Bingxin, where''s Alan?"


    Fu Chenrong laughs. Su Jiusi really has no way to take Fu Chenrong.


    "Don''t say, don''t say, nine think Mo angry."


    "Fu Chenrong, you..."


    "I promise you, my body is yours. Of course I will love you."


    "Well, I can''t help you with the next thing. Shen Rong, remember to protect yourself."


    "Jiusi, I''ll do the next thing. You don''t have to do anything. Just wait to be my bride. You''ve done too much."


    Su Jiusi lowers his head, some dare not go to see Fu Chenrong, otherwise it''s time for Fu Chenrong to make fun of her again. Fu Chenrong once again reaches out his hand to hold Su Jiusi and holds her in his arms. Su Jiusi has long been used to Fu Chenrong''s embrace, so he doesn''t respond and lets Fu Chenrong hold her.


    Fu Chenrong did not dare to tease Su Jiusi any more, otherwise he would be driven back by Su Jiusi. He came forward and held Su Jiusi''s hand, "OK, OK, I''m shameless. Don''t worry about me."


    Su Jiusi glared at Fu Chenrong.


    "If you dare to talk nonsense again, go back quickly."


    When I came here, I heard those people and elder martial brother say that he sold a fake crazy bug to Miss Feng. After I rescued elder martial brother, I asked about it. Elder martial brother admitted that the crazy bug in Miss Feng''s hand was sold to her by elder martial brother on purpose. "


    Su Jiusi did not expect that Canghai was the source of the crazy Gu on Fengqing sailor. Although Canghai was a member of Qingxuan tribe, she did not doubt Canghai because of Alan.


    Alan felt very guilty. She kept her head down and didn''t dare to look up at Su Jiusi. After a pause, she continued to say, "elder martial brother said that he knew I was working for you and wanted to force me to take the initiative to find him, miss. I''m sorry, I hurt you. If it wasn''t for me, my little sister would not suffer like this. I..."

 Chapter 591

    Alan is really guilty. She knows that Su Jiusi will not be able to bear children in the future. When she thinks about this, she doesn''t know how to face Su Jiusi. She is going to be a princess in the future. Infertility has a great impact on her, which makes her feel sorry for Su Jiusi.


    "Silly girl, you''re not to blame for this. Even if there''s no madness, fengqingshui will find other poisons. As long as I ask her, she will certainly be poisoned." Su Jiusi once again raised Alan on the ground.


    This time, Alan stood up, but did not dare to look at Su Jiusi, "sorry, miss."


    But whether Alan will forgive him or not is a matter between them, and she will not interfere.


    For Alan''s sake, she can forgive Canghai this time.


    Canghai''s participation proves that he is also a thoughtful person. Fortunately, he doesn''t have any harmful thoughts, just for Alan, otherwise she won''t leave this hidden danger.


    Su Jiusi didn''t persuade Alan. If it was her, it would be difficult to accept such things. It doesn''t matter what others say. The most important thing is how you think. It''s not so easy to open a heart knot.


    Even if Su Jiusi forgives Canghai, this barrier also stays in her heart, she can''t pass.


    Alan nodded and left Su Jiusi''s room. She had already made up her mind to marry Canghai. It seems that she is really not suitable for marriage. What about love? She can''t accept Canghai''s hurt to the people she values.


    "You go to bandage the wound, silly girl, don''t think about it."


    "I''m fine, just a little bit hurt."


    "Did you get hurt?"


    "Miss''s open-minded mind, I deeply admire, I and Canghai impossible." Alan tone a little sad, "after I am at ease with the Miss side, so good."


    "I blame you for what you do, life is full of accidents, not everything will be expected."


    "Miss, do you really blame me?"


    "I won''t do anything to him, but I''ll only tolerate him this time. Think about other things by yourself. Alan, don''t say sorry to me again. You''re right."


    Even if Su Jiusi''s poison is controlled temporarily, she can''t change the fact that she can''t have children. As a result, she can''t forgive Canghai in any case.


    Alan''s tone is stubborn. At the thought that Su Jiusi almost became a madman, she can''t forgive Canghai.


    "I won''t forgive him."


    "Alan, it''s true that Canghai loves you so much."


    Now the big mistake has been made, and her fate with Canghai has come to an end.


    In the end, Su Jiusi is still involved by her. If she hadn''t been hiding from the sea, he wouldn''t have forced her to appear in such an extreme way.


    Although I blame Canghai, I can''t forgive Canghai, but Alan still can''t bear to see Canghai die in Su Jiusi''s hands, so he will plead for Canghai.


    "Miss, I won''t see my elder martial brother again. I''ve thought about it. I won''t go anywhere in my life, so I''ll take good care of my younger sister. It''s like atoning for my mistakes. My elder martial brother is confused for a while, and I won''t hurt her any more. I hope she''ll spare him this time."


    "You''ve said it countless times. I''m sorry. Don''t say it again. I said it. It''s not your fault."


    Feng Qingshui is playing chess in the room. Suddenly Feng Qian comes. She puts down her chess pieces and shouts at Feng Qian, "father."


    "Playing chess again? How about playing chess with you for my father? "


    "Of course. It''s rare for my father to be so elegant."

 Chapter 592

    Feng Qingshui immediately came down. She had excellent chess skills. In the general''s mansion of Zhenguo, no one was her opponent except Feng Qian, so she often played chess with her left hand and right hand.


    Fengqian sat down opposite fengqingshui. They were playing chess by the window. The north wind was whistling outside, beating the window constantly. The room was burning charcoal fire, which was very warm.


    Feng Qian insisted on sunspot. After he was born, he suddenly said, "Qingshui, you and your Highness the prince''s marriage is back!"


    "The attitude of the prince is the most important thing. If there is no accident, he is the one who will inherit the great rule in the future. He is the one who holds the world. You are usually smart. How can you be so confused in this matter? You can''t accept the prince."


    "Father, I''m not reconciled. In the whole world, I only like the prince. He is my fiancee. I''m the most suitable person for him. The emperor also wants me to marry the prince. I''m the one who can help the prince most. What I don''t want now is the prince alone. I have a way to accept him."


    He didn''t want to make trouble with Fu Chenrong to that point. The wind family was involved in the storm and lost two sons one after another. That''s enough.


    I''m afraid they will turn against the crown prince if they forcibly occupy the position of the crown princess. It''s not good for anyone if they lose both sides at that time. Are they ministers or do they suffer some losses.


    Feng Qian, on the other hand, exhorted that he knew that Feng Qingshui was stubborn, so he came to persuade him in person. Only in this way can he save Feng''s family and let Feng''s family withdraw from the fight for position.


    You are too proud. If the prince wants to, you are a good match with him. But now he is eager to get rid of this marriage. The emperor''s attitude is tacit. We also need to know how to advance and retreat. Only in this way can the wind family survive. "


    You are a woman. Although I expect you to carry forward the family tradition, as a father, I hope you will be happy in the future.


    Qingshui, in the capital city, there are countless aristocratic children who want to marry you. It''s better for you to marry anyone than to marry the prince. Although you don''t have such a prominent position, at least you live a comfortable life.


    Now that the prince has the upper hand, why should we offend him.


    In recent months, it''s true for my father that the prince is a man with great ideas. He is very devoted to musi. If you just want to intervene, it will only disgust the prince.


    "The prince doesn''t want to. How can you get into the east palace? Even if the prince reluctantly marries you, how can your life be better?


    Feng Qingshui didn''t expect that Feng Qian would persuade her to give up the marriage this time. She was always arrogant and didn''t admit defeat. Naturally, she refused, "my father is too cautious. His highness doesn''t dare to give up marriage with me now. The crown princess is my daughter. Why should I give up?"


    Let''s take a long-term view. It''s better for us to know our own interests. His Highness the prince will lead us. "


    Although the general''s office of Zhenguo plays an important role in the capital, it will be a fatal blow to Fengjia in the future if it is against you.


    "Your Highness has no intention of marrying you. Now that he''s getting rich, why should we make trouble with him? It''s not good for the general''s office.


    The wind lightened the sailor, "why did father say that?"


    Feng Qian is a good or bad person. He has a clear understanding of Fu Chenrong''s temperament. He knows the consequences of Feng Qingshui''s forced marriage to the east palace. Feng Qingshui is not the kind of person who bears humiliation. At that time, not only Feng Qingshui will be destroyed, but even the whole Feng family will be destroyed.


    She''s too confident.


    "My father just doesn''t believe me?"

 Chapter 593

    "The matter has been decided by my father. No matter whether you like it or not, this marriage will be done." Feng Qian put down his chess pieces.


    "My father didn''t come to persuade me at all." Wind light water sneer, "father, so many years, I have never lost, this time I will not lose."


    "Silly boy, you have lost."


    Fu Chenrong joked.


    "Then go inside."


    "That can''t be rude."


    Su Jiusi looked around, and indeed all retreated, leaving only her and Fu Chenrong in the yard.


    Fu Chenrong shaved Su Jiusi''s nose.


    "Anyone who is so illiterate and still stays here to watch has already retired. Jiusi, you can rest assured."


    Fu Chenrong leaned over Su Jiusi''s cheek and gave him a kiss. Su Jiusi immediately pushed Fu Chenrong away. "Don''t make trouble. It''s in the yard."


    This day is not easy, Su Jiusi is very clear in his heart, they have done a lot of efforts for this day, and they have experienced numerous difficulties and obstacles. Finally, they formally come together, and they can accompany each other openly and justly in the future.


    Compared with Fu Chenrong''s joy, Su Jiusi was much more introverted.


    Su Jiusi was also in a good mood. He had a deep smile on his face. "It''s so good. I''m so happy."


    Fu Chenrong laughed.


    "I have said for a long time that I have no self-control over you. It''s a great event. What can I do for you?"


    Su Jiusi had already heard the news. Seeing that Fu Chenrong was so excited, he couldn''t help but feel funny. "No matter how happy you are, you should restrain yourself."


    The emperor''s grandfather has promised to marry us in a few days. You are finally going to be my fiancee


    Fu Chenrong just put down Su Jiusi, his face is unable to hide the joy, "Jiusi, my engagement with Feng Qingshui has been terminated, but Feng Qian knows that he will take the initiative to terminate the engagement.


    Suddenly, Su Jiusi immediately hugged Fu Chenrong''s neck and said, "Chenrong, put me down quickly."


    It''s finally sunny outside. Su Jiusi is basking in the sun in the yard. Fu Chenrong runs over. Ignoring the maid''s guard, he turns a circle with Su Jiusi.


    After the dissolution of the engagement, Fu Chenrong immediately goes to Su Jiusi.


    This matter is well-known, so there is almost no obstacle to the dissolution of the engagement, just a passing act.


    The next day, he went to see Emperor Shun. He pleaded to terminate the engagement on the ground that Feng Qingshui was not fit for Fu Chenrong. Emperor Shun cared a few words and then answered the question.


    Feng Qian planned and did so.


    Su Jiusi, wait. If I don''t get it, you can''t have a better time.


    After Feng Qian left, Feng Qingshui upset the chess game. She didn''t expect that her father had given up. She would never give up. She lived to 18 years old and never learned how to give up.


    Feng Qian then left first.


    "If you think about it, as a father, sometimes it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose, it''s the overall situation that matters. Fengjia must stop losses in time. This is a good strategy."


    Feng Qingshui bit his lip and didn''t say a word. His face was very ugly.


    Feng Qian sighed, "I know you are proud and capable, but people should learn to admit defeat. No one will never lose."


    Su Jiusi glared at Fu Chenrong fiercely, and his cheek was a little red. He forced himself to be calm and said, "you are the prince, you can''t be so frivolous."


    "In front of you."


    Fu Chenrong leaned over Su Jiusi and whispered.

 Chapter 594

    "Congratulations on your Highness''s freedom."


    Mujie''s voice suddenly rang out. Su Jiusi immediately pushed Fu Chenrong away and kept a step away from him.


    Fu Chenrong frowned. He was obviously dissatisfied with the sudden appearance of Mujie. He wanted to tease Su Jiusi, but he couldn''t.


    Su Jiusi nodded solemnly, "I''m fine, and I will make myself well."


    Mujie said with a smile, "we just hope you have a good life, Sisi. This is the biggest wish of the Mu family."


    "Since I accept him, I will trust him wholeheartedly. Third brother, you don''t know what Shen Rong has done for me in the past. If you knew, you wouldn''t say that."


    Mujie asked curiously.


    "Are you not afraid that he will use your feelings?"


    "You don''t have to doubt people, but you don''t have to doubt people." It''s rare that Su Jiusi is in a good mood and has the heart to joke with Mujie.


    After Fu Chenrong left, Mujie stood beside Su Jiusi and said with a smile, "my sister is a good husband. I think she has a good eye for people. My father was worried before."


    Fu Chenrong came to see Su Jiusi in his spare time today, so he didn''t stay long. After a while, he left first.


    If he really wants to marry this younger sister, he really feels reluctant. The most reluctant thing is their mother. Now Mrs. Mu is holding Su Jiusi as a treasure, and their sons are going to stand aside.


    Mujie laughs. It''s ten days before the new year''s day. After the Lantern Festival, you can get married. It''s not long.


    "That''s for sure."


    "As I said, we will be a family in the future. Our palace will be busy during this time. Mujie, you should take good care of Jiusi. I will come to marry her after the spring of next year."


    Mujie is a formal statement on behalf of the Mu family. They supported Fu Chenrong before or secretly, but now they intend to support Fu Chenrong openly and aboveboard.


    "In the future, whenever your highness needs to be sent, please let me know. Our Mu family will be on his side."


    Seeing Fu Chenrong''s eyes, Mujie knows that Fu Chenrong really likes Su Jiusi. He will treat his sister well in the future, so they can rest assured.


    "Of course she''s a good girl. I don''t care who else she can hurt." Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi with excessive indulgence, and his eyes were all Su Jiusi.


    Mujie has accepted this sister completely for a long time. Especially last time, Su Jiusi went to Xinwang for Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci''s sake, which made the whole Mu family feel sorry for Su Jiusi and pay more attention to her.


    "My sister has a good eye. I hope her royal highness will take good care of her. She is a good girl."


    Although dissatisfied, Fu Chenrong is very polite to his future brother-in-law. After all, the Mu family has always been very good to Su Jiusi, and Su Jiusi has fully accepted the Mu family.


    "We''ll be a family in the future."


    She and Fu Chenrong have faced so many storms hand in hand, and there will be more storms in the future, but she is not afraid. As long as they always have each other in their hearts, no matter how many difficulties and obstacles are, she can cross them.


    Her heart has always been hurt by the people, as long as the people remain unchanged, she is invincible.


    And her trust in Fu Chenrong has gone deep into the bone marrow. As Fu Chenrong said, she and Fu Chenrong are not only lovers, but also confidants. They are the people who know each other best in the world. He understands the hurt in her heart, her strength and vulnerability, and she also understands Fu Chenrong''s struggle and difficulty.

 Chapter 595

    She had been married to Gu Yan for five years, but she never had such an understanding. Only after she met Fu Chenrong did she know that there was such a person in the world.


    This is the biggest surprise from God.


    A few days later, Emperor Shun ordered Su Jiusi to be betrothed to Fu Chenrong, and she became the future Princess.


    This year she had a bad year, so no one can think of it.


    Feng Qingshui completely calmed down and let people go into the house to clean up the rouge powder on the ground. He stood by the window and looked coldly at the dark sky outside.


    Feng Qian said that if she lost, she would never give up. It''s a big deal that both sides will lose.


    This matter will soon spread out, and then she will become the laughingstock in the eyes of all the people in the capital. Countless people will wait to see her jokes. She will never forgive Su Jiusi lightly.


    "How can I have a conflict with the prince? I just want Su Jiusi to understand that my man is not so easy to rob. If I let her go, how can I face?"


    Wind light water horizontal one eye autumn book, scared autumn book immediately shut up, dare not say anything.


    Qiu Shu advised carefully.


    "Miss, you''d better listen to the general. I think what the general said is reasonable. Now it''s not suitable to have a conflict with the crown prince. Even if Miss does something, the crown prince''s position will not be regained."


    How can she lose to such a person and let her snatch the crown princess from her hands.


    But Su Jiusi is nothing. She is just an orphan girl who has been driven out of her family for a long time in the state of Wei. To be fair, she is a princess granted by the Empress Dowager. To be fair, she is just a bereaved dog who has been exiled among the people since childhood. How can such a day be compared with her.


    If she loses to Fu Yueyi, she will feel better in her heart. After all, Fu Yueyi comes from a noble family.


    "After all, it''s because my father doesn''t believe me." Feng Qingshui finally calmed down, and a trace of ferocity flashed in her eyes. "I will never complete Su Jiusi. It''s impossible for her to marry into the East Palace so easily."


    Qiu Shu whispered advice.


    "Miss, calm down. The general also has his own considerations."


    The man who had been easy to get had missed it, and she was not reconciled.


    Feng Qian doesn''t even give her such a chance. Once she quits her marriage, Fu Chenrong will get engaged with Su Jiusi immediately. She will never marry Fu Chenrong again.


    She knows that Fu Chenrong doesn''t like her, but she firmly believes that she can accept her and help her. After a long time, Fu Chenrong will surely find her good.


    Feng Qingshui''s face was livid, and she had a strong sense of frustration in her heart, especially when the person who did it was her own father, which made her feel even worse.


    "My father is so taboo about the prince."


    Qiushu knew that fengqingshui was in a bad mood. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere. She lowered her head and waited for fengqingshui to calm down.


    After learning the news, Feng Qingshui pushed everything on the dresser to the ground, and rouge powder scattered all over the floor.


    After all, it''s no secret that Fu Chenrong likes Su Jiusi. There have been rumors outside for a long time. What''s really surprising is that Su Jiusi can really compare the wind with the water and become the Crown Princess smoothly.


    The aristocratic families in Beijing began to pay attention to the daughter whom the Mu family recognized a few months ago.


    With the imperial edict, there was an endless stream of people coming to the Mu family to express their congratulations. The gifts piled up into a mountain, which made Mu Yunchang have to thank his guests behind closed doors.

 Chapter 596

    Su Jiusi''s life is much more leisurely. Tomorrow is new year''s Eve. Mu''s house is busy cutting window flowers and making lanterns. In addition, she was given the wedding to the prince, and the whole Mu''s house is full of joy.


    Su Jiusi accompanies Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci in the room to cut the window flowers. Mrs. Mu is skilled in cutting the window flowers of Pisces, which means more than one year.


    One side of Su Jiusi praised, "mother''s hand is so skillful, this fish cut is so lifelike, I dare not make a fool of myself."


    Three people went into a shop together. The shopkeeper saw Mrs. Mu and welcomed her in person. He said politely, "please come inside, Mrs. mu. If you want to buy something, please let me know."


    Su Jiusi takes Liu Wenci''s hand and follows Mrs. mu. She has a good relationship with Liu Wenci''s sister-in-law. She also likes her gentle and understanding sister-in-law.


    Therefore, there are few pedestrians on the street, and the shops on one side are a little lonely.


    In the afternoon, the three people went out to choose new year''s goods together, but there was no one on the street near the new year''s day. At this time, most people were at home cutting the window and cleaning, and the new year''s goods that should be purchased had already been purchased.


    Three people talk and laugh, the whole morning in the house cut window.


    Although Fu Chenrong means this, Su Jiusi is still a little embarrassed. She is not as cheeky as Fu Chenrong.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t make fun of me."


    Liu Wenci joked.


    "Mother, even if Sisi gets married, he will be in the capital. I can see him at any time in the future. I think his royal highness is in a hurry. He wants to marry Sisi back to the Palace tomorrow."


    Mrs. Mu just laughed, "you will get married next year. It''s really hard to say. I want to stay with you for two more years, but it''s a pity that I can''t stay with you."


    Su Jiusi pacifies, but he knows that such an opportunity will never come again.


    "Mother, there will be opportunities in the future."


    "It''s rare for the family to get together this year and he''s not here."


    Liu Wenci''s face froze, and then said with a smile, "mother, the second younger brother is also delayed."


    Mrs. Mu recites about Muyang. She doesn''t know that Muyang has passed away. The whole Mu family keeps it secret. The letters sent back to the government every month are written by muyong in imitation of Muyang''s handwriting.


    "This is a colorful picture. You all cut it well. You don''t have to divide the height. That boy Mu Yang doesn''t come back during the Spring Festival. He just sends a letter back. When he comes back next time, he should train him well."


    "With my sister-in-law''s five blessings in front, I''m embarrassed to take them out." Su Jiusi said with a smile.


    Now the tire image is very stable, so I dare to walk out.


    Liu Wenci has been pregnant for more than four months. Her stomach is slightly swollen and she looks plump. After she married Mu Yong, she was pregnant twice, but she didn''t care about miscarriage. This time, Mu''s family were very careful. She also paid attention to this baby. She usually had a baby in the yard.


    "It''s very perceptive and easy to understand. It''s a very good word for blessing."


    Su Jiusi put down the scissors in her hand. She was not very good at cutting the window pattern. She could only cut the simple pattern, so she only cut the word "Fu".


    Mrs. Mu nodded, took Su Jiusi and Liu Wenci into the shop, and said with a smile to Su Jiusi, "Sisi, this Zhouji is an old shop in the capital city. The pastries and preserved fruits in it are delicious. Let''s see what you want to eat."


    "Well, sister-in-law, come and have a look."


    Su Jiusi took Liu Wenci to the side of the preserved fruit. Today, she was in a good mood. She even talked with a smile on her face and looked at BI Ping.

 Chapter 597

    "I don''t know why I''ve been eating sour recently. Look at the sour plum, Sisi."


    "If you like, you can try it first."


    The shopkeeper is very enthusiastic.


    "Miss Feng doesn''t know the rules. I can only teach Miss Feng the rules myself. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I can only tear your mouth."


    Feng Qingshui stares at Su Jiusi.


    "Su Jiusi, you..."


    Qiu Shu behind Feng Qingshui obviously didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would start. He immediately asked, "Miss mu, how can you hit someone for no reason?"


    Feng Qingshui didn''t expect Su Jiusi to hit her. She wanted to fight back but couldn''t move.


    Feng Qingshui is smiling. Su Jiusi nods to Alan. Alan understands Su Jiusi''s meaning and secretly points Feng Qingshui''s acupoints. Su Jiusi walks up to Feng Qingshui, raises his hand and slaps Feng Qingshui in the face.


    Liu Wenci didn''t know what to say at all. She hesitated and was very embarrassed. She didn''t know how to explain this to Mrs. mu.


    Mrs. Mu was close to Liu Wenci. When she heard this, she immediately grabbed Liu Wenci''s wrist and asked, "Wenci, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with Muyang? Tell me, what''s the matter with him? "


    Su Jiusi, after all, your second brother was killed by you. If it wasn''t for you, how could he die? "


    Feng Qingshui took out his handkerchief and covered his lips with a smile. "How could I be talking nonsense? It''s really pitiful. When my son died, the mother didn''t even know it, and didn''t even see it at the last sight. You are really filial.


    Liu Wenci was afraid that Mrs. Mu would not be able to bear the blow, so he immediately stopped.


    "Miss Feng, please don''t talk nonsense."


    Mrs. Mu''s face changed in an instant.


    "What did you say?"


    "So miss Mu is still the Crown Princess chosen by God." Feng Qingshui gave a sneer and suddenly turned to Mrs. mu. The smile on her face was even colder. "Mrs. Mu is in good spirits. She looks much better than before. It seems that the death of Mu Yang hasn''t dealt you a big blow."


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "what Miss Feng said is that I have been conforming to the will of heaven."


    The shopkeeper on one side heard the strong smell of gunpowder and didn''t dare to mix in. These two families were people he couldn''t afford, so he just stepped aside in silence, hoping that they wouldn''t have any conflicts in his shop, otherwise it would be him.


    "I just strolled around and saw Mu Fu''s carriage, so I came in to say hello." Then his eyes fell on Su Jiusi. "I haven''t congratulated Miss Mu yet? Although Miss Mu pointed out that she would marry her royal highness, whether she could marry to the East Palace depends on the meaning of the Lord. "


    Seeing that it was Feng Qingshui, Mrs. Mu was very polite. "It''s a coincidence that Miss Feng also came to choose new year''s goods?"


    Hearing the sound of wind and light water, Su Jiusi''s face suddenly cooled down. She didn''t want to spoil her interest in the Spring Festival. She hoped that wind and light water would be more interesting.


    The voice of breeze light water suddenly spread to come over, "Mu madam is really good interest, unexpectedly is to personally choose new year goods."


    Liu Wenci picked up a sour plum and put it into his mouth. He just chewed it.


    Su Jiusi''s tone was cold, but he broke it in the Spring Festival. The wind was too light for water. It was hateful.


    "Who do you think you are? You really regard yourself as princess. You are not the only princess in the future. Don''t be complacent too early. Even if you enter the east palace gate, it doesn''t mean you can sit in that position for a long time."


    Before Su Jiusi can reply, Mrs. mu, who was standing, suddenly faints. Liu Wenci and his maidservant reach out to help Mrs. mu. Qiushu takes the opportunity to push Liu Wenci from behind.

 Chapter 598

    Liu Wenci''s hand just reached Mrs. mu, and suddenly her center of gravity was unstable. She fell forward on the ground, and Mrs. Mu was also heavily pressed on her back.


    This scene scared Su Jiusi. Just now, she and Alan''s attention was on the side of fengqingshui. They didn''t notice Liu Wenci and Mrs. Mu''s side.


    One side of the maid also the fastest speed away from Mrs. mu, Su Jiusi also immediately rushed to Liu Wenci side, holding Liu Wenci lying on the ground, "sister-in-law, are you ok?"


    Liu Wenci stares at the doctor nervously for fear of hearing bad news from him.


    "How''s the child, doctor?"


    Mrs. Mu invited a doctor from outside the house, accompanied by Mu Yunchang and Mu Jie.


    After arriving at Mu''s house, the doctors in the house rush to treat Liu Wenci first. Su Jiusi and Mu Yong are nervously on the side,


    Su Jiusi is very distressed. She is also a mother, so she can understand Liu Wenci''s feelings at the moment and can only urge the driver to hurry up.


    Liu Wenci nodded and tears began to pour out.


    "Well."


    "I have a good idea, sister-in-law. Don''t be afraid. It will be OK."


    She endured the pain, holding Su Jiusi''s hand, "Si Si, don''t tell her mother about her bumping into me. If she knows, she will be very upset. She is not in good health and can''t be hit by this kind of attack any more."


    Desperation, desperation to the bone.


    Liu Wenci has been covering her stomach. Her palms are getting colder and colder, and her face is pale. The pain in her abdomen makes her feel that the child in her stomach is peeling away from her body. This is her third experience of this feeling.


    Along the way, Su Jiusi constantly appeases Liu Wenci, but she sees more and more blood on Liu Wenci''s skirt. At this moment, she has a feeling that she can do nothing but appease Liu Wenci.


    Touch Alan that is full of murderous eyes, autumn book but feel dead, a soft leg, almost collapsed on the ground.


    After that, he got into the carriage. Feng Qingshui laughed. It''s really interesting. This year will be unforgettable for the Mu family.


    Liu Wenci was also sent to the carriage. Su Jiusi told Alan, "I''ll see qiushu later."


    Liu Wenci nodded, but she was very afraid. She had lost two children, and she could never lose this child again.


    Liu Wenci was wearing a sky blue jacket. Su Jiusi saw the bright red blood on her skirt. She had an ominous premonition in her heart, but she still calmed Liu Wenci, "sister-in-law, it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. The child must be OK."


    Su Jiusi yelled harshly. This time, they came out with their servants, but they all stayed outside. Hearing Su Jiusi''s cry, they all ran in and hurriedly took Mrs. Mu into the carriage.


    "What are you doing? Send your wife and young lady back to the mansion immediately."


    Liu Wenci covered his stomach, his expression was very painful, "I have a stomachache, think, save the child, quick."


    The doctor is a doctor in Mu''s family. He often sees Liu Wenci. He knows that Liu Wenci once had two miscarriages. This time, he has a stable fetus. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened again. He trembles and reaches out his hand to feel Liu Wenci''s pulse.


    A moment later, with a very dignified look, he knelt on the ground, "young lady, the child has no breath."


    "Think again, Doctor Liu. He can move. Think again to save him. Please, Doctor Liu." Liu Wenci reached out and grabbed Doctor Liu''s hand, pleading with him.

 Chapter 599

    Doctor Liu didn''t dare to look at Liu Wenci and avoided Liu Wenci''s eyes. "Young lady, it''s too late. Now I can only give her a bowl of oxytocin so that she can have a baby as soon as possible, so as not to endanger her life."


    Liu Wenci let go in vain. The first two times, she had a miscarriage in about two months. At that time, the child could not move, and she was not so painful. This time, her child could move, but she still left her.


    She didn''t understand what she had done wrong. God made her suffer the loss of her son again and again.


    Even if you kill her with a knife, she will be ready to die at the moment when she is caught by Alan, but she is afraid that Su Jiusi will not let her die easily, and will torture her to death.


    Su Jiusi coldly sweeps the autumn book, also does not speak, such creepy eyes let autumn book have a kind of extreme fear feeling.


    Alan''s tone is very angry. She has been in the Mu family for such a long time. She has a good impression on the people of the Mu family and thinks that the whole Mu family is very good.


    "Do you think we are blind? I dare to say that I didn''t mean to, miss. Don''t talk nonsense with her. Let the maidservant do it and kill her directly. "


    "Miss mu, I bumped into the young lady by accident. Unexpectedly, the young lady would fall to the ground. I didn''t mean it." Qiushu knows that he will die, but he still defends himself.


    Su Jiusi coldly glanced at the autumn book, "who do you expect to save you? Does Feng Qingshui specially come to save you? Qiu Shu, you are so brave. "


    "Miss mu, what do you want me to do? I''m from the general''s mansion of Zhenguo. Miss Mu has no right to arrest me."


    Qiushu stands still. Alan kicks her knee. Qiushu kneels down with a plop.


    Su Jiusi sat on the stool and said, "kneel down."


    Su Jiusi''s eyes are cold. He glances at Qiu Shu and touches Su Jiusi''s eyes. Qiu Shu is so scared that he can''t help shivering and his face is a little white. She didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would catch her in Mufu in public without giving any face to the wind.


    Alan has come back with the autumn book. Su Jiusi enters the room. Alan steps forward and reports, "Miss, I''ve brought you."


    Coming out of their room, she clenched her fists and went straight back to the Chenxiang hospital.


    Mu Yong appeases Liu Wenci with great pain in his heart. At any rate, he lets Liu Wenci promise to take oxytocin. Su Jiusi can''t bear to see it again and leaves Liu Wenci''s room.


    The fetus of more than four months had been formed. Thinking of this, Su Jiusi felt very sad. Liu Wenci lay motionless on the bed with empty eyes, no brilliance and no words.


    Doctor Liu shook his head in embarrassment. "Now young lady needs to take oxytocin as soon as possible."


    Mu Yong felt very uncomfortable in his heart. His fists creaked, "Doctor Liu, is there no other way?"


    Su Jiusi was surprisingly calm and coldly ordered, "cut off her head and give it to Feng Qingshui, and throw the rest to the wild dog."


    Hearing Su Jiusi deal with himself in this way, Qiu Shu''s face turned white. This is to make her dead. She knelt forward, hugged Su Jiusi''s calf, and begged, "Miss mu, I also obey orders. Please give me a good time and kill me with a knife!"


    "When you are all dead, you still care about what you do. Qiu Shu, you have to pay for everything. Do you think your young lady will be safe? The account between me and her will be settled one day. Go underground and wait for her first

 Chapter 600

    Seeing that the intercession failed, Qiu Shu began to curse, "you wicked woman, how can your royal highness fall in love with you? Your mind is so vicious, and one day you will not come to a good end. I curse you for being out of favor and having no son all your life."


    Hearing Qiu Shu''s scolding words, Alan reaches out and points Qiu Shu''s acupoints. Qiu Shu can''t make a sound or move, but he still stares at Su Jiusi, his eyes are scarlet and his eyes are bulging.


    Alan went out with Qiu Shu. She was a member of the Jianghu. She was used to blood and killed many people. But Su Jiusi''s cruel attitude surprised her.


    "Mother, I''m afraid you will be depressed, so I dare not tell you this.


    "Don''t blame yourself, silly child. It''s not your fault."


    Mu Yunchang knew that Mrs. Mu had something to say to Su Jiusi. They left the room one after the other. Su Jiusi sat on the edge of Mrs. Mu''s bed.


    "She''s fine, Yunchang. You have business to do. Go back first! So are you, Mujie. I just want to be with you. "


    Mujah spoke.


    "My sister-in-law is OK. She''s just frightened and can''t come to see her mother for the time being."


    Mrs. Mu thought of Liu Wenci.


    "What about Wenci? How is she? "


    Three people are silent, or muyunchang broke the silence, "madam, Muyang''s biggest wish is you good, you don''t let the child worry, let him reincarnate."


    Mrs. Mu murmured to herself, "he''s a brother. It''s right to protect his sister. No wonder he doesn''t go home for the new year. I found a girl for him. I wanted to wait for him to come back and discuss with him. Why doesn''t he come back..."


    "Mother, I''m sorry, my second brother died because of me. If you want to blame me, blame me! Take care of yourself. " Su Jiusi went to Mrs. Mu''s side, with a guilty tone.


    Mrs. Mu raised her eyes and looked at Su Jiusi. She waved to Su Jiusi, "Si Si, you''re here."


    Su Jiusi called softly.


    "Mother."


    After sitting for a while, she went to Mrs. Mu''s yard. Mrs. Mu had woken up, accompanied by Mu Yunchang and Mu Jie. Mrs. Mu was haggard and silent. She didn''t know about Liu Wenci''s miscarriage.


    She didn''t know whether Liu Wenci and Mrs. Mu could withstand such a blow, and she couldn''t have a good year.


    After Alan took the autumn book, Su Jiusi rubbed his temple. Feng Qingshui was the initiator of this. But she can''t do anything about Feng Qingshui yet. After all, she didn''t do anything, but sooner or later she will settle accounts with Feng Qingshui.


    Such Su Jiusi and her imagination is not the same, but she is still willing to follow her, she knows this is a world of the jungle.


    After she came to Su Jiusi, she saw her gentle side all the time. She had never seen her so cruel to a person. What she had just faced made her understand why Su Jiusi had come to this day. She was never good at it.


    The second brother hopes that his mother will be well. Although he can''t see his mother for the last time, he told me to take good care of my mother and let her not worry too much about him. The second brother is a good man and will be born into a good family in the next life. "


    There was obvious grief in Mrs. Mu''s eyes. After a family reunion, she lost another child. She nodded, didn''t say anything, and didn''t know what to say. After a long time, she said, "I''m ok."


    Su Jiusi accompanies Mrs. mu all the time, and doesn''t leave until dark. As soon as Su Jiusi leaves, Mrs. Mu suddenly spits out a big mouthful of blood, and Zhang Ma, who is scared to one side, rushes over immediately.

 Chapter 601

    "Ma''am, this..."


    "Life and death. I''m fine. Don''t let anyone know about it."


    On the contrary, Mrs. Mu calmed down a lot. She was not in good health. She had been staying in Mian''s bed for many years. When she heard the news of Mu Yang''s death, even though she was calm again, she could not hide the fluctuation in her heart. It was a great blow to her, and it was hard for her to accept for a moment.


    "If you want to die, I won''t kill you. Don''t you want to see your younger martial sister?


    Canghai mouth blood, see wind light water into, cold hum.


    "Miss Feng, it''s up to you to kill or cut. What do you mean you''re so closed to me? It still takes up your space."


    Canghai''s hair was messy, his hands and feet were tied with iron chains, his body was bloodstained, there were obvious whip marks, and his clothes were damaged in many places.


    Wind light water into the yard of the wood room, which closed a young man, that man is really the sea.


    Juxiang knelt to the ground and puffed the head. Her hand was shaking all the time. She finally put the head into the wooden box, and then backed down with the wooden box in her arms.


    Seeing that the chrysanthemum incense didn''t move, the wind and the water were not happy.


    "What are you doing?"


    Juxiang does not dare to touch the head of qiushu. She is familiar with qiushu. Now she is afraid and sad to see her tragedy.


    The wind is lighter than the water.


    "Find a place to bury the autumn book."


    Here comes the thought, with a sneer of wind and water.


    Su Jiusi, you make my Feng family restless, and the Mu family can''t be tranquil. If Mrs. Mu dies, I don''t believe you can get married as scheduled.


    She can see the blood on Liu Wenci''s skirt clearly. The child must have had a miscarriage, otherwise Su Jiusi would not have been so cruel. If she hadn''t guessed correctly, Mrs. Mu didn''t know about it. With Mrs. Mu''s fragile nature, they certainly didn''t dare to tell Mrs. Mu that it was her bumping into her daughter-in-law''s waist that caused her miscarriage.


    Even Mu Yang''s death they all hide, that proves that Mrs. Mu is a person who can''t stand stimulation.


    Although Qiu Shu has been with her for some years, she is still not sad because she is a maid. When she dies, she will be served by another person.


    Just got married, dare to challenge her so openly, Su Jiusi, you have courage.


    Su Jiusi sent Qiu Shu''s head to her, which was clearly a provocation.


    Feng Qingshui is not afraid. She has been on the battlefield. There are many dead people. Therefore, Qiu Shu''s head can''t scare her. She just feels angry.


    Juxiang immediately knelt on the ground, shivering, "excuse me, miss."


    That night, Feng Qingshui received Qiu Shu''s head. Ju Xiang, the maidservant who opened the wooden box, was frightened by the head inside. With a trembling hand, the wooden box fell to the ground, and the head inside directly rolled to the foot of Feng Qingshui.


    I''m afraid I don''t have much time. In a short time, Su Jiusi will get married. Anyway, she has to stay until Su Jiusi gets married and watch her daughter get married, so that she can leave safely.


    You do one thing for me, and I''ll get rid of your poison after it''s done. In this way, you still have a chance to continue your career with your younger martial sister. Anyway, you are so smart that even I can play. It''s not difficult to win your younger martial sister in the future. "


    Canghai looked at the wind and light water, "why should I believe your words?"


    "You have no choice." Feng Qingshui looked down at the sea sitting on the ground, "if you want to live, this is the only way, otherwise I won''t let you die, I will slowly torture you, let you taste the taste of not being able to live, not being able to die."

 Chapter 602

    "After being a famous family, Miss Feng has a habit of tormenting people. It''s really unheard of."


    Feng Qingshui laughed, but there was no smile in his eyes, "do you think about it? Now you can only trust me. I know that morality is important in the world. Although I''m not from the world, I''m willing to do business with you according to the rules of the world. "


    Canghai hesitated, thought about it several times, and finally nodded, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Mother, don''t worry. I have to serve my mother. I''m sure I''ll cheer up."


    Seeing that the two children were looking at themselves with worried faces, Mrs. Mu managed to stabilize herself. She walked up to Liu Wenci and said with grief in her heart, "you are a good child. Si Si is right. You are still young and you will have children. Don''t think too much about it. Take good care of yourself."


    Liu Wenci, regardless of her grief, looks at Mrs. Mu anxiously for fear that something might happen to her.


    "Take care of yourself, mother."


    Muyang is gone, and her only grandson has a miscarriage. For a moment, her heart is tied.


    When she thought that she was also responsible for this, Mrs. Mu felt very sad.


    This time, she was pregnant with a child after carefully adjusting her body. She did not dare to think about the consequences of another miscarriage. In recent years, the child has always been Liu Wenci''s heart knot, but God did not help her.


    Mrs. Mu grasped Su Jiusi''s hand and said nothing. She knew Liu Wenci''s physical condition.


    Su Jiusi quickly walked to Mrs. Mu and held her hand. "Mother, this has nothing to do with you. It''s fengqingshui who ordered the maid to do it. I''ve already dealt with the maid, and fengqingshui I won''t let it go. My sister-in-law is still young. Take good care of her body, and soon there will be another child."


    Seeing that Mrs. Mu was so excited, Liu Wenci was also a little anxious. Pale, she comforted Mrs. Mu and wanted to calm her down.


    "Mother, it''s because I''m useless. It''s because I didn''t keep my child. Don''t blame yourself. It has nothing to do with my mother."


    Su Jiusi quickly walks into Liu Wenci''s room. Mrs. Mu is standing by the bed. She is obviously a little excited. Mrs. Zhang helps her, but her body is still a little shaky.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the courtyard, I heard Mrs. Mu''s sad voice, "Wenci, I''m sorry for you."


    Su Jiusi puts down the bowl and goes to Liu Wenci''s yard with Bing Xin.


    The next day, Su Jiusi is having breakfast. Bing Xin suddenly comes over in a hurry. "Miss, it''s not good. Madam runs to the yard of the young lady. She knows everything."


    This is what she gave to Su Jiusi.


    Hear the sea should come down, the wind light water mouth raised a sneer, she wants to let the Mu family''s wedding all become a funeral.


    Canghai hesitated for a moment and then answered. Now he doesn''t want to die, and he wants to wait for Alan to forgive him. If he wants to exchange an unrelated Liu Wenci for his life, he will.


    "OK, it''s a deal."


    "The young lady of the Mu family, Liu Wenci." Feng Qingshui pauses for a moment and continues to say, "I know you can''t do anything to Su Jiusi. That''s your younger martial sister''s master. Liu Wenci can always do it! She doesn''t have martial arts. It''s not difficult for you to kill her. You can trade her life for yours. You''re not at a loss in the sea. "


    "Who?"


    A trace of murderous spirit flashed in Feng Qingshui''s eyes. "I want you to kill someone."


    In order to reassure Mrs. mu, Liu Wenci even squeezed out a smile.


    Su Jiusi also comforted, and finally let mother Zhang send Mrs. Mu back.


    "Sisi, how could mother know about it?"

 Chapter 603

    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ll find out about it."


    Liu Wenci was relieved to hear Su Jiusi say so. She nodded, "it''s up to you, Sisi. It''s new year''s Eve tonight. You have to take care of the affairs in the government for the time being. I can''t miss you for the Spring Festival."


    "My sister-in-law is taking good care of herself. Don''t worry about other things. I''ll do a good job. Now I just hope my sister-in-law will recover soon."


    There were fireworks everywhere outside. Sitting on the roof, Su Jiusi had a good view. He leaned on Fu Chenrong''s shoulder and looked up at the gorgeous sky. "Chenrong, you see, how beautiful it is."


    Fu Chenrong said, "what''s the matter? You are more important."


    "Is that ok?"


    "It''s nothing. I slipped out."


    Su Jiusi smelled a faint smell of wine. She knew that Fu Chenrong had gone to the palace banquet tonight. She should not have come out so early. She asked, "is it so early today when the Palace Banquet is over?"


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s waist and directly took Su Jiusi to the roof.


    "I''ll see in a minute."


    "Where to go."


    "I can''t help it. When I meet you, I can only come uninvited." Fu Chenrong scratched Su Jiusi''s nose, "it''s not convenient to watch fireworks here. I''ll take you to a place."


    Fu Chenrong''s voice suddenly rang out. Hearing Fu Chenrong''s words, Su Jiusi turned around and gave Fu Chenrong a brilliant smile. "You''ve come uninvited, where do you need to invite?"


    "Jiusi, I''m not invited to watch fireworks."


    Su Jiusi stood in the yard and saw the gorgeous fireworks blooming in the air. He could not help smiling.


    It is said that even killers will not choose to kill on this night, so there are almost no homicides on New Year''s Eve.


    As a result, the night''s guard was much looser than usual.


    Su Jiusi stood in the yard to watch the fireworks. Except for the maidservants and guards who had to be on duty, most of the maidservants and guards gathered in the backyard to watch the fireworks. After all, it was a happy event every year. Usually there were no fireworks, and Jiang''s law did not allow fireworks to be set off at will.


    After dinner, Su Jiusi goes back to his yard. Mujie asks people to set off fireworks. Ordinary people can''t afford to set off fireworks, but the rich and noble families can afford to buy them. They will set off fireworks to celebrate the Chinese New Year.


    This new year''s Eve dinner was a bit dull, and everyone was not in a good mood, but no one wanted to spoil the fun and still said all kinds of congratulatory words.


    Although something happened to Liu Wenci, she still had a big dinner to eat. She handled the affairs of hong''er and Su Jiusi, which were not difficult for her. She was born in the Marquis''s mansion of Anping, and had been in charge of the middle school for several years. She was very skilled.


    In this case, then she don''t blame her impoliteness, it''s time to let fengqingshui know the news of Fengyue.


    This big new year, wind light water is deliberately let Mu family restless, wind light water is clearly in deliberate revenge on her.


    Su Jiusi, of course, knows what''s behind the scenes. She drives hong''er out of Mu''s house.


    When she comes out from Liu Wenci, Su Jiusi immediately asks Bing Xin to look into the matter. Finally, she finds a maid named hong''er. She admits that she has received money, but she doesn''t know who is directing her.


    Seeing Liu Wenci calmed down a lot, Su Jiusi was more relieved. Originally, she was afraid that Liu Wenci would never recover.


    She is the young lady of the Mu family. Su Jiusi will be married soon. Her sister-in-law will manage the dowry for Su Jiusi. She must take good care of herself as soon as possible.


    Liu Wenci answered. Although she was sad, she knew that she would cheer up. If she was depressed, Mrs. Mu would blame herself even more.


    "Good."


    "No matter how beautiful you are." Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s shoulder and said, "I''ll stay with you tonight."


    "Good."


    Su Jiusi answered in a low voice.

 Chapter 604

    "Jiusi, I''ve heard about my sister-in-law. Feng Qingshui is really hateful. I didn''t know how to be funny. I wanted to see feng Qian let her go, but she didn''t give up. I got the news today, and Feng Yue died."


    Hearing that Feng Yue was dead, Su Jiusi was also stunned, "is he really dead?"


    "It''s true. My aunt is really a troublemaker, but she is dead.


    "Well."


    Fu Chenrong burst out laughing, "we still have a lifetime to go slowly."


    "Fool, I also want to thank you for accompanying me here. If I didn''t have you, I didn''t know I could love someone like this. It''s nice to have you."


    "Anyway, it''s for you. I''ll make a fool of myself. Jiusi, I just want to give you the best. Thank you for accompanying me here."


    Su Jiusi said with a smile.


    "Nonsense."


    "So what? I just let the whole world know that you are my woman and I love you."


    "Then the whole world will know your mind."


    Fu Chenrong face with a deep smile, "nine think so good, of course, to wear the world''s unique wedding dress, otherwise how to match you."


    "How can it be in vain? I knew you would be mine. If the emperor''s grandfather didn''t marry him, I would try to get him to marry him. You see, the wedding dress is just right."


    "There''s no such trouble in making wedding clothes." Su Jiusi was warm in his heart, but he had a feeling that he couldn''t laugh or cry. "Three months ago, everything was not clear. In case the Emperor didn''t marry him, this thought was in vain."


    It''s said that their embroidery work is superb, even better than that of the xiuniang in the palace. So I sent the materials to Jiangnan and invited the local xiuniang to make this wedding dress. "


    Fu Chenrong touched Su Jiusi''s head and said with a smile, "I ordered someone to make another wedding dress three months ago. This wedding dress was made by xiuniang in Jiangnan.


    This makes her look forward to a big wedding, and she looks forward to wearing a big red wedding dress to officially marry Fu Chenrong.


    She once wore a wedding dress. At that time, she thought she had found a lifelong home, but it was a joke. This time, she was very sure that she had found a real lover.


    Su Jiusi was a little surprised that Fu Chenrong had already made the wedding dress just a few days after the wedding. She knew that Fu Chenrong must have been preparing for it early. Thinking of this, she felt warm in her heart.


    "How could it be so fast."


    Fu Chenrong attached to Su Jiusi''s ear and said in a low voice, "Jiusi, the wedding dress is almost ready. It will be delivered in a few days. Will you try it on then?"


    Feng Yue died. Su Jiusi didn''t have the slightest sympathy, so he avenged Mu Yang.


    Originally Fu Chenrong didn''t like wind and light water, but now he doesn''t want to mention her. In his eyes, wind and light water can''t be compared with Su Jiusi.


    It is said that there is something wrong with the medicine of the saint''s aunt, who accidentally poisoned Fengyue to death. I have written to the saint''s aunt and asked her to return Fengyue''s body to Feng''s family. It''s a warning to Fengqian to be a good housekeeper. "


    Su Jiusi gently answered, yes, they still have a lifetime to go, and they are very satisfied with him for the rest of their lives. Thinking of the big marriage soon after, Su Jiusi has some expectation in her heart, and she also wants to marry Fu Chenrong.


    Fireworks bloom in the air again, Su Jiusi suddenly looked at Fu Chenrong, full of tenderness, "Chenrong, I love you."


    Fu Chenrong was stunned, and soon showed a brilliant smile, and directly bent over to kiss Su Jiusi''s lips. He said this sentence better with action.

 Chapter 605

    Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong enjoy the fireworks on the roof. Bingxin and Alan go to the yard to see the fireworks together. Compared with Bingxin, who is in high spirits, Alan is a little unhappy.


    She has loved fireworks since she was a child. Canghai has her own fireworks. She can show them to her in the woods. Although they are not as good as those of the aristocrats, they have a different flavor.


    After Canghai no longer accompany her to see fireworks, now see fireworks, she just feel lost.


    "I''ve been a member of the Mu family since I stepped into the door."


    "Liu Wenci is not related to you. Why do you want to protect her? Alan, do you really regard yourself as the servant of the Mu family? You have to take care of all the people in the Mu family. "


    See Canghai has been injured, Alan did not move, just coldly looking at Canghai, there is obvious disappointment in the eyes.


    "If I don''t come, the young lady will die in your hands. Canghai, you and the young lady have no injustice or hatred. Why do you want to kill her?"


    Finally, Alan slapped Canghai on the chest. Canghai stepped back a few steps, and the bright red blood came out from the corner of his mouth. He reached out to wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Alan blankly, "how can you come here?"


    There were fireworks all over the place, so no one heard it.


    "You You''re dead set. " Seeing that Canghai wants to kill Liu Wenci, Alan is surprised and angry, and immediately takes action. Canghai avoids Alan, and they fight from the room to the yard.


    Seeing that it was Alan, Canghai was obviously stunned. He released his hand on Liu Wenci''s neck. Liu Wenci coughed violently and couldn''t speak at all.


    The stunned Alan yelled at once.


    "Canghai, stop it."


    She screamed, and immediately ran in, vigorously pushed open the door of Liu Wenci''s room. As soon as she went in, she saw a sea of black clothes pinching Liu Wenci''s neck.


    Liu Wenci''s yard was very quiet. It was obvious that most of the maidservants went to see the fireworks, leaving only one or two little maids on duty to guard in the outer yard. Just after entering the outer yard, Alan found two little maids in a coma.


    With that, Alan goes to Liu Wenci''s yard. At this time, according to the rules, all the men in the house are guarding in the ancestral hall, so mu Yong must not be in the yard. Thinking about Liu Wenci''s experience, Alan is also distressed and wants to accompany Liu Wenci for Su Jiusi.


    "You''re welcome. Take your time! I''m past. "


    Xiuer knows that Alan is Su Jiusi''s powerful maid. When she hears that Alan is willing to work for her, she immediately answers, "Alan, thank you


    Alan wanted to go. Su Jiusi was with Fu Chenrong, and she couldn''t go to the yard to disturb her. She didn''t know where to go. When she saw Xiuer, she had the idea of going on duty for Xiuer.


    "You see, I''ll be fine. I''ll take care of the young lady for you."


    "Young lady, take a rest and insist that I come out to see the fireworks. I''ll go back in a moment."


    After watching for a while, Alan saw Liu Wenci''s maid also watching the fireworks, and asked casually, "Xiuer, why didn''t you accompany the young lady?"


    "You Don''t forget, you are a man of the world, not a maid. "


    "You are not the same, you forget the rules of the river and the lake, and you have no right to ask me. Get out of here now. I don''t want to see you again. If I see you hurt the people of the Mu family again, I won''t let you go."


    Alan can''t bear to fight against Canghai. The last time Canghai hurt Su Jiusi, she couldn''t forgive her. She didn''t expect Canghai wanted to kill Liu Wenci again. She was completely disappointed in Canghai. She didn''t think that this was not the elder martial brother she knew.

 Chapter 606

    "Alan..."


    "Don''t call me. Go now. Go." Alan shouts to the sea, "Canghai, from now on, you and I will be cut off. I just assume that I have never known you, and you don''t want to come to me again."


    Canghai clenched his fists tightly, and his veins burst out. He didn''t expect to meet Alan tonight. What''s more, he didn''t expect that Alan would even protect Liu Wenci.


    This completely angered Feng Qingshui, "what kind of good person do you think Su Jiusi is? If she is cruel, she is no less than me, even more cruel than me. You are so affectionate to your younger martial sister. I don''t know if your younger martial sister is also so kind to you. Do you want me to confirm it for you?"


    Canghai is ironic.


    "Miss Feng is young and gentle, but she has a vicious mind. No wonder her royal highness doesn''t want miss Feng."


    Canghai, you are really affectionate to your younger martial sister. I specially give you a chance to live. Since you don''t want it, no wonder I am. "


    Feng Qingshui got up, went to the sea, and said with a cold smile, "it seems that you haven''t finished the task I gave you, otherwise you won''t want to kill me. You shouldn''t have met your younger martial sister!


    Seeing Feng Qingshui sitting in front of the dresser fiddling with her jewelry, Canghai makes a direct move. Just as he makes a move, he jumps in from the outside. Two men in black with high martial arts skills soon catch Canghai.


    Canghai was beaten by fengqingshui before. He was wounded in many places. In addition, he was slapped by Alan. He was hurt a lot, but he didn''t have much problem with fengqingshui.


    After Canghai left Mu''s house, he dived directly back to the general''s house of Zhenguo. Seeing Canghai coming back, Feng Qingshui, who was keeping watch in his room, didn''t even lift his eyelids. "Is anyone dead?"


    She couldn''t figure that out.


    If so, she really can''t figure out why he wants to cooperate with fengqingshui, and what else is involved between him and fengqingshui.


    Alan lowers her head. She doesn''t know why Canghai wants to attack Liu Wenci. It''s obviously obedient. Does he work for Feng Qingshui now?


    "He won''t do it again unless he wants me to kill him myself."


    Liu Wenci understood what Alan meant. "I can see that you two have a good relationship. Don''t worry! I won''t tell Jiusi about it, but you should also be careful of your elder martial brother. "


    "Young lady, I..." Alan wanted to ask Liu Wenci not to tell Su Jiusi about it, but he was too embarrassed to speak. He hesitated for a long time, but he didn''t say it.


    Liu Wenci was originally kind-hearted and didn''t blame Alan. Seeing that Alan was ashamed, he calmed her down.


    "It''s none of your business. If it hadn''t been for you, I would have died in his hands."


    "I''m sorry, young lady. He''s my elder martial brother. I didn''t expect him to do such a stupid thing."


    Alan immediately went back to the room, Liu Wenci has slowed down, see Alan come in, Liu Wenci asked, "Alan, do you know him?"


    Canghai didn''t know what to do to make Alan forgive him. Without saying anything, he turned and left the yard.


    All he did was to make Alan come back to him, but he pushed her further away.


    Hearing the resolution in Alan''s tone, Canghai felt very sad. He and Alan had known each other for many years, and Alan had never spoken to him in such a tone.


    Canghai had an ominous premonition in his heart, "what are you going to do?"


    "Soon you will know."


    After Feng Qingshui finished, he coldly said, "today is new year''s Eve. It''s not easy to see blood in the house. It''s the same with the new year''s day tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, I''ll cut off his right hand."

 Chapter 607

    "If you want to kill me, you can kill me. Don''t make me empty." Canghai was very upset that she would fall into the hands of this woman. He didn''t expect that the young ladies in the high gate courtyard were so evil minded that he was not their opponent at all.


    This time he came back just to die with Feng Qingshui, which is also to help Alan do something, but he didn''t expect that Feng Qingshui had been prepared for a long time.


    "There are two black spots on your right hand. Your cousin used to get along with you day and night. I''m sure she knows your hand. I''ll give your hand to her first to see if she will be distressed. Is that good?"


    Just walked to Xi Chun Yuan, Bing Xin pulled Alan, "where have you been?"


    Alan was in a trance for a long time. She didn''t have any idea in her mind. She just felt confused and sat down for an hour. She buried the sea''s hand in the soil, tore off the letter and put the poison in her arms.


    Of course, she can''t bear to hurt Su Jiusi again, and she won''t hurt Su Jiusi. What should Canghai do? Let her watch the sea die, she can''t do it.


    She would be in agony whether she was saved or not.


    For the threat of wind and light water, she deeply pain disease, but do not know how to do?


    She was disappointed in Canghai, but she never thought that she would really kill Canghai. It was the person she had loved for many years, and she couldn''t do it anyway.


    She just told Canghai two days ago that she wanted to break up with him. So fast, she threatened her with Canghai''s life.


    She looked at the hand in the wooden box. She knew that if she didn''t do it, fengqingshui would really kill Canghai.


    If you have not guessed wrong, this letter is written by Feng Qingshui. She is threatening her with Canghai''s life. Is Canghai threatened by Feng Qingshui to kill Liu Wenci?


    The letter said that as long as she mixed poison with Su Jiusi''s rouge, she would put Canghai. These poisons were not fatal, but they would make people lose their looks. If she didn''t, she would send Canghai''s head in three days.


    Inside the wooden box, there was a black porcelain vase with poison.


    Alan was a little flustered and pale. She immediately opened the letter in the wooden box. After reading the letter, she crumpled it into a ball and squeezed it tightly in her hand.


    Alan suddenly received a letter and a wooden box. When she opened it, she found a cut hand. She recognized Canghai''s right hand at once. There were two black spots on the back of his right hand.


    Su Jiusi has a lot of leisure and accompanies Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci every day. Liu Wenci didn''t tell anyone about that night, but Su Jiusi didn''t know about it.


    In the next two days, Fu Chenrong was busy with the affairs of the ancestral temple, and all kinds of worship and ceremonies needed him to attend.


    She is to revenge Su Jiusi, not so easy to complete her.


    Canghai constantly scolds fengqingshui, but fengqingshui is indifferent. Let Canghai scold her, she wants to see whether she is willing to let Canghai die. Anyway, Canghai is in her hands. Whether it is successful or not, it will do no harm to her.


    "If you want to die, I won''t let you die. It''s not too late to die when you''re useless. Come and take him down."


    Feng Qingshui looked at the sea with a smile, and the angry sea scolded, "if you kill me, you will end me with a knife."


    "I just did something outside."


    "You are also busy. You often have to run outside. Alan, your Highness has just ordered someone to send her wedding dress. Let''s go and change her wedding dress."


    Bing Xin is in a good mood. She doesn''t realize that Alan''s mood is wrong. She pulls Alan into Su Jiusi''s room.

 Chapter 608

    Alan did not say anything, followed Bingxin into Su Jiusi''s room.


    The maid has already put the wedding dress in the room. The two maids unfold the wedding dress and let Su Jiusi watch it. Su Jiusi stands in front of the wedding dress and touches the scarlet wedding dress. She can''t help smiling.


    Seeing the spread of the wedding dress, Bing Xin exclaimed, "Miss, this wedding dress is really beautiful. I''ve never seen such a beautiful wedding dress before."


    Su Jiusi thought that Alan saw that she put on her wedding dress and thought of the sea. She reached out and patted the back of Alan''s hand, "don''t think about it."


    "No I''m fine, just a little bit of the past. "


    Su Jiusi saw that Alan had something on his mind. He went to Alan and asked, "Alan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Bingxin is right. Miss is really beautiful."


    "I''m not wrong, Alan, but you have something to say!" Bingxin bumps into Alan who is in a daze.


    It''s great to have a future.


    Su Jiusi was also in a good mood. She was full of expectation when she put on the wedding dress. She hoped to get to the wedding day earlier. Fortunately, there was only half a month left.


    "Your mouth is more and more sweet."


    One side of Bingxin praised.


    "The young lady is so beautiful. I''m fascinated by her."


    After wearing it, Su Jiusi stood in front of the bronze mirror and looked at herself in the mirror. Her smile became deeper. She usually liked to wear elegant colors, but seldom wore such gorgeous red. She was totally different from her usual, and looked very dignified.


    The wedding dress is different from other clothes. There are several layers in total, and there is a layer of red yarn outside. It is cumbersome and troublesome to wear. Several maidservants spent a long time to help Su Jiusi change the wedding dress.


    Bingxin and other maidservants immediately come forward to change Su Jiusi''s wedding clothes.


    Su Jiusi smile gently, nodded, should be down.


    Bingxin can''t wait to see Su Jiusi changing into a wedding dress. The mammy on one side says respectfully, "Your Highness also has orders. After the wedding dress is sent, please try it on to see if it fits."


    "Have a try, miss!"


    Su Jiusi stroked the lotus on it. It was as lifelike as mammy said. It was the first time for her to see such exquisite embroidery. No wonder Fu Chenrong wanted to send the wedding dress so far away.


    All the lotus flowers are embroidered by the most skilled old embroiderer. Whether they are in bud or in full bloom, they are all vivid. "


    There was also a mother in her forties who came to deliver the wedding dress. She said respectfully, "Miss, the lotus is embroidered on both sides. The pattern on the reverse side is completely different.


    The style is simple, but because of the addition of gold wire, there is a kind of glittering feeling in the sun.


    Su Jiusi''s favorite lotus is embroidered on the cuff and collar with gold thread. In addition, Jiang''s blessing bird is embroidered, which means good luck.


    Su Jiusi''s smile deepened. The wedding dress really took a lot of effort. No wonder it took three months to embroider it. The material is excellent brocade. It''s thick, but it looks very light.


    Even Alan was stunned. She had never seen such a beautiful dress.


    "Here comes the prince, miss."


    The voice of maidservant rang out outside, Su Jiusi just opened his mouth, and the door had been pushed open.


    "Jiusi, this wedding dress really matches you. My measurement is quite accurate."

 Chapter 609

    Su Jiusi blushed, a little embarrassed, but solemnly ordered, "you all step back first!"


    As soon as Su Jiusi''s voice fell, all the maidservants in the room were blessed. Fu Shen withdrew and closed the door by the way.


    Su Jiusi stares at Fu Chenrong, "the Grand Prince is every serious person. Who let you talk nonsense in front of them? I''m not ashamed."


    "No, you have to say it again."


    But Su Jiusi was embarrassed and replied calmly.


    "Nothing."


    Fu Chenrong was so excited that his eyes were shining brightly.


    "What do you call me?"


    Seeing that Fu Chenrong was like a child, Su Jiusi had a feeling that he couldn''t laugh or cry, but he said, "OK, I''ll listen to my husband."


    "I don''t believe it, but I don''t like to hear it from you. Jiusi, we agreed that we should stay together until we grow old, and we should not mention the dead word again."


    "You believe that, too."


    Su Jiusi is very serious. This is her promise to Fu Chenrong. Life and death go hand in hand, but Fu Chenrong can''t hear the words of death. He reaches out his hand to cover Su Jiusi''s lips. "What''s immortal? Don''t say such unlucky words in the future."


    "Well, I''m not going anywhere. I''ll be where you are. Life and death go together."


    "Because you''re with me." Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand and put it in his heart. "There''s only you in this, and there won''t be anyone else in the future. In this life, you don''t want to go anywhere except me."


    "Why so determined?"


    Fu Chenrong hugged Su Jiusi tightly, "anyway, I will only deepen to you day by day, and I don''t know the meaning of disgust."


    "It''s fresh to be married now, but I''m afraid I''ll be tired of it." Su Jiusi leaned against Fu Chenrong and joked.


    Fu Chenrong said with a smile, "no matter how busy I am, I will not miss you."


    "Business is so busy that you still have time to think about it."


    Fu Chenrong held Su Jiusi in his arms and said with a melancholy look on his face, "really, if the wedding day is today, I don''t want to wait any more."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "No


    Maybe his eyes were too hot, and Su Jiusi''s cheek felt hot again. He could not help but droop his eyes, and his voice was small. "Have you seen enough?"


    "I know you can''t bear to be angry with me. Jiusi, let me have a good look at you." After Fu Chenrong finished, he only looked at Su Jiusi and did not speak.


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing. He reached for Fu Chenrong''s forehead and said, "you..."


    Su Jiusi still ignores Fu Chenrong, which makes Fu Chenrong a little flustered. He is not really angry, is he! He went around to Su Jiusi and asked cautiously, "well Jiusi, if you don''t remember the villain''s life, please forgive me!"


    Fu Chenrong didn''t dare to talk to Su Jiusi any more. He encircled Su Jiusi''s waist from behind. "OK, OK, it''s my nonsense. Jiusi, don''t be angry."


    Su Jiusi was thin skinned, and the blush on his face became more obvious. Then he broke away from Fu Chenrong''s hand and turned his back to Fu Chenrong.


    "You dare to talk nonsense."


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi by the hand and looked at Su Jiusi carefully with an innocent face. "I''m not talking nonsense. What I said is true. I measured the size with my hands."


    "No," he said


    Fu Chenrong caught Su Jiusi''s hand, looked at Su Jiusi with profound meaning and said, "it''s OK not to say, then I can only offend him."


    Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong have been together for such a long time. In an instant, they understood Fu Chenrong''s meaning. They knew that Fu Chenrong would pester her and call her again. They would never call Fu Chenrong that way just now.

 Chapter 610

    Now she is not married yet, and she is really embarrassed to call Fu Chenrong that way again.


    But she also understood Fu Chenrong''s temperament, so she called her husband shyly.


    Fu Chenrong was very satisfied. He reached for Su Jiusi''s waist, lowered his head and said in Su Jiusi''s ear, "Jiusi, your voice is so beautiful. I can''t help thinking..."


    Are you happy that you have to pay for the whole Feng family? "


    If you go on fooling around, your second brother will die. At that time, the incense of our Feng family will be cut off. I have already told you that we should stop just enough and stop arguing with Miss mu. Miss Mu has the support of the prince. What do you have?


    "Enough." Feng Qian stopped Feng Qingshui, his tone was very severe, "Qingshui, listen, next you are not allowed to do anything, this thing is up to now.


    Feng Qingshui is full of hatred. She and Su Jiusi really have a big feud. This woman keeps robbing her fiance and killing her brother. Su Jiusi sent Feng Yue''s body here on purpose at this time.


    "There''s no need for evidence."


    Feng Qian asked.


    "Qingshui, what evidence do you have to prove that this has something to do with Miss mu?"


    Feng Qingshui clenched his fists tightly. "Father, this must have something to do with Su Jiusi and Fu Yueyi. Now Fu Yueyi has disappeared, but Su Jiusi is still in the capital. We can''t just let it go. We must take revenge for our elder brother."


    After Feng Yue''s disappearance, Feng Qian had an ominous premonition. Now seeing Feng Yue''s body, he almost couldn''t stand. He had lost a son before, and now his eldest son''s death is not clear, which makes him feel very sad.


    Alan reached out to cover his nose, and then saw the wind and light water standing beside the body.


    His body was rotten, lying on a broken mat, smelling nauseous, and looked much thinner than before.


    She stealthily sneaked into the general''s house of Zhenguo, and heard the cry and quarrel in the front yard. She hid and looked at it, but saw the body of Fengyue.


    After dark, Alan quietly left Mu''s house. She came to the outside of the general''s house. She didn''t know where Canghai was locked up, but she still wanted to have a try to see if she could find Canghai and let her harm Su Jiusi. She couldn''t do it.


    Bingxin and Alan live in the same room. They have a good relationship. When they hear that Alan is uncomfortable, Bingxin immediately thinks of asking Alan to go down to have a rest.


    "If you don''t feel well, go and have a rest! Anyway, his highness will not leave for a while and a half, and we have nothing to do here. "


    Alan reaction, "Bing Xin, my stomach is a little uncomfortable, you stay here, I go back to the room first."


    Leaving Su Jiusi''s room, Alan is still in a trance. Seeing Alan like this, Bing Xin on one side bumps Alan''s hand again. "What''s the matter with you? You can''t give up all day."


    Su Jiusi knows that she is trapped by Fu Chenrong again.


    "Well..." Su Jiusi hasn''t reflected yet, Fu Chenrong has already bent over to kiss her lips.


    "Now that they have bullied the Feng family, will their father let the Mu family bully them?"


    Feng Qingshui is not satisfied with Feng Qian''s reaction. She really can''t swallow this tone. She really wants to revenge Su Jiusi, otherwise she won''t be happy in her heart.


    Never lose, she lost to an unknown orphan, think all angry.

 Chapter 611

    "If you are calm, how can you be at odds with the Feng family with the Mu family''s calming attitude? You are the first to provoke people everywhere. Do you think I don''t know about Zhouji pastry shop?


    Fortunately, it didn''t lead to disaster, otherwise this knot will become a dead knot. Qingshui, my father has advised you long ago. If you lose, you will lose. You should learn to admit defeat, so that you can not only build yourself in, but also affect the whole family.


    Although the general''s residence of Zhenguo relies on military achievements, it also depends on the royal family. How can you have a good result against the royal family? That miss Mujie is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Why bother to make trouble again? "


    Soon Canghai thought of fengqingshui, and immediately urged, "Alan, you go quickly, if you let fengqingshui people find you can''t go."


    Alan squatted in front of the sea and took off the cotton cloth in his mouth.


    Hearing the sound, Canghai looked up and saw Alan standing in front of her. She was surprised and happy. She still cared about him.


    Seeing that the sea has become like this, Alan is a little distressed. Her elder martial brother, Yushulinfeng, has been tortured like this.


    At this time, Canghai was on the verge of being tortured. There was cotton cloth in her mouth, and her body was bloodstained. The palm of her right hand was cut off, and the wound was not treated. It was festering and festering.


    Then she looked around for the sea in the windy yard, but she didn''t see the sea in a circle. Finally, she found the sea in a humble house.


    The powder is white, mixed in water powder powder inside completely can''t see, after finished, she immediately covered the water powder cover, quietly left the wind light water room.


    She stealthily sneaks into the room, takes out the medicine given to her by fengqingshui, picks up a box of water powder from the dressing table, opens the lid, and pours the medicine powder into fengqingshui''s water powder.


    Alan heard almost, did not continue to listen, she followed Su Jiusi to the wind light water yard, so still remember the road, soon touched the wind light water room.


    Thinking of this, he really worried about the daughter.


    Knowing that there would be today, he shouldn''t have deliberately cultivated wind and water, and he shouldn''t have indulged wind and water too much, so that she developed such a proud and unyielding temperament.


    Feng Qian knew that Feng Qingshui didn''t listen to his words at all. It was a blessing or a curse. He couldn''t stop it.


    "Let father worry, daughter is OK, also know oneself to do again what."


    "Qingshui, after all, I''m a girl. I just hope you can find someone who loves you and marry him. After that, you can live in peace and contentment for your father. If you don''t listen to me, I''m afraid I can''t protect you for my father. Sooner or later, something will happen."


    She would rather die together than admit defeat.


    Feng Qingshui knew that she couldn''t persuade Feng Qian, so she was silent. She was tired in Feng Qian''s tone, but she was not willing to let her go now, she couldn''t do it.


    "You shut up, you are good at everything, but you are too arrogant. There is a day when you meet an opponent who is better than you. It''s not shameful to admit your mistake. Why do you have to judge a hero by his family background? Your second brother is still in the army now. Don''t make trouble any more and leave him a way to live."


    The wind is light and the water is light.


    "Dad..."


    "Why do you want to help her?"


    "She poisoned me. I just want to live. Alan, I''m sorry. I think I''m smart enough not to be noticed by you. I can keep it from you all my life.


    This is probably God''s retribution for me. You not only know everything, but also I''m in this situation. I don''t blame anyone. I just don''t want to hurt you any more. You don''t care about my affairs. It''s right not to forgive me. Go, go, go, go. "

 Chapter 612

    "Stop talking, elder martial brother. I''ll take you out of here now."


    After that, Alan squatted on the ground, pulled out his sword and cut off the iron chain on Canghai''s feet and neck. This sword was given to her by Fu Chenrong. It''s a peerless sword. It''s not difficult to cut off the iron chain.


    Canghai was seriously injured. Alan helped Canghai up and took him out of the miscellaneous room.


    Along the way, Alan struggles to escape. When she escapes back to Mu''s house, she has been injured in many places. Su Jiusi is just ready to rest. Seeing that Alan is full of blood, she is shocked, "Alan, where have you been?"


    Alan, I''ll go first.


    Canghai''s eyelids are getting heavier and heavier. In the last scene, Alan still smiles at him reluctantly. He reaches out his hand and wants to touch Alan. As soon as he lifts it up, he puts it down powerlessly.


    Alan, Alan


    But he didn''t expect that once these things were contaminated, they couldn''t be thrown away at all. He and Alan had no fate in the end.


    Sure enough, Alan came to him, he took this opportunity to let Alan agree to marry him.


    Seeing that Feng Qingshui is searching for poison in the lake, he knows the grudge between Feng Qingshui and Su Jiusi. It''s no secret. He wants to force Alan to find him.


    He has been secretly watching Alan, see her and Su Jiusi get along well, he concluded that Alan attaches great importance to Su Jiusi.


    Canghai is very surprised to hear that Alan has entered Mu''s house to be a maid. He doesn''t know why Alan wants to get involved in these high-level affairs. He is willing to be a maid. It has nothing to do with money. Alan is not a man who is greedy for wealth.


    For a long time, no matter how he expresses his heart, Alan is unwilling to marry him or even avoid him.


    He is a man of the river and lake. Originally, he had nothing to do with these things. He could freely live a leisurely life in the river and lake, but Alan was always a man in his heart.


    Alan, goodbye in the next life. Sorry, I can''t marry you any more. I just hope you don''t hate me any more.


    Canghai just fell to the ground. He was completely relieved. There was a peaceful smile on the corner of his mouth. These days, he was worried that it would drag Alan down, but he could not die.


    Seeing Alan running away, the guard immediately ran after him.


    In the end, Alan didn''t come forward and turned to run.


    "Go, go..."


    Alan clenched the sword in her hand. There was shock and sadness in her eyes. She wanted to go forward, and a large number of guards came not far away.


    Alan is fighting with the guards. Seeing this scene, he immediately kicks away the guards around him. Canghai shouts with his last strength, "go, Alan, go, go..."


    Thinking of this, Canghai pushes away Alan, grabs the sword on the guard''s hand and wipes it to his neck without hesitation.


    There are not many bodyguards in this meeting. If we delay, more and more bodyguards will arrive. At that time, Alan will fall into their hands. He can''t walk like this. If Alan takes him by force, he will only affect her.


    See the whereabouts have been found, the sea is very anxious.


    As soon as they left the miscellaneous room, they alerted the guards of the general''s residence in Zhenguo, who surrounded them.


    "Miss, I..." Alan just called a red eye, "elder martial brother is dead."


    "What''s the matter?"


    There are tears in Alan''s eyes. She tells Su Jiusi all the causes and consequences. Hearing the news of Canghai''s death, Su Jiusi is not happy. She knows that it will make Alan feel sad.

 Chapter 613

    "Alan, why didn''t you tell me that earlier?"


    Alan shook his head, "I don''t want to worry about Miss. It was I who had implicated miss. It was Feng Qingshui who forced her to death. She tortured him completely. I''m still sorry to see him become like that. Miss, who is wrong, why, why..."


    Alan said more and more sad, tears continue to fall down, let her completely forget that she was hurt.


    After waiting for a while, the doctor came, and Alan went back to the room to bandage the wound. Su Jiusi told Alan to have a good rest for a few days and take care of the wound first.


    "I should thank you. Let''s move on together." She and Alan are also sisters of life and death. What Alan did for her moved her very much. God owes her in the last life, and this life has all been paid back.


    "Thank you for your acceptance. This road has gone. I want to accompany you to the end."


    "I can''t get rid of it. I can''t get it."


    Now it''s no longer necessary. There''s no one I care about in the world. If you don''t dislike me, I want to be with you in the future. "


    Alan gently shook his head and looked at Su Jiusi seriously. "Miss, I won''t leave Mu''s house. When I just came to miss, I really wanted to leave in the future.


    "Alan, whenever you want to leave Mufu, you can leave at any time."


    This meeting, Alan also hated the wind and light water, as long as she used that box of water powder, her face was destroyed, this is also her retribution.


    "Miss, wait and see. Wind and water will not bring good results. I''ll let you know what''s harmful to others and yourself."


    See a LAN whole body blood, ice heart also scared a jump, just she thought a LAN went out to carry out what task.


    Su Jiusi comforts Alan. Seeing that her wound is still bleeding, she immediately calls Bingxin over and asks Bingxin to ask the doctor to bandage Alan''s wound.


    Canghai committed suicide in the hope that you will live a good life. Alan, you should live up to his wish, live his share and live a good life for him. "


    "Silly girl, don''t blame yourself. We can''t predict a lot of things, and we don''t know what will happen tomorrow. We can only accept what happened, and we never know it early.


    Alan is very remorse, while crying while wiping tears, Canghai commit suicide in front of her scene in her mind, the wind light water will certainly dispose of Canghai''s body, in the end, she can''t even let him go to earth for peace.


    If I didn''t care about my appearance before, my elder martial brother and I wouldn''t let him keep me in such an extreme way. I hurt him and finally the young lady. In fact, I was the initiator of all this. "


    As Miss said, nature makes people.


    "I came here voluntarily.


    Alan and Canghai are both intruders. These things have nothing to do with them.


    The cruelty of gaomen compound is different from that of the rivers and lakes. What they fight for in the rivers and lakes is martial arts, but what they fight for is people''s heart. Martial arts can be seen with eyes, but people''s heart can''t be seen. You don''t know what other people think and how evil some people can be.


    Su Jiusi patted Alan on the shoulder and sighed, "none of you is right. Nature makes people. These things have nothing to do with you. If you knew this, you shouldn''t have been brought to your side. You belong to the Jianghu and shouldn''t have experienced these cruel things."


    General mansion of Zhenguo


    "have you caught anyone?"


    "Miss, my subordinates are incompetent. They have already run away."

 Chapter 614

    "It''s useless. A maid can''t catch it. She ran away under her nose."


    Seeing Feng Yue''s corpse, Feng Qingshui is not in a good mood. Now she is even worse when she hears that Alan rushes to Zhenguo general''s house to save people and leaves Zhenguo general''s house safely.


    The guard knelt on the ground, did not dare to speak, anyone can hear the wind light water, this will be very bad mood.


    Feng Qingshui still felt that her whole face was itchy and painful. She had seen herself in the bronze mirror.


    This windy and watery face is really terrible. All the skin on her face is festering and purulent. There is almost no good skin. The skin in some places has even turned up. At first glance, this face will have a very frightening feeling.


    The rest of the words, Juxiang did not dare to say, directly covered his mouth.


    "Miss, your face..."


    When the chrysanthemum fragrance came back with the doctor, she was shocked by the sight.


    Ju Xiang was just about to go back to the house to recover her life. Hearing the wind and light water, she immediately took back her front foot and trotted to the doctor.


    Feng Qingshui had an ominous premonition in his heart. He didn''t dare to look in the mirror at all. He immediately cried, "Ju Xiang, come on, go and get the doctor right away."


    Feng Qingshui changed into a light purple dress and suddenly felt that her face was itchy. She reached out and scratched. It was ok if she didn''t, but the more she scratched, the more itchy it was. She didn''t dare to scratch again, but she had an unbearable feeling.


    After applying the powder, Ju Xiang immediately went down and gave orders.


    "I''m going to inform the kitchen."


    "No, let the kitchen prepare some porridge and pickles for me. I have no appetite."


    Ju Xiang applied water powder to Feng Qingshui''s face. Seeing Feng Qingshui''s calm face, he asked in a low voice, "Miss, do you still prepare lotus root powder balls for breakfast?"


    Ladies of all families pay great attention to their appearance. They always wear Rouge every day. Originally, they should dress up to celebrate the new year. Because of the wind, the wind and the water are not in the mood to dress up.


    Wind light water sitting in front of the dresser, let Juxiang give her a light make-up.


    The next morning, Feng Qingshui gets up. It''s not appropriate to make a public announcement about the events after the Spring Festival. If the new year''s Day is spread out, it''s very bad luck, but he is buried quietly.


    No matter for herself or Fengyue, she won''t let Su Jiusi go.


    She and Su Jiusi will die. She doesn''t believe what Fu Chenrong will do to the general''s house of Zhenguo for a su Jiusi. Since it''s her who has done all this, Feng Qian''s attitude Fu Chenrong has known for a long time that she shouldn''t be angry with Feng Qian, and she dares to bear all this.


    Today is a terrible day. Feng Qian advised her to stop. She knew what he meant, and she knew what he meant. But she didn''t want to live in the days that Feng Qian said. She was never a person who pursued stability, or she would not go to the battlefield.


    Feng Qingshui waved her hands impatiently. After everyone stepped down, she sat alone in front of the dresser.


    "Throw it to the dog! Step back. "


    "Miss, what about the body?"


    Seeing the doctor coming in, he immediately rushed over and grabbed the doctor''s hand. His voice was very urgent. "Show me quickly. What''s wrong with my face? What''s wrong with my face?"


    Ju Xiang stepped back in fright. Even the doctor was frightened by the appearance of wind and light water. It was really terrible that a good young lady turned into this.


    The doctor didn''t dare to show anything in front of fengqingshui. He said calmly, "don''t worry, miss. Let me feel the pulse for you first."

 Chapter 615

    Feng Qingshui immediately released her hand and put it in front of the doctor. There was blood stain on her hand. It was obvious that she had touched her face before.


    The doctor carefully felt the pulse of fengqingshui. After a long time, he asked, "what has the lady smeared on her face before?"


    "Miss used gouache in the morning. Miss gouache has been using it for a while."


    "In that case, let''s die together."


    Feng Qingshui doesn''t move the chrysanthemum fragrance any more. She sits down on the dressing table. Her hatred in her eyes is getting deeper and deeper. She almost gnashes her teeth and calls out Su Jiusi''s name. Alan is Su Jiusi''s maid. She naturally thinks that this is Su Jiusi''s inspiration.


    Juxiang felt a pain and was directly kicked to the ground by fengqingshui. She didn''t dare to say a word. She immediately got up and continued to kneel on the ground with her head down, hoping that fengqingshui would not think of her again.


    Juxiang is still kneeling on the ground, shivering. Although she knows that it has nothing to do with Juxiang, Feng Qingshui still kicks her shoulder, otherwise her anger will not be able to vent.


    The doctor trembled and went down to dispense the medicine. If he was in amnesty, he let out a long sigh of relief in the windy room.


    Wind light water barely stabilized himself, the tone is still calm.


    "Go down and make the medicine!"


    In fact, Feng Qingshui knew all this for a long time. She didn''t want to give Su Jiusi a chance to recover, so she chose the flower that couldn''t remove the scar. As a result, she used it on herself. The doctor''s words were completely in her expectation.


    The doctor was in a bit of a dilemma. After a long time, he hesitated and said, "Miss, the skin has festered, and the medicine will heal slowly, but the scar is too deep to remove."


    Feng Qingshui didn''t expect to investigate Juxiang for the time being. She immediately stared at the doctor kneeling on the ground, "is there any other way?"


    Juxiang, in particular, is already shaking with fright. She painted the gouache on fengqingshui with a brush herself. Now that something goes wrong, she can''t help but blame it. Thinking of the dead qiushu, her hands tremble even more, for fear that she will follow the footsteps of qiushu.


    The doctor and Juxiang were terrified, and immediately knelt on the ground.


    So she took great care of her appearance, and even destroyed it on a maid. When she reached for a push, she heard a crash, and the rouge powder in front of the bronze mirror fell to the ground.


    Fengqingshui is beautiful. The whole capital city has no appearance. What''s more, she is a lady of her family.


    This is the poison she prepared for Su Jiusi. She wants to destroy Su Jiusi''s appearance. She gives the poison to Alan. At last, the poison runs into her gouache. She remembers that Alan came to the general''s residence last night. She already knows what''s going on.


    When she heard it, Feng Qingshui and Juxiang''s face changed at the same time, especially Feng Qingshui. She had some doubts before, but she didn''t think it was really the flower.


    "Tell me, miss, your water powder is mixed with a kind of powder called the lost face flower. The fruit of this flower can be ground into powder, which is highly toxic. Once it touches the skin, it will make the skin fester."


    He opened the lid and smelled it carefully. At last, he applied a little on the back of his hand. Although it was wiped off immediately, the back of his hand was still very itchy, and the smeared area soon rotted.


    Ju Xiang immediately handed the water powder that Feng Qingshui had wiped in the morning to the doctor.


    "Miss Juxiang, please bring me miss''s water powder."


    Ju Xiang immediately spoke.


    Feng Qingshui says this sentence in a very cold tone. She really plans to die with Su Jiusi.


    But Feng Qian, who got the news, didn''t give Feng Qingshui another chance. In order to prevent Feng Qingshui from doing anything else, he took care of Feng Qingshui on that day and didn''t allow her and the people around her to leave the yard.


    He can''t let the wind and the water go on.

 Chapter 616

    After that, Feng Qingshui was taken care of, and King Xin didn''t do anything. He said he was sick all day long. He kept his door shut in King Xin''s house and looked like a hermit.


    The Mu family is preparing for Su Jiusi''s wedding, and so is the east palace.


    Ten days later, Su Jiusi got married.


    "Sisi is beautiful today."


    Today is the day of Su Jiusi''s great joy. Liu Wenci specially painted the powder. He looks much more energetic than usual.


    All the people on the scene began to laugh. At this time, Liu Wenci came in with the help of his maidservant. After more than half a month, Liu Wenci had almost recovered, but he still looked a little haggard.


    Su Jiusi forced a hard mouth, "eyes into the sand."


    "Mother Zhang is right. Today is a happy day. Don''t cry."


    "Miss, today is a big day. The bride can''t cry." Zhang Ma, who was standing behind Mrs. mu, saw Su Jiusi''s red eyes and immediately stopped her crying. The makeup on her face was gone.


    Su Jiusi seldom cries, but today he really wants to cry. His eyes are red.


    "Mother, I..."


    This is God''s love, she is very grateful to God.


    Su Jiusi has a sour nose, and suddenly remembers that when she married Gu Yan, her mother also told her so carefully. After many years, she did not expect that she would marry again, and that she would meet a loving mother to send her to marry.


    Whenever you can use the Mu family, just open your mouth and remember that the Mu family is your support and family at any time. "


    Then Mrs. Mu began to laugh, took the maid''s comb, combed Su Jiusi''s hair in person, and said, "Sisi, when you go to the East Palace, you are the royal family. As the crown princess, you should take good care of the affairs of the East Palace, so that the crown prince will not worry about it.


    "Don''t worry, mother. I''m all right."


    What''s more, you are still the crown princess. How many pairs of eyes are staring at you. Even if the crown prince dotes on you, you can''t make the crown prince embarrassed. It''s good to have this idea. I just hope you will have a good life in the future. "


    "I''m such a silly child. There''s no reason why a married daughter often goes back to her mother''s home. People will see that she''s going to be criticized.


    Seeing Mrs. Mu''s tears, Su Jiusi turned his head and held Mrs. Mu''s hand. "Mother, I''ll come back to see you often. The East Palace is not far from Mu''s house."


    Mrs. Mu quietly wiped away the tears in her eyes and praised.


    "Sisi, it''s beautiful today."


    Although she is reluctant to marry so early, she knows that Fu Chenrong treats Su Jiusi very well, and she can rest assured to give Su Jiusi to Fu Chenrong.


    Before dawn, Su Jiusi got up to make up and sat upright in front of the bronze mirror, letting her mother and maid comb her hair. Mrs. Mu stood by and saw that Su Jiusi was wearing a big red wedding dress. Her eyes were moist.


    This is the top priority of the capital. The procession of welcoming relatives winds through the whole street, surrounded by onlookers. In order to avoid accidents, the commander of the Imperial Army personally leads the imperial army to guard aside, so as not to make the people too enthusiastic.


    As soon as he reached the door, Liu Wenci opened his mouth with a smile.


    Hearing Liu Wenci''s voice, Su Jiusi immediately turned his head, "sister-in-law, you are not well, how come out."


    "It''s very good. You can''t lie down every day. Today is your happy day. Of course I''ll come and have a look." Liu Wenci was in a better mood. He carefully looked at Su Jiusi sitting in front of the bronze mirror.

 Chapter 617

    "Come out for a walk. Somebody, move a stool for the young lady."


    Mrs. Mu was also worried about her daughter-in-law''s health. She immediately ordered her maid to bring a stool to Liu Wenci.


    Liu Wenci sat beside Su Jiusi and watched Mrs. Mu comb Su Jiusi''s hair. She had been playing home with Su Jiusi all the time. For a moment, the atmosphere was very happy.


    In the evening, they will go to the east palace for a banquet.


    Mujie stands alone at the gate of the mansion. Now he is the only one who is still single. Seeing that their feelings are so close, he also wants to get married. It''s really nice to have a beloved woman around him.


    Liu Wenci nodded, and they entered the mansion.


    "It''s a happy event for mu family. Wenci, I''ll take you back. The doctor said that you should stay in bed more."


    "I''m not tired. I''m happy to see Sisi get married."


    Mu Yong took Liu Wenci''s hand and asked in a low voice, "are you tired?"


    Seeing that the wedding procession had gone away, Mrs. Mu nodded and followed Mu Yunchang to go ahead.


    Mu Yunchang is worried about Mrs. Mu''s body and wants to take Mrs. Mu back.


    "Madam, it''s windy outside. I''ll help you to your room."


    Mu Yong and Mu Jie looked at each other and stopped talking.


    "It''s a day of great happiness. What nonsense." Mrs. Mu glared at her two sons. She couldn''t hear such words.


    "It''s up to Si Si''s own nature. No one can help with this." Mujie takes the word.


    "Since ancient times, emperors have been merciless. I hope his royal highness can be consistent with his thoughts." Mu Yong knows that the prince is sincere now, but no one dares to promise in the future.


    Even Mujie could not help but exclaim that the wedding was really attentive, and it would certainly become the talk of the people after dinner.


    "It''s the prince''s intention. All the trees along the way are tied with red silk, and red petals are scattered on both sides. It''s the first time that such a grand wedding is held in the capital."


    Mrs. Mu stood beside Mu Yunchang and watched the sedan chair go away. Once again, she couldn''t help crying. Mu Yunchang patted Mrs. mu on the shoulder. "Madam, when the child is old, she will get married. Sisi is in the capital. I can see her at any time."


    With the sound of firecrackers and firecrackers, the mighty welcoming team went to the east palace.


    Xiniang just wanted to stop Fu Chenrong, but it was too late. Fu Chenrong had helped Su Jiusi to move forward, just like a rare treasure, and carefully helped her to the sedan chair.


    Seeing Su Jiusi come out, Fu Chenrong immediately dismounts and takes Su Jiusi from the bride in person.


    Fu Chenrong is riding on a black horse. He is wearing a bright red wedding dress. He is tall and straight. When he comes back from the battlefield, he is more heroic and more dignified.


    Fu Chenrong has arrived at the gate of Mu''s mansion. Mu Yunchang and Mu Yong are waiting at the gate. They are all talking and laughing, and they are very happy for a moment.


    Mrs. Mu personally covered Su Jiusi with a red cap. The bride helped Su Jiusi out of the house. Mrs. Mu and Liu Wenci followed.


    After a long time, the voice of mammy suddenly came from outside, "the auspicious time has come. The bride is going to get on the sedan chair."


    After the sedan chair arrived at the East Palace, Fu Chenrong personally led Su Jiusi out of the sedan chair and whispered to Su Jiusi, "Jiusi, we''re home."


    Su Jiusi didn''t reply, but a smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Yes, this will be her home in the future. It''s the home she and Fu Chenrong share.


    The royal family''s wedding ceremony is more complicated than that of an ordinary family. Su Jiusi is supported by her mother. Her neck hurts because of the heavy headdress. After all the ceremony, Su Jiusi is very tired.

 Chapter 618

    Then Su Jiusi was sent back to his new house, and Fu Chenrong began to entertain the guests.


    The window of the new house is pasted with red happy words, and a pair of red candles are placed on the table. The dark red brocade quilt is covered with red dates and peanuts, as well as longan and lotus seeds, implying early birth and noble son.


    Su Jiusi sits upright on the bed. Suddenly a mother comes in with a bowl of jujube and lotus seed soup. She respectfully goes to Su Jiusi and says, "princess, this is the jujube and lotus seed soup prepared by her royal highness. If the princess is hungry, she can use some."


    Mother Tian had already stepped down.


    "Yes, the old slave is waiting at the door. If the crown princess has orders, call him at any time."


    "Mother Tian, you step back first!"


    Su Jiusi ate a small half bowl and put down the bowl in his hand. Mammy ordered people to carry it down.


    She''s OK, but she''s going to embarrass Alan. When she enters the Royal door, some rules must be observed. As Mrs. Mu said, too many people are staring at them.


    If she didn''t guess wrong, she had to supervise her words and deeds. The emperor sent her to control her. Just after mammy Tian corrected Bingxin, she was very strict. She could see that she was usually a very strict person who paid attention to rules.


    Mammy Tian answered respectfully. She was not an ordinary Mammy, but a mammy specially sent by Emperor Shun to help her manage the affairs of the eastern palace. Therefore, Su Jiusi could not neglect her and was more polite to her.


    "The princess is very kind. It''s my duty."


    "My two maidservants have just entered the east palace. I''ll trouble Mammy to teach them more."


    "The old slave has been working in the house."


    "Where did mammy work?"


    "The crown princess can call Lao nutian Mammy."


    Su Jiusi took a few mouthfuls and asked carelessly, "I don''t know how to call mammy?"


    Su Jiusi''s words and deeds are clearly a young lady of a big family. If it had not been for years of teaching, she could not have such a manner. I heard that her foster mother was Hou Fu''s wife, and she really taught her well.


    I was worried that she had never learned this before, and her behavior would be a little vulgar. After all, she was recognized by Mu Fu a few months ago. I heard that she grew up among the people before, but she was surprised.


    Mammy has been waiting for one side, for Su Jiusi''s behavior is very satisfied.


    Su Jiusi picked up the jujube lotus seed soup on Mammy''s tray and ate it slowly with a spoon.


    Alan came forward and took off the red cap on Su Jiusi''s head. Her wound was almost healed. It was only after seeing the mammy in the palace that she realized that there were so many royal rules. But in order to stay with Su Jiusi, she also learned them in good order.


    "Yes, little The crown princess. "


    "Don''t worry, Mammy. I will supervise them in the future. Alan, take down the red cap for me."


    Before they got married, the palace sent a tutor to teach the royal rules. Su Jiusi knew all this. Just a little bit about it. The main objects of tutoring became Bingxin and Alan. Bingxin just forgot. After all, Miss Jiao was used to it.


    "Mammy reminds me that I wrote it down."


    Bingxin''s words just ended, Mammy immediately corrected seriously, "the crown princess has been officially married into the east palace. The girl should be careful in the future. She can''t call the Crown Princess miss any more. The whole East Palace should call the crown princess."


    "Your Highness really has a heart. It''s been a busy day. The young lady must be hungry."


    "Miss, this mother Tian is very strict."


    After mother Tian left, Bing Xin smacked her tongue.


    "Bingxin, Mammy just reminded you and forgot."

 Chapter 619

    Bing Xin spat out his tongue, "I''m really used to it. I promise to pay attention next time."


    "Bingxin, it''s not better than Mu''s house. We should pay attention to it in the future."


    Su Jiusi reminds her that she is also a person who pays great attention to the rules, but she is not so strict with them in the Mu mansion. Now when she comes to the East Palace, as the crown princess, she has to set an example for some things, so that she can convince the public.


    I''ve been looking through the ancient books these days, and I''ve finally found out why Su Jiusi went to Baoling mountain. It''s said that Xianling fruit can suppress the poison of crazy insects. She must have got Xianling fruit from Baoling mountain. According to the ancient books, you can''t have children if you take Xianling fruit. Once you have children, you will get poisoned. "


    Feng Qingshui snorted, "it''s someone else''s business for others to clean up. I''ll clean it up myself. Canghai once said that crazy Gu is true. Su Jiusi just took medicine to suppress crazy Gu.


    "Take it easy, miss. The days ahead are still long. I don''t know if the crown princess can sit in this position? There will only be someone to take care of her. "


    "No, it''s a cold wind that wakes you up."


    Seeing that Feng Qingshui has been standing in front of the window, Ju Xiang can''t help but remind her that Feng Qingshui''s temper is changeable these days. She often gets angry. She has to be careful when she speaks, and her life is miserable.


    "Miss, it''s windy outside. You''d better close the window."


    Wind light water tone venomous, tightly hold the two fists.


    "Su Jiusi, you''re going to die. You''re going to die."


    The sound of the firecracker was too harsh for her. Every sound seemed to hit her heart. It was like showing off with her again. She endured it again and again and didn''t smash anything.


    From Mufu to Donggong, you have to pass Zhenguo general''s residence. It''s closer to Donggong, but it''s the woman who enters the gate of Donggong.


    The wedding was so grand that she heard gunfights and blows in her room.


    The bronze mirror in the room had long been removed by her order. She stood in front of the window, looking out of the window coldly, with a strong hatred in her eyes.


    Feng Qingshui is sitting alone in the room. The wound on her face has healed, but it leaves an ugly scar, which is very terrible. Her face is covered with a purple veil.


    From Wei state to Jiang state, they went through numerous difficulties and obstacles, and finally came together. Thinking of these, she felt very satisfied.


    Thinking that Fu Chenrong would come soon, Su Jiusi was a little nervous. She secretly clenched the brocade quilt under her body, but she couldn''t help laughing. She finally married him as she wished.


    Originally, Su Jiusi also wanted to remind Alan to pay attention in front of others, but it doesn''t matter after others. Unexpectedly, Alan took the initiative to put forward it. After so many things, she now trusts Alan very much.


    "Well."


    Bing Xin said with a smile, "Alan, we will be the left and right hands of the crown princess together in the future."


    "There is a saying that do as the Romans do, do not be wronged."


    Su Jiusi showed a smile, "Alan, I''ve wronged you."


    Although he didn''t remind Alan, Alan nodded, "the maid also wrote down that the princess used to be offended by the maid. She always called herself me in front of the princess. Now that she''s in the East Palace, the maid will learn the rules of the maid and can''t make the princess embarrassed."


    "I wrote it down."


    "And this wonder?"


    Feng Qingshui burst out laughing, "God won''t love her very much. She is doomed to have no son. She is a princess who will never have children. How do you say she should have a foothold in the east palace?


    The emperor certainly doesn''t know about it. If the emperor knows that his granddaughter-in-law is infertile, I don''t know if he will like her. "

 Chapter 620

    "Miss means..."


    "Of course, I''ll tell the emperor that the emperor will arrange for her. With Su Jiusi''s temperament, how can she accept such an arrangement? I''ll see how she can turn the world around."


    Juxiang understood the meaning of wind light water, repeatedly praised, "or miss smart, Crown Princess means so vicious, when the time comes, the east palace can not be peaceful."


    "It doesn''t matter what you look like in front of you, as long as you are happy." Fu Chenrong laughed again, "Oh, how can I be so happy? When I was entertaining guests outside, I kept thinking, why is it not over? I want to see you earlier. "


    Su Jiusi is also in a good mood. He plays a joke with Fu Chenrong.


    "Look at you. You laugh like a fool."


    After all the maidservants left, Fu Chenrong put his hand around Su Jiusi''s shoulder, let her lean on her shoulder, and burst out laughing, "Jiusi, I finally married you back to my house, but this day has been waiting for a long time."


    Everyone answered and left the new house.


    "Yes."


    "Everyone who comes in will be rewarded with a hundred liang of silver. If you go back, you won''t have to wait here."


    This early birth of a noble son made Su Jiusi a little sad, but her Kung Fu recovered as usual. Today is a day of great happiness. She really shouldn''t think about it.


    Other maidservants also knelt down with mammy Tian.


    After that, Mammy Tian knelt down on the ground and tied the corners of Su Jiusi''s and Fu Chenrong''s clothes into a knot. She said with a happy face, "may your royal highness and the Crown Princess marry each other forever and have a noble son early."


    As soon as mother Tian finished speaking, a maid came up with a tray and knelt down in front of Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi. There were two glasses of wine in it. They picked up the glass and drank the wine with their hands crossed.


    "I also invite your highness and the crown princess to drink the wine together. May your highness and the Crown Princess sing harmoniously."


    Su Jiusi raises his head, sits upright, and smiles at Fu Chenrong. Fu Chenrong knows that there are many people present, but he just smiles at Su Jiusi.


    Soon a maid brought up a tray with a jade Ruyi tied with red silk. Fu Chenrong took the jade Ruyi and went to Su Jiusi. He gently lifted the red cap on Su Jiusi''s head.


    The maid on one side had already covered her lips and snickered.


    Just want to reach out to take off the red cap, one side of mammy Tian stopped Fu Chenrong, "don''t worry, your highness, this red cap can''t be held in your hands."


    Fu Chenrong only saw Su Jiusi sitting on the bed in his eyes and walked quickly to Su Jiusi.


    When Fu Chenrong returned to his new house, he was slightly drunk with a faint smell of wine on his body, but he was very sober. Seeing him coming in, mother Tian and her maid saluted Fu Chenrong.


    After that, Feng Qingshui burst out laughing. She was very crazy. Ju Xiang didn''t dare to answer any more words. She just felt that Feng Qingshui was a little terrible now. She immediately lowered her head and didn''t even dare to look at it.


    "I can accommodate people, but Su Jiusi can''t accommodate people. It''s clear that I''m the most suitable person for the crown princess. The crown prince just wants to choose the woman, so let him have a hard time. It''s better to turn the whole East Palace upside down. How long can the crown prince love this woman?"


    Su Jiusi chuckled, "you, if you let others know that you think so, I don''t know how to make fun of you."


    "How can they know? I''ll just tell you."


    Su Jiusi laughs but does not speak. At this time, Fu Chenrong looks like a child, which makes her feel that she can''t laugh or cry.

 Chapter 621

    "Jiusi, you don''t know how beautiful you are today."


    Fu Chenrong attached to Su Jiusi''s ear, whispered, warm breath spray in her ears, there is a kind of itching feeling.


    Su Jiusi was a little embarrassed. His face was slightly red. He rarely asked from his eyebrows, "Oh, how beautiful is it?"


    "No


    Su Jiusi was amused by Fu Chenrong, and a smile spilled over his lips. When he heard Su Jiusi call him husband, Fu Chenrong was in a good mood and said with a smile like a child, "Jiusi, please call again."


    "I listen to you, my husband."


    In the future, we will choose a smart child from the clan and keep him around. Don''t worry, Jiang will not have no successor. As long as you are by my side, you can''t think about it any more. We all have grandchildren. That''s not enough. "


    Before Su Jiusi had finished speaking, Fu Chenrong reached out and covered Su Jiusi''s lips, "about children, I still said that, since we are doomed not to, it''s not forced.


    "Children''s business..."


    "Don''t remember just good, those things remember to do, nine think, later have me, no matter what happens, I will accompany you."


    This is the biggest harvest of her rebirth. God let her go through so much suffering, probably to let her meet Fu Chenrong when she grew up.


    The man smoothed all the hatred in her heart with love, and made her feel the happiness she never had.


    Love and hate, now have disappeared, her heart is now filled with Fu Chenrong.


    Now she suddenly realized that the past had been put down by her unconsciously. She thought less and less of Gu Yan and Su Mei. Every time she thought of them, she was very calm. Gu Yan could no longer arouse any emotion in her.


    Before those hate so unforgettable, let her think this life can''t go, also can''t put down, she will always live in that hate can''t extricate herself.


    "I don''t remember."


    "You see, we all want to go together. You have been wronged too much in the past and will never be again. I will make you forget everything in the past."


    Smile spread on Su Jiusi''s face, "I''m also waiting for this day. Shen Rong, since I came to Jiang Guo, what I want to do most is to marry you."


    "When you fall in love with someone, you will feel a strong desire to have her. You want the whole world to know it, and you are afraid that others will take you away."


    Su Jiusi, who was leaning on Fu Chenrong''s chest, had a very reassuring feeling. She closed her eyes and asked softly.


    "Why is it so urgent?"


    "Of course, I remember. That''s the beginning of our fate. It''s doomed." Fu Chenrong is very cheeky, and after that, he kisses Su Jiusi in the face. "I don''t know when I began to like you. I always feel like I''ve loved you for a long time. Later, I think about how to marry you back every day. I don''t want to wait for a day."


    "You were only five at that time, can you remember?" Su Jiusi expressed doubt.


    "Jiusi, I suddenly thought of seeing you for the first time."


    Fu Chenrong put his hand around Su Jiusi''s waist and let her lean on his arms. He continued to laugh and say, "I''ll tell you the truth."


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi''s face became more red. She glared at Fu Chenrong and opened a little distance. "No serious."


    "It''s hard to control."


    "No, you have to call it again."


    Fu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi in her arms. Su Jiusi has no choice but to call her husband again. This time, Fu Chenrong kisses Su Jiusi on the lips.


    On this night, the candle flickered and the room was full of spring light.

 Chapter 622

    The next day, when Su Jiusi woke up, Fu Chenrong had already gone to court.


    Bingxin and Alan lead the maid into the room with washing utensils. Bingxin is a little embarrassed to make the bed. She keeps her head down to make it. All of a sudden, no one speaks. After washing, Su Jiusi sits in front of the bronze mirror, waiting for the maid to make up for her.


    From today on, she will be officially married. All her hair will be rolled up and can''t be put down any more.


    A word almost let is drinking water of Su Jiusi choked, she glared at Fu Chenrong, think of last night, cheek some red, let him talk nonsense.


    "It was different last night."


    "I don''t usually eat that much."


    Su Jiusi asked people to serve breakfast. He saw that Su Jiusi ate a bowl of jujube lotus seed soup and handed the bowl of lotus root powder balls to Su Jiusi. "Jiusi, you can eat more."


    All the people are holding their heads down and laughing. No one dares to make a sound.


    Fu Chenrong glanced at the people present and asked with a straight face, "who dares to laugh?"


    "You If you let someone else see the joke, you''ll get it


    "I want to eat with you."


    See Fu Chenrong so, Su Jiusi has a very helpless feeling, sometimes she took Fu Chenrong is really no way, "with breakfast?"


    "I want to see you earlier, too. I promise there won''t be another time." Fu Chenrong showed an innocent expression.


    Su Jiusi is speechless. Sometimes he really can''t help it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand and said with a smile, "I promise I won''t fall."


    Su Jiusi said with a straight face, "you can''t do this next time. What if you fall down?"


    Hearing Bingyun''s name, Qingshan immediately shut up. It''s so hard to tell the truth.


    "Qingshan, you''ve been talking a little too much recently. It''s time for Bingyun to teach you well."


    As soon as his words were heard, green hill behind him said, "princess, you don''t know how fast your Highness has been on the way. You have been urging the driver to hurry up and almost overturned."


    "I came back early without anything. I haven''t had breakfast yet. Are you hungry?"


    Just after combing his hair, Fu Chenrong came back. Seeing that Fu Chenrong had come back so early, Su Jiusi was still a little surprised. "Shen Rong, why did you go to court so early today?"


    Su Jiusi nodded, indicating that he already knew.


    In addition, Emperor Shun was old and in poor health. In recent years, he no longer called his concubines. The harem had already ceased. There was almost no competition for favor.


    Princess de was quiet, had a son, no son, and only two daughters. Therefore, she was also independent of the world in the harem, and she only cared about the affairs of the harem.


    Fu Chenrong''s grandmother died of illness several years ago. After Emperor Shun no longer established her, she was granted the title of imperial concubine de and asked her to take care of the affairs of the six palaces.


    Before the bun was combed, Mammy Tian suddenly came in and said respectfully, "princess, after dressing up, you should have breakfast earlier. Later, when your highness comes back, you should go to the palace to greet the emperor and the imperial concubine."


    Fu Chenrong stretched out his hand and stroked Su Jiusi''s back. He asked nervously, "did you choke there?"


    Su Jiusi finally slowed down, but he didn''t pay attention to Fu Chenrong. Seeing this, Fu Chenrong just laughed and didn''t say anything.


    Looking at their sweet, Alan is really happy for Su Jiusi. She hopes Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong can be happy all the time. She is not so lucky. In her life, she just wants to be by Su Jiusi''s side.

 Chapter 623

    Two people are eating breakfast sweetly inside, Alan and green hill guard at the door together.


    "Your name is Alan?"


    Seeing that Alan has been in a daze, Castle Peak can''t help making a sound.


    "Lord, what did Bai Rou say in the letter?"


    Fu Jing is reading the letter in his study. After reading it, he lets Zhang Ying burn the letter in his hand.


    But in other people''s eyes, he has forgotten the main business, even the courtiers have some complaints. If Emperor Shun doesn''t speak, Fu Chenrong goes his own way.


    It''s just that apart from that, he didn''t forget the business.


    It''s just that he indulges in Fu. What he wants to do is true, not for Fu Jing. Whether it''s a grand wedding or a pet that can''t be hidden, everything is true and his true feelings.


    Su Jiusi knew that Fu Chenrong wanted to give Fu Jing a feeling of indulging in his daughter''s private affairs. Of course, she also wanted to cooperate.


    "Good."


    Fu Chenrong''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness, and soon turned to Su Jiusi and said, "I have nothing to do in the afternoon. How about taking you out to enjoy the peach blossom?"


    "From the day I triumphed, he was doomed."


    "You have to be careful."


    "There is no movement on the surface, but there is no leisure in the dark." Fu Chenrong said as he walked, "I''ll let people stare at him. This time, my grandfather and I are going to play a game of catching turtles in a jar. You''ll have a good play then."


    "Shen Rong, is there still no movement over there?"


    After getting out of the carriage, Fu Chenrong held Su Jiusi''s hand and took her to the imperial study.


    After su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong had breakfast, they took a carriage to the palace to greet Emperor Shun.


    Although he hasn''t, Alan knows that Bingyun''s martial arts are superior to hers. He specially reminds Bingxin that the maidservant of Donggong is afraid of Bingyun.


    "She''s very good at martial arts. Bing Xin, don''t provoke her if you don''t have anything. She''s the guard of the prince."


    With that, Bingyun has already left, and Qingshan follows. After they leave, Bingxin comes over and whispers, "this Bingyun is very murderous. It''s said that she is the leader of dongyuanwei. She and mammy Tian are double evils of Donggong."


    "What are you talking about so happily that you forget your work. Have you finished what your highness asked you to do?"


    Two people are talking about speculation, a black ice cloud suddenly came, her face rarely smile, in front of people is always that pair of cold face.


    Qingshan continues to chat with Alan. Alan is not good at talking and is a bit shy. For the first time, Qingshan finds a feeling that he is the eldest brother. Usually, he is scolded in Bingyun, which makes him stay away from Bingyun.


    "I heard that you are from the world?"


    Alan showed a shy smile, "OK, then I''m not polite."


    Castle Peak is a loyal man. He is a bit dull. Seeing that Alan is not in a good mood, he wants to talk to Alan.


    "My name is Castle Peak. We will work for the master together. If you have anything to do, you can come to me. I have been with the prince for many years."


    Alan just reflected that Castle Peak spoke to her again. She nodded and said a faint word.


    "Yueyi is really capable. She ran to Gu''s home and stayed with Gu Ziyuan." Fu jingleng snorted. His daughter, who had high hopes, left the capital secretly, and took refuge with Gu Ziyuan.


    "The Lord..."


    "If she wants to stay in the state of Wei, let her stay in the state of Wei. Anyway, the capital has no place for her. I will ask the princess to write a letter to her. No matter where she goes, she is a person who believes in the palace. She can''t really get rid of the palace."

 Chapter 624

    After all, she is her own daughter, and Fu Jing knows her well.


    Although he knew that Fengyue had hurt her heart and made her have a bad heart, he also understood that Fu Yueyi could not really ignore the matter of believing in Wangfu.


    Otherwise, all these years of cultivation have been in vain. No matter what, the grace of nurturing is still there. He has not treated Fu Yueyi badly in these years, and the food is the best, so that her life is no worse than that of the princess in the palace.


    After Fu Jing finished, he asked his maid to come in and prepare ink for him. During this time, he also wanted to make it clear. It''s a pity that he completely abandoned Fu Yueyi, his daughter. After all, he spent countless years cultivating her.


    You go to inform the princess first and ask her to write a letter to Yueyi. I also want to write a letter myself. Come and prepare the writing. "


    "Give her to Yueyi! Yueyi knows what I want to do. Bai Rou has been in the state of Wei for many years, and she has a daughter. I''m afraid she has other ideas for a long time, so she will let Yueyi control her later.


    Although Zhang Ying was worried, he could only move on. He said so. After that, Zhang Ying asked, "Lord, what should Bai Rou do?"


    "This time, the arrangement is so meticulous that the Lord will get what he wants."


    In fact, he didn''t have the assurance of victory in his heart, but he didn''t regret taking this step. If he didn''t, he would never reach that position in his whole life. After twenty years of planning, he was not willing to miss the throne.


    There is only one chance for rebellion. Once it''s done, it''s a great achievement. Once it''s lost, it will lose everything. Therefore, this is a move that can never be taken wrong. Once it''s gone, there is no turning back.


    No matter what, we can''t let outsiders touch our country. This time, we must succeed. "


    Fu jingleng snorted, "a woman makes him forget himself. Such behavior is not worthy of being emperor. He really ascends the throne. After that, the country of Jiang will not fall into the hands of that woman, who is from the state of Wei.


    "His royal highness is young after all. Now when he marries a beautiful woman whom he thinks about day and night, he will be very careful and ignore other things all of a sudden."


    Mention these, Fu Jing a face disdain.


    "Our prince is addicted to gentleness. Now is a good time for us to act."


    All kinds of behaviors make Fu Jing despise him very much. As soon as he gets a firm foothold, he indulges in love with his children. Fu Chenrong is really proud too early.


    Now the whole world knows that Fu Chenrong dotes on the crown princess.


    Fu Jing knocks at the table in front of him. After his triumphant return, Fu Chenrong puts all his thoughts on Su Jiusi. First, he asks Jiangnan xiuniang to make a wedding dress, and then he goes to Mu''s house from time to time to marry Su Jiusi with a grand wedding.


    "Lord, things have been arranged. We can do it in the next two days."


    In fact, Fu Jing is quite regretful. He knew that the wind family would make fu Yueyi centrifugal. He would not do this. In the end, he didn''t get anything and lost a right arm. When you think about this, you will feel that his intestines are green with regret.


    Since she blamed them for not protecting her, he, as a father, put down his airs for the time being and wrote to apologize to her in person. Blood is thicker than water, so he didn''t believe that Fu Yueyi would be so heartless.


    He wants Fu Yueyi to take care of Wei''s affairs for him, but he doesn''t believe in Bai Rou now.


    For the state of Wei, he has his own arrangements. Even if he is defeated, Fu Yueyi can do those things for him.

 Chapter 625

    The next night, Su Jiusi didn''t sleep. Fu Chenrong went out early, never came back, and no news came. She knew that something important was going to happen in the palace, so she didn''t feel sleepy.


    Late at night, her room is still lit candles, she sat reading under the light, but how can not calm down, there is a sense of ups and downs.


    Bing Xin has already gone to bed, and Alan is staying with Su Jiusi.


    Seeing Emperor Shun coming out, everyone saluted one after another. Fu Chenrong stepped forward and called the emperor''s grandfather.


    Then, a bright yellow figure came out. Emperor Shun''s figure was no longer tall and straight. He carried his hands on his back and looked very complicated. After all, it was his son who was rebellious in front of him. It was not easy for him to feel the war between father and son.


    With that, Fu Jing threw his sword on the ground. When he started, he thought he had a chance to win. Unexpectedly, he didn''t have a chance to win. They waited for him to jump down.


    "The king has been defeated by the enemy. I''ve lost. It''s up to you to kill or cut. There''s nothing to say."


    Fu Chenrong, holding a long sword and looking cold, glared at Fu Jing coldly, "Uncle Huang, are you satisfied with catching turtles in a jar?"


    Fu Jing was wearing silver armor, and there were dead bodies all over the ground. Looking at the few soldiers left, he knew that he had lost, and he couldn''t help laughing, "you and the emperor played a play together."


    At this time, there was another scene in the palace. Fu Chenrong was wearing gold armor and surrounded Fu Jing with soldiers. Fu Jing''s people were almost dead and wounded, and only these 20 soldiers followed Fu Jing.


    All along, she is a calm person. Few things can make her behave in disorder. However, things related to Fu Chenrong make her easily anxious. As a matter of fact, if she cares, she will be in disorder.


    She knew that Fu Jing had no chance of winning, but she was still very worried about Fu Chenrong. She was afraid that something might happen to him. She had to wait until he came back safely to let go.


    Although Fu Chenrong didn''t say anything, she had guessed that Fu Jing was going to do it tonight.


    Su Jiusi just stood in front of the window, looking out, a little anxious.


    After getting Su Jiusi''s permission, Alan quickly left Su Jiusi''s room.


    Alan knew that Su Jiusi was worried about Fu Chenrong, and immediately said, "princess, I''ll go outside to inquire about the situation."


    After sitting for a long time, Su Jiusi only read a few pages and put down the book in his hand. He was worried. "I don''t know what''s going on outside. It''s so late. There''s no movement."


    Alan shook his head, "I''m not sleepy. Anyway, I can''t sleep. It''s better to be here with the princess."


    Seeing that it was almost three o''clock, Su Jiusi reminded him, "Alan, go to sleep, too!"


    Emperor Shun waved his hand and looked straight at Fu Jing, "it''s here. Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Fu jingleng snorted without any regret, "what''s wrong with my son? I was born in the royal family. Who doesn''t want this position? My son has been planning for more than 20 years, and my father has also prevented my son for more than 20 years. This time I set up a bureau to catch my son. I think my father is very happy!"


    Shun emperor pointed to Fu Jing, his hand was trembling. "It''s a rebellious son. You designed to kill your elder brother. I finally found Shen Rong. You wanted to kill him again and again. This time, you wanted to kill the king. Fu Jing, you are so brave."

 Chapter 626

    "Don''t count your elder brother''s death on your children''s ministers. It''s your father who ordered the massacre of the east palace. If you didn''t pay too much attention to the throne, how could you be so cruel to your own son.


    Does the father think that if he passes the throne on to his elder brother''s son, he will forgive him? His father not only slaughtered the East Palace, but also forced the queen to death.


    At that time, the Queen''s mother begged, but her father ignored her. She seized the right of the Queen''s six palaces and vomited blood on the spot. Since then, she pestered Mian on his bed. She didn''t want to see her father for many years and finally died. One by one, how could the elder brother forgive him? "


    "Grandchildren don''t blame the emperor''s grandfather. He was also hoodwinked."


    All of his childhood memories are in his adoptive parents and family. It''s impossible to say that he was extremely sad when he heard the truth. Therefore, he didn''t hate Emperor Shun. In his eyes, Emperor Shun was only the emperor and had little family affection.


    Fu Chenrong, who left the East Palace at that time, was too young to remember anything and had no impression of his own parents.


    This is about Prince huiduan.


    All of a sudden, Emperor Shun hesitated for a while and then asked, "Shen Rong, do you blame me?"


    Fu Chenrong understood the meaning of Emperor Shun and nodded solemnly, "my grandson will live up to the emperor''s request."


    "I''m fine." Emperor Shun finally slowed down and patted Fu Chenrong on the back of his hand. "Chenrong, the state of Jiang will be handed over to you in the future. Don''t let me down."


    One day he will summon Su Jiusi to the palace and beat him well.


    Now that Fu Jing is captured, there is no obstacle to prevent Fu Chenrong from ascending the throne, and he can finally rest assured, but Fu Jing''s words make him feel worried.


    Emperor Shun coughed, and his time was running out.


    Emperor Shun felt dizzy. Fu Chenrong immediately came forward and held Emperor Shun, "grandfather Huang, are you ok?"


    After hearing Fu Jing''s words, Fu Chenrong looks at Emperor Shun''s face. He doesn''t know if Emperor Shun will really listen to this. He knows what kind of person Su Jiusi is.


    The emperor of the state of Wei is not a mediocre person. How can he miss such a great opportunity? It''s not my race. There must be a different heart. Sooner or later, the country of Jiang will be destroyed in the hands of the crown prince and the imperial concubine. At that time, the father and the emperor will wait and see. "


    Immediately a bodyguard came to pull Fu Jing away. Fu Jing didn''t resist. He was passively taken away by the bodyguard, but his mouth didn''t mean to stop. "Does my father think Fu Chenrong can be a wise ruler? His infatuation with the crown princess is known all over the world.


    "Come on, take him down."


    After all, he is the emperor. Even if he has regret, he can''t admit his mistake in public. How can the emperor be wrong.


    Shun emperor''s face was blue and his lips were trembling. This was his heart disease. The older he was, the more he dared not recall it. But Fu Jing wanted to say it in public.


    By this time, Fu Jing was not afraid of anything, and his tone was full of irony.


    Fu Chenrong can feel the remorse of Emperor Shun. As Fu Jing said, the father under Jiuquan will not forgive Emperor Shun. He can''t say whether he will forgive or not. The royal family is so cruel. Although he is a father and son, he is also a monarch and a minister. There is no reason why the monarch wants to die.


    "It''s getting late. Go back to the East Palace and let others take care of the business here.


    Shen Rong, you should remember that you are going to inherit the grand unification. In front of the country, many things are not worth mentioning. No one can compare with the country. This is the fate of being born in the royal family. You are the first prince, and then you are yourself. "

 Chapter 627

    Emperor Shun knew that the child was intelligent and would understand what he meant. After that, he left with Wang Fu''s hand. His back was trembling. He was old and seemed to fall down at any time.


    Fu Chenrong of course understood the meaning of Emperor Shun, and he reminded him not to pay too much attention to Su Jiusi.


    It''s just that his thoughts on Su Jiusi can''t be recovered. When he was not Prince Jiang, he had taken Su Jiusi to heart. For him, Su Jiusi was the first to have the country.


    Fu Chenrong kisses Su Jiusi on the cheek and whispers in Su Jiusi''s ear, "it''s so nice to have someone waiting."


    "Well, I''ll be with you."


    "You stay with me."


    Seeing that Fu Chenrong was still wearing thick armor, Su Jiusi went to Fu Chenrong and took off his armor for him. "It''s almost dawn. Chenrong, you''ve been busy all night. Go to bed and have a rest."


    Originally standing in the back of Alan''s wisdom to retreat, and closed the door.


    They clinked their glasses and drank them all.


    Fu Chenrong took the wine and said, "my wife is happy with me."


    After su Jiusi finished, he pushed Fu Chenrong away, poured two glasses of wine in person, handed one of them to Fu Chenrong, and said solemnly, "congratulations to your husband for calming down the bandits."


    "Such good things, how can you be tired."


    Fu Chenrong saw a wine pot on the table and laughed. His eyes were very gentle. "This day is almost bright. Are you sleepy?"


    Alan can''t help laughing. Seeing Fu Chenrong''s safe return, she is happy for both of them. The days after that are more peaceful. When Fu Chenrong ascends the throne, Su Jiusi is the queen of the world.


    "The princes and concubines have prepared good wine. They are waiting for their royal highness to come back to celebrate. How can they sleep?"


    Fu Chenrong strode forward and immediately held Su Jiusi in his arms. "Why don''t you go to bed so late?"


    Seeing Fu Chenrong push the door in, Su Jiusi smiles at Fu Chenrong.


    As soon as Alan brought back the wine, Fu Chenrong came back.


    Alan answered with a happy face.


    "Good."


    "Alan, go down and have someone prepare a pot of wine. When Chen Rong comes back, I''ll celebrate with him."


    After Fu Jing was removed, Fu Chenrong had no obstacles in the state of Jiang, and even the Pei family was safe.


    Alan first Fu Chenrong step back to the East Palace, the inquiry to Su Jiusi, hear Fu Jing was arrested, Su Jiusi long sigh of relief.


    Now what he is most worried about is that Emperor Shun is not sure what to do to Su Jiusi. No matter what, he will never let anyone hurt Su Jiusi again. She has suffered too much for him.


    If you really let Su Jiusi be the emperor, it will not be worse than him. He always appreciates Su Jiusi very much.


    As far as he is concerned, his everything is Su Jiusi''s, and he is willing to give it to her.


    He wants the whole world to know that he loves Su Jiusi, but Su Jiusi is very introverted. He just knows these things.


    People always think that his love for Su Jiusi will make su Jiusi gain an inch and take the opportunity to control Jiang. That''s because they don''t understand Su Jiusi and they don''t see Su Jiusi''s love for him.


    "As the prince, I''m afraid no one will wait for you?"


    Su Jiusi joked.


    "How can it be the same? You don''t know. Now the upper court wants to come back early. Every time they go out for business, they want to come back early. When they enter the East Palace, they feel very good to see you waiting for me. Once upon a time, the East Palace was only the east palace. With you, the East Palace becomes a homesick home."

 Chapter 628

    This makes Su Jiusi feel more warm in his heart, and his lips smile more deeply. "In a moment, you have to go to the court. Don''t speak any more. Close your eyes and have a rest."


    Fu Chenrong was really a little tired. He would have to go to court early later. He nodded, "OK, I''ll listen to my wife."


    They go to bed with each other. Fu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi in his arms, closes his eyes, and soon goes to sleep.


    "It''s Mammy''s duty to keep herself well. My business is not up to Mammy to say three things and four things. Please be careful with your words and actions in the future."


    Mammy Tian means that Su Jiusi is not magnanimous enough and wants to remind her to accept these side imperial concubines into the east palace.


    In the future, side imperial concubines and concubines will enter the East Palace one after another. As the master mother of the East Palace, the crown princess should accept them generously, take good care of these side imperial concubines and concubines, and give birth to children for her royal highness. "


    Seeing that Su Jiusi''s face sank, Mammy Tian said, "princess, with all due respect, your highness is the crown prince. In the future, she will inherit the great rule. This is an ordinary thing.


    This news is really a big event. After hearing this, Su Jiusi puts down her account book. She has only been married for half a month, and the emperor gives the side imperial concubine to the east palace. Why is the emperor so eager?


    Bing Xin''s tone is a little anxious. It''s only a few days since she was born. There are other women in the east palace.


    "I just got the news that the Emperor gave a side imperial concubine to the east palace. In a few days, the side imperial concubine will enter the east palace."


    "What happened?"


    Bingxin immediately admits her mistake. With this strict mother Tian, she feels headache.


    "It''s really an emergency that makes me forget the rules. When I know I''m wrong, I will pay attention to my words and deeds."


    This meeting is indeed Bingxin''s rashness. Su Jiusi also said, "Bingxin, Mammy Tian is right. You can''t be so rash in the future."


    Although Su Jiusi was a little dissatisfied with the behavior of mother Tian, she was still polite to mother Tian in the face of Emperor Shun.


    Su Jiusi hasn''t opened her mouth yet, but mammy Tian on one side is dissatisfied and scolds, "Bing Xin, you are the big palace maids around the crown princess. How can you be so impetuous? You even forget the rules. If all the palace maids follow suit, will there be any rules in the East Palace in the future?"


    Bingxin ran out of breath and could not attend to the salute. She said, "princess, it''s bad. Something''s wrong."


    That day, Su Jiusi was reading the account book in his study. Suddenly Bing Xin rushed in. At that time, mother Tian was also beside Su Jiusi.


    Emperor Shun handed over the case to Fu Chenrong. Therefore, Fu Chenrong was very busy and went out early and came back late every day. Su Jiusi was not idle and took over all the affairs of the east palace.


    After Fu Jing was arrested, Emperor Shun thoroughly investigated the officials who participated in the rebellion. For a moment, the whole capital was in a panic, involving a wide range of people. The prison of the Ministry of punishment was full of people.


    Seeing that mammy Tian was more and more presumptuous, Su Jiusi flashed a cold light in her eyes, with a warning in her tone.


    Touching Su Jiusi''s eyes, Mammy Tian was stunned. She didn''t expect that the crown princess was so powerful in her young age. She was so shocked that she was used to seeing the big scene.


    Mammy Tian didn''t talk back to Su Jiusi any more. Fu Chenrong''s love for Su Jiusi was in her eyes, and Su Jiusi was not a good stubble, so she was a powerful role.

 Chapter 629

    "The old slave wrote it down."


    "Step back!"


    "Yes."


    Shun emperor''s face is very bad, obviously very unhappy about Fu Chenrong''s concealment.


    "The housework in the East Palace is also a matter of state. Shen Rong, the crown princess can''t bear children. You don''t tell the truth. For a woman, you don''t even care about your children."


    Fu Chenrong remained unmoved and continued to say, "nine thoughts, it''s enough to be accompanied by a grandson. I hope the emperor''s grandfather doesn''t care about the housework in the east palace."


    "Shen Rong, this matter is under the imperial edict. Soon the imperial edict will be sent to Jinzhou to pick up Mu Siyu. She is the family sister of the crown princess. Why not have her in the east palace to accompany the crown princess? This is also my honor to the Mu family."


    Fu Chenrong knelt on the ground, straight back, "grandson did not accept the meaning of the side of the imperial concubine, also asked the emperor grandfather to take back his life."


    This meeting Fu Chenrong is in Shun emperor''s study, this matter Shun emperor did not discuss with him, directly under the decree, also let Fu Chenrong unprepared.


    They look at each other, knowing that Su Jiusi is in a bad mood, and that no one has said anything, they retire together.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything. He leaned on the chair behind him and waved his hand, "you all step back first! I want to be quiet. "


    "How long has the Crown Princess been married? The emperor can''t wait to send people to the east palace. He''s not afraid of hurting the crown princess. His highness won''t agree easily. He may be looking for the emperor before he comes back. The crown princess will be relieved."


    Bing Xin is also very surprised. In this way, she is Su Jiusi''s younger sister. If Su Jiusi doesn''t treat her favourably, she will fall down.


    "How could it be the lady of the second master''s family?"


    If she hurt Mu Siyu, it will only hurt the harmony of Mu''s family. I have to say that Shundi is very clever.


    It''s a great honor for the Mu family that the two sisters are both in the east palace. The Mu family certainly won''t object, and she can''t find any reason to object.


    Emperor Shun chose Mu Siyu to come to the east palace as his side imperial concubine, obviously to make her speechless. Her present identity is mu Siyu, and Mu Siyu is her cousin.


    Therefore, Mu Siyu has always lived in Jinzhou. Mu Jie should be familiar with Mu Siyu. He has been in Jinzhou before.


    The daughter of Mu Yunchang''s younger brother is also Mu Yunchang''s own niece. The second master of the Mu family has been doing business in Jinzhou and taking care of the Mu family''s property. The two brothers have a very good relationship.


    Hearing that it was Mu Siyu, Su Jiusi was stunned. The emperor actually chose Mu Siyu. Although she had never seen Mu Siyu, she knew her name.


    "It''s Mu Siyu, the eldest daughter of the second master of the Mu family." Alan said with his head down.


    "Who is it?"


    Su Jiusi was not in a good mood, and he didn''t want to look at the account book any more. Alan came forward, blessed himself, and said, "princess, you must have known about the side princess. The maid has found out the identity of the side princess."


    Bing Xin curled his lips. "The princess should have taught mother Tian a lesson. She had to take care of everything because of the people around the emperor. Even the princess dared to say that no matter how she went on, she thought she was the master of the east palace."


    Mother Tian answered and then backed away. As soon as mother Tian left, Alan came in.


    Fu Chenrong was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Emperor Shun knew about it. He didn''t tell anyone who disclosed it to Emperor Shun.


    "Grandfather Huang, Jiusi was poisoned in order to save his grandson. Without her, his grandson would not have returned triumphantly."


    "I know her credit, so I still let her be the crown princess. No one will shake her status, but you must accept the side princess and have children, or I will abandon the crown princess for this reason."

 Chapter 630

    "If grandfather Huang wants to give up his nine thoughts, he should give up his grandchildren! She''s here, her grandson''s here, and her grandson''s life is saved by her. She will never fail her. "


    Emperor Shun didn''t expect that Fu Chenrong would say such words. Some of them were angry by Emperor Shun''s words, "you Shen Rong, you are the one who wants to inherit the great unification. "


    "Grandson did not forget the responsibility on his shoulders, which does not prevent grandson from loving Jiusi. Granddad Huang, Jiusi is very important to grandson. Without her, there would be no grandson. Grandson can go to today, at least half of her credit. Since ancient times, the Royal people are merciless, but grandson does not want to be such a person."


    After all, it was his grandfather. Since he returned to the state of Jiang, Emperor Shun taught him a lot of things, so his feelings towards Emperor Shun were always complicated.


    "Grandfather Huang, are you ok?"


    When Emperor Shun finished, he waved his hand to indicate Fu Chenrong to step back. Fu Chenrong wanted to talk about it again. As a result, Emperor Shun suddenly coughed violently. Wang Fu immediately stroked the back of emperor Fushun and said, "Your Highness, the emperor is getting worse recently. Don''t make the Emperor unhappy."


    I''ve made up my mind. There''s no need to talk about it any more. It won''t do the princess any good if it goes on. "


    But the issue of children is your responsibility, you must accept the side of the princess, after she gave birth to children, no matter what you do, I will not interfere, but you must have children, you go back first!


    "I don''t want you to be like this. It''s just that the princess can''t bear children. There are some things you have to consider. Shen Rong, you don''t want to let the princess down. I won''t talk too much. I also appreciate the princess.


    He put all his guilt for his son on this grandson, so that he could feel better in his heart.


    Maybe it''s a good thing for Fu Chenrong to have such a mind. He has been so lonely all his life. As a grandfather, he can''t bear it. For Fu Chenrong, he always has a mind to make up for it. That''s why he indulges him so much.


    In this life, he really failed them, saying that he didn''t regret it was also false.


    In the hearts of the people of the state of Jiang, he is definitely a good emperor, but in the eyes of the queen and Prince Duanhui, he is not a good husband and father.


    The older he gets, the more lonely he feels. When he is alone, he will reflect on what he has done wrong. Although he is the ninth five, he is rebellious.


    Emperor Shun didn''t speak. He just looked at Fu Chenrong. He was 70 years old. In the end, he didn''t even have anyone to speak to. His wife left him. His favorite son died under his knife. If another son killed his father.


    Grandson will strive to be a good emperor. In addition, grandson will also be a good husband. This is what grandson wants to do as a human being. Granddad wants grandson to give up his love. Grandson can''t do it and can''t be like that. "


    When Uncle Huang rebelled, he said that all the royal families were like this, but I would rather go against it.


    The emperor is also a human being. When his father and grandmother passed away, could the emperor''s grandfather be indifferent?


    Fu Chenrong''s tone was firm, and then he said, "grandfather, when you asked your grandson whether he would blame you that day, he couldn''t answer you. He never had the impression of his own parents in his mind.


    Emperor Shun covered his mouth with a handkerchief. After a long time, he quickly put away the handkerchief. Fu Chenrong saw the blood on the handkerchief. He didn''t expect that Emperor Shun''s body had come to this stage, and those words he wanted to say were swallowed back after all.


    "I have nothing to do. Step back!"


    Emperor Shun waved his hand again. This time Fu Chenrong stepped down according to his words.

 Chapter 631

    After Fu Chenrong left, Emperor Shun leaned on the Dragon chair. Wang Fu asked anxiously, "emperor, do you want to invite the imperial doctor to have a look?"


    "No, I know what''s going on in my body. The doctor can''t see anything. It''s just to make me less excited. Shen Rong must have seen what happened when I vomited blood just now. If he doesn''t see it, he won''t let go. Only in this way can he stop his mouth."


    With that, Emperor Shun gasped for breath. Wang Fu took the tea from the table and handed it to Emperor Shun. He took a sip of the tea and put it down. "Shen Rong, this child is good for everything. I''m very relieved of him, but the princess makes me a little worried."


    In this way, Su Jiusi also understood why Emperor Shun was so anxious to recruit the side imperial concubine to the east palace. It turned out that he knew about it. Who told him about it.


    "He knows about Crazy Gu."


    "Did he know something?"


    Fu Chenrong hugged Su Jiusi and held her in his arms. "I have told you not to think wildly for a long time. My grandfather didn''t inform me before he made the order. I just learned about this. Very suddenly, I have already gone to see him."


    She is a lady of a big family. She knows about the royal family very well, and it is because of her understanding that she can''t let go of it. She doesn''t know how much pressure Fu Chenrong will bear in the future. The time is still short, and all kinds of rumors will come to her face in the future.


    Heirless is not only a matter of family, but also a matter of state.


    If he is an ordinary man, he is the prince.


    Su Jiusi didn''t deny it and nodded. She did think about Mu Siyu again. She was in a trance all afternoon. Of course, she didn''t want to have other women in the east palace. But when she thought about her children, she was very confused and felt sorry for Fu Chenrong.


    "Well."


    Fu Chenrong stretched out his hand and wiped Su Jiusi''s nose. "Let me guess for my husband if I want to do something about Mu Siyu."


    Su Jiusi sat up straight and said to Fu Chenrong, "nothing."


    Fu Chenrong sat down beside Su Jiusi.


    "What do you think?"


    She was so absorbed that she didn''t even notice that Fu Chenrong came into the room. It wasn''t until Fu Chenrong came to Su Jiusi and took out the book in her hand that Su Jiusi responded.


    After Fu Chenrong returned to the East Palace, Su Jiusi was already in the room. She was half leaning on the couch with a book in her hand, but she didn''t turn the page for a long time. Obviously, her mind was not in the book.


    One day, he will summon Su Jiusi to the palace, and make a good mention of Su Jiusi. Since she was born in a big family, she should not understand these principles.


    What he worried about was the offspring. Fu Chenrong was obstinate. Even if he gave it to the side imperial concubine, he would not be obedient.


    On this point, Emperor Shun did not refute. She was not worried that Su Jiusi would betray Fu Chenrong.


    "The old slave thinks that the crown princess also has deep feelings for her royal highness. A woman can sacrifice her life to save her royal highness. It can be seen that she has deep feelings for her royal highness."


    Few people knew about it. Soon she thought of Feng Qingshui and Fu Yueyi. Both of them knew about Crazy Gu. Xianlingguo could find out as long as she checked again. Who among them told Shun Di?


    Of course, she is more suspicious of wind than water.


    "When you told me about it that day, Bingyun was not far away. With her martial arts, she must have heard. Although Bingyun would not betray me, she was one of the emperor''s grandfather''s people. It is very likely that she told him about it."

 Chapter 632

    "I mentioned it to you in Baoling mountain. If she had, she would have told the emperor long ago, and it would not have been delayed until now.


    I''m more suspicious of Feng Qingshui. She knows that I''m crazy and I don''t have poisonous hair. The sea was in her hands before. It''s very likely that she knew about xianlingguo, and her suspicion is the biggest. "


    Fu Chenrong snorted coldly, "they are disfigured and uneasy. These things are speculation. I''ll ask Bingyun first. If she does it, she will admit it." After that, Fu Chenrong lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Jiusi, don''t take it to heart. You know what I mean. Do you want me to repeat what I said to you before?"


    "You..."


    Fu Chenrong kisses her forehead. "I should thank you for everything you''ve done for me. Don''t mention such silly words again in the future. I don''t want everyone."


    Hearing these words, Su Jiusi had a smile on his face and felt very moved.


    "Thank you for everything, Shen Rong."


    Fu Chenrong grabbed Su Jiusi''s shoulder and said, "silly Jiusi, why are you so stupid? I don''t need you to think so much about me. Do you want to, or don''t I? My responsibility is to be a wise ruler, not including having children, and I will not let the state of Jiang have no successor. "


    Su Jiusi avoided Fu Chenrong''s eyes. It was obvious that this made her extremely painful. How could she be willing? Ten thousand people in her heart didn''t want to, but it was really necessary to stand in the overall situation.


    "It''s your duty as the crown prince. I don''t want to embarrass you."


    "Shen Rong, I''ve thought about it carefully. It''s better for you to take a concubine and have a baby..." Su Jiusi seemed determined to say such words, but before she finished her words, Fu Chenrong interrupted, "do you really want me to have children with other women?"


    "It depends on whether Mu Siyu is obedient or not. If he has any wrong ideas, I won''t be polite to her."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect Fu Chenrong to have such a mind. She sat up straight and looked up at Fu Chenrong, "do you want Mu Siyu to be a side imperial concubine?"


    He will make an agreement with Mu Siyu in advance. Anyway, Mu Siyu is not from the capital city. It is said that Mu Siyu has a naturally stupid sister. She can marry normally if she changes her identity.


    This will only affect Su Jiusi. It''s not good for anyone. It''s better to accept it first and send Mu Siyu away after he ascends the throne. At that time, no one can manage these things.


    Emperor Shun paid special attention to it, and he didn''t want to make trouble with Emperor Shun because of it.


    Fu Chenrong still has a trace of guilt in his tone. He promised Su Jiusi, but now he can only break his promise.


    "The emperor''s grandfather''s body is a lot worse. Today I saw that he vomited blood. He insisted on giving marriage, but this matter couldn''t compete with him. I''m sorry, Jiusi. Now we can''t stop Mu Siyu from entering the east palace. After he ascends the throne, I will arrange Mu Siyu to leave the capital and let her marry and have children."


    "I have a good memory for what I do repeatedly."


    The smile on Su Jiusi''s face deepened.


    "Mu Siyu is willing to be a good sister, so I will treat her as a sister. If she has a wrong mind, she can only find a way to drive her away ahead of time. Jiusi, every sentence I say to you is true, and it''s in my heart. If you wronged yourself for me, then I''ll be unhappy. You''ve done enough for me."


    Su Jiusi was so proud that he could say such words, which made him very sad. Su Jiusi had suffered a lot of grievances in the past, and he would never let Su Jiusi suffer any more grievances.

 Chapter 633

    "I''ll give you this chance. Since you refused, I also wrote down this. From now on, no matter in the east palace or the back palace, I''m the only one around you."


    Su Jiusi''s eyes are shining with self-confidence. This kind of Su Jiusi makes Fu Chenrong feel particularly beautiful. She shouldn''t have a trace of grievance, and he doesn''t want Su Jiusi to do things against his heart and suffer that kind of grievance.


    Fu Chenrong burst out laughing, "I can''t get it."


    "You really don''t care if it''s rain?"


    "I think she''s also an understanding girl. That''s good."


    Mujie didn''t expect Su Jiusi to ask this question suddenly. He had been in Jinzhou before, and he really lived in Mu Erye''s house. He thought about it and said, "I''ve been running outside all the time. In fact, I don''t have much contact with Siyu. The second uncle''s family education is very strict. Siyu has been learning piano, chess, calligraphy and painting in his boudoir, and rarely comes out. She is very quiet and gentle. She should be a good friend ¡£¡±


    Su Jiusi faintly smiles, "third brother, what kind of person is Siyu?"


    Mujie didn''t know how to open his mouth. He hesitated and didn''t know what was going on with Emperor Shun. He gave the imperial concubine to the East Palace so soon, but he was still a member of the Mu family.


    "Thinking, thinking about rain..."


    Su Jiusi continued to trim with his head down.


    "This is the second elder brother''s preparation. How can we forget it? Anyway, it will be OK. Just trim the flower branches."


    Su Jiusi with scissors in the yard to trim flowers, Mujie''s voice suddenly sounded, "I thought you forgot these flowers, mother has been let people take care of."


    The weather is getting warmer. There are sprouts everywhere, and flowers in bud. Before, Muyang put a lot of flowers in Xichun yard. There is a small garden inside, and some flowers are about to bloom.


    The next day, Su Jiusi went back to Mu''s house, but Xichun courtyard was still reserved for her. After she went back, she went to Xichun courtyard, where all the furnishings remained unchanged, and Mrs. Mu''s maid came to clean it every day, which was very clean and tidy.


    Such a silly girl, he will cherish, he is not Gu Yan, will not repay anything for Gu Yan, just want to be good to her.


    Now he only hopes that Su Jiusi can stop thinking about this. Seeing that she wants to do something against her will for him, Fu Chenrong feels distressed. In the past, he thought Su Jiusi was cold hearted. Later, he gradually realized that she has always been a silly girl.


    If he adopted a child, he would never be like Su Mei. He would treat him as if he were his own son. For him, this is also a fate.


    Later, when I saw it clearly, I put down my expectation and looked down on the consanguinity.


    When he was a child, because he was not the son of the family, he saw Su Mei treated differently everywhere. In fact, he felt very sad. At that time, he regarded Su Mei as his mother, hoping that she could love him.


    Fu Chenrong went from the state of Jiang to the state of Wei, and went back and forth between two families, so he was not the kind of person who attached great importance to blood lineage.


    He has long thought about the children. If there is no suitable successor in the clan, he will go outside to pick a child who impersonates the clan. As long as he has enough talent, he doesn''t care about the family background.


    Mujie asked in surprise.


    "How can you not mind? It''s just that the imperial edict can''t be violated. Brother three, don''t worry! I will properly arrange Siyu, and I will not treat her badly. "


    Mujie sighed, "you''re my sister. I''m worried about what to do. What I''m afraid of is that you''ve been wronged. You''ve helped the prince so much. Remember, we''re all on your side. If Siyu is dishonest, you don''t care about our face."

 Chapter 634

    This makes Su Jiusi warm. After all, Mu Siyu is also Mu''s family. Originally, she thought Mu Jie would help Mu Siyu speak, but she didn''t expect to say this.


    "I''ve already discussed this matter with Shen Rong. The third brother can rest assured."


    "It''s OK for both of you to say yes, but don''t let these things give birth to bad feelings. Father and mother are the same. We are all on your side. You can do your duty to Siyu, but according to my understanding of Siyu, I''m also a good girl, and I don''t know how to praise her."


    As soon as Su Jiusi finished his command, Mrs. Mu stopped Su Jiusi. "Don''t go, Alan. You step down too. I have something to say to Si Si."


    Su Jiusi moved a stool and sat on the bedside, worried, "mother, why do you want to avoid everyone? Since you are not well, you should ask for a doctor. I''ll ask someone to ask for a doctor for your mother. Alan, please ask doctor Liu in the palace."


    Zhang Ma stepped down respectfully.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "You step back first!"


    "Madam, I haven''t seen anyone, even the master, because of fasting." Zhang''s mother was very worried. She just wanted to talk about it again. Mrs. Mu glared at Zhang''s mother and let her swallow her words.


    Although Su Jiusi was not a doctor, she saw something wrong with Mrs. mu. Her eyes turned to mother Zhang, "what''s the matter with mother? I just met my third brother, and I didn''t hear him mention his mother''s situation. What''s the matter? "


    Zhang Ma moved the pillow on the back of her waist for Mrs. Mu to make her more comfortable. Mrs. Mu shook her head. "I''m ok. Maybe it''s raining these days. I''m a little cold."


    Seeing that Mrs. Mu became like this, Su Jiusi felt distressed, "mother, what''s the matter with you these days? Have you ever seen a doctor? "


    Just stepped into the room, Mrs. Mu quickly hid her handkerchief in the quilt, but she didn''t see Mrs. mu for a few days. She was haggard and thin, and her face was very bad, and her eyes were sunken.


    Su Jiusi is the crown princess, and her maidservant does not dare to make mistakes.


    The maid also wants to stop, Alan black face stare at the maid, touched Alan''s eyes, the maid was born to live the mouth, the interest of the retreat to one side.


    Su Jiusi had heard Mrs. Mu''s cough, and knew that she had no rest.


    "Get out of the way."


    Su Jiusi quickly stepped in, and suddenly a maid came out to stop Su Jiusi, "princess, madam is resting."


    After pruning the flowers, Su Jiusi went to Mrs. Mu''s yard to see her. As soon as she came to the yard, she heard Mrs. Mu''s cough.


    At the beginning, she just wanted to make use of it, but at the end, she got the family and became a real mousse, which was totally unexpected.


    Mujie''s attitude represents the attitude of the Mu family. She didn''t expect that they would say that. After sharing weal and woe for several months, she has regarded herself as the Mu family and all of them as her relatives.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say much. She and Fu Chenrong''s plan is not to tell others.


    Su Jiusi nodded to Alan. Alan understood Su Jiusi''s meaning and soon retired.


    Su Jiusi reached out and took Mrs. Mu''s hand. Seeing that her hand was thin and only skin and bones were left, the veins on her hand were obvious, and she was distressed.


    She gently stroked Mrs. Mu''s hand, lowered her head and sighed, "what''s the matter with my mother? What did my mother hide when I came in? Let me see. "

 Chapter 635

    "Don''t look, it''s not a good thing."


    Mrs. Mu knew that she couldn''t hide it. She patted Su Jiusi on the back of her hand and said, "Sisi, I don''t have many days. I know my body well. I don''t need to see a doctor. I don''t want them to see me like this."


    "Mother, if you worry too much and take good care of yourself, you can still take good care of yourself. Let''s take good care of the doctor and listen to him."


    Seeing Su Jiusi leaning on the quilt, Mrs. Mu stretched out her hand and stroked Su Jiusi''s head, "Si Si, you should take good care of yourself in the future. After the crown prince ascends the throne, don''t let his highness promote the Mu family wantonly. If it is too dazzling, it will be bad for the Mu family and you. You should also promote your elder brother and third brother, and I will entrust the Mu family to you."


    Su Jiusi leans her head on Mrs. Mu''s Brocade quilt. She seldom shows such dependence on others. Mrs. Mu is really good to her and gives her all the love she has given her.


    "Silly child, birth, aging, illness and death are common things. I always have to go first." After so many years of illness, Mrs. Mu has long been open to life and death.


    Holding this exquisite amulet, Su Jiusi felt a little uncomfortable. She sent Wang away, and now she wants to send Mrs. Mu away. They all treat her very well and treat her as their own daughter, which makes her feel warm.


    "Mother, you are not allowed to say that."


    She put the amulet into Su Jiusi''s hand, showing a weak smile, "take this with you in the future, I''m not here, the Buddha will bless you."


    As Mrs. Mu said, she reached into the bed and touched it. Then she found a small red brocade bag with four words embroidered on it. It contained the talisman she had asked from Yanhua temple before.


    If you can make them happy one more day, they will be happy one more day. Otherwise, the whole Mu mansion will be dead. I have made an amulet for each of you these days. This is the last thing I can do for you. If your father knows that I am not fit, he will never let me do it. "


    "Don''t go. I''ll meet them tomorrow. I don''t want them to worry about me.


    "Mother, I called my father."


    Mrs. Mu''s voice was also feeble. After a while, she had to stop talking. Obviously, she had no strength to go on.


    "My own body, I know in my heart that I have lived to this age. Even if I die, I have no regrets in my life. I didn''t want you to see me like this. I didn''t expect that you would go back to the government at this time."


    "No, there must be a way."


    These days, she vomited blood one after another. She always wanted to wait until Su Jiusi got married. Now she has married into the East Palace smoothly. As soon as she was relieved, her body deteriorated rapidly. Even the doctor shook his head and said that she had run out of oil.


    Mrs. Mu''s health has not been very good these years. She has been taking medicine all the year round. After su Jiusi came to Mu''s house, her health has improved a lot, but her foundation has been much worse. The death of Mu Yang and the miscarriage of Liu Wenci hit her a lot.


    Mrs. Mu gently shook her head, "the doctor has seen it. I have reached the time when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry."


    "Mother, don''t worry, with me, the Mu family will be safe and sound, and I will guard the Mu family well."


    Hearing Su Jiusi say this, Mrs. Mu was relieved.


    "It''s not like being a girl to marry a woman. Even if your highness dotes on you again, you can''t be willful in some things, so as not to be talked about by others. It''s a pity that I can''t watch you give birth to children. I think I have nothing else to ask for. I hope you will grow old safely."

 Chapter 636

    Mrs. Mu continued to tell her that Su Jiusi didn''t come today. Before she died, she also met Su Jiusi and wrote down what she wanted to say in the letter. Since Su Jiusi came, it would be better to tell her face to face.


    "Mother, don''t tell me. I''m all right."


    Mrs. Mu showed a happy smile, "I know you are a child with ideas, in fact, there is nothing to tell you, you know everything, think, don''t be sad, I didn''t suffer."


    "All back! I want to be alone. "


    She turned back to the table and sat down holding the table. After her rebirth, there were many people around her. Wang, Liang Yin and Mu Yang, each time she needed a period of time to recover. Now Mrs. mu, who treated her like a parent-child, also left.


    Mammy Tian just came in with her maidservant. When she heard this, she led her maidservant to kneel down, and all the other maidservants knelt down with her.


    "The prince and the concubine, I beg your pardon."


    Su Jiusi didn''t react for a long time. She didn''t expect to see Mrs. Mu so soon. She met Mrs. Mu only yesterday. Today, she wants to discuss with them to find a famous doctor to renew Mrs. Mu''s life. Unexpectedly, she has already left before she starts.


    "Madame died of illness this morning."


    Su Jiusi''s face suddenly sank, and he already had an ominous premonition in his heart, "what''s the matter with mother?"


    The next day, Su Jiusi is going to visit Mrs. mu in Mu''s mansion again. Before leaving the mansion, Bing Xin suddenly comes in a hurry. Seeing Su Jiusi, she kneels on the ground and says with a sad face, "princess, madam, she..."


    Seeing Mrs. Mu''s tired face, Su Jiusi called mother Zhang to give a few words of advice and left Mu''s house.


    After Liu Yuyi retreated, Mrs. Mu urged, "I''m ok, Sisi. Go back to the East Palace quickly. If you delay, it will be dark."


    Liu Yuyi looked at Su Jiusi with some embarrassment. He didn''t bow down until Su Jiusi nodded.


    "Doctor Liu, there is no need to prescribe medicine. A doctor has already prescribed medicine for me. Go back first!"


    Although she had been psychologically prepared, she really heard it. Su Jiusi was still upset in her heart. She actually came to this step.


    After carefully examining the pulse, Liu Yuyi respectfully replied, "tell the princess that Mrs. Mu''s pulse condition is weak, and the oil is exhausted. The officer is incompetent. She can only prescribe medicine for Mrs. Mu to keep."


    At this time, Alan has brought the imperial doctor Liu to come here. Knowing that Su Jiusi can''t achieve his goal, Mrs. Mu also acquiesces to the imperial doctor Liu to see him.


    "Mother and daughter don''t have to thank each other." After saying so many words at one time, Mrs. Mu was a little tired. They sat silent for a while. She patted Su Jiusi''s head and said, "it''s late. You should go back to the east palace. I''m sleepy."


    Originally Su Jiu thought told her the truth, and afraid to stimulate Mrs. mu, finally gave up the idea, it should be for the real Mu Si filial piety! I don''t want to make her sad again.


    "Thank you, mother."


    Su Jiusi was calm on the surface. She waved her hand and waved back the maidservant. After everyone stepped down, she took out the peace talisman made by Mrs. Mu and held it tightly in her hand.


    She is really a poor mother. She has three mothers, but they all leave her. Wang and Mrs. Mu are only with her for a few months, but they give her a lot of love, which makes her feel warm.


    But she couldn''t protect them. Thinking of this, Su Jiusi felt very sad.

 Chapter 637

    I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting, but the door of the room is suddenly pushed open. Su Jiusi knows that Fu Chenrong has come back. She leans against Fu Chenrong''s arms and is tired in her calm voice. "Why did she come back so early today?"


    "You hardly slept all night last night. You tossed and turned all the time. I''ve heard about your mother-in-law. I know you must have locked yourself in your room. It''s not surprising."


    Fu Chenrong stands behind Su Jiusi and holds her in his arms. His tone is full of heartache. Although Su Jiusi is cold, she will treat her better and protect them in her own way.


    "The courtyard is empty. The old man should have arranged for you to live in the courtyard. Even if you stay for a few days, you shouldn''t be so negligent. Miss is the one who wants to enter the east palace. After the crown prince ascends the throne, Miss must be a concubine."


    On her side stood a servant girl with an oval face. Her face was spicy. It was her close maid rong''er.


    Mu Siyu is embroidering in the room at the moment. She is holding an embroidery plate with lotus flowers embroidered on it. Her sewing is very good. Her stitches are fine and her head is hanging down.


    It''s said that Mu Siyu has arrived in the capital. Su Jiusi wants to see Mu Siyu and take Alan with him to go to Mu Fu.


    After Mrs. Mu was buried, Mu Siyu also arrived at the capital city. Instead of entering the East Palace immediately, she first lived in Mu''s house, and then sent it to the East Palace from the side door in a sedan chair on an auspicious day.


    In the next few days, Su Jiusi was not in a good mood. Fu Chenrong always took time to accompany Su Jiusi and accompany her back to Mu''s house to mourn. Only after Mrs. Mu was buried did Su Jiusi feel better.


    Back to life, God gave her too many accidents, Fu Chenrong is, Mu family is also, these accidents let her once again become a flesh and blood person.


    Su Jiusi closed his eyes and a tear came out of them.


    "Well."


    Fu Chenrong did not speak, quietly accompanied Su Jiusi, gently stroked her hair, low voice but very powerful, "Jiusi, I will accompany you, you and me."


    She is not invincible at all times, she will be sad, sad, also want to cry, but in front of other people she can''t, only Fu Chenrong can make her back to an ordinary woman.


    Fortunately, there is another Fu Chenrong in the world who can let her put down all her guard, let her be relied on and show her vulnerability.


    Every time I feel sad or painful, he is by her side and will say to her, you and me.


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak. He just leaned quietly in Fu Chenrong''s arms. Su Jiusi was very familiar with his breath. He felt at ease when he smelled it.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are Musi or not. What''s important is that your mother-in-law has determined that you are her. This can be regarded as fulfilling her wish and letting her go without regret."


    "I wanted to tell my mother that I wasn''t mousse, but I made it a secret forever."


    Rong''er is dissatisfied with the current arrangement. She feels that she has wronged her own young lady. The prince''s side concubine is different from other princes'' side concubines. She wants to be an empress in the palace in the future.


    If you have the chance to give birth to the eldest son of the prince, you may be able to become the queen mother in the future. Who can say for sure about the future? As long as you enter the gate of the harem, the prince will have the chance.


    "Rong''er, it''s the princess''s boudoir. There''s nothing wrong with my uncle leaving it for the princess. You''re not allowed to talk nonsense in front of outsiders."

 Chapter 638

    Rong Er looks helpless, "that is, the young lady has a good temper. Since she has come to the capital, the young lady has a little ambition. The lady repeatedly asks the maidservant to help her."


    Mu Siyu still lowered his head to embroider, "the crown princess is also the Mu family. This honor belongs to the Mu family anyway. It doesn''t matter how I am. With the crown princess, the Mu family will shine."


    "Having said that, the princess is a girl of the eldest brother''s family after all, and the young lady has won the favor of Her Highness, which is the glory of the master and his wife.


    Mu Siyu also looked at Su Jiusi in the dark. She quickly led Su Jiusi in, "princess, come in and sit down."


    "I just went back to Mu''s house. I heard that Siyu''s sister was coming, so I came to see you. It''s the first time we''ve met."


    Mu Siyu nodded and gave Su Jiusi a shy smile. "How can the crown princess suddenly come?"


    "Well."


    Su Jiusi''s first impression of Mu Siyu was very good, so her tone of voice was mild. She was really similar to Mu Jie''s description. She was a gentle little girl.


    "You are thinking of rain!"


    Mu Siyu''s voice is also very nice. She salutes Su Jiusi respectfully. Although she is her cousin, now she is the crown princess. She hasn''t entered the east palace gate, so she can''t be called sister Su Jiusi.


    "People''s daughter Mu Siyu has met the crown princess."


    I heard that she is just sixteen years old.


    Especially that pair of eyes, very clear, like a pool of spring water, is obviously a little girl.


    In the distance, Su Jiusi saw a tall woman in a pink dress. Mu Siyu had a slim figure, very gentle facial features, oval face, willow eyebrows, cherry mouth, which was the kind of look that I still felt pity for. Although it was not brilliant, it could arouse people''s desire for protection.


    Mu Siyu takes rong''er to the door to meet Su Jiusi.


    Hearing Su Jiusi coming, Mu Siyu immediately put down her embroidery plate. Although she wanted to see Su Jiusi, she didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would come to Mu''s house in person. This trip was obviously for her sake.


    Mu Siyu''s voice just fell, suddenly a maid came to report, "Miss, the crown princess is coming."


    Her mother had high hopes for her to give birth to an emperor''s son as soon as possible, so that she could be a concubine in the future. However, Mu Siyu obviously didn''t have this idea. He just wanted to get Fu Chenrong''s favor and live in peace.


    Now that I have come to the East Palace, I don''t want to compete for favor. What can I do in my life.


    Rong''er really has nothing to do with Mu Siyu. The young lady of her family is such a peaceful and gentle girl. She looks very bullying and is really bullying.


    "I only heard that the Crown Princess and his highness are in love with each other. If his highness can share a little favor with me, I will be satisfied. Well, rong''er, don''t talk about it. As long as we keep our peace, I believe the Crown Princess won''t embarrass us."


    The heart separates the belly, the young lady also can''t help but guard against the crown princess, the maidservant hears that the crown princess is a very powerful woman, also is afraid that the young lady''s life is not easy


    Su Jiusi went in. As soon as she entered the room, she saw the embroidery plate that Mu Siyu had put aside. She picked up the plate and looked at it carefully. The lotus on it was so lifelike that there were some budding and blooming lotus flowers.


    "It''s a good embroidery."


    Su Jiusi is not good at needling. Seeing the lotus embroidered by Mu Siyu, he praises it sincerely.

 Chapter 639

    "This handkerchief was specially given to the crown princess by minnu. I didn''t expect that the crown princess would see it before it was finished."


    Mu Siyu some embarrassed return way.


    "How do you know I like lotus?"


    Mu Siyu immediately saluted Fu Chenrong in a very gentle voice. "Mu Siyu, the daughter of the people, has seen the prince."


    Although he has guessed the identity of Mu Siyu, Fu Chenrong pretends not to know and deliberately asks.


    "This is..."


    Fu Chenrong naturally holds Su Jiusi''s hand and says with a smile. Then he sees Mu Siyu following Su Jiusi.


    "It''s rare to be free today. I''ll take you to enjoy the flowers."


    "Shen Rong, why are you here?"


    Two people are talking, suddenly Fu Chenrong came over, he walked quickly toward Su Jiusi, completely ignored the Mu Siyu beside Su Jiusi.


    If Mu Siyu has been like this, she will also regard Mu Siyu as her sister.


    In the blink of an eye, Su liangyin has been away for more than half a year.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything, just a faint smile. Mu Siyu''s words are completely childish, very straightforward, different from what she imagined, and suddenly remind her of Su liangyin.


    "In any case, the princess of the people is the only princess of the people. The princess of the people is the sister of the princess of the people."


    "I don''t need you to do anything stupid. Just do your part."


    Mu Siyu said with a smile, "after all, in the East Palace, the people''s daughter will listen to the crown princess. If I do something bad, the Crown Princess doesn''t have to care about anything. Frankly, the people''s daughter will change."


    "How can I laugh at you? It''s human nature. When I grow up, I have to leave home and get used to it."


    Musyu asked carefully.


    Minnv grew up in Jinzhou and never left her parents. Although she was lucky to be elected to the East Palace, minnv still missed her parents. When she got on the carriage, she was still crying in the carriage for a long time. Would the princess laugh at minnv? "


    Mention this, musyu look a little lonely, she dropped her eyes, obviously in a bad mood, "don''t hide from the crown princess, two days before the departure of the women are insomnia.


    "Siyu, this is your first time to leave home! Are you homesick? "


    A few peach blossoms were planted in the backyard. At this time, peach blossoms were already in full bloom. When they passed by the peach blossom tree, a gust of wind blew by, and many peach blossoms fell on their hair.


    Mu Siyu answered and left Mu Siyu''s yard.


    "Good."


    "No, it''s such a fine day outside. We might as well go to the backyard."


    "Minnv is also guessing. I''m afraid the Crown Princess doesn''t like it?" Mu Siyu showed a shy smile. Seeing that rong''er was still standing by, he immediately said, "rong''er, it''s not tea yet."


    However, she will not make a conclusion with a handkerchief, but will keep an eye on musyu.


    Being able to judge that she likes lotus through a wedding dress proves that Mu Siyu is a girl with very careful mind and meticulous observation, but she is not as naive and pure as she appears.


    Su Jiusi toward her smile, "think of rain, you have a heart."


    "When she heard that the princess was married, the lotus was embroidered on her wedding dress, so she dared to guess that the princess usually liked lotus, and she was blind."


    "So you are miss mu, please forgive me!"


    "Yes."


    Mu Siyu stood up straight, originally thought Fu Chenrong had something to say to her, but Fu Chenrong once again turned his eyes to Su Jiusi, "Jiusi, let''s go back first! The place to enjoy the flowers is a little far away. If you don''t go there, it will be too late. "

 Chapter 640

    "Well."


    Su Jiusi nodded and said to Mu Siyu, "Siyu, go back first!"


    "Good."


    Bingyun is speechless. Everything Shundi says is right. Originally, she means the same thing. She chooses to be silent because of emotion. As a secret guard, the most taboo thing is emotion. She has made a taboo, and she has no face to argue with Shundi.


    He is the successor of the state of Jiang, and his descendants are related to the foundation of the country. I don''t want to break them up. I just can''t let Shen Rong do such things for a woman, regardless of the country. "


    "Since I dare not, why hesitate? Shen Rong is confused. Are you also confused.


    "I dare not."


    Seeing that Bingyun hesitated, Emperor Shun added, "Bingyun, you don''t even listen to my will?"


    In the end, he decided to hide this matter for her. Unexpectedly, Emperor Shun knew it so soon. He not only knew about it, but also asked her to destroy their feelings. It was a bit difficult for her. She didn''t want to do it.


    Su Jiusi is kind to her. Knowing the news of Su Jiusi''s poisoning, she hesitated for a long time.


    Bingyun is in a bit of a dilemma. She knows what Emperor Shun means, but he really doesn''t want to interfere in these things.


    "Emperor, subordinate..."


    I don''t have many days. If I''m not here, no one can manage these things. You are in the East Palace every day. You should help her a lot and make sure that she has a descendant. "


    "Bingyun, you''ve been around Chenrong for a long time, so you must know his temperament. Although I gave him a side imperial concubine, I''m afraid he will ignore it.


    Bingyun stood in front of Emperor Shun, waiting for his orders. Although her duty was to protect Fu Chenrong, she was cultivated by Emperor Shun.


    The imperial study


    remembering that she would soon become Fu Chenrong''s side concubine and stay with Fu Chenrong all her life, she couldn''t help laughing. She married her Royal Highness the crown prince of the state of Jiang, and she was willing to be her concubine.


    But she is not jealous of Su Jiusi, Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi things, she also heard some intermittently, she did not dare to compete with Su Jiusi, also did not dare to expect too much, just hope to get Fu Chenrong a little love, so can be satisfied.


    I didn''t expect that Fu Chenrong was born with such a beautiful smile. It''s a pity that he didn''t look at her carefully just now. He could only see Su Jiusi in his eyes.


    Hearing rong''er say this, Mu Siyu is a little embarrassed. Her cheeks are hot. She just saw Fu Chenrong come over. Her heart beats fast.


    "Miss, her royal highness is more beautiful than what is rumored to be born. When she enters the East Palace, she can be accompanied by her royal highness. If she is so gentle, her royal highness will be very gentle with her."


    After Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi went away, Mu Siyu didn''t want to go. He looked at their back from a distance, and his tone was full of envy. "It''s said that the prince''s Royal Highness loves the crown princess. Originally, he thought it was exaggerating. Today, I see that the rumors outside are true."


    The two left with each other. Mu Siyu blessed his body and said, "congratulations to his royal highness and princess."


    Muse rain should come down cleverly.


    "I think his highness knows all these things. Why doesn''t the emperor try to believe his Highness for once?"


    Ice cloud bowed his head, still want to put this matter aside.


    "If he knows something, he won''t refuse. Bingyun, what''s the most important thing as a secret guard?"

 Chapter 641

    Emperor Shun once again accentuated his tone. Bingyun hesitated in the face of his command for the first time, which made him very unhappy. Yinwei was also sentimental. He didn''t know whether the princess was too powerful or Fu Chenrong was too good at teaching.


    "Report back to the emperor, as a secret guard, the most important thing is to obey and implement the master''s orders without any objection."


    Ice cloud''s expressionless way back.


    Fu Chenrong a Leng, "this has what feeling."


    Standing under the peach blossom tree and letting the petals fall on him, Su Jiusi suddenly asked, "how do you feel when you see Siyu today?"


    Su Jiusi nodded.


    "Of course."


    "In the future, as long as you are free, I''ll take you out for a walk. We''ll go through a lot of places from the abyss. We''ve been so busy that we can''t have a chance to enjoy the scenery of the river. When we finish what we''re doing, shall we go together?"


    Because of Mrs. Mu''s business, Su Jiusi is not in a good mood and seldom has a smile on her face. Fu Chenrong has been with her all the time. Su Jiusi is very moved by her heart. She takes the initiative to hold Fu Chenrong''s other hand. "It''s beautiful here. I haven''t enjoyed such a beautiful scenery for a long time."


    Fu Chenrong came forward and took Su Jiusi''s shoulder. "You are depressed recently. I just want you to be happy."


    Su Jiusi reached out and caught a peach blossom.


    "Why do you suddenly want to bring me to enjoy the flowers?"


    Fu Chenrong stands a few steps away from Su Jiusi and looks at Su Jiusi with burning eyes. Her smile is obviously more than before. This is a good thing. He likes to see her smile and thinks that she looks very good when she smiles.


    Su Jiusi showed a gentle smile, "if you didn''t bring me here, I didn''t know there was a large peach blossom forest here."


    At the moment, Su Jiusi has been taken to the peach blossom forest by Fu Chenrong. She stands under the peach blossom tree. A breeze blows, and the peach petals are flying in the air. Many of them fall on Su Jiusi''s hair.


    He can''t see that day any more.


    Thinking of these, Emperor Shun suddenly sighed heavily, which was probably Fu Chenrong''s hit. If he could not care about Su Jiusi, one day, the whole world would be his.


    Bingyun bows down, and Emperor Shun leans on the Dragon chair. He has done all that he should do. At least he is worthy of his ancestors. The rest depends on God''s will. He has done his best to cultivate this grandson.


    "Yes."


    "Step back!"


    Bingyun kowtowed on the ground, "my subordinates have been taught."


    Emperor Shun had a serious face. Although his hair was completely white and his body was no longer tall and straight, his eyes were still glowing and his whole body was full of Imperial Majesty.


    "As the leader of dongyuanwei, I would like to remind you for the last time that you should never forget your duty. Those feelings have nothing to do with you, and you don''t need to pay attention to them. Compared with Jiang Guo, what are these


    I''m sorry, princess. I''ve tried my best. Now that this matter has been noticed by the emperor, it''s unavoidable.


    Bingyun knew that he could not refuse, and finally he should come down. He said solemnly, "I understand."


    "Since you still remember, you should know how to do it. You are the one I personally selected. Don''t let me down and don''t forget your duty."


    "You don''t even think about the rain!"


    Fu Chenrong thought about it carefully and said with a serious face, "I really haven''t looked at it carefully. Maybe I can''t recognize it when I meet you next time. I''ve only seen you seriously all the time."


    Su Jiusi said angrily, "it''s not serious."

 Chapter 642

    "Let''s go for a walk over there."


    Fu Chenrong takes Su Jiusi by the hand and they walk under the peach blossom tree.


    Alan and Castle Peak followed from afar.


    He doesn''t want to see this day and will do his best to avoid it.


    Gu Qingcheng is Su Jiusi''s biological daughter, and Su Heng is Su Jiusi''s nephew. These two people are his close relatives. If the two countries oppose each other, it is Su Jiusi who really suffers.


    How long can Wei and Jiang still have peace? He is not sure. Gu Qingcheng and Su Heng will be by Feng yunlang''s side at that time.


    Fu Chenrong hesitated. He knew that Su Jiusi understood what he meant. According to this momentum, Su Heng would become an important Minister of the state of Wei in a few years. He and Su Heng were not particularly harmonious. Su Heng was a very loyal and patriotic man, which was right.


    "She is the only one who has survived the whole Xinwang mansion. If she spared her life, no wonder others. Jiusi, now Su Heng is highly valued by Feng yunlang, and he rises step by step in the court. Anping Marquis mansion is in the spotlight. In the future..."


    Gu Ziyuan hates them to the bone, and there will be disputes one day. At that time, she doesn''t know whether Fu Yueyi will cooperate with Gu Ziyuan or be a peacemaker in the middle. Gu Ziyuan is stubborn, and it''s almost impossible for him to let go of his hatred.


    Since she is not an ordinary person, Gu Ziyuan is the best choice. I don''t know whether she influenced Gu Ziyuan or Gu Ziyuan influenced her after she went to Gu''s house. "


    "She is helpless in the state of Wei. The only one who has friendship is Gu Ziyuan. Her temperament is doomed that she can''t be an ordinary people.


    Fu Chenrong shaved Su Jiusi''s nose and said with a smile, "our Jiusi is smart."


    Su Jiusi guessed.


    "I heard that I went to the state of Wei. Was it in Gu''s house?"


    Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong sat on a rock under the peach tree. Fu Chenrong always habitually held Su Jiusi''s shoulder. He suddenly said, "Jiusi, where do you know Fu Yueyi?"


    Alan didn''t want to talk. After two words, he didn''t say anything more.


    "Just be loyal to your highness."


    Although Fu Chenrong jokes about him and Bingyun from time to time, he is very afraid of Bingyun. He has never been a man or woman to Bingyun. Instead, he likes to talk with Alan. Alan looks cold and light, but he is very gentle and shy, which makes him think that Alan is very cute.


    "She''s in charge of the East Garden guard, and she won''t follow the master all the time. Bingyun''s heart is not bad. She has a black face all day long, and it''s always the overall situation. Although her royal highness doesn''t like Bingyun sometimes, she knows that she has no selfishness, and she has always been important to her."


    Alan nodded and asked casually, "why don''t you see ice clouds today?"


    "We all know his Highness''s mind. Even if ten side concubines can''t shake her position in his Highness''s heart, you don''t have to worry about her."


    "I''m fine. I''m just worried about the princess."


    Seeing Alan in a daze, green hill asked with concern, "Alan, do you have something on your mind?"


    Seeing that they were so sweet, Alan suddenly thought of Canghai. She was disconsolate. Afterwards, she went to find the corpse of Canghai, but there was no corpse left.


    But some things can''t be stopped by themselves. They must be prepared.


    Su Jiusi actually thought about these things, but he didn''t dare to think deeply.


    She was originally from the state of Wei. Since she married Fu Chenrong, she has regarded herself as a member of the state of Jiang. One is her home country, and the other is her present home. She hopes that the two countries can always be at peace.

 Chapter 643

    Su Jiusi sat up straight and looked over at Fu Chenrong. His tone was very serious and he asked, "Chenrong, do you want to annex Wei?"


    Fu Chenrong shook his head. "No, even if there is such a trend in the world, I hope it doesn''t happen during my administration. Jiusi, I know that if the two countries are not harmonious, you will suffer the most. I don''t want to force you to make a choice."


    "It''s enough to have you. I''ll stand by your side."


    "Ghost mother, I don''t care who you are entrusted by. As long as you can get rid of Su Jiusi for me, I will cooperate with you. You can tell me what you need me to do when you swear."


    "Miss Feng calls me ghost mother."


    "How do I address you?"


    Now that she has reached this stage, it doesn''t make much sense for her to live. Taiyi said that no matter how good the medicine is, it can''t completely cure the scar on her face. Her life has been destroyed. If she can revenge Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi, she is willing to have a try. Even if she wants her life, she doesn''t regret it.


    The middle-aged woman was ready to leave after saying that, which completely stimulated the wind and light water.


    Miss Feng can continue to be trapped in this ruined face all her life. Seeing her royal highness ascend to the throne and the crown princess become the mother of a country, Miss Feng will be miserable for the rest of her life. "


    "Since the girl suspects that I''m a liar, I''ll take it as if I haven''t been here today.


    Although a little afraid of this middle-aged woman, Ju Xiang still bravely asked.


    "You are not a charlatan, are you?"


    The middle-aged woman grinned, but her smile was very strange. "I''m a wizard. Miss Feng hasn''t contacted a wizard. I''m afraid she doesn''t understand this. I''m entrusted to help Miss Feng. My time is limited. Miss Feng speaks plainly."


    "Who are you? Why do you do this for me? "


    Feng Qingshui still thinks about the woman''s words in front of her, but she is suspicious of her purpose and identity.


    After waiting for a while, the middle-aged woman didn''t see the wind and spoke lightly. She asked actively.


    "What did Miss Feng think? If not, I''ll go first. "


    Seeing this woman, Ju Xiang felt a sense of fear. She didn''t know where the man came from and how she could avoid the heavy guard and go to the room with wind and water.


    A middle-aged woman in a black robe was standing in a room with light wind and water. The middle-aged woman was not handsome, with the simplest bun on, but she was full of cold air, which made people want to stay away from her.


    The general''s residence of Zhenguo


    he really thought about her and didn''t want to move the state of Wei. As long as Feng yunlang had the same idea, the two countries could continue to live in peace.


    Su Jiusi is embarrassed to draw out her hand. Now she just wants to understand Fu Chenrong''s mind. As long as she understands his mind, she won''t blame Fu Chenrong for the rest.


    "Don''t make any noise."


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand and put it on his lips to kiss him. "Jiusi is so good."


    Feng Qingshui asked calmly. She has made a decision in her heart. She is not afraid of death. Death is OK, but it''s worth dying. If she can die with Su Jiusi, she thinks it''s worth it.


    Ghost mother continued to show a strange smile, "for Miss Feng''s experience, I am also deeply sorry, since Miss Feng is so straightforward, then I also hide from Miss Feng.


    Incantation is very complicated. Although I have been practicing it for nearly 30 years, I still know only a few kinds of incantation. Any incantation has to pay a corresponding price. Since Miss Feng wants Su Jiusi''s life, she has to exchange it with her own life. "

 Chapter 644

    Hearing that she wanted to change her life for her life, Juxiang was a little anxious. She immediately said, "no, miss, don''t do anything stupid."


    "Juxiang, step back." Feng Qingshui yelled and said, "I can die with Su Jiusi, but you must let me see your strength."


    "Good. Then I''ll show Miss Feng. "


    As long as Su Jiusi is dead, she knows that Fu Chenrong will not be happy in her life. This is also her revenge for Fu Chenrong. She wants Fu Chenrong to be depressed all his life, so that he can live a life separated by Yin and Yang.


    She just can''t see Su Jiusi ascend to the back position as a winner.


    She knew that the ghost mother had an unknown origin. There must be someone behind her. She didn''t want to look into it and didn''t bother to look into it. As long as she could get rid of Su Jiusi for herself and didn''t involve Feng''s family, she was willing to pay any price.


    So Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong''s hair is in the royal temple. Although they are also heavily guarded, it''s easier to go to the east palace to have their hair cut.


    All of a sudden, she remembered the custom of Jiang state. After they got married, they would cut off a pinch of hair and put it in a red brocade bag, which would be stored in the ancestral hall of their husband.


    Feng Qingshui sits at the table. Although she just cuts her hair a little, she can''t cut it at will in the state of Jiang. In addition to the guards of the East Palace, it''s almost impossible to send someone to the east palace to cut Su Jiusi''s hair. There is no such expert around her.


    The window in the room is still open. The ghost mother left here.


    The ghost mother disappeared soon after she finished speaking. It was so fast that the wind and water didn''t see clearly how the ghost mother left. It seemed that it was just an instant that she disappeared.


    "Miss Feng needs to get her hair in three days. If she can''t, I''ll leave the capital. Miss Feng needs to hold on."


    "I''ll send someone to get it."


    "I need a pinch of the crown princess''s hair. I don''t know if Miss Feng can get it."


    "What else do you need for your spell?"


    Ju Xiang''s eyes were wide open, and she was already shaking. She really felt that this ghost mother was terrible. No wonder she had such a creepy name.


    She had seen the records of incantation in ancient books before, but she didn''t take it seriously. She just thought it was nonsense. She didn''t expect that there was a real incantation that could kill people invisibly.


    Feng Qingshui has been staring at GUI Niang. Although she has never heard of this character, she also knows that Gui Niang has some real skills. Otherwise, Ju Xiang would not lose her voice suddenly. From beginning to end, GUI Niang has never touched Ju Xiang, only to see a mass of black air into Ju Xiang''s forehead.


    "Miss Feng, the maid, is too noisy. I''ll do something to make her unable to speak these two days. After two days, when the spell fails, she can speak naturally."


    Juxiang still wanted to speak, but she found that she could not make any sound, only her mouth was open, but there was no sound.


    After ghost mother said that, she began to say something. A mass of black air came out of her palm, and then floated to Juxiang''s body, but the moment disappeared.


    Think of these, the wind light water lips overflow a sneer, Su Jiusi ah, Su Jiusi, I''m worried that I can''t find a way to blame you, blame you too many enemies, but it''s not just that I''m looking forward to your death, it turns out that someone has tried hard to find a wizard to kill you.


    The next night, Feng Qingshui got the brocade bag, and the ghost mother appeared again soon.


    GUI Niang took over the brocade bag from Feng Qingshui. There were two strands of tangled hair in it. The soft one was the woman''s hair. The two strands of hair were tied together with red ropes.

 Chapter 645

    Seeing these two locks of hair, the joy of GUI Niang''s face was obvious.


    Feng Qingshui came to Gui Niang. She felt that the two tangled black hairs were very dazzling. She said calmly, "Gui Niang, now that you have got your hair, you can cast a spell."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Feng. Now you still need to take some blood from Miss Feng. Please put your finger over, just drop the blood on your hair."


    "No matter what the man steals to do, it''s certainly not a good thing. Fortunately, the brocade bag is not filled with the hair of his highness and princess."


    As for what to steal, Su Jiusi couldn''t understand for a moment. He had never heard of such a thing. When Fu Chenrong came back, he asked carefully what was going on.


    "Since someone wants to steal, it''s of course useful, and it''s of great use."


    Bing Xin is also waiting on the side, heard that the stolen is knot hair brocade bag, showed a surprised expression, "this assassin good steal knot hair brocade bag to do what."


    Hear two people''s knot hair brocade bag disappeared, Su Jiusi put down the book in the hand, this is indeed very strange, showed the expression of meditation.


    "An assassin in black broke into the ancestral temple, and finally found that his royal highness and princess''s hair bag was missing."


    "What strange thing?"


    Alan stood in front of Su Jiusi and reported, "princess, a strange thing happened in the ancestral temple today."


    Donggong


    as for her life, as long as she can watch Su Jiusi die in front of her, she will die without regret.


    Now she has no other way, ghost mother''s ability she has seen, also believe ghost mother really want to kill Su Jiusi, now she just need to wait for the news.


    Although the wind is light and the water is not pleasant, she doesn''t care about it when she thinks that she still has to rely on the ghost mother to deal with Su Jiusi.


    Finish saying ghost Niang then left the room of breeze light water.


    "It''s my business. Miss Feng doesn''t need to ask more questions. The spell is not like anything else. Irrelevant people can''t stand around. Since there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first. Miss Feng can live for five days. Something will happen in the East Palace in two days. By then, Miss Feng should die without regret."


    Feng Qingshui wants to see the ghost mother curse with her own eyes. She continues to ask, "where are you casting the curse?"


    "The spell can only begin at midnight. Miss Feng can rest assured that I will let Miss Feng achieve her wish. I will cast the spell on time at midnight tonight."


    Feng Qingshui managed to control his mood and asked, "when do you cast a curse?"


    GUI Niang doesn''t have the slightest respect for Feng Qingshui, and she''s not polite. She''s not from the Central Plains. This time, she''s in the Central Plains for money. It''s just a complete task.


    "Miss Feng, I''m from a foreign country. I don''t understand the rules of your high gate compound."


    "Presumptuous." Seeing that the ghost mother squeezed blood on her hand without her permission, Feng Qingshui was not happy. This man really didn''t know the rules.


    Finish saying ghost Niang grasped the finger of wind light water, forced to squeeze out a lot of blood, this just released the hand of wind light water.


    Feng Qingshui pulled out a hairpin from his head and stabbed his finger. The bright red blood was dripping on the soft hair. Just as he was ready to take back his hand, the ghost mother continued to say, "Miss Feng, a drop of blood is not enough."


    Alan continued.


    "There are so many strange things. Even the hair has been stolen. I really can''t figure out what it can do to steal it."


    Su Jiusi smiles. What''s in the brocade bag is not her and Fu Chenrong''s hair.

 Chapter 646

    The state of Jiang has always had the custom of big marriage, and only with the original wife, stepfamilies and concubines are not allowed to get married, this custom up to the royal family, down to ordinary people will abide by.


    The hair they cut off will be tied with red rope and put in a red brocade bag with their names embroidered on it. After that, the brocade bag will be stored in the ancestral hall for the blessing of their ancestors.


    It''s just the custom of the state of Jiang, but it''s just the opposite in the state of Wei.


    "Originally, I wanted to wait for the princess to have dinner and then report back. I and my friends in the river and lake inquired about it carefully.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes flashed a glimmer of cold light. She stabilized herself, looked at Alan, and asked, "Alan, what about the brocade bag?"


    Su Jiusi doesn''t believe that Mu Yunchang will die for no reason. He is always in good health. Suddenly she thinks of the lost brocade bag. Is mu Yunchang''s death related to the lost brocade bag? How can a pinch of hair be fatal?


    "Mr. Mu used to read in his study. It is said that he was still well when he went to the study. When the servants went to deliver tea, they found that Mr. Mu was not angry. No one came in the study and no one was hurt. Now the cause of his death is unknown."


    Fu Chenrong''s face sank. Not long after Mufu was buried, muyunchang had an accident again. He held out his hand to hold Su Jiusi''s hand and found that her fingers were cold.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Mu is dead."


    Su Jiusi was drinking soup. Hearing this, he suddenly put down the soup bowl in his hand, "what''s the matter with my father?"


    The next day, Su Jiusi is having dinner with Fu Chenrong. Castle Peak suddenly comes to the dining room in a hurry. Castle Peak droops his head and takes a look at Su Jiusi quietly. Then he says, "tell your Highness the prince, the princess, something''s wrong with Mr. mu."


    After all, Su Jiusi was worried about the hair of Mu Yunchang and Mrs. mu. She wanted Alan to find out about it so as not to have any accident. Somehow, she always had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Alan nodded, "don''t worry, Princess! I''ll look into it. "


    "Alan, you''d better check this out and see what the hair is for. Make sure you know what''s going on."


    In order to do as the Romans do, Fu Chenrong uses the hair of Mrs. Mu and Mu Yunchang. Su Jiusi also agrees. They are in love with each other. Using their hair is a good omen.


    Su Jiusi is from the state of Wei. Although Fu Chenrong is not from the state of Wei, he grew up in the state of Wei. They both accept the ideas of the state of Wei, so they are not willing to break their hair on the wedding night.


    When the hair grows to a certain extent, it is cut by the highly respected elders of the ethnic group. Other people can''t move their hair, so they need to take a bath before cutting it. This is a very solemn ceremony.


    People in the state of Wei cherish their hair very much. It''s a big mistake to break it at will. If it''s light, they will be ignored. If it''s heavy, they will be expelled from their families, from the royal family to ordinary people.


    In the state of Wei, breaking hair at will was considered unlucky, and bad luck would happen. Breaking hair on the wedding night was even more taboo.


    I''ve got a clear idea of this matter. My friends say that there are many incantations in Nanyang. They can kill people invisibly by using the lower incantation. One of the incantations is to kill people with their hair, but most of them trade life for life. "


    Alan reported the information to Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong carefully.


    Hearing Nanyang''s incantation, Fu Chenrong frowned, "Nanyang is thousands of miles away from here. It takes a long time to get to the Central Plains by boat on the sea.

 Chapter 647

    "How can Nanyang''s magicians come to Jiang Guo? The emperor''s grandfather strongly forbids these crooked magic arts. He is very taboo about them. Once he finds them, he will be executed everywhere. Who dares to commit crimes against the wind?


    Most people can''t afford to hire a magician. If they can afford to hire a magician, and they hate us, there will be only one Feng family left. I''m afraid it''s because Feng Qingshui has done this. This woman is disfigured and still so restless. It''s actually related to these heretical ways. "


    Su Jiu''s thought is similar to Fu Chenrong''s, and she also suspects that the wind is light on the water.


    Thinking of these, she didn''t know what it was like. In the end, she only killed an irrelevant Mu Yunchang.


    All of a sudden, Feng Qingshui thought of the custom of not breaking hair in the state of Wei. She vaguely understood that it was really her negligence. She forgot that Fu Chenrong grew up in the state of Wei.


    Feng Qingshui doesn''t know what''s going on. She sends out the best hidden guards around her. She never doubts their ability to handle affairs, how their brocade bags appear in the royal temple, and why Fu Chenrong wants to replace them.


    The ghost mother stood in front of Feng Qingshui and asked with a black face, "Miss Feng, what''s the matter with this hair? Why did Mu Yunchang die? Your people can''t even do this little thing well. "


    She and Feng Qingshui have long been separated, but Feng Qingshui is not willing to admit defeat. She is as smart as she is. After losing, she is crazy and has to catch up with the whole Feng family. In this case, she will help Feng Qingshui to see how much she has done to Feng family before she dies.


    Su Jiusi nodded, did not say anything else, just leaning on Fu Chenrong''s shoulder.


    After Fu Chenrong got on the carriage, he reached out and took Su Jiusi on the carriage, holding her hand all the time. "I''ll let Bingyun take dongyuanwei to find the magician. Although Nanyang people are similar to us, they can recognize her."


    "There is no way to teach women in fengjiajiao. It''s hard to escape this time." Fu Chenrong''s tone is cold and Su Jiusi''s hand is in a hurry. He goes to the east palace gate. Someone has already prepared the carriage.


    "I''ll deal with her myself. My husband should tell the emperor about the collaboration between the wind family and the magician."


    Fu Chenrong is a little distressed for Su Jiusi. He is very busy at this time. He didn''t expect that fengqingshui would make trouble. That woman is crazy.


    "I''ll take care of the wind and the water."


    This time, she will break the wind and water into ten thousand pieces.


    In this case, there is no need to keep the life of fengqingshui, and Fengjia has to pay the corresponding price.


    Knowing that Feng Qingshui has been locked in her yard, she wants to stop. Who ever thought that Feng Qian could not control her daughter, and Feng Qingshui did not care about the life and death of Feng''s family.


    After Feng Qingshui''s disfigurement, Su Jiusi knew that her life would be worse than death in the future. In addition, Feng Qian knew the current affairs and controlled Feng Qingshui.


    Su Jiusi had a strong murderous air in his eyes. Although he flashed by, he startled the maid who was waiting on him.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go to Mu''s house first. This time, I not only want the life of Feng Qingshui, but also the cost of Feng''s family."


    Although it was her negligence, as a noble girl, she was not enough to be questioned by a foreign country. She stared at GUI Niang coldly, "why did Mu Yunchang die? The person you want to kill is not su Jiusi at all, right? "


    The ghost mother didn''t retort or say anything.


    Feng Qingshui knew that she had guessed right. She continued to force her to ask, "you want to kill your Highness the prince. Who ordered you? How dare you use me to kill people? I didn''t want to kill the prince. "

 Chapter 648

    No matter what, Feng Qingshui is from the state of Jiang. Although she hates Fu Chenrong, she knows the importance. Su Jiusi can die, but Fu Chenrong can''t. If he dies, it will affect the whole state of Jiang. He never wants Fu Chenrong''s life.


    GUI Niang didn''t answer Feng Qingshui''s question. She avoided Feng Qingshui''s eyes and said, "I don''t know what Miss Feng said. Mrs. Mu is dead. Naturally, she can''t kill her any more. The dead person becomes Mu Yunchang. What''s strange about that?"


    "Ghost mother, do you really think I''m a three-year-old? You can''t leave today. "


    She has been in prison to see Su Jiusi side, originally thought not to see, Su Jiusi in the end or come.


    When Su Jiusi came to the prison to watch Feng Qingshui, Feng Qingshui had reached the deadline. Today is the fifth day. No accident, she would die today.


    In this way, the general''s residence of Zhenguo, which was at its peak, declined. Although the Feng family was not greatly affected, it was impossible to go back to the past. People could not avoid the Feng family. In the past, the Feng family with a large number of families suddenly became desolate.


    Emperor Shun was very angry when he heard the words. Fengqian took the initiative to destroy his relatives. He took fengqingshui with him to plead guilty. Fengqingshui was sent to prison. Fengqian returned to his hometown because he was not in good health. He gave up military power on his own initiative. Emperor Shun granted Fengqian''s request and did not pursue Fengjia''s responsibility.


    Under the severe torture, the ghost mother confessed that Feng Qingshui asked her to do these things.


    Bingyun takes dongyuanwei to arrest guiniang. The city gate has been closed long ago. Dongyuanwei uses thunder to kill guiniang. Guiniang exerts a spell, and then escapes from Zhenguo general''s residence. She is no different from ordinary people. She hides in the capital and is finally captured by Bingyun.


    She is waiting for Su Jiusi. She knows Su Jiusi will definitely come to see her.


    She had been reluctant to admit defeat before, but now she finally realized that she had lost.


    Between her and Su Jiusi, from the beginning, she didn''t pay attention to Su Jiusi. She didn''t even think she was qualified to be her opponent. Then she looked at Su Jiusi differently, but she was sure that she would win Su Jiusi. She didn''t expect that she would lose so thoroughly in the end.


    Feng Qingshui stands in front of the window and looks at the direction of GUI Niang''s departure. She knows that she can''t catch GUI Niang, and her ending is doomed.


    The ghost mother took the opportunity to run away. When the man in black chased him out, where was the ghost mother''s shadow? She had already disappeared.


    The black gas continued to spread to the guards in black, and the guards in black gave in one after another. It seemed that they were not stable.


    After the ghost mother finished, she didn''t know when she had a black fan in her hand. She quickly rotated and fanned the fan, and there was black air coming out of the fan.


    GUI Niang sneered, "just because you want to stop me, you really look down on me, Miss Feng. It''s also your life. No one can blame you."


    Feng Qingshui said and clapped his hands, immediately someone in black broke in and surrounded the ghost mother.


    Because of Mu Yunchang''s death, Su Jiusi dressed very simply, with a little powder on his face, a lotus colored dress on his body, and a delicate step on his head. Although simple, he was still very noble.


    Feng Qingshui was dressed in a white prison uniform, with scattered hair and terrible scars on her face. Standing in front of Su Jiusi, she was very creepy and had no pride and scenery in the past.


    This is the first time they meet after Feng Qingshui''s disfigurement. Feng Qingshui doesn''t salute Su Jiusi or call her Princess. Originally, the princess should be her, but she can''t say it anyway.

 Chapter 649

    Su Jiusi didn''t care with her. She glanced at Feng Qingshui and said, "I heard that Miss Feng wants to see me."


    "Don''t you want to see me? Su Jiusi, between you and me in the end or you laugh to the end. "


    Although Feng Qingshui admitted defeat, she was still unwilling to lose. She didn''t understand why she lost. It was her advantage from the beginning, but she lost so miserably in the end.


    Feng Qingshui didn''t refute everything. She said with a sneer, "don''t speak so kindly as if you have been suppressed by me all the time. We don''t owe each other. There is a saying that Cheng Wang defeated the enemy. You can''t even think about it if you expect me to apologize."


    One by one, I firmly remember that even if you die, you will not be able to offset your mistakes. "


    You''ve made me childless all my life, and you''ve revealed it to the emperor. You''ve given the east palace a concubine, indirectly killing my mother, my sister-in-law''s miscarriage, Alan''s Canghai, and now my father.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes twinkled with a strong murderous spirit, "anyway, you can''t see it, so why worry about it? I didn''t want to kill you, it''s your repeated provocation.


    "How long do you think your royal highness can love you? When you get older and have no son behind you, there will be beautiful young girls around the prince. Sooner or later, you will be abandoned by your royal highness."


    She doesn''t understand men, at least not as well as Su Jiusi, which she is ashamed of.


    In the end, as Su Jiusi said, she pushed Fu Chenrong farther and farther away, making Fu Chenrong more and more disgusted with her. In the end, she didn''t even want to look at her.


    She admitted that she was wrong and thought she could control Fu Chenrong.


    Feng Qingshui, who has never been defeated, really regards Fu Chenrong as one thing. She can''t tell how much love there is. Maybe she has never had love.


    Your cleverness is used to force him. You force Shen Rong to hate you again. From the beginning to the end, you are too self righteous. "


    Chenrong has always been around me. The person who is not qualified to fight with me is you from the beginning. Chenrong has never been a person who can be manipulated at will.


    Su Jiusi sneered, "the wind is light of the water. You pursue winning or losing, but you forget that there is no winning or losing at all. You just like and don''t like it.


    "Smart or stupid, this is what I want to do, I don''t regret, I won''t regret, just lose to you, even if I die, I won''t be lucky, you shouldn''t have won me."


    Anyway, her father is old and has no intention to fight any more. The second brother is not very promising. It''s good to return home, and he can have a stable ending.


    Feng Qingshui bit her lip and didn''t say a word. For Feng family, she did feel guilty. She didn''t listen to Feng Qian''s advice, but she did everything, and she didn''t have any regrets.


    If you hadn''t been so upset, Shen Rong wouldn''t have taken back your father''s military power so soon. You are wise all your life, but you are still confused for a while. "


    "We''ve been divided for a long time, but you don''t dare to admit it. Now the wind family is implicated by you. In order to keep the wind family and hand over the military power, do you think I should thank you?


    "I don''t need your apology. I just want to settle the account with Miss Feng. Alan, do it!"


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to talk with Feng Qingshui any more and nodded to Alan behind him.


    Alan came forward, fingers a flick, a long prepared stone flew to the wind light water body.

 Chapter 650

    Feng Qingshui couldn''t move in an instant, but she wasn''t afraid. Anyway, she was going to die. No matter how Su Jiusi tortured her, she was not afraid, and she couldn''t ask for mercy.


    She was ready to die when she promised the ghost mother.


    Originally, I wanted to tell Su Jiusi that Gui Niang was not her instigation. After thinking about it, I''d better forget it. This trouble she wants to keep for Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi.


    Mu Yunchang''s death naturally affected Mu Siyu''s entrance to the east palace. She was originally a member of Mu''s family. According to the rules, she could not get married until three months later. She had to wait another three months.


    That night, Feng Qingshui died in the prison. The death was extremely tragic. All the meat on his body was festering and scattered on the ground, leaving only a pair of bone shelves. It is said that seeing this scene, several guards were retching.


    Su Jiusi, I lost to you. There are always people who can clean you up. I''ll see how long you can laugh.


    The body soon began to hurt up, she forced to bear, to death also by Su Jiusi torture.


    The acupoints on Feng Qingshui''s body haven''t been solved yet. She can''t move and still stands straight.


    Then he strode away.


    Su Jiusi stopped, but he didn''t want to look back. "It''s good to be alive. I wish Miss Feng a good family in the next life."


    Alan followed, Su Jiusi just walked a few steps, behind suddenly came the voice of wind light water, "the future is long, the road is still difficult? Su Jiusi, I''ll wait for you in the underground first. Maybe we can meet again in the underground. I hope you will suffer a little more in your life. "


    "Yes, princess."


    Seeing Alan''s medicine, Su Jiusi said, "Alan, let''s go."


    "Miss Feng, if you let Canghai die without a whole body, I''ll let you taste it. After taking this medicine, your skin will fester slowly, and only bones will be left at last. You''ll have a good time in this process!"


    Feng Qingshui obviously can''t see the sea. Seeing that Feng Qingshui despises the sea so much, Alan''s hatred is even worse. She takes out a white porcelain vase from her arms, pours out a medicine from it, holds Feng Qingshui''s mouth and forces her to swallow the pill.


    "The sea is nothing. Even if I die, I will not pay for his life. He is not qualified."


    "You killed Canghai. Now it''s time to pay for Canghai''s life."


    Feng Qingshui was waiting for Alan, as if he was going to eat Alan. "You''re waiting to be su Jiusi''s slave all your life."


    She knew that it was Alan who added medicine to her water powder and made her face look like this.


    Alan came forward, see Alan, wind light water is also hate her.


    Even if what that person wants is Fu Chenrong''s life, she doesn''t care. Whether Fu Chenrong can live well depends on his own fortune. What does she do in this kind of business.


    Emperor Shun asked Mu Siyu to move to the east palace to accompany Su Jiusi on the ground that Su Jiusi lost his family. Although Mu Siyu had not yet become a side imperial concubine, Emperor Shun tried to put Mu Siyu in the East Palace first.


    Su Jiusi cleans up tingyuxuan in the East Palace and gives it to Mu Siyu. Everyone in the East Palace knows that this is the future side imperial concubine, so she is more polite to Mu Siyu, especially mother Tian. She is very kind to Mu Siyu and takes good care of her.


    Bing Xin thumped Su Jiusi''s shoulder and complained, "princess, you don''t know the virtue of mother Tian. It seems that Miss Mu is the princess. She is not so attentive in front of the princess. Before she enters the East Palace, mother Tian just fawns on Miss mu."

 Chapter 651

    "I''m afraid it''s also the emperor''s order to be courteous, either to cheat or to steal."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t care. It doesn''t matter how others treat Mu Siyu. What she cares about is Fu Chenrong''s attitude.


    "I''m angry when I look at it. I''m always very strict with us. Rong''er has no rules. Even mother Tian doesn''t scold us. She''s very patient. Such a person should be driven out of the east palace."


    Su Jiusi asked deliberately.


    "Do you want to change your mind?"


    Fu Chenrong sat next to Su Jiusi and saw a smile on her face. He joked, "I didn''t expect that you and this sister are still in a good relationship."


    Until it was almost dark, Fu Chenrong came back, Mu Siyu reluctantly stood up and said goodbye to Su Jiusi.


    Mu Siyu answers with a happy face. She always talks with Su Jiusi and talks about Jinzhou and Mu Jie. Although she doesn''t have much contact with Mu Jie, she has heard a lot from her elder brother. Su Jiusi doesn''t interrupt her and listens patiently.


    "Thank you, princess."


    Su Jiusi put the white jade eardrop on Mu Siyu''s hand. "This eardrop is my dowry. Siyu, when you first came to your house, I didn''t have anything to give you. This eardrop is a meeting gift."


    Bing Xin should a then stopped hand, went to make-up box there to find a pair of exquisite white jade earrings to hand to Su Jiu Si.


    "The lotus is beautifully embroidered. Bing Xin, take my pair of white jade earrings."


    Su Jiusi took the handkerchief from Mu Siyu''s hand. The handkerchief she saw last time only embroidered a few lotus flowers, but the lotus leaves below were not embroidered. Now Mu Siyu has embroidered it into a complete picture of lotus, even the water pattern under the lotus.


    After sitting down, she took out a handkerchief from her arms and handed it to Su Jiusi. Her voice was soft. "Princess, this is the handkerchief you saw that day. It has been embroidered. I don''t know if Princess likes it or not."


    After su Jiusi opens his mouth, Mu Siyu doesn''t insist any more. He just sits beside Su Jiusi.


    "Siyu, sit down! Talk to me. "


    Bing Xin doesn''t give Mu Siyu a chance to be courteous. She just doesn''t like Mu Siyu. Seeing Mu Siyu, she has a feeling of being an eyesore.


    "Miss mu, how can I trouble you to do this kind of thing? Just let the maidservant do it."


    Bingxin''s words just fall, Mu Siyu suddenly comes with rong''er. After she gives Su Jiusi a gift, she sees Bingxin hammer Su Jiusi''s shoulder again. She immediately goes to Bingxin and says to Bingxin, "Bingxin girl, go to have a rest and let me come."


    Bingxin spat out his tongue, "maidservant is to talk about it with the crown princess. I didn''t mention it in front of other people. I still have this sense of propriety."


    "She''s the emperor''s person. Now she''s not easy to move. If you don''t know what to do, drive her away. OK, Bing Xin, don''t complain. It''s right to be cautious."


    Thinking about mother Tian''s attitude towards them and rong''er, Bing Xin is angry. She is the person around the crown princess. She thought mother Tian was the one with this temperament, but she found that mother Tian is not only a judge of others but also a judge of priorities.


    Fu Chenrong pretends to be stupid, "what''s the change of mind?" After waiting for a while, he said, "as long as I live, I will not change my mind."


    "Poor mouth, but Siyu is really good-natured, gentle and quiet, but also considerate, will take care of people."


    "We Jiusi are intelligent, gentle, elegant, beautiful, considerate, and very affectionate..."

 Chapter 652

    Su Jiusi covered his lips and said with a smile, "am I that good?"


    "If I want to praise you, I can say three days and three nights."


    Fu Chenrong''s serious appearance amused Su Jiusi.


    Just finished, a maid has come to report, "Miss mu, your Highness the prince has come, and now you are waiting for her in the main hall."


    Fu Chenrong is coming soon. Mu Siyu doesn''t have time to dress up from the beginning to the end. Rong''er helps Mu Siyu straighten her hair, applies some rouge for her and puts on the white jade earrings.


    Mu Siyu happily runs into the room, and rong''er follows her. When she sees that her young lady is so happy, she also understands Mu Siyu''s thoughts. Her royal highness is so rich and handsome. Her young lady must love her royal highness.


    "Well."


    "Rong''er, what are you still doing? Please help me to dress up. It''s rare for your highness to come here. We can''t be rude."


    Rong''er is very happy. She feels that her daughter is going to be proud. Her appearance is no worse than that of the crown princess.


    "I''m absolutely right. The prince is really coming. I know that the prince still cares about the young lady. The young lady has just entered the East Palace, and the prince has come to see the young lady."


    "Really? Are you right? " Mu Siyu was surprised and happy. He immediately straightened his hair and asked eagerly.


    After having dinner, Mu Siyu took a walk in the yard. Just after a turn, rong''er ran over excitedly. "Miss, I just went out to see the prince coming to us."


    Su Jiusi frowned. She always felt that there was something behind the scenes besides the wind and the water. But the ghost mother was so stubborn that she doubted whether she was too suspicious.


    We all know that Feng Qingshui is now locked up in the general''s residence of Zhenguo. Feng Qian is very strict with her. She doesn''t have so much silver in her hand to go to find a magician. She has exhausted all the torture to Gui Niang these days, but GUI Niang still doesn''t change her words. "


    "Gui Niang insisted that Feng Qingshui had found her, and that Feng Qingshui was behind the scenes.


    Su Jiusi looked at Fu Chenrong and continued to ask, "what else did the ghost mother say?"


    "Well, it''s appropriate for you to say that."


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand, lowered his head and gave her a kiss. "Later, I''ll go to Mu Siyu and tell her about it very early, so that she won''t have any thoughts."


    What he wants now is to send Mu Siyu away before he gets married, which will not affect Mu Siyu''s reputation.


    Fu Chenrong understood Su Jiusi''s meaning. Emperor Shun was very concerned about it and insisted on it. If he sent Mu Siyu away again, Emperor Shun was afraid that he would let him accept Mu Siyu as his concubine ahead of time. This is not worth the loss.


    "Even if it''s sent back to Mu''s house, the emperor will find an excuse to send Siyu to the east palace again. It''s better to follow the emperor''s will, otherwise it will be self defeating."


    Su Jiusi poured a cup of tea for Fu Chenrong. Fu Chenrong took it. He just sipped it and put down the cup in his hand, with a trace of guilt in his voice. "I wanted to delay the marriage, but I didn''t expect that my grandfather would send Mu Siyu to the east palace. In a few days, I''ll find a way to send her back to Mu''s house."


    "I''ll be right there."


    Mu Siyu immediately got up. Originally, she thought Fu Chenrong would come to the room. Unexpectedly, she went directly to the main hall to wait for her. Originally, she was a little disappointed.


    On second thought, it also proves that the crown prince is a decent man. After all, she has not become a concubine, she can only be regarded as a guest of the east palace.

 Chapter 653

    When she comes to the main hall, Fu Chenrong is waiting for mu Siyu in the main hall. She respectfully comes forward to salute Fu.


    "Don''t be polite, Miss mu."


    "It''s good for your highness to call me Siyu. That''s what the princess calls me."


    When you are in the East Palace, Jiusi will treat you as a younger sister. I hope Miss Mu will keep her promise and be good to everyone. "


    Miss mu, I''m very sorry that we can''t leave you with us. We will arrange other things for you.


    "Others don''t know, but my palace can. Besides Jiusi, I don''t want any other women. So why delay her.


    Mu Siyu managed to calm down, but his face was pale and bloodless.


    "Your Highness, you are the prince. Can you really live a life with a woman?"


    Funny, she thought that Fu Chenrong came to see her specially, so she dressed up carefully. Fu Chenrong didn''t even look at her from the beginning to the end.


    These words are a bolt from the blue to musyu. It''s really ridiculous that the Grand Prince should say such words. This is the reason why he came to find himself, just to tell her that he would not accept her as his concubine.


    If the time is right, we will send Miss Mu back to Jinzhou. Even if we are forced to accept Miss mu, we will find an opportunity to send Miss Mu away so that she can go back to marriage. "


    Miss mu, you can live in the east palace for the time being, but this palace will not accept you as a concubine.


    "This marriage is not meant by our palace. We don''t want to let Jiusi down.


    Mu Siyu looked at Fu Chenrong in surprise, obviously did not reflect the meaning of Fu Chenrong''s words.


    "Miss mu, our palace and Jiusi met each other when they were young. We fell in love with each other and married her after many difficulties. In this life, our palace only wanted to guard her, but did not plan to accept her concubine."


    By contrast, it''s a world of difference.


    She is about to become Fu Chenrong''s woman, but Fu Chenrong has no enthusiasm for her, only coldness and alienation.


    Mu Siyu already has a premonition in her heart. Fu Chenrong doesn''t come to see her, but has something to say to her. She feels lost when she thinks about the intimate relationship between him and Su Jiusi.


    All the maidservants went out respectfully and closed the door.


    "Yes."


    "I have something to say to miss Mu alone. Everyone else will step down."


    Mu Siyu didn''t say anything and sat in the position beside Fu Chenrong.


    "Sit down, Miss mu."


    Mu Siyu is the one who keeps the ceremony. Seeing that Fu Chenrong is so alienated, she dare not lose her sense of propriety.


    Fu Chenrong solemnly answered Mu Siyu''s question in a very alienated tone.


    "Miss Mu and Jiusi are sisters. Naturally, they can call Miss Mu''s name directly. Our palace is a man, so we should avoid suspicion."


    Fu Chenrong is just a few steps away from her. She secretly looks at Fu Chenrong and sees that his face looks like jade, his heart beats fast, and his cheek turns red quietly. In order to hide her embarrassment, she quickly drops her head.


    Mu Siyu''s voice is warm and soft, very nice.


    Fu Chenrong not only told her his decision, but also warned her by the way, so that she would not have the wrong idea.


    "Miss Mu is very beautiful. She will be well matched in the future. If there is any need for help, my palace and Jiusi will help, and they are willing to recognize Miss mu."


    After all that should have been said, Fu Chenrong got up and nodded to Mu Siyu, "it''s late. Miss Mu has a rest earlier. I''ll go back to my palace first.

 Chapter 654

    Today, I hope Miss mu can take these words to heart. Other people don''t have to know it, otherwise it will only affect your father. "


    Finish saying Fu Chenrong already head also don''t return of leave.


    After Fu Chenrong left, Mu Siyu sat down on the chair. Rong''er came into the room and saw Mu Siyu''s face lost and asked curiously, "Miss, how did your highness leave so soon?"


    After thinking about it, Mu Siyu made a decision. Since the prince had no intention, she didn''t mean much to stay by force. At that time, the prince would still find a way to send her away. It''s better for her to be more knowledgeable and listen to the prince''s arrangement. In this way, they would take her as their sister and treat her parents badly in the future.


    "Rong''er, let''s listen to his Highness''s arrangement."


    Mu Siyu doesn''t think so. When Fu Chenrong says these words to her, rong''er doesn''t see Fu Chenrong''s expression, but she can see it clearly. Fu Chenrong has deep feelings for the crown princess, and her eyes are much softer when she mentions the crown princess. Since he says it, he definitely intends to do so.


    "Don''t panic, miss. Anyway, miss will not leave the east palace now. As long as she seizes the opportunity, she will always appear in front of her royal highness to let her know more about Miss. Maybe her royal highness will like miss."


    Rong''er obviously didn''t expect that Fu Chenrong would say this, which was beyond her expectation. Not only she, but all of them didn''t expect that Fu Chenrong had such a mind.


    Although they are masters and servants, rong''er always accompanies Mu Siyu like her elder sister. Mu Siyu also likes to talk to rong''er about something.


    Rong''er is five or six years older than her. She has been with her for ten years. In addition, rong''er is a member of her mother''s family and was taught by her mother.


    Mu Siyu looks at rong''er with a bitter smile. It''s obvious that she hasn''t recovered from this.


    "Rong''er, isn''t it funny?"


    It''s hard for you to do something that you can''t do. How can your highness treat a woman like this? How can the Crown Princess do it.


    After sitting for a while, Mu Siyu finally calms herself down. She says Fu Chenrong''s words to rong''er again. Rong''er''s eyes are wide open. How can there be such an incredible thing.


    When she left Jinzhou, her wife repeatedly told her to take care of musyu.


    Rong''er has been with Mu Siyu for so long. She seldom sees Mu Siyu show such an expression. She is very worried.


    Rong''er follows up and closes the door. Seeing Mu Siyu sitting on the bed without saying a word, rong''er asks anxiously, "what''s the matter, miss? Don''t frighten me


    Mu Siyu didn''t say anything. She just walked quickly towards the room. When she passed the threshold, she almost tripped over the threshold. She didn''t stop and went back to her room quickly.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss? Did your highness tell you something? "


    Mu Siyu was barely calm, and his face was still not very good.


    "Go back to the house!"


    Hearing Mu Siyu''s words, rong''er thought she had heard the wrong thing, and immediately advised, "do you know what you''re talking about, miss? It''s well known that when she enters the capital, she will be the side concubine of the crown prince. If she is sent back by the crown prince like this, how can she behave in the future?


    Even if there is no real entrance to the East Palace, the world will laugh at miss for being an abandoned woman. Who dares to marry miss in the future? The master and his wife have no light on their faces. "


    "If your highness doesn''t want me, can we force him? Rong''er, I know what you mean, but his Royal Highness has said that he will arrange the rest. Sinan is crazy. If I really enter the East Palace, they will probably let me replace Sinan. "

 Chapter 655

    "Even so, is Miss really willing to leave the east palace like this?"


    Rong''er continues to persuade her. Before she comes here, Mrs. Mu specially mentioned that she must help Mu Siyu gain a firm foothold in the east palace. They expect to rely on their daughter to revitalize the Mu family.


    Although the crown princess is their niece, she is not their own daughter after all. Mu Yunchang and them have separated for a long time, and the glory does not belong to them as far away as Jinzhou.


    Finish saying ice cloud has already left, her speed is very fast, but the Kung Fu of the moment has already disappeared.


    "The crown princess has been poisoned, and she can''t have a son in her whole life. That''s why the emperor wants to accept the side princess for her royal highness. If Miss mu can give birth to a son and a half daughters, she will be able to gain a firm foothold in the East Palace by taking advantage of the child. Whether she wants to seize this rare opportunity or not, sister Mu will figure it out for herself."


    Musiyu looks at the ice cloud suspiciously, waiting for the ice cloud to continue to say.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bingyun didn''t continue to tell them about his identity. He replied with no expression, "your highness and princess are really very affectionate. There is no doubt that Miss mu can''t replace her. It''s also impossible, but there is one thing Miss mu can do."


    "Are you Bingyun, the leader of dongyuanwei?" Mu Siyu heard the name and looked at the solemn and cold woman in front of her.


    Bing Yun''s tone is very cold, and he can''t hear any emotion.


    "My name is Bingyun. I''m the one around the prince."


    Mu Siyu and rong''er don''t know Bingyun. Seeing Bingyun suddenly appear, they are both surprised. Rong''er bravely asks, "who are you?"


    She promised Emperor Shun that she would let Fu Chenrong have his own children. As long as she had children, it had nothing to do with whether Mu Siyu was dead or alive. She would not help Mu Siyu any more.


    She didn''t want to obstruct the couple, but she did what she promised Shundi. It was her duty.


    Mu Siyu and Rong er''s words he heard, did not expect that Fu Chenrong had such an idea, no wonder will be easy to answer the words of Emperor Shun.


    She knew that Fu Chenrong had been here for mu Siyu, and that he would not come to see Mu Siyu, so she secretly followed Fu Chenrong. After Fu Chenrong left, she dared to listen in Mu Siyu''s room, or she would be found by Fu Chenrong.


    The voice of ice cloud suddenly rang out.


    "Miss mu, you really have that life."


    Mu Siyu''s eyes darkened. "What if I''m not reconciled? It''s probably my life. I don''t have the fortune to accompany my royal highness."


    Rong''er shoulders the task, Fu Chenrong is such an excellent person, and Mu Siyu likes Fu Chenrong. Of course, she is not willing to let Mu Siyu go back to Jinzhou.


    Only when Mu Siyu is favored can the Mu family in Jinzhou really be proud.


    After Bingyun left, Mu Siyu had completely calmed down, but rong''er was very excited and advised, "Miss, this is a heaven sent opportunity. You must seize this opportunity.


    If you can give birth to the eldest son of the crown prince, even the crown princess can''t shake the status of the young lady. The crown princess can''t threaten the young lady if she has no son all the year round. What''s the future of the young lady? "


    "Rong''er, do you think it''s that simple? We have all heard of the means of the crown princess in Jinzhou. She can squeeze the wind and water to become the crown princess. Besides the intention of the crown prince, she also has her own means

 Chapter 656

    "Even if I succeed in giving birth to the prince''s adopted son, who knows if the princess will kill her mother and take the son, or if her royal highness will directly take the child to the princess, then I will not be reduced to a pawn to give birth to a son, and I still don''t know what the miserable end will be."


    Mu Siyu''s words remind rong''er that she is in a daze. Just now, she is too proud to think of these. What Mu Siyu said is really reasonable, which makes her look at Mu Siyu with new eyes. At the critical moment, her brain is still clear.


    Although Mu Siyu has not experienced any major events, she is also a little girl who has not been involved in the world, but she is not stupid, on the contrary, she is a very intelligent person.


    "After a while, when his royal highness comes back to see that the crown princess is so happy, it''s time for his royal highness to praise his maidservant again."


    Now a pair of children have a home, often think of it, feel very happy.


    She doesn''t know if Gu Qingcheng has fallen in love with Feng yunlang. They are a couple. Feng yunlang means to compensate. Gu Qingcheng''s life will be wonderful.


    When she heard that Gu Qingcheng ascended the post, Su Jiusi was also happy for Gu Qingcheng. Originally, this post was hers, but Gu fandai took it away. Now it''s expected that she will be appointed queen.


    "After Wei Guoli, the queen is the imperial concubine Gu Qingcheng." Alan continued to report.


    Su Jiusi asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "By the way, princess, I almost forgot to report one more thing."


    Pei Bingbing is Alan''s life-saving benefactor. Alan and the two of them are familiar, and they are very happy to hear that they are coming to the capital.


    "Really? That''s great. After they come here, they can also accompany the princess. "


    Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing have been married. Pei Bingbing will be her daughter-in-law in the future. She feels very happy when she thinks about it. She can rest assured that Pei Bingbing will accompany Gu Liyuan in the future.


    "Liyuan and Bingbing are coming to the capital. I miss them after a long time."


    Su Jiusi opens the letter and smiles. At last, the smile on his face can''t be hidden. Seeing Su Jiusi so happy, Alan asks curiously, "what makes Miss happy?"


    Su Jiusi doesn''t know what happened to Mu Siyu. She leans on the soft couch to read a book, while Fu Chenrong handles official documents in the study. Alan hands Su Jiusi a letter, "Miss, your letter."


    Unless the gap between the crown prince and the crown princess can not be bridged, she has to think about it.


    Ben has already moved to listen to Fu Chenrong''s arrangement, but Bingyun''s words make her hope. The crown princess gets all Fu Chenrong''s love, but she can give birth to his child, but this child can''t be born like this, otherwise she will be very dangerous.


    Mu Siyu thinks about Fu Chenrong and Bingyun carefully. Originally, she only wanted to have a place in the east palace. She never wanted to compete with Su Jiusi. She didn''t expect that she didn''t have a place.


    She supports Mu Siyu to stay in the east palace for a good fight. Since the crown princess is doomed to have no son, as long as they can occupy a little position in the East Palace, they can gain a firm foothold in the east palace. In the final analysis, the key to these things is the crown prince.


    Rong''er saw that Mu Siyu didn''t have the idea to leave the East Palace immediately, so she didn''t say much. At the critical moment, it was their young lady who was more intelligent.


    Mu Siyu shook his head, "let me think about this."


    "Shall we leave the east palace like this? I''m sorry to think about it. "


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "you have learned to be garrulous."


    At this time, Bing Xin took a porcelain vase from the wooden box in the room and came over, "princess, it''s time to take medicine."


    Su Jiusi''s face darkened, took the porcelain bottle, poured out a black pill from it, put it into his mouth, and then called Bing Xin to the front of him.

 Chapter 657

    "Don''t worry, princess. I will do it well."


    Su Jiusi nodded, and Bingxin had retreated first.


    After Bing Xin retreats, Su Jiusi hands the porcelain bottle to Alan and returns it to the wooden box.


    Although the Mu family is not weak, it can not be compared with the Feng family. The Feng family still has military power in hand. Slowly, even the emperor is afraid of three points, and will not easily move the Feng family.


    "Elder brother is right. The whole family will share weal and woe. There are some things you can''t do. In order to check and balance the king Xin, the emperor used to let the wind family grow.


    "Sisi, we are a family. Don''t say such outsider words in the future."


    For the Mu family, Su Jiusi does feel guilty. She has a feud with Feng Qingshui, but she drags the Mu family into a whirlpool. Although Feng Qingshui is dead and the Feng family is defeated, the Mu family has paid a heavy price.


    "Elder brother, I''m sorry, I''m the one who implicated the Mu family."


    Liu Wenci smiles at Su Jiusi, saying that he is well.


    "I''m thoughtful. I''m fine."


    "Sister-in-law, I brought some excellent blood swallows here. Sister-in-law must take care of herself."


    Su Jiusi is the crown princess. After returning to the Marquis''s residence, she sits on the main seat of the main hall. Mu Yong and Liu Wenci sit on the left, while Mu Jie sits on the right.


    Liu Wenci is much better and is in charge of the central government.


    For a while, the Mu family was very beautiful and became a prominent family in the capital.


    After the death of Mu Yunchang, Emperor Shun buried Mu Yunchang and granted him the title of marquis Changguang. Mu Yong became the leader of the Mu family. Emperor Shun personally inscribed a plaque on marquis Changguang''s house.


    The next day, Su Jiusi went back to Mu''s house.


    If she really put her heart into Fu Chenrong, there will be a lot of troubles. She will try Mu Siyu first. No matter how clever she is, she is a little girl who has never been in the world.


    Su Jiusi has been in contact with Mu Siyu for several times. She is not sure whether Mu Siyu is a scheming person. But with the handkerchief, she can be sure that Mu Siyu is not stupid and doesn''t know the world as well as she seems.


    "The princess is right. Try Miss mu."


    "Scheming is never written on one''s face. If you have any problems, you can tell if you have any. If you really have different ideas, you should solve them as soon as possible, so as not to stay in the East Palace and make trouble."


    "Miss Mu doesn''t look like a schemer."


    This is her hard to get happiness, she will protect and cherish.


    Su Jiusi understood what Emperor Shun had done. He was the emperor, and there was no mistake in considering her offspring. Therefore, Fu Chenrong was very precious to her heart.


    "It can''t be concealed for a long time. There will be rumors without spreading them. Sooner or later, we have to face it. She is chosen by the emperor, and mother Tian is also one of the emperor''s people. Maybe we have already revealed it to her. The emperor only cares about her children."


    Alan went to Su Jiusi and asked, "why did the princess disclose this to miss mu? If she goes outside to spread this, it''s not good for the crown princess. "


    Even if Fengjia made such a big mistake, he didn''t do anything to Fengjia. In the final analysis, he still took fengjiajun into consideration.


    His Royal Highness the prince has just established a firm foothold in the capital, and his foundation is not stable. Before that, he had to deal with Prince Xin''s house, and some things were not taken into account. I think it''s hard for you. No one blames you for this. Since he has chosen to support his Royal Highness the Mu family is ready. "


    Hearing what Mujie said, Su Jiusi was very moved. From the beginning, she and Feng Qingshui were so different in strength that Feng Qingshui didn''t even want to see her.

 Chapter 658

    The wind family is no better than the former Gu family. They have military power. Even the emperor won''t move them easily. Once they do, the slightest carelessness will shake the foundation of the country.


    Once upon a time, she took revenge on Su Mei. It was just a personal grudge. Her wanton behavior could not affect anything.


    But the Feng family involves Fu Chenrong. She is the crown princess. She came to Jiang state to help Fu Chenrong. From the beginning, she just wanted to stay with him. As Fu Chenrong had the idea of home and country, she gradually took these things to heart. She wanted to create a prosperous age with Fu Chenrong.


    Liu Wenci took out his handkerchief to cover his lips and said with a smile, "third brother, it''s a deliberate embarrassment."


    "Just like my sister and sister-in-law."


    "What kind of girl does the third brother like?"


    Mujie said with a smile, "it''s better to find a girl for me. I believe in my sister''s eyes."


    "Third brother, Sisi is right. You should also think about your life and ask someone to help Wenci, so that Wenci won''t have a lot of things to do every day."


    "I''m not in a hurry."


    Su Jiusi asked half jokingly.


    "And third brother, you are not young, and it''s time to get engaged. Do you want to find the right person for yourself, or do you want me to be your sister


    Seeing Liu Wenci smile, Mu Yong also has a smile on his face. He hasn''t seen Liu Wenci so happy for a long time.


    Since the miscarriage, it has become her heart disease, which makes it difficult for her to be happy. Now she is happy to hear Su Jiusi say that there is medicine to regulate her body. She has heard about Yaowang Valley, and knows that there are many rare herbs there.


    Liu Wenci has a happy smile on her face, which is excellent news for her.


    "Thank you, Sisi."


    "Everyone will be safe." Su Jiusi solemnly said to them, "by the way, Bingbing is coming. I have mentioned the situation of my sister-in-law to her, and asked the doctor of yaowanggu to make a special prescription for her sister-in-law. All the medicines of yaowanggu have miraculous effects. I believe it won''t take long for my sister-in-law to have good news again."


    Mu Yong opened his mouth. Before his death, Mrs. Mu specially told them that the children of the Mu family should keep away from arrogance and arrogance, and should not occupy a high position in the court, so that they could have a long-term future.


    "Prosperity will decline, as long as you are safe."


    "Elder brother, elder sister-in-law, third brother, from now on, I will protect the Mu family, and the Mu family will be the largest family in the capital."


    In the end, he implicated the Mu family, which made Su Jiusi feel guilty.


    Between her and Feng Qingshui, she has always been in an extremely disadvantageous position. She can only force the proud Feng Qingshui to go further and further. Only in this way can she find an opportunity to get rid of Feng Qingshui openly and justly, and Feng''s family has nothing to say.


    What Mu family did for her, she will firmly remember, and will definitely repay Mu family in the future.


    Now Fengqian has died, and the power of King Xin''s house has been eradicated. No one can move the Mu family any more. She and Fu Chenrong have enough strength to completely control the situation. If anyone in the capital dares to be disrespectful again, they can get rid of it without any scruple.


    If she wants to break down the Fengjia, she needs to pacify them. If she forces them to cooperate with Prince Xin''s house, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Since the third brother entrusted this matter to me, I''m not polite."


    "Anyway, I don''t have the right person. You can choose one for me." Mujie didn''t care. He didn''t care about it. After that, he asked, "how about Siyu going to the east palace?"


    "I''m very gentle and know how to advance and retreat. I knew that I love lotus when I met her. I gave her a lotus handkerchief. I was very thoughtful. My second uncle taught her well."

 Chapter 659

    Hearing this, Liu Wenci frowned, "Sisi, Siyu knows what she likes as soon as we meet. This is also a girl with exquisite mind. You should keep an eye on her."


    Su Jiusi nodded. She said this on purpose to make them psychologically prepared. She probably won''t treat Mu Siyu well.


    Feng Qingshui has the capital to challenge her, and she can also challenge her again and again, but museyu doesn''t have it. If she doesn''t know her interest, she won''t give museyu a chance.


    Rong''er infers that when she learns that the medicine is Bizi pill, she comes back immediately and tells Mu Siyu the news to see if Mu Siyu can use it to do something.


    "It''s impossible that the Crown Princess doesn''t know the importance of children. She must have a big problem. Maybe having children will endanger her life. Otherwise, she has no reason not to have children."


    Hearing this, Mu Siyu was startled and immediately put down his sachet. "Isn''t Bingyun saying that the crown princess can''t bear children? Since she is infertile, why should she take the pill? Is there something else wrong with her body


    "The doctor said that the medicine was Bizi pill."


    "What does the doctor say?"


    "Miss, the maid took the pills taken by the crown princess to the drugstore. She has already asked the doctor to identify them."


    After getting the pill, rong''er immediately sent it outside to see the doctor. After getting the result, she rushed back to listen to Yuxuan.


    The next day, Su Jiusi takes Alan out of the door. Bing Xin asks Xia Zhu to change a quilt. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xia Zhu pours some black pills from the porcelain bottle and secretly wraps them in a handkerchief and puts them into his arms.


    "I understand. I will tell Xia Zhu well."


    You should ask Xia Zhu to be careful. If you don''t have a chance, don''t do it at will, otherwise you will be found by the crown princess, and we will be involved at that time. "


    Mu Siyu thought for a while and told him, "the crown princess is not easy to provoke. It''s not so easy to steal from her.


    Almost no one knows about it. The princess''s side is full of princess''s people, and the maidservant doesn''t dare to inquire. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with the princess. Seeing that Xia Zhu resents Bing Xin, the maidservant gives Xia Zhu a lot of silver, so that Xia Zhu can take some pills secretly next time to see what medicine the princess will take. "


    "Xia Zhu didn''t know. She just saw the princess take medicine again several times. Later, the maid inquired in the kitchen. The princess didn''t get through the medicine. What she took should be pills.


    "What''s in that wooden box?"


    After Bingxin left, the maid secretly asked the maid named Xiazhu. She said that she went to clean the princess''s room today and accidentally moved a wooden box. Bingxin was very nervous about the wooden box and gave her a good scolding. "


    With a snack in her hand, she put it in front of Mu Siyu and said in a low voice, "Miss, when I went to the princess to deliver the snack, I saw Bingxin beside the princess scolding a maid in the yard.


    Mu Siyu sits in front of the window embroidering sachets. Rong''er suddenly pushes the door in.


    Listen to Yuxuan


    "don''t worry, Miss Xia Zhu said that the black porcelain bottle of the crown princess is full of black pills. It''s impossible for the crown princess to count such a small one. We just pour two, and the Crown Princess won''t notice.


    Miss, since the princess''s body has reached the point where she wants to eat the pill, we might as well help her.


    The maid asked the doctor, can make the same taste of medicine, but can''t avoid the son, as long as the crown princess is gone, miss is the crown princess''s family sister, the next crown princess is naturally miss

 Chapter 660

    Mu Siyu did not immediately agree, but hesitated again, "let me think."


    "What else do you want, miss? This is a golden opportunity. If the young lady doesn''t do anything, she will follow the arrangement of the crown prince and leave the east palace. Is the young lady really willing to leave like this? God is clearly to help miss again


    "Do you get noticed when you do this?"


    Su Jiusi still has a smile on his face, but his eyes are cold. Touching such a smile, Mu Siyu has a hairy feeling in his heart.


    "Siyu cares about me so much that Shen Rong is full of praise for you, but Siyu seems to be naughty."


    "Does the princess really like reading? Almost every time I come here, I see the Crown Princess reading again. Do I disturb the Crown Princess reading by coming here every day? "


    Since living in the East Palace, Mu Siyu comes to Su Jiusi every morning to sit down. Seeing her coming in, Su Jiusi puts down her book and smiles at Mu Siyu


    Su Jiusi likes reading books. When he''s free, he basically sits by the window and reads.


    After su Jiusi married into the East Palace, Fu Chenrong was in the Pixiang pavilion every day. The main hall of Guangzheng was empty, and all the personal belongings in it were moved to the Pixiang Pavilion.


    The next day, Mu Siyu went to PI Xiangge as usual to find Su Jiusi. She lived in PI Xiangge, which is also the largest courtyard of the whole east palace except for Fu Chenrong''s Guangzheng hall.


    As soon as she thinks of Fu Chenrong, she puts away her kindness. Her mother taught her that people should not be killed for themselves. She just wants to fight for an opportunity for herself. It''s really a shame to go back to Jinzhou like this.


    After rong''er left, Mu Siyu didn''t have the heart to embroider her purse. It was the first time that she took the initiative to harm others. It was her elder sister who was harmed. She felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    With Mu Siyu''s approval, rong''er immediately goes down to make arrangements.


    After thinking about it, Mu Siyu nods to rong''er.


    Sister Zu, I''m sorry. People are selfish. Since Donggong can''t accommodate me, I have to find a way to stay in Donggong.


    After thinking about it, Mu Siyu decides to listen to rong''er, and she wants to fight for it for herself.


    If you change her medicine and make su Jiusi pregnant, it is very likely that she will die. This is also a way, and it is put in front of you. Although there are risks, it is much better than the previous way.


    This will hear Su Jiusi again take avoid son pill, make sure Su Jiusi''s body is because of other problems can''t have pregnancy.


    It is true that children are the foundation of her future foothold in the east palace. Originally, she wanted to find a chance to have a husband and wife with her royal highness, but this method is very difficult. She can''t get close to Fu Chenrong, and Fu Chenrong is also very alienated from her.


    Originally, Mu Siyu wanted to leave the east palace. She changed her mind when she knew that Su Jiusi was infertile.


    Rong''er shakes her head. "I''m very careful. No one will notice. No matter how clever the princess is, she won''t think of it for no reason. Xia Zhu is dissatisfied with Bingxin and the princess. It''s not difficult for Xia Zhu."


    "Miss Mu is naughty. She asked Xia Zhu to change the medicine that the crown princess took every day. Fortunately, I ran into her, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Bing Xin takes Su Jiusi''s words with a smile and takes a special look at rong''er.


    This makes Mu Siyu and rong''er''s face change. Rong''er reluctantly replies, "what does sister Bingxin mean by this? It sounds strange and frightening."

 Chapter 661

    "What do I mean, don''t miss rong''er understand?"


    Bing Xin sneers and shouts out, "Xia Zhu, come in and make it clear. Rong''er can''t understand me."


    Soon Xia Zhu came in. As soon as he entered the room, he knelt down in front of Su Jiusi, hung his head and said, "I''m damned. I shouldn''t be bewitched by rong''er for a while. First, I stole the medicine from the Crown Princess and gave it to rong''er. Later, I changed the medicine according to rong''er''s instructions."


    Rong''er hears from Su Jiusi''s tone that Su Jiusi is going to kill their young lady. Suddenly, she has a feeling that her intestines are green with regret.


    Mu Siyu''s face was even paler.


    "Siyu, you are very smart, but you use the wrong place. What you want is my life. What should I do with you?"


    Thinking of this, Mu Siyu regrets very much. If she is willing to accept Fu Chenrong''s arrangement, she can go back to Jinzhou alive. Now she is really afraid that Su Jiusi will kill her.


    At this moment, Mu Siyu thinks she is funny. She really thinks she can count Su Jiusi, but she doesn''t think about how she became the crown princess.


    "Crown princess, min Nu is wrong. It''s min Nu who has been blinded by lard for a while. This is the only way to do such things. For the sake of our sisters, the crown princess will spare me this time. I won''t dare to do it next time."


    Rong''er didn''t expect that all this was a trap, and she was scared. Before Mu Siyu entered the East Palace, Su Jiusi used this method to test her. When she entered the East Palace, she didn''t know what Su Jiusi would do.


    She didn''t know what Su Jiusi would do with her. She felt a sense of fear in her heart and immediately got up and knelt on the ground.


    Mu Siyu almost didn''t sit still. In this way, from the beginning, Su Jiusi tried to test her, but she really jumped into the hole Su Jiusi dug for her, which made her debatable.


    Do you think the things in my room are really so easy to take? If the people around me are so easily bribed, I can''t sit in the position of princess. "


    Su Jiusi didn''t admit it or deny it. He just looked at Mu Siyu and said, "Siyu, I gave you a chance, but it''s a pity that you didn''t cherish it. It''s naive of you to play these tricks in front of me.


    An idea came out of her mind, but she was startled by it. Her lips trembled. Finally, she asked, "princess, Xia Zhu is your man, isn''t she?"


    As a result, Xia Zhu didn''t feel a bit flustered in the whole process. He just bowed his head and reported it, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    She carefully observed Xia Zhu, only feel that Xia Zhu''s reaction is very strange, according to reason things revealed, Xia Zhu should be very panic beg for mercy is.


    Moussiyu''s face was bloodless, and he managed to calm himself down.


    Rong''er is in a bit of a hurry. It''s going well. Rong''er told her yesterday that it has been done. How could she be caught by the princess today.


    "Miss Xia Zhu, we have no grievances and no grudges. Don''t spit out blood."


    After all, it''s her fault. She banged her head and begged for mercy. "Princess, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault.


    Later, the young lady wanted to stop her, but she had already done it. It was too late for her to stop her. If the princess wanted to kill her, she would kill her. She was willing to thank her for her death. "


    "Rong''er, you..."

 Chapter 662

    Mu Siyu didn''t expect that rong''er would take all the things to herself. Originally, she wanted to take all the things by herself, but she stopped and didn''t go on. She didn''t want to die.


    "Miss, you don''t have to protect me. It''s all my fault. I don''t know what''s right and what''s wrong. I''ll take care of you later. I can''t serve you any more."


    With that, rong''er is ready to hit the wall and commit suicide. Alan stops rong''er and forces her to continue kneeling on the ground. "You are not qualified to die here. This will only pollute the princess''s room."


    "Bing Xin, send someone to send Siyu back!"


    With this opportunity, she had no idea. She just hoped that Fu Chenrong would send her back to Jinzhou as soon as possible, and she would never stay in the east palace.


    Mu Siyu is stunned. She only thinks that the East Palace is too terrible. If she married Fu Chenrong, she doesn''t know how Su Jiusi would torture her. It turns out that she is such a vicious woman.


    Alan has let people drag rong''er out. In order not to hurt her, rong''er only says take care, but doesn''t cry for mercy.


    "You..." Rong''er wants to scold but doesn''t dare. She''s afraid that after scolding, Mu Siyu will die.


    Mu Siyu''s face was like dust, and she sat on the ground powerlessly. She was really afraid, and she clearly realized how much she could do.


    "This is the princess''s great love for Miss mu. After taking this medicine, Miss Mu''s body will not be very good. She needs to take good care of her body. Miss Mu is also a smart person. If she wants to be able to retreat from her body in the future, she should know what to do and what not to do."


    Mu Siyu immediately coughed violently. He wanted to cough it out, but the pill had already been swallowed in his stomach.


    "After eating it, Miss Mu will know." Seeing that Mu Siyu didn''t mean to start, Alan held Mu Siyu''s chin impolitely and forced her to swallow a black pill.


    Mu Siyu''s hand was shaking all the time. He asked in a trembling voice, "what is this?"


    Alan answered and quickly took a white porcelain vase. She went to Mu Siyu and asked, "is Miss Mu going to eat by herself or let the maid help?"


    "Yes, princess."


    "Although the second uncle''s goddaughter is helpless, I should also give him face. Alan, there is a brocade box under my makeup box. You take it out and there is a white porcelain vase inside. You give this bottle of medicine to Siyu and watch her eat it."


    Because of fear, the whole back continuously exudes sweat, which has soaked the inner garment. She dare not look up, and her heart is completely filled with fear. Su Jiusi, who is leisurely drinking tea in front of her, is very terrible to her.


    Su Jiusi stops and puts down his tea cup. It seems that he hasn''t figured out how to deal with Mu Siyu, but mu Siyu kneels on the ground is very nervous.


    This appearance may be useful for men, but it''s useless for Su Jiusi. Her face does not change, she takes a cup of tea and drinks a mouthful of tea. "There''s no first time to commit murder. Alan, this girl is very loyal to protect the master and leaves a whole body for her. As for Siyu..."


    "Princess, it''s the first time to commit a crime in rong''er. Let rong''er go!" Mu Siyu raised his head, red eyes, tone is very pitiful, this sentence will push everything to Rong er.


    Su Jiusi saw that Mu Siyu was afraid of death, but he just gave a faint smile, "this slave is loyal to protect the Lord, but it''s a pity that he didn''t talk to the master. He didn''t dare to say a word at the critical moment."


    "Yes, princess."


    Bing Xin nodded and soon left the room with Mu Siyu himself.


    "Why don''t the princess just kill Miss mu? It''s very easy to kill her."

 Chapter 663

    "After all, her surname is mu. When she dies, the second master Mu will trouble my elder brother, and the emperor will trouble me. At that time, she will arrange another person to enter the palace and let people stare at Yuxuan secretly. With this lesson, she should be honest."


    Su Jiusi didn''t put Mu Siyu in his eyes. He was not scared at all, and he was especially afraid of death. Such a little girl, even if she was a little smart, was not afraid.


    "This time, the Crown Princess completely frightened Miss mu, and the maidservant trembled at the sight of her."


    "A little girl without background has no background and no preference for Shen Rong. How can she fight Jiusi? If you want to be dishonest, you have to be honest. Don''t worry, she can''t bully Jiusi. If you really want to bully Jiusi, Jiusi will bully her."


    "I heard that the Emperor gave the east palace a side imperial concubine and moved to the east palace. Is that girl honest?"


    "As you can see, it''s wonderful."


    Gu Liyuan remembered that Su Jiusi was still on the side. Seeing Su Jiusi smiling at them, Gu Liyuan cleared his throat and said, "how are you, Jiu Si?"


    Seeing that the two people are quarreling like happy enemies, Su Jiusi can''t help laughing. In this way, she can rest assured that Gu Liyuan really finds her own happiness.


    Pei Bingbing snorted and no longer took care of Gu Liyuan.


    "Hum..."


    Gu Liyuan said with a smile, "madam, I almost forgot to tell you that Weifu is not afraid of spiders now."


    "If you pat me on the head again, I''ll put spiders in your quilt again tonight."


    "I can''t help it. Who made me like you so much Where''s the head? " Gu Liyuan looks at Pei Bingbing with a smile.


    "Gu Liyuan, I''ve told you many times, don''t touch my head."


    "She was a royal." Gu Liyuan also came over and nodded Pei Bingbing''s forehead.


    Pei Bingbing quickly ran to Su Jiusi, looked at Su Jiusi up and down, and laughed more happily. "It''s really different to be a princess. It''s more and more like a royal person."


    "Jiusi, long time no see."


    Pei Bingbing was dressed in a peach red dress. She looked a little fatter than before. She looked wonderful and had a bright smile on her face.


    Without delay, she immediately went to the main hall. Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing were sitting in the main hall. Seeing Su Jiusi coming in, they both stood up.


    Smell speech Su Jiu Si immediately put down the account book in the hand, get up, there is obvious smile on the face, didn''t expect that they so soon arrived at the capital.


    On that day, Su Jiusi was looking at the accounts of the East Palace in his study. Bing Xin came in with a happy face and reported, "the crown princess, Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu are here. Now they are waiting for the crown princess in the main hall."


    So calm after a few days.


    Of course, these are for mammy Tian.


    In the next few days, Mu Siyu is really ill. All day long, he listens to Yu Xuan''s illness. Su Jiusi is very concerned about Mu Siyu and asks Bing Xin to send all kinds of supplements.


    Alan also agrees with Su Jiusi that Mu Siyu is really not a person who can do great things. If she does anything else, she really wants to die. Since she is afraid of death, she will understand what will kill her.


    Gu Liyuan said with a clear face, completely not worried that the side imperial concubine would shake Su Jiusi''s position.


    "He who knows me must leave the abyss."


    Su Jiusi''s smile is more and more gentle. Maybe it''s mother and son''s heart to heart. Seeing her son get married, the feeling of happiness can''t be described in words.

 Chapter 664

    "You''re my sister. If you don''t even know this, I''m a brother. It''s a dereliction of duty." Gu Liyuan joked and continued to ask, "Chen Rong hasn''t come back yet?"


    "The emperor has done a lot of work for him recently. Shen Rong is very busy these days. He won''t come back until dark."


    "When he comes back, have a good drink with him."


    It''s not your fault. You don''t have any place to be sorry to the prince and the royal family. I''m just afraid you will do something stupid. "


    Jiusi, don''t take any chances. You can''t even try this. Once you try, the madness will attack. At that time, the child will have it, but the child doesn''t have a normal mother.


    Pei Bingbing replied with a serious face, "child''s business, I know it will become your heart disease.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Jiusi, I discussed your business with Liyuan."


    Seeing Pei Bingbing laughing all the time, Su Jiusi can''t help but help her forehead. At least she is an elder. She blushes in front of her daughter-in-law. It''s a bit embarrassing to think about it.


    Pei Bingbing sees that Su Jiusi has blushed and doesn''t tease her any more. She has no scruples and dares to say anything. She is not bound by so many rules and regulations and thin skinned.


    "Hahaha, I have thicker skin than you."


    On the contrary, Su Jiusi was embarrassed, her cheek was slightly red, "don''t say these."


    "Oh, besides, I''m going to be jealous." Pei Bingbing replied jokingly.


    "Why didn''t Shen Rong and I look at each other in a bad way? It seems that we look good at any time." Su Jiusi said and laughed.


    After that, he laughed more loudly, especially like a fool.


    "Of course, he is good to me. Although he makes a lot of noise every day, sometimes he looks at each other badly, even if he thinks he is good, he can''t live without him. When I live so long, I think the most correct decision I make is to marry Gu Liyuan."


    Mentioning Gu Liyuan, Pei Bingbing can''t help but cover her face and smile. Needless to say, Su Jiusi also knows the answer.


    "Recently, I like medical books. When I have nothing to do, I will read them. Bingbing, is Liyuan good for you?"


    After Gu Liyuan left, Pei Bingbing followed Su Jiusi to her room. They sat down by the window and saw Su Jiusi''s book by the window. Pei Bingbing took it up and looked at it, "Jiusi, do you want to read medical books again?"


    Gu Liyuan knows that there are a lot of things that are inconvenient for him to listen to between women. He''s really sleepy with all the traffic. Gu Liyuan yawns. Su Jiusi asks Bingxin to take Gu Liyuan to the guest room to have a rest.


    "If my family thanks, it''s too strange. Liyuan, go back to your room and have a rest. I want to have a good chat with Jiusi."


    "Thank you, Bingbing."


    Su Jiusi nodded. Pei Bingbing took Su Jiusi''s hand and said affectionately, "Jiusi, I''ve prepared the medicine for my sister-in-law. When do you think I''ll send it to her? If you take this medicine, I''ll definitely recuperate my sister-in-law."


    "Bingbing, I have a clear idea of this matter, and I have already made a decision."


    "That''s good." Pei Bingbing was relieved. "Maybe there will be a way in the future. My father is also trying to find a way for you. To tell you the truth, he really cares about you."


    Originally, Su Jiu thought to ask Pei Baichuan how she is now, but let''s forget it. Pei Bingbing didn''t know that she was su Liu, and there was no need to make people misunderstand her. In her heart, Su Liu had already died.

 Chapter 665

    Seeing that Su Jiusi didn''t speak, Pei Bingbing immediately explained, "Jiusi, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean anything else. I thought my father was just fascinated by you for a while. I didn''t expect that he was really attentive to you.


    It''s not your fault. If he likes you, no one can stop him. I hope he can slowly forget you after a long time. "


    "Liyuan is very lucky to meet you."


    "So what? I didn''t plan to have a son. I think I''ll put more emphasis on my body."


    "You are the crown prince."


    "Well, that''s the way to break everyone''s mind."


    Gu Liyuan was drinking when he heard this. He nearly spurted out the wine and swallowed it reluctantly. Gu Liyuan coughed several times before he came back to his senses. "Do you want to sterilize?"


    "That''s not nonsense. If I know, how can I let Jiusi eat it?" Fu Chenrong fiercely put down the wine cup in his hand, "Liyuan, you ask Bingbing, see if you can match some medicine for me."


    Seeing Fu Chenrong''s surprised expression, Gu Liyuan asked curiously, "don''t you know?"


    Liu Yuyi doesn''t have to cheat him for no reason. Is it su Jiusi''s advice? Thinking of this, he is more and more distressed for Su Jiusi. This stupid woman, this kind of thing is hiding from him.


    Fu Chenrong stops, and Su Jiusi''s pill for avoiding son is from Doctor Liu. At that time, Doctor Liu told him that it would never hurt him. Unexpectedly, Doctor Liu cheated him.


    "Today, I heard Bingbing mention something. She saw the Bizi pill that Jiusi ate in Jiusi. She specially identified it. She said that if Jiusi ate the Bizi pill for a long time, it would hurt her body. It was cold and cold. Over time, it would cause cold disease. Jiusi is really good for you."


    Fu Chenrong raised his glass and Gu Liyuan touched it with him.


    "Bingbing is also a good girl. You look radiant. I know you''ve had a wonderful time in recent months. Let''s drink to our happy life."


    Seeing Fu Chenrong''s proud face, Gu Liyuan feels funny and speechless. In the past, Fu Chenrong liked to show off Su Jiusi, but now he still does. In his eyes, Su Jiusi has always been a treasure.


    "Only I have nine thoughts."


    "Look, what you''ve got is a wife. It''s like you''re the only one in the world who has a wife."


    Fu Chenrong said with a smile, "if you get what you want, you''ll have a comfortable life. It''s hard to be fat."


    Although Fu Chenrong is about to ascend the throne, in Gu Liyuan''s mind, he will always be his brother, and there is no need to pay attention to any rules when speaking in front of him.


    They sat cross legged in front of the table with wine jugs and glasses. Gu Liyuan poured wine with wine jugs and said carelessly, "Shen Rong, you seem to be fat."


    Several people had dinner together. Gu Liyuan and Fu Chenrong went back to their study to drink.


    On this day, Pei Bingbing is in Su Jiusi''s room. They talk and laugh. Pei Bingbing doesn''t leave Su Jiusi''s room until he wants to have dinner.


    Now, accompanied by Gu Liyuan, he has slowly forgotten this. Gu Liyuan is her right hand.


    Pei Bingbing''s eyes sparkled when she said this. She was once very depressed after her tendon was cut off. Although she didn''t care so much on the surface, in fact, she cared about it in her heart.


    "It''s good for each other."


    "The child..."


    "Adoption is, I don''t believe that a big clan can''t pick out a good seedling."


    Gu Liyuan can''t get back to God. When he gets back to God, he can''t help but give Fu Chenrong a thumbs up, "brother, I really convinced you, you are powerful."

 Chapter 666

    "I don''t want to make Jiusi suffer. She has done too much for me. I said that I would take good care of her all my life. The children''s affairs have always been her heart disease. So, she doesn''t have to think about it any more."


    Fu Chenrong''s tone was very relaxed. It seemed that it was just a very ordinary little thing, which was a major event related to the country. Gu Liyuan could not help saying again, "do you really think about it?"


    "I''m a man after all. It''s not good to talk to Bingbing about it. I''m serious if you mention it to Bingbing."


    Ten days later, Emperor Shun died and the whole nation mourned.


    Crown princess, it depends on heaven''s will whether it is a blessing or a disaster.


    She appreciates the Crown Princess very much and wants to be loyal to her. But she can''t watch Fu Chenrong fall into it. It''s not good for the state of Jiang. She must alert Fu Chenrong so that she can live up to Emperor Shun''s trust.


    Now they love each other too much. Fu Chenrong dares to do anything for Su Jiusi. While the medicine Fu Chenrong wants has not been prepared, she wants to make fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi have a little estrangement, so as to prevent Fu Chenrong from doing that kind of absurd thing again.


    She found out the medicine Su Jiusi put in the wooden box and quietly changed the medicine in the porcelain bottle. After that, she left Su Jiusi''s room.


    She had excellent martial arts skills, and she was very familiar with the East Palace, so she easily entered Su Jiusi''s room.


    The next day, Su Jiusi, Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan go to Mu mansion to deliver medicine to Liu Wenci, and Alan goes with them. Taking this opportunity, Bingyun quietly enters Su Jiusi''s room.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the dark sky. A plan was formed in her mind. She did not forget Emperor Shun''s advice. She absolutely could not let Fu Chenrong do it.


    She didn''t dare to tell Emperor Shun about such a ridiculous thing. If Emperor Shun knew it, she would be angry to death.


    Bingyun, who was waiting outside the door, heard these words clearly. She knew what Fu Chenrong was going to do. She was so shocked that she didn''t know what to say. Their master was crazy to do this for the crown princess.


    Fu Chenrong said with a smile, "it''s better not to delay them. In this life, I have nine thoughts. She has suffered so much for me. I won''t let her down or hurt her any more."


    Gu Liyuan was sweating and sighed, "it''s really interesting for you two to do things for each other in silence and keep it a secret. You are really sterilized, and you don''t know how many girls in the state of Jiang will be hurt. They originally pointed to you to bring honor and wealth. I didn''t expect you to be so cruel."


    "I just came here, you can''t wait to drive people, even if you are worried. At this moment, you have to take the medicine for years to get cold. Do you know how hard it is for me and Bingbing to come here? It''s a long way away."


    "Don''t stay for a long time. Don''t let other people know about it, especially Jiusi."


    Gu Liyuan forgot to drink. He reached out and patted Fu Chenrong on the shoulder. "Now that you''ve thought about it, leave it to me, but this medicine can only be prepared after you go back. All the herbs are in Guiyun villa."


    Twenty days later, Fu Chenrong officially ascended the throne as emperor, conferred the title of Su Jiusi as Queen, and lived in Zhaoyang palace.


    Gu Liyuan is a man, inconvenient to live in the harem, he and Pei Bingbing live in the Mu house, two people often in and out of the palace.


    Fu Chenrong has just ascended the throne. He is very busy from morning to night. Su Jiusi has just taken over the harem and is also very busy. Although there are no concubines in the harem, there are many people in the harem. It takes a lot of effort to take care of the harem.

 Chapter 667

    After a while, Su Jiusi is finally free. Pei Bingbing comes to find Su Jiusi.


    Seeing that Su Jiusi''s look was not good, he couldn''t help reminding him, "I know that you are very busy when you just ascend the Queen''s position, but you have to take care of yourself. You see what you look like. I haven''t been in the palace for ten days."


    "I heard that you and your sister-in-law are very close. How is your sister-in-law recently?"


    "Bingbing, what do you see?"


    Pei Bingbing puts her hand on Su Jiusi''s wrist, and her face shows a suspicious expression. Seeing this, Su Jiusi suddenly has an ominous premonition in her heart. During this period of time, she is really sleepy and tired. She thinks that she is too tired and doesn''t care much about it, and she hasn''t looked for the imperial doctor.


    Su Jiusi''s tone was full of heartache. At last, Fu Chenrong was too busy to deal with the state affairs, and she was in a bad mood. She went to bed early at night.


    "I don''t need him to take care of me, but I''m worried about him. He''s been busy to the third shift every day recently."


    After the loquat was sent, Pei Bingbing tasted two of them. Seeing Su Jiusi''s dispirited appearance, he continued, "I''ll check your pulse. Although I don''t know about complicated diseases, I can still see your pulse. The emperor must have neglected you recently."


    "It''s hot recently. The loquat in Changzhou ripens early."


    "There are loquats so early?"


    Pei Bingbing was so frank that Su Jiusi suddenly didn''t know how to answer her, so he could only change the topic awkwardly, "Bingxin, didn''t the emperor send a plate of fresh loquat today? You can bring some to ice


    "I''ve worked harder, but God can''t do it." Pei Bingbing sighed, saying that he was very helpless.


    Su Jiusi vaguely reminds Gu Liyuan that she is really looking forward to her child. She can''t have another child in her life, but she can see her grandson born.


    "Now that Wenci is pregnant, it''s time for you to work harder."


    "Anyway, I have nothing to do. Wenci was very kind to me before. These are what I should do. And as you said, Wenci and I have a very good relationship. The people of Mu family are really good. I don''t want to leave when I live."


    Hearing what Pei Bingbing said, Su Jiusi was relieved. She patted the back of Pei Bingbing''s hand and said, "thank you, Bingbing."


    I know that Wenci has had a miscarriage for three times. Don''t worry, I''ll look after the baby for Wenci. Although I''m not a doctor, I''ll follow the doctor of Guiyun villa and know something about it. I''ll come back to Yunshan villa when her baby is stable. "


    "Of course, it''s true. The medicine of Guiyun mountain villa is unparalleled in the world. Naturally, it has miraculous effects. Most of the rare herbs in the world are in Guiyun mountain villa. There''s a little bit in the saint''s aunt.


    Hearing that Liu Wenci was pregnant again, Su Jiusi was both surprised and happy. He immediately looked back at Pei Bingbing.


    "Really?"


    Pei Bingbing couldn''t help laughing. "I went to the palace to report the good news. Wenci has been pregnant for more than a month."


    Pei Bingbing looked at Su Jiusi in surprise, "what I get is the pulse of joy. I give it to Wen CI. Your pulse is the same as Wen Ci, but you are not..."


    Pei Bingbing knows that Su Jiusi can''t have a child, and that she has been taking Bizi pills all the time. According to common sense, as long as she takes Bizi pills, she can''t be pregnant. Where does this happy pulse come from? Is she wrong?


    "It''s impossible." Su Jiusi''s face changed and he immediately denied it.

 Chapter 668

    Not to mention her, even Alan was scared. Su Jiusi took medicine on time every day. She saw it with her own eyes and could not make any mistakes.


    "Maybe I made a mistake, Jiusi. For the sake of prudence, I''d better ask the imperial doctor to have a look!"


    This matter is too big. Su Jiusi nods to Alan. Alan understands Su Jiusi''s meaning and quickly leaves the room to ask for the royal doctor.


    "It should be."


    Pei Bingbing responded and asked.


    "You mean someone changed the Queen''s medicine?"


    After confirmation, he immediately reported, "report back to the empress. Although the taste of this medicine is very similar to that of Bizi pill, it is not the Bizi pill that the old minister gave to the empress."


    He opened the lid of the vase and poured two pieces of Medicine on his hand. First he smelled it, then he tasted it.


    He quickly took out the black porcelain bottle from the wooden box and handed it directly to Liu Yuyi.


    Alan nodded.


    Although Su Jiusi was shocked and calm, he said, "Alan, take the medicine to Doctor Liu."


    Doctor Liu didn''t know what was going on. He was so worried that sweat was oozing from his forehead. He buried his head very low and knocked it to the ground. If he couldn''t tell why, he would be killed.


    Su Jiusi can not speak, angry and anxious Alan has taken the lead in questioning.


    "Doctor Liu, the Queen''s pill is made by you. She takes it on time every night and never leaves out. What''s the matter? You know what a mistake you''ve made


    Being pregnant was originally a happy event, but she couldn''t be happy. She couldn''t coexist with her child. She just felt that her mind was blank.


    "I''ve carefully identified it. It''s really a happy pulse."


    Su Jiusi couldn''t believe what Doctor Liu said and asked.


    "Is there any misdiagnosis?"


    He gave Su Jiusi all those pills. It''s impossible for him to be pregnant. This will diagnose the happy pulse from Su Jiusi. He doesn''t even dare to look at Su Jiusi.


    Soon, Liu Yu Yi''s face showed a shocked expression, took back his hand, hung his head and said, "return to empress, you have been pregnant for nearly two months."


    Soon, Doctor Liu rushed over with the medicine box. After the ceremony, he knelt on the ground to feel Su Jiusi''s pulse. Everyone was staring at Doctor Liu, which made Doctor Liu very nervous.


    Although Su Jiusi was at sixes and sevens in his heart, he was calm on the surface and nodded to Pei Bingbing.


    Pei Bingbing is a little anxious. She knows how much influence this has on Su Jiusi. She prays constantly in her heart, hoping that all this is her own fault.


    "Jiusi, don''t think too much about it. I''m not a doctor. Don''t believe my skills. It will be clear when the imperial doctor comes."


    If she is really pregnant, what should she do?


    She really wanted to have a baby for Fu Chenrong, but she wanted to be with Fu Chenrong for a long time, so she gave up the idea long ago. Unexpectedly, Pei Bingbing told her that she was very likely to be pregnant at this time.


    Su Jiusi is a little absent-minded and sits on the chair. He just feels confused.


    Doctor Liu didn''t dare to say too much, but he was relieved. Fortunately, he cleared away the suspicion. The queen would naturally find out the rest, and there was no need for him to talk more.


    Su Jiusi''s face sank and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Who on earth is so bold?" Pei Bingbing just thinks it''s incredible that Su Jiusi is always cautious. There are so many experts around him. Who can change Su Jiusi''s medicine without being noticed? It''s not very difficult to do this.

 Chapter 669

    "Doctor Liu, don''t mention it to anyone. It''s rotten in your heart. Otherwise, you know the consequences. If you talk nonsense outside, it will affect the whole Liu family."


    Su Jiusi said with a serious warning.


    "The empress is just too tired. I''ll give her a tranquilizing prescription later."


    In order to let Su Jiusi not do stupid things, Pei Bingbing can only be cruel.


    "It''s not nice to say that you can''t even die at that time. No matter what you become, the emperor won''t hurt you, but isn''t it painful to live like that?"


    Although Alan knew that persuading Su Jiusi was very cruel, she also hoped that Su Jiusi would do well and said with difficulty, "Niang Niang, I think that Madame Gu is right. Once the poison attacks, there is no way."


    And the emperor, he loves you so much, and how can we live this life then? Jiusi, we all hope you''ll be well. "


    On the day when the child is born, your poison will break out. At that time, you don''t recognize your six relatives and can do everything. You are completely a madman. It''s unfair for the child to see such a terrible mother.


    Seeing that Su Jiusi didn''t speak, Pei Bingbing held Su Jiusi''s hand, "I know you must feel bad in your heart, but I really don''t want you to have an accident.


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak. She put her hands on her stomach and felt heartache. She knew the truth of Pei Bingbing''s words, but she really couldn''t bear it. This is her child and Fu Chenrong''s.


    More than three months later, the fetus will have to be induced labor, when xianlingguo will be invalid. You''ve been nearly two months now. This can''t be delayed any longer. Jiusi, you need to ask doctor Liu to prepare a bowl of fetal sliding medicine for you immediately. "


    Pei Bingbing sits beside Su Jiusi. She is always straightforward. Although it''s hard to say these words, in order to keep Su Jiusi, she still advises, "Jiusi, the change of dressing can be investigated slowly. Now the most important thing is your body. The poisonous insects in your body are forced to suppress by the juice of xianlingguo. You must drink the medicine within three months of the fetus.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything. The expression on his face became more and more condensed. His fists were tightly clenched, and the veins in his hands were clearly visible.


    "Who does that lady suspect?"


    "It''s not mousse rain." Su Jiusi''s tone is affirmative. Mu Siyu doesn''t have the ability to do it. She has a suspicious object in her heart.


    Fu Chenrong claims that Mu Siyu is dead, and quietly sends Mu Siyu back to Jinzhou. Normally, she doesn''t have the chance to do it, and she doesn''t have the courage to do it. But now, besides Mu Siyu, Alan can''t think of anyone else.


    Alan guessed, thinking about it carefully, he thought it was impossible. After that, Mu Siyu kept listening to the rain Pavilion closed. After Emperor Shun''s death, no one paid attention to Mu Siyu.


    "Niang Niang, can this be Miss Mu''s doing?"


    Liu Yuyi gets up and bows out of Su Jiusi''s room. After going out, he takes a long breath of relief. He kneels in Zhaoyang palace before, and his whole back is wet with sweat.


    Su Jiusi waved his hand and motioned to Liu Yuyi to step down first.


    "Step back!"


    Where does Liu Yuyi dare to talk nonsense? Although Su Jiusi''s method is not positive, he has heard a lot.


    "Well, Bingbing, go back first! Don''t tell anyone about it. I know it. "


    Su Jiusi''s tone was very calm. He could not see anything from the surface, as if it was just a small matter.


    Although Pei Bingbing is not at ease, Su Jiusi has already said so, and she is not good enough to say anything more. She sighs, "I''ll see you tomorrow."

 Chapter 670

    Su Jiusi did not reply, but nodded.


    After Pei Bingbing left, Su Jiusi got up and stood by the window. It would be sunny, but the sunshine couldn''t reach her heart.


    At the moment, her heart is desolate.


    If you knew you were such a white eyed wolf, the empress should have let you die in the bandit''s nest. The empress wholeheartedly helped the emperor and guarded the state of Jiang.


    If it wasn''t for the empress to ask for wind and light water, you also know what will happen. If the emperor can return triumphantly, the empress has at least half of the credit. Are you blind about all these things?


    Alan said with a sneer, "the person who guards the state of Jiang is obviously the empress. What did you guard?


    "My duty is to protect the emperor and protect the state of Jiang."


    Alan asked.


    "Bing Xin, you keep saying that it''s your duty. Then tell me, what''s your duty?"


    Su Jiusi suddenly began to smile. His smile was cold and sad. "I didn''t have a different heart to Jiang state, but the emperor was guarding me and attacking me everywhere, even you."


    Bingyun lowers her head and does not dare to look at Su Jiusi. She also feels sorry for Su Jiusi.


    "Since the empress has already guessed it, why ask her subordinates? There is nothing for her to say. No matter what she does with her subordinates, she has nothing to say."


    Su Jiusi forced his anger back and asked.


    "Is it the order of the late emperor?"


    Su Jiusi has a calm face, and there is a strong murderous air in her eyes. Before she speaks, Alan can''t help but feel a little excited. "What kind of responsibility are you, Bingyun? The empress treats you well, never owes you, and even saves your life. You don''t know how to repay your kindness, and you steal the empress''s medicine. You clearly want her life."


    "Madam, I''m sorry. It''s my duty."


    Bingyun knows that it will be discovered sooner or later. Now that Fu Chenrong has become emperor, she has no regrets even if she wants her life. Since Su Jiusi has discovered it, she has not argued for herself, and is ready to die.


    "Bingyun, you have the courage to change the medicine of our palace. Who gave you the courage?"


    Bingyun kneels upright and calm.


    "If you are stupid, please tell me."


    Su Jiusi holds the black porcelain bottle in her hand. She smashes the black porcelain bottle on Bingyun. Bingyun can''t avoid it. The porcelain bottle just hits her forehead. The bright red blood flows down her forehead and finally drops on the ground.


    "I don''t know if the empress has any orders for her subordinates to come here?"


    After the ceremony, Su Jiusi, who was standing by the window, turned around, but didn''t ask Bingyun to get up. She could only kneel all the time. Alan stood beside Su Jiusi and looked coldly at the ice cloud on the ground.


    The ice cloud is in the palace, and soon Alan finds it back.


    Alan guessed something vaguely in his heart, but he didn''t ask much, and soon retired. If it was done by Bingyun, even she would not let Bingxin go.


    "Yes, Madame."


    "Alan, you find Bingyun. Our palace wants to see her."


    She''s mad for the state of Jiang, and the former Emperor has fallen into the well. You''re really following her orders. I''m from the Jianghu. I don''t know what you''re talking about. All I know is that what you''re doing is very dirty. Even we people in the Jianghu don''t like it. "


    The more Alan said, the more angry he was. He wanted to kill Bingyun.


    Ice cloud hung his head, heard Alan scold the first emperor, immediately voice to protect the first emperor, "Alan, you can''t be rude to the first emperor."

 Chapter 671

    "That was too much for the emperor. Even the emperor''s grandfather couldn''t hurt the empress so wantonly."


    Alan didn''t understand these rules, and he would be angry, so he would not be merciful to the emperor.


    "Alan, stop it."


    "Yes, Madame."


    Alan asked someone to drag away the ice cloud on the ground. Su Jiusi''s voice came again. Without a trace of temperature, he seemed to hesitate. Finally, he said, "it''s a thick burial."


    Su Jiusi didn''t look at the ice cloud in the whole process. He said in a cold voice, "drag it down."


    Ice cloud can not support the body, fell on the ground, "sorry, Niang Niang."


    Su Jiusi pulled out his sword and dropped his bloody sword.


    Su Jiusi didn''t look at Bingyun. She looked cold. She stabbed Bingyun''s chest with a long sword. The sharp end of the Sword Pierced Bingyun''s chest, and she vomited a lot of blood.


    Bingyun knows what Su Jiusi is going to do. She kneels on the ground and doesn''t move. When she does these things, she knows that one day, her life has long belonged to the royal family.


    Su Jiusi took the sword and went to Bingyun.


    Soon, Alan took a long sword and handed it to Su Jiusi.


    "Yes, I''ll take it now."


    After su Jiusi finished, he took a look at Alan and said, "take your sword."


    It''s right for you to abide by your duties, but you forget what to do and what not to do as a subordinate. Jiang Guo''s future will be borne by me, so you don''t need to worry about it. Bingyun, I gave you an opportunity and even saved you, but you can''t grasp the propriety all the time. Our Palace won''t give you another opportunity. "


    "It''s not up to you to intervene in the affairs between our palace and Shen Rong. Shen Rong knows what he''s doing and doesn''t need you to comment. It''s his long cherished wish to be a good emperor.


    I didn''t expect that Fu Chenrong would take this medicine without telling her. Suddenly, she didn''t know what it was like.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t know about it at all. She knows that Bizi pill is cold and cool. In order not to let Fu Chenrong worry, she doesn''t tell Fu Chenrong about it. The biggest impact of falling cold disease on her body is not that she can''t get pregnant all her life. Anyway, she doesn''t plan to have a baby.


    He is the emperor of the state of Jiang. He doesn''t belong to the empress alone. He regards the empress as the only one. It''s not good for the state of Jiang. His subordinates know that they are sorry for the empress, but they must obey the orders of the former Emperor. "


    Subordinates just want the emperor to use less snacks for his wife, and want to stop the emperor.


    "The emperor wants to take sterilization medicine for her. She has just got married. The emperor has done this ridiculous thing for her. I don''t know what will happen in the future.


    "Bingyun, your calculation is really accurate. It''s so hard to separate the emperor from the palace." Su Jiusi said with a sneer that she didn''t expect that ice cloud, who was cold and didn''t know what to do with men and women, was actually in charge of these things.


    Since the empress is a woman, she must be reluctant to give up her baby. The emperor will force the empress to slide the baby so that she won''t leave the baby. At that time, the emperor and the empress will be estranged by this. "


    Bingyun didn''t hide it. He hung his eyes and continued, "I changed my mother''s medicine. I don''t want her life. I just want her to be pregnant.


    She went to Bingyun and looked down at Bingyun. "Then you tell me, what''s your plan?"


    Su Jiusi interrupts Alan, who just closes his mouth and retreats to one side.


    Alan didn''t say anything.


    "Have the room cleaned up."


    With that, Su Jiusi left the room and went directly to the study.

 Chapter 672

    When Fu Chenrong heard the news, Su Jiusi leaned on the chair in the study with his back to Fu Chenrong.


    Fu Chenrong couldn''t see Su Jiusi''s expression clearly because his back was facing him. He went to Su Jiusi''s back and held her in his arms.


    Su Jiusi leaned on him quietly for a long time and said, "Shen Rong, I killed Bingyun."


    There''s only one fairy fruit in Saint Gu''s place. Even if there''s a second one, it''s useless. Her poison will still attack.


    He has already found out this matter for a long time. Once it is more than three months, Su Jiusi''s poisonous insects will definitely attack. At that time, even the great Luo immortal will not be able to save Su Jiusi.


    This is the first time that they have different opinions. It''s also the first time that Su Jiusi said this kind of words to him after they were together. The alienation in the words made him more and more uncomfortable. However, he would not do what Su Jiusi said this time. He can''t take such a risk with Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi bit her lip and said nothing. She pulled out her hand and said, "I want to be alone tonight."


    "There''s no other way. Jiuer, we don''t have time. You still have Liyuan and Qingcheng. Qingcheng will give birth to grandchildren soon. If you like children, we''ll adopt more. Jiusi, listen to me this time, OK?"


    "I''m ready for this, but he''s still here. It''s God''s will. Maybe there will be a way. We still have so long to find another way."


    Hearing that Su Jiusi wanted to keep the child, Fu Chenrong shook his head, "Jiusi, what I care about most is your body. I can have no son in my life, but I can''t live without you."


    She knew that she should take away the child, but she was really reluctant to give up. She wanted to give birth to the child, even if it was a risk, she also wanted to have a try. After rebirth, her life was full of risks.


    But in a short time, I have thought about many things and made a decision.


    Before Fu Chenrong came, she had been sitting alone in her study for a while.


    If it was normal, Su Jiusi would feel pain. She didn''t feel anything. She took Fu Chenrong''s hand and put it on her stomach. Her voice was very gentle. "Chenrong, she''s in it. This is our first child. How about leaving him?"


    Fu Chenrong wants to say that they can''t leave the child and touch Su Jiusi''s eyes. He can''t say this. He is heartbroken and holds Su Jiusi''s hand harder.


    "How can I not understand, just let you suffer so many grievances." Fu Chenrong went to Su Jiusi and squatted in front of her, holding Su Jiusi''s hand in both hands, "Jiusi, I..."


    "You know me."


    "Bingbing came to me and told me everything. Jiusi, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t protect you well." Fu Chenrong held Su Jiusi tightly, and he felt very uncomfortable.


    Su Jiusi''s voice was very low, with a feeling of exhaustion in his tone.


    "She''s one of your people. Would you blame me for killing her without your consent?"


    "I know that already."


    Although he was reluctant to give up his children and had hoped for the children of two people, he was even more reluctant to give up Su Jiusi. If he wanted to exchange her life for a child, he would rather be childless all his life.


    "Jiusi..."


    Fu Chenrong called, but Su Jiusi didn''t reply and didn''t look at Fu Chenrong.

 Chapter 673

    Fu Chenrong got up and was ready to leave. As soon as he got to the door, Su Jiusi''s voice suddenly came over, "Chenrong, I want to live in Mu''s house for a few days. My sister-in-law is pregnant. I want to accompany her for a few days."


    "Good."


    Fu Chenrong should come down. As long as Su Jiusi is happy, she can do whatever she wants.


    Su Jiusi faintly smiles, "Zhong Mojiang, thank you."


    He didn''t just know Su Jiusi. He knew that she was not a willful little girl. If it wasn''t something extraordinary, she would never leave the capital.


    According to reason, her life should be very comfortable. How could she suddenly leave the palace alone.


    Outside, it is said that Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi are deeply attached to each other. Countless people admire their feelings, and the so-called side imperial concubine has disappeared. Su Jiusi is the only woman in the harem.


    Su Jiusi came in the afternoon, but he didn''t want to say what happened. It just made him feel that Su Jiusi was not in a good mood.


    "Do you really think I''m a three-year-old?"


    "I just want to come out and relax."


    You are so angry that you run away from home. What''s the matter? Please tell me. I''ll teach Fu Chenrong a lesson for you. "


    As soon as Su Jiusi''s voice fell, Zhong Mojiang strode out, frowned and said, "how can you be such a woman who doesn''t know how to take care of your body? Just now that you have become a queen, you are in conflict with Fu Chenrong?


    "No harm."


    Although the weather is getting warmer, it''s still a little cold at night. Alan takes up his cape and puts it on Su Jiusi''s shoulder, reminding him, "madam, it''s cold outside. You''d better go back to the room and sit down!"


    Su Jiusi sat on the steps of other courtyard. The silver moonlight sprinkled on her. She had been sitting on the steps for a long time.


    Su Jiusi is in a remote courtyard outside the city. The courtyard is not big, but very elegant. There is a large bamboo forest nearby. The courtyard is located in the bamboo forest.


    Qingshan knew that Fu Chenrong would go to Su Jiusi himself. Anyway, he couldn''t stop him. He said nothing. He didn''t ask any more questions. He immediately went down to prepare his horse. The party galloped away from the palace.


    Fu Chenrong didn''t ask any more. He said with a cold face, "prepare the horse immediately."


    "With Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu, they said that the empress supported them, and now they are also looking for the empress outside."


    "Who else went to Yanhua temple with the queen this morning?"


    Fu Chenrong has already got up. He is a little flustered. He understands Su Jiusi''s meaning. She wants to leave her baby in her belly, but he can''t let her do it.


    "Just now, people from the Marquis''s house have heard that the empress went to the Yanhua temple to offer incense in the morning, but she hasn''t come back until now. The Marquis''s house has sent someone to find the empress."


    Heard that Su Jiusi disappeared, Fu Chenrong fiercely put down the fold in his hand and asked anxiously, "what do you say?"


    Three days later, Fu Chenrong was reading a book in the imperial study when Castle Peak rushed in and reported, "emperor, it''s not good. The empress is gone."


    The next day, Su Jiusi went back to Mu''s house.


    "It''s just a coincidence to thank me for what I do. If I didn''t happen to be in the capital, you wouldn''t have met me."


    He talks about coincidence, but Zhong Mojiang knows in his heart that it''s not a coincidence. Knowing that Su Jiusi had been granted the title, he came to the capital specially. In fact, he wanted to see her from a distance.


    He has been here for several days. He wanted to sneak into the palace to see Su Jiusi. Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi went out of the palace and saw her live in Mu''s house. Zhong Mojiang was very surprised. Finally, he couldn''t help showing up and meeting Su Jiusi. But Su Jiusi made such a request.

 Chapter 674

    This other courtyard was also built by him. He knew that Su Jiusi liked elegance. This other courtyard was built according to Su Jiusi''s preference, which was very elegant.


    He wanted to give the other house to Su Jiusi, but he was afraid that Su Jiusi might misunderstand it, so he planned to stay and live for himself. Unexpectedly, he brought Su Jiusi here soon after it was built.


    "Zhong Mojiang, why did you come to the capital all of a sudden?"


    If he can get along with Su Jiusi for two days without any interference, it''s just something he can''t get.


    "Zhong Mojiang, would you like to help me? Don''t reveal my whereabouts to anyone. "


    "Not even her?" Zhong Mojiang asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t mention me. I don''t want her to know I''m here."


    "That''s just right. I''ll sell it to you. Do you mind if I stay for two days! I''ll look for Bingbing tomorrow. "


    Zhong Mojiang knew that Su Jiusi was not willing to say. Although he was worried about Su Jiusi, he did not continue to ask. With this woman''s temperament, she asked in vain. She would not say anything.


    "I''m fine. I''m just tired of everything recently. I want to be quiet for a while."


    She wanted to give her baby a chance to live.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t believe in Zhong Mojiang, but can''t tell him. If he knows, he will persuade her like that, but she really can''t bear it. It''s seven months before the birth of the child. Maybe there''s another way.


    "Jiusi, if you can trust me, tell me what happened. Maybe I can help you."


    Although he doesn''t want to admit it, he knows how good Fu Chenrong is to Su Jiusi, so he is willing to quit, but he can''t figure out what happened to them, and it doesn''t look like a fight.


    Zhong Mojiang is speechless. With Fu Chenrong''s love for Su Jiusi, not to mention ten thousand taels of silver, he is afraid that the whole Treasury is willing to give it to Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "do you think he can say it?"


    "You''re not afraid of what Fu Chenrong says when you waste money like this?"


    Su Jiu thought without thinking about it, so he said, "OK."


    "Ten thousand Liang, will you buy it?" Zhong Mojiang deliberately quoted a sky high price just to give it to Su Jiusi. The yard was originally built for her.


    "How much silver? You can buy it. "


    "Woman, if you like it, I''ll give it to you. Anyway, I''m not usually here. It''s a waste to put it." Zhong Mojiang''s indifferent tone.


    "This other courtyard is well arranged. The environment is quiet and quiet. The master of the bell gate is quite relaxed." Su Jiusi looked around. This other hospital is really suitable for relaxation.


    But this time he saw Su Jiusi was different from last time. He could feel that Su Jiusi had something on his mind.


    He was relieved to see that she was doing well.


    Zhong Mojiang is just and aboveboard. When he left last time, he had already said that he would not see Su Jiusi. After all, he still couldn''t help it. That kind of missing is very arresting. He has been paying attention to Su Jiusi''s news all the time. Unconsciously, he came to the capital and just didn''t want to see her.


    "It''s said that Bingbing has come to the capital. I''ve come to see her specially."


    Now that Su Jiusi has come forward, he will certainly take advantage of the situation and give him an open and aboveboard reason to get along with Su Jiusi. "Since the empress has a request, how can I not be satisfied? Today I made 10000 liang from the empress. I''m in a good mood. How about a drink?"


    "I''m too strong to drink. I''ll help myself."


    "I''m afraid I won''t eat you." Zhong Mojiang picks eyebrows and looks at Su Jiusi with frivolous eyes.

 Chapter 675

    Su Jiusi got up and nodded to Zhong Mojiang. His tone was a little alienated. "I''ll go back to my room first and have a rest. Zhong Mojiang, you should have a rest earlier."


    After su Jiusi entered the room, Zhong Mojiang patted her head. She almost forgot that this woman was very serious. She couldn''t make such a joke. She wouldn''t think of that night again, would she!


    At the thought of this, Zhong Mojiang really wants to slap himself. He looks at Su Jiusi''s back until he can''t see it. He still stands in the same place. Tomorrow, he will ask Pei Bingbing what happened.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes are firm, crazy Gu is really a very difficult poison, but she still holds a glimmer of hope in her heart, maybe she can meet an expert to solve the poison of crazy Gu.


    "When there is no way out, I will recognize that things may still turn for the better. There are so many capable people and scholars in the world. As long as you look for them, you may be able to find a way to detoxify them."


    Now I just want my mother to think about it again. She and the emperor have experienced so many things before they get married. I really want to see my mother and the emperor grow old together. "


    Alan shook his head, "I dare not accept it. Even if I accept it, I can''t do it. My mother insists on doing it, and I won''t say anything more. I will always be with her.


    "I can''t do it."


    Su Jiusi put down the cup in his hand and solemnly looked at Alan on the ground, "you must promise me."


    "No matter how I choose, I will be heartbroken. I can do it to other people, but I can''t do it to children."


    All of a sudden, Alan knelt down on the ground with a plop, "since the empress has a will to die, she will exchange her life for her life. The little prince has no mother since he was born, and the emperor will lose her too. Is this worth it? I beg you to think twice. "


    Alan, you promise me one thing. If the poison attacks after I give birth to my child and you kill me, don''t let me live like a madman. I''m afraid I will hurt them by mistake. When I''m gone, Shen Rong, Jiang Guo and the child will be in Shen Rong''s hands. "


    "Poisonous insects don''t have to attack. I''ll try to find a way in the past seven months, if there''s no way.


    "What will the emperor do?"


    "Don''t mention it any more. I''ve made up my mind."


    Su Jiusi held the water and drank it slowly. After enduring it, Alan finally said, "lady, do you really want to do this?"


    Alan stops and turns around. Su Jiusi is drinking water with his eyes down. Alan can''t see Su Jiusi''s expression.


    "This other courtyard is in the bamboo forest. It''s not so easy for Shen Rong to find it. Even if he finds it, Zhong Mojiang mentioned that there is a basement in the courtyard. Then we can hide in the basement. As long as the children are more than three months old, we can go back to the palace."


    "Niang Niang, the emperor must have known the news that Niang Niang left the palace. I''m afraid that he will look for Niang Niang wantonly in the city. It won''t be long before he will find her here."


    After returning to the room, Alan bent down to make the bed. Su Jiusi sat on the stool and poured water with a teapot.


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s gloomy appearance, he was really worried about Su Jiusi.


    She really wants to gamble. If she wins the gamble, she and her child can do well. If she loses the gamble, she will die. If she gives up now, the child will die.


    She wanted to give the child a chance to bet on herself, and she could take it.


    Just think of Fu Chenrong, she will be very sad, of course, she does not want to leave Fu Chenrong, so she will try her best to find antidote, try her best to live, until the last moment, will never admit defeat.

 Chapter 676

    Although knowing that the hope is slim, Alan can only comfort himself in this way.


    She has been with Su Jiusi for several months. She knows that Su Jiusi''s decision is hard to convince, and she is stupid. She can''t do anything except accompany Su Jiusi and help to find out the way to solve the crazy Gu.


    She prayed in her heart, hoping that God would favor Su Jiusi again.


    Zhong Mojiang''s other courtyard has everything, including music, chess, calligraphy and painting, even women''s clothes.


    The next morning, Zhong Mojiang quietly left the other hospital to find Pei Bingbing.


    Fu Chenrong once again whip, Gu Liyuan chase up, two people with guards left the capital.


    Su Jiusi is also a proud person in her heart. How can she allow herself to live like this? If it is him, he doesn''t want to. There is no difference between living and dying like this.


    Gu Liyuan knows that Fu Chenrong''s words are reasonable. He has carefully learned about Crazy Gu with Pei Bingbing. After the attack, he lost his mind completely. Even a three-year-old child is not as good as him. He will be like a madman every day.


    He has ambition and ambition, but Su Jiusi is involved in all this. His life is long, and he wants to go hand in hand with Su Jiusi.


    All his life he imagined had Su Jiusi. Without her, Fu Chenrong would not be Fu Chenrong any more, and his life would not have any brilliance.


    In Fu Chenrong''s mind, Su Jiusi is more important than his own life.


    "Hate it! If the poison attacks, with Jiusi''s temperament, she will not let herself live like that. She will arrange everything when she is still awake. I can lose anything, but I can''t lose her. "


    Jiusi is different from other women. At first sight, she is the one who has a special grudge. If you really provoke her like this, I''m afraid she won''t be able to enter the room in the future. "


    Gu Liyuan usually means Fu Chenrong. He supports Fu Chenrong and sighs, "now she has made a decision. If you force her to give up her child, I''m afraid Jiusi will blame you.


    "She can''t have an accident."


    Gu Liyuan immediately came after him with a whip, "I''ll go with you. Anyway, I can''t sleep when I go back. Shen Rong, what should you do when you find Jiusi? You''re forcing her to take medicine? She just doesn''t want to take medicine when she leaves at this time. "


    He couldn''t lose her. He couldn''t even think about it.


    Fu Chenrong raises his whip and does not find Su Jiusi. He can''t be at ease. He will never let Su Jiusi take such a risk. Everything else is OK, but this is not OK. Even if Su Jiusi will blame him, he will not let Su Jiusi do it.


    "There''s nothing to do tomorrow. It''s all right for a day. Liyuan, go back first! I went out of town to look for it. Jiusi must not have gone far. "


    "You''re not going to court tomorrow?"


    Fu Chenrong also pulled the reins, his face cold Su, completely did not have the usual appearance of that giggle.


    "Let''s go out of town and look for it."


    Gu Liyuan rode on the brown horse and pulled the reins. "The capital has been searched almost all over. Will Jiusi be out of the city?"


    After su Jiusi has a rest, Fu Chenrong and Gu Liyuan are still looking for her outside. They will meet by pure coincidence.


    Su Jiusi is playing the Qin in the bamboo forest with the Qin in her arms. The melodious sound of the Qin pours out under her dexterous fingers.


    She changed into a white dress with crescent moon. She only had a simple bun on her head. She didn''t wear any powder. Against the background of the scenery, she looked like a fairy in the sky from a distance.


    When Zhong Mojiang came back, he saw such a su Jiusi. He didn''t disturb him. He just looked at him from a distance, and his mouth couldn''t help rising. This was the first time he saw Su Jiusi playing the piano, and the first time he found Su Jiusi so beautiful.

 Chapter 677

    Although he didn''t know the rhythm, he also heard that Su Jiusi was not in a good mood. The piano was not happy, but it made people feel depressed.


    After listening for a while, the sound of the zither suddenly stopped, and Zhong Mojiang then put his mind away and went over.


    A gust of wind blows, and the sound of rustling comes from the bamboo forest. Zhong Mojiang reaches out his hand and catches a leaf that is about to fall on Su Jiusi''s hair.


    Maybe she was hungry. Su Jiusi ate three or four cakes. She ate all the jujube and lotus seed soup. Alan ate six or seven cakes and drank a bowl of porridge.


    Alan took a little cake, also gave Su Jiusi a cake, two people eat together.


    She asked Alan to sit down and eat together. This is not the palace, and Alan is not polite. She brought the tremella and jujube soup to Su Jiusi. She didn''t like this kind of sweet soup, and the people in the Jianghu were not used to it.


    Su Jiusi often eats jujube tremella soup, which is a sweet soup she likes very much.


    Seeing the tremella and jujube soup, Alan said with a smile, "the master of the bell gate bought something that the lady loves to eat by mistake."


    Su Jiusi and he went back to the dining room of the other hospital. There were many things on the table. Most of them were all kinds of cakes and a bowl of tremella and jujube soup.


    He doesn''t want to practice sword at all. The so-called practice is just an excuse.


    Su Jiusi leaves with Alan. Looking at their back, Zhong Mojiang looks cold and dignified. He pulls out his sword and cuts off a bamboo tree. The bamboo breaks and falls in front of Zhong Mojiang.


    "Go and eat! I''ll practice my sword in the bamboo forest for a while. "


    Su Jiusi didn''t say much, just nodded, "thank you, Zhong Mojiang."


    Zhong Mojiang''s eyes flashed and said as if nothing had happened, "Bingbing is not in Mufu. I didn''t see her, but the capital seems to be looking for you. Fu Chenrong didn''t say you are missing, but this posture is not small."


    Su Jiusi asked.


    "Did you see ice?"


    Su Jiusi lived in qingquemen for a few days, but Su Jiusi didn''t show any preference for food. She ate whatever she prepared for her, so Zhong Mojiang didn''t know what Su Jiusi liked.


    I went to the capital in the morning. I didn''t have anything to eat in other hospitals. I brought some food back and put it on the table. It''s still hot. You eat while it''s hot. I don''t know what you like. I bought some of them all. "


    Zhong Mojiang shrugged, "I don''t care. People in the Jianghu don''t have so many rules.


    "Now that I am married, I should avoid the suspicion. It''s good for you and me."


    Hearing that Su Jiusi is a bell keeper, Zhong Mojiang is not very happy. He finally gets closer to Su Jiusi. A joke makes their relationship go back to the past. This woman really has a grudge.


    "Jiusi, are we so unfamiliar?"


    Su Jiusi got up from the stand and gave a faint smile to Zhong Mojiang.


    "Master Zhong, I''m flattered. It''s just a small skill."


    "It turns out that you are so good at playing the piano. It''s very nice. I''m fascinated when I stand by." Zhong Mojiang was fascinated by Su Jiusi.


    After eating, Alan cleans up the table, and Su Jiusi helps to clean up when she has nothing to do. She just collects some things, and suddenly covers her stomach.


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    Seeing Su Jiusi covering his stomach, Alan quickly put down his things and helped Su Jiusi.

 Chapter 678

    The abdominal pain is more and more intense, Su Jiusi''s face is pale, in the heart already had the ominous premonition.


    Soon she saw the red blood of the skirt.


    She was already wearing a crescent white dress, the bright red blood was very obvious, like a gorgeous flower on the skirt.


    "Alan, you go out first."


    Alan felt very sad, but she didn''t know what to say. She wanted to do it, but she didn''t dare.


    "Niang Niang..."


    Fu Chenrong did not come before he will not leave this other courtyard, he will watch her leave safely will rest assured.


    Zhong Mojiang put a black porcelain vase on the table and left the room.


    "Alan, take this medicine for Jiusi. Fu Chenrong and his family should come soon. This medicine can protect Jiusi first."


    Nothing is more important than to be alive.


    Before doing this, Zhong Mojiang knew that Su Jiusi would hate her. In the future, he would never approach Su Jiusi as he used to, but he didn''t regret it. As long as he could keep her life, even if she would hate him for a lifetime, he would do so.


    The hairpin has not entered most of the world, and Zhong Mojiang''s chest is constantly bleeding with bright red blood. Su Jiusi stops her hand. She turns around and sits down holding the corner of the table. Her tone has calmed down a lot. She turns her back to Zhong Mojiang and says, "you go! I don''t want to see you again. "


    Zhong Mojiang tried to restrain himself, said, "I killed your child, if this can make you happy, you can kill me, Jiusi, I just hope you live well."


    Zhong Mojiang still didn''t move, but he turned his eyes back and looked at Su Jiusi with pity. From the first time he saw Su Jiusi to now, he had never seen her look so impolite.


    The sharp hairpin instantly disappeared into Zhong Mojiang''s chest, and immediately there was a bright red blood exudation.


    Su Jiusi pulled out a hairpin from his head and stabbed it into Zhong Mojiang''s chest.


    Zhong Mojiang is speechless. He really has no qualifications. He just wants to save Su Jiusi''s life. He can not disturb her all his life, and he can watch her marry others, but he can''t watch her die. This is something that can''t be done in any case.


    Su Jiusi, who has always been calm, is a little out of control. She stares at Zhong Mojiang with big eyes. Her eyes are sad and desperate.


    "What qualifications do you have to decide my child''s life and death for me, Zhong Mojiang? What are you based on?"


    Zhong Mojiang stands still, still avoiding Su Jiusi''s eyes. He doesn''t want to hurt Su Jiusi, but he hopes Su Jiusi can live well.


    "Jiusi, you know what it means to keep this child. I tried my best to save your life. I won''t allow you to do anything stupid."


    See Zhong Mojiang come in, Su Jiusi stumbling up, grabbed Zhong Mojiang''s clothes, "why?"


    Alan just walked to the door, Zhong Mojiang has strided over, he is dressed in black, heavy expression, simply dare not go to see Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiu Si accentuated tone, as if someone took a knife in her heart mercilessly stabbed a knife.


    "Come on."


    Alan was worried about Su Jiusi, so he didn''t dare to go away.


    "Niang Niang, you..."


    Su Jiusi bit his lip and said, "Alan, go and call Zhong Mojiang."


    Seeing the bloodstain, Su Jiusi already understood what had happened, and even Alan understood it. He was shocked and surprised.


    "Niang Niang, maidservant accompanies you."


    Alan is worried about Su Jiusi. There are large blood stains on her skirt. She wants to persuade Su Jiusi to take medicine.


    "Get out."

 Chapter 679

    Su Jiusi''s face is expressionless, her eyes are condensed, but her tone is very deterrent. She is always kind to Alan, which is really bad mood.


    Alan didn''t dare to say anything more and left the room in silence.


    An hour later, Fu Chenrong and Gu Liyuan come with Pei Bingbing.


    "Is your injury OK?"


    "It''s better for me to do it. I hate me better than Fu Chenrong. Anyway, I can''t see her usually."


    Pei Bingbing tone with a strong apology.


    "Mojiang, it''s really hard for you this time."


    Zhong Mojiang stands in front of the window and watches Fu Chenrong leave with Su Jiusi. Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan stand behind her. Zhong Mojiang''s wound has been slightly bandaged by himself. He is dressed in black, and the blood on it is not obvious.


    Fu Chenrong picked up Su Jiusi on the ground. She didn''t speak or move. Fu Chenrong took her into the carriage.


    He wants to make this friend.


    In the past, he was a little jealous of Zhong Mojiang, but now he has some respect for him. Although he likes Su Jiusi, he doesn''t use despicable means to fight for him. Instead, he thinks about Su Jiusi everywhere.


    Zhong Mojiang''s action is beyond his expectation. Is this what he instructs? He only knows all this from Pei Bingbing on the way back. He understands Zhong Mojiang''s intention.


    As for him and Su Jiusi, they can only take their time. He can wait until Su Jiusi has no problem with it. If Zhong Mojiang had not done it today, he would have done it.


    Although he doesn''t want to be separated from Su Jiusi, he knows that he and Su Jiusi already have a heart knot. He also hopes that Su Jiusi will go out to relax, so that she will feel much better.


    "After you take good care of yourself, I''ll send you back to the state of Wei. It''s good for you to live there for a while. Su Heng must be very happy to see you go back."


    Fu Chenrong knew that Su Jiusi didn''t want to see him when he said he wanted to go back to the state of Wei. Although she didn''t blame him from beginning to end, he could clearly feel the alienation in Su Jiusi''s tone.


    "I want to go back to the state of Wei and see Su Heng."


    This is her first estrangement after knowing Fu Chenrong, but she can''t avoid it.


    The goal of ice cloud has been achieved.


    She understands their intention and knows that she can''t blame them, but she doesn''t know how to face Fu Chenrong.


    In a word, Su Jiusi understood Fu Chenrong''s meaning. Without Zhong Mojiang, there would be Fu Chenrong, and he would do the same, but if Fu Chenrong was the one who did that, her heart would only be more painful.


    "Jiusi, I dare not gamble." Fu Chenrong is still mute, holding Su Jiusi''s hand more forcefully, "I''ll take you home now. You promised me that you would stay with me all your life. You can''t break your appointment."


    "Shen Rong, are you going to do the same after you find me?"


    "I..."


    "The child is gone."


    The bright red blood hurt Fu Chenrong''s heart. He went in and simply sat on the ground. He reached over Su Jiusi''s shoulder and said in a dumb voice, "Jiusi, let''s go home!"


    Fu Chenrong pushes the room open. Su Jiusi sits on the ground. There is a large amount of bright red blood on the white skirt of crescent moon. She sits on the ground unconscious.


    Fu Chenrong goes to his room to find Su Jiusi, while Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan go to see Zhong Mojiang.


    "It''s OK. Jiusi can kill me with her strength. She''s in a bad mood these days. Bingbing, you can help Jiusi."


    Zhong Mojiang has never seen Su Jiusi like this. He is still worried about Su Jiusi. Knowing that she is friendly with Pei Bingbing, he wants Pei Bingbing to enlighten Su Jiusi.


    "Even if you don''t say it, I''ll do it. Jiusi is not a diamond in the corner. Give her a little time, and she will think it out slowly."

 Chapter 680

    "Master Zhong, it''s a pity that Jiusi has already married. Otherwise, if you marry master Zhong, you''ll be happy in your life. I didn''t expect that master Zhong would hurt you so much."


    Gu Liyuan said with emotion.


    Trapped in qingquemen before, he has always been biased against Zhong Mojiang. He thinks that Zhong Mojiang is a despicable and impersonal killer leader. After seeing what Zhong Mojiang has done secretly for Su Jiusi, his attitude towards Zhong Mojiang has gradually changed. This killer leader Juran is a seed of infatuation, and his affection for Su Jiusi is no less than Fu Chenrong.


    Once upon a time, he didn''t understand why his master had no regrets. He just thought he was crazy. Now he understands. He is just like him.


    If you can''t get rid of it, you should take it seriously. After all, you still follow his master''s way.


    In this life, Su Jiusi was destined to become a fetter that he could not lose.


    But for this, he never knew that he could do it for a woman.


    He just wanted Su Jiusi to be happy.


    When this idea jumped into his mind, it was only a moment before he denied it. He knew how deep Su Jiusi felt for Fu Chenrong. He didn''t want them to make such a fuss. It was su Jiusi who suffered so much. Since someone was destined to be a villain, it was up to him to be the villain.


    If he doesn''t do it, he guesses that Fu Chenrong will do the same. Since he loves Su Jiusi deeply, he will care about her life and never let her die. At that time, it will affect the feelings between Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi, and he can take advantage of it.


    He knew that as long as he did so, there would be no turning back. Su Jiusi would hate him.


    When he learned all this from Pei Bingbing, he almost didn''t hesitate to dispense the medicine from the doctor. In order to reduce the damage to Su Jiusi''s body, he went to the best hospital in the capital and repeatedly told the doctors in the hospital to be gentle and not harmful.


    Zhong Mojiang finds a clean handkerchief to wipe the blood on it. He moves very carefully, as if the hairpin is a rare treasure. After wiping off the blood, he gently rubs the hairpin in the palm of his hand.


    After everyone left, Zhong Mojiang loosened his hand. On his hand, there was a gold hairpin with blood, which Su Jiusi had pulled from his head. The hairpin was very simple and embroidered with lotus.


    Zhong Mojiang doesn''t want to mention these things any more, so he just drives people away. Pei Bingbing gives a few words of advice and follows Gu Liyuan to leave the other hospital.


    "It''s true that you don''t want to see me. Well, you go first! I''m going back to sparrow, too


    Pei Bingbing comforted.


    "Jiusi is angry now, and she will understand your intention later. You can rest assured that she will not hate you all her life."


    Zhong Mojiang gave a bitter smile.


    "I''m afraid Jiusi will never forgive me in his life. Well, it''s OK to remember me in this way. It''s so painless. I''m afraid I can''t even remember who I am in a few years."


    Just emotional things also pay attention to fate, the two are still predestined, otherwise Zhong Mojiang is also a good destination.


    Woman, you have to be good, I left this hairpin, as if you gave it to me.


    After Fu Chenrong sent Su Jiusi to Zhaoyang palace, Liu Yuyi had been waiting for Su Jiusi in Zhaoyang palace.


    Seeing that Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi came back, they immediately diagnosed Su Jiusi''s pulse and dispensed medicine, while the maid was busy changing Su Jiusi''s clothes. During the whole process, Su Jiusi did not say a word and let them busy.

 Chapter 681

    Fu Chenrong has been guarding one side, he has been a day and night did not sleep, the tired face is obvious, but can not rest assured Su Jiusi.


    After Bingxin comes in with the boiled medicine, Fu Chenrong takes the medicine in Bingxin''s hand and signals them to step down and sit on the edge of Su Jiusi''s bed.


    Fu Chenrong took the medicine and gently stirred the black juice with a spoon. After tasting it in person, he said, "Jiusi, it''s not hot now. You drink the medicine first, good."


    As soon as Fu Chenrong left, Su Jiusi opened her eyes, which made her sleepless, as if she had experienced a nightmare. She didn''t dare to close her eyes. She was afraid that she would see the unborn child when she closed her eyes.


    Su Jiusi didn''t answer. He had already laid down and closed his eyes. Fu Chenrong helped her to cover the quilt. Then he left the room.


    Fu Chenrong was not surprised by this result. Although he had been psychologically prepared, he was still upset when he heard it. He reached out and patted Su Jiusi on the head. "Have a rest early, I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    Su Jiusi glanced at Fu Chenrong and saw the dark green under his eyes. Although he was distressed, his tone was faint. "I''m sleepy. Please go back first. During this period, I''m not in good health and can''t serve the emperor. The emperor doesn''t have to come back after reading the fold. I went to bed very early."


    Emperor Tangtang, this meeting is talking with Su Jiusi in a pitiful tone.


    "Jiusi, are you really ignoring me?"


    Fu Chenrong took the bowl from Su Jiusi and put it on the table. Seeing that Su Jiusi didn''t mean to speak, he reached out to hold Su Jiusi''s hand. Her fingers were cold.


    If anything else, he can be fearless. It''s about Su Jiusi''s life. He can''t be fearless.


    Hearing this, he did not dare to gamble any more.


    Fu Chenrong sits aside and looks at Su Jiusi like this. His eyes are full of heartache. He understands Su Jiusi''s decision, and he also wants to listen to Su Jiusi''s meaning. However, after many inquiries, he gets the answer that Gu Du will definitely attack, which can''t be changed.


    Su Jiusi took the medicine bowl from Fu Chenrong and drank it with his head up.


    Fu Chenrong reached out and touched Su Jiusi''s head, and coaxed him like a child in a soft voice, "I''ve tasted this medicine. It''s not bitter. Jiusi, drink it while it''s still warm. You can''t drink it cold now."


    In this life, she once again tasted the pain of separation of flesh and bone, and watched her child turn into a pool of blood. Although it was for her, it was difficult for her to accept and face it for a moment.


    In her previous life, she had been ill and forced to separate her flesh and blood. She didn''t see Liyuan and Qingcheng grow up. This is a big regret in her heart.


    Su Jiusi put a pillow behind her, and her face was still pale. She turned to look at Fu Chenrong, and saw that Fu Chenrong was taking care of her so considerately. She didn''t know what it was like, but when she thought of the child who had left, she felt a kind of pain in her heart.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the gauze on her head. Tears fell from her eyes and dropped onto the pillow. She didn''t stretch out her hand to wipe the tears. Her long suppressed emotion finally came out.


    Next, Su Jiusi stayed at Zhaoyang palace. Fu Chenrong came to see Su Jiusi every day, but Su Jiusi seldom talked to him. Most of the time, Fu Chenrong said that Su Jiusi just listened quietly.


    Soon let the whole palace know that there is a conflict between them, you know that Fu Chenrong used to stay with Su Jiusi every day, but now he sleeps alone in Chengqian Palace at night.

 Chapter 682

    Fu Chenrong used to smile when he saw Su Jiusi, but now his smile is much less. He has a calm face every day. The master is like this. The palace people who are waiting on him dare not laugh. Everyone is in a hurry, and the atmosphere is very depressed.


    The people in Zhaoyang Palace are afraid that their master will fall out of favor. It''s OK for one or two days. It''s been ten days and a half months, but they are still like this. They are anxious for a long time, but they don''t dare to talk too much. They can only hope that the emperor and empress will make up as soon as possible, otherwise they will be worried.


    Chengqian palace


    "the other side of Ziyuan..."


    "That''s what I mean."


    Gu Liyuan thought and suddenly said, "I''ll go back with Bingbing."


    You know Jiusi''s temperament best. Since she wants to go back to the state of Wei, let her go back to the state of Wei to relax. Don''t worry! In recent years, Feng yunlang has not dared to do anything and will not do anything to Jiusi. The two countries have not yet reached that stage. "


    "She is from the state of Wei, and Su Heng is still in the state of Wei. Let her go to see Su Heng. If she has been in the state of Jiang for a year and a half, I''m afraid the relationship between Jiusi and me will not ease.


    "She is now the queen of the state of Jiang. Are you crazy to let her go to the state of Wei?"


    "Really."


    Gu Liyuan had a black face. "The grass people really can''t think of it. Then you can think about it yourself! I''ve heard that Jiusi will go back to the state of Wei in a few days. Is it true or false? "


    "Liyuan, can you think of a way not to be childish?"


    "It might work."


    Fu Chenrong refused without thinking, "no need."


    "Or we''d better find a way! It''s better to get a woman to stimulate Jiusi. It''s not the way to go on like this. "


    Fu Chenrong continued to settle down and said, "how can I blame her? No matter how long she needs, I''ll wait as long as she''s still with me."


    Bingbing and I mentioned that Jiusi has always wanted to have a child. This is a pity in her heart. God suddenly made it perfect, but it was cut off by us. It''s normal that she can''t pass the heart. Don''t blame Jiusi. Now she can only spend a little more time. "


    We are men. We don''t need to be pregnant in October, so we can''t understand the pain of separation.


    "Jiusi is not easy to coax.


    Fu Chenrong replied carelessly.


    "Li, just not much."


    Gu Liyuan followed laizi, staring at the chess game, and asked, "Shen Rong, does Jiu si still ignore you?"


    Fu Chenrong does not seem to give up, reluctantly want to concentrate, the first to fall a son.


    "The last set, this one, I''ll give you my heart."


    "No, you are absent-minded. If you have one more set, you will lose me one more set, which will make me happy in vain."


    Fu Chenrong left the sunspot in his hand and said.


    "Come again."


    Gu Liyuan dropped a piece and said with a smile, "Shen Rong, you actually lost to me. This is the first time. I played chess with you so many times before, but I didn''t win you at all. When I became emperor, even my chess skills went backwards."


    Fu Chenrong and Gu Liyuan play chess again. They sit in front of the table cross legged. Fu Chenrong sticks to sunspot and Gu Liyuan sticks to white.


    "He is not Jiusi''s opponent. If he wants to die, Jiusi will help him."


    "Good brother, it''s like this." Gu Liyuan sighed, "when I was a child, I couldn''t dream of some things."


    "There are so many things you can''t even dream of." Fu Chenrong dropped his son and reminded him, "Liyuan, you lost."

 Chapter 683

    Gu Liyuan carefully look at the chess game, is not lost, Fu Chenrong has forced him to have no way to go, he put down the pieces in his hand, "really boring."


    "You''re more distracted than I am." Fu Chenrong said with a smile, and then called people to come in and put the chessboard away.


    Gu Liyuan got up, stretched his muscles and bones, suddenly turned back and said, "Shen Rong, I want to persuade my father to leave the prison this time. He has been in the prison for so long, and he can''t live in the prison all the time."


    Gu''s house


    GU Liyuan didn''t leave until the gate of the palace was almost closed. After he left, Fu Chenrong went to Zhaoyang palace and wanted to have dinner with Su Jiusi.


    Now it''s no use thinking about these. One day, no one will stand there, no matter where he stands.


    No one can stop the general trend of the world, and no one can predict it. Gu Liyuan is also very entangled when he thinks about these things. He is from the state of Wei, and the emperor of the state of Jiang is also his brother. The two countries have really turned over. Does he want to stand in the state of Jiang or the state of Wei?


    We can''t be afraid that these people won''t even return home. Now the relationship between Jiang and Wei is still harmonious. In a few years, maybe they won''t be able to go back. "


    "She is no longer the princess in the prince''s mansion. She went to the state of Wei just to find a way to live. Since she wanted to live, she would know what she could and couldn''t do.


    "That woman is crafty. She used to be an old enemy with us. Now she''s in the state of Wei, and I don''t know if she''ll make trouble. I''m afraid she''ll do harm to Jiusi."


    Gu Liyuan went to the desk and nodded, "it''s said that it is."


    "I heard that Fu Yueyi was also in the state of Wei."


    Fu Chenrong of course will not tell Gu Liyuan these things, directly pretend to be a fool, "I can know what, this is a matter of the last life."


    Gu Liyuan asked curiously.


    "Do you know anything?"


    "Yes, you really can''t forgive him for your mother. Don''t mention the past. You have paid the price."


    I don''t know what happened in those years. I didn''t forgive my mother for saying this. I can''t say it for my mother. I don''t hate him. It''s really hard for me to make Gu Fu look like a ghost. All my good family turned against me. "


    Gu Liyuan took out his foldable fan and flapped the wind gracefully. He gently shook his head and said, "my father hasn''t had a good life these years. It can be seen that he suffered a lot in his heart and felt guilty for my mother all the time.


    Fu Chenrong asked suddenly.


    "Liyuan, do you hate your father?"


    "How to mention my father? You have a strange tone. I don''t know what crime my father will redeem. I have to put myself in prison. If I feel that I have failed my biological mother, she will no longer be there. My mother can''t see him doing this. It''s meaningless."


    "Tell me about it!"


    Since knowing Su Jiusi''s true identity, his feelings for Gu Yan have become more complicated. They are father and son, and Gu Yan is the one who once betrayed and hurt Su Jiusi. He doesn''t want to mention or investigate the things that happened in those years. Su Liu is dead.


    Gu Yan was very kind to Fu Chenrong, and he took Gu Yan as his father these years.


    Gu Ziyuan is reading official documents in his study. Now he and Su Heng are both officials in the court. They are appreciated by Feng yunlang, but Su Heng is more important than Gu Ziyuan and has a higher official position.


    They have nothing on the surface, but they never communicate with each other in private. They are totally against each other.


    Gu Ziyuan puts down his official document, and Fu Yueyi suddenly comes in with a cup of ginseng tea. Seeing Fu Yueyi, Gu Ziyuan smiles at Fu Yueyi.

 Chapter 684

    Fu Yueyi came to see him last winter. She was very surprised to see that she was his Savior. It''s only natural for her to stay in Gu''s house.


    When they get along with each other day and night, Gu Ziyuan has no su Jiusi in his heart, but is full of Fu Yueyi.


    "Ziyuan, first drink a bowl of ginseng soup, just cooked, drink while it''s hot."


    Nowadays, there are not many young princesses in the whole capital who are worthy of the third princess. He and Su Heng are the best left. He doesn''t want to marry the third princess, so he wants to push her to Su Heng. If the third princess has any accident, it''s su Heng''s responsibility.


    He wanted to destroy Su Heng with qiaoqin, but he didn''t expect to meet Fu Yueyi.


    After going back, Gu Ziyuan finds qiaoqin, who was born in Fengyue, and arranges for her to meet Su Heng. Finally, Su Heng takes her back to Anping Marquis''s house. It is said that Su Heng likes her very much.


    Qiaoqin was arranged by Gu Ziyuan to Anping Marquis''s residence. Fu Yueyi reminded her of the idea at the beginning.


    "Even if the third princess married to Anping Marquis''s house, Su Heng couldn''t like her. Where Su Heng''s heart is, he will win. Qiao Qin is sure to win the third princess."


    Gu Ziyuan drank the ginseng soup and nodded, "it''s a good idea, but I don''t know if qiaoqin can cope with the third princess."


    "Let the third princess be su Heng''s man, so this marriage will depend on nothing."


    "What way?"


    Fu Yueyi smile pretty, "I try, with the simplest way can."


    "Today, when I enter the palace, the emperor''s tone is to betroth the third princess to me. I don''t dare to ask for that unruly and overbearing princess. Yueyi, do you have a way to get the third princess to Anping Marquis''s house? In terms of today''s identity, Su Heng is more worthy of the third princess."


    "After so many things, I''ve seen it for a long time. Ziyuan, as long as you value me, I don''t care about the rest. I was going to die."


    "That''s too much for you." Gu Ziyuan is a little guilty. He really wants to marry. His parents can''t manage his marriage. This matter falls on Feng yunlang, who needs Feng yunlang to point out his marriage.


    She knows very well that she doesn''t love Gu Ziyuan. Gu Ziyuan is very kind to her. Now she also needs a place to live. That''s why she stays. Since she only wants to live in peace, her reputation is not important to her, but Mrs. Gu is a burden to her.


    Fu Yueyi does not care about fame, but does not care about the identity of Gu Ziyuan.


    "I don''t care."


    "I want to give you a place."


    Fu Yueyi shook her head, "Ziyuan, you must not mention this in front of the emperor. I''m from the state of Jiang, my father''s rebellion and defeat, or Fengyue''s wife. The emperor will never let you marry me. I''m satisfied to have a place to live."


    "In a few days, I''ll talk to the emperor about marrying you. Let the emperor marry us." Gu Ziyuan looks at Fu Yueyi. Now he really wants to marry Fu Yueyi.


    "It''s nothing."


    Fu Yueyi bent down and put the ginseng soup on the table. Gu Ziyuan held Fu Yueyi''s hand and said, "let the servants do these things. You need to do them yourself."


    "You''re right. Su Jiusi''s feud with the third princess is deep. Su Heng can''t take a fancy to the third princess.


    It''s not so easy for Anping Marquis''s house to live in peace and quiet. They destroyed Gu''s family. I can''t get justice from Su Jiusi. Let Su Heng, his brother, pay for it. "


    "Ziyuan, do you have to fight against Anping Marquis mansion?"

 Chapter 685

    "From the beginning, they went too far. They made Gu''s house look like it is now. I can''t forget this account."


    Although Gu Ziyuan has been back from the state of Jiang for several months, the hatred in his heart does not decrease, but grows with each passing day.


    Seeing that the Anping Marquis''s house completely overtook Gu''s house, he had only one strong idea in his mind. He wanted to destroy Anping Marquis''s house and let Su Jiusi taste the pain.


    Pei Bingbing saw Su Heng for the first time. Seeing that he was beautiful, he went to Su Jiusi and said with a smile, "Jiusi, this is your brother. He''s really pretty."


    Gu Qingcheng and Pei Bingbing get out of the carriage. Seeing Gu Qingcheng, Su Heng is not enthusiastic. He doesn''t like his family.


    Su Jiusi nodded to the purple orchid, obviously in a good mood.


    Purple orchid follows Su Heng behind, see Su Jiusi, eyes have tears, heard that Su Jiusi to come back, she was excited for several days can''t sleep.


    Su Heng reaches out his hand and personally helps Su Jiusi out of the carriage. Su Heng is wearing a dark blue robe. He looks much calmer than before. He is not as impulsive as before. After becoming Marquis of Anping, Su Heng really matures a lot.


    Su Jiusi lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw Su Heng. He also laughed.


    On the day when Su Jiusi arrived in the capital, Su Heng led the whole family to wait for Su Jiusi at the gate of the Marquis''s mansion. Seeing Su Jiusi''s carriage, Su Heng stepped forward quickly, his face full of joy.


    Along the way, Fu Chenrong secretly sent a large number of hidden guards to protect Su Jiusi, so the road was very safe.


    A month later, Su Jiusi arrived in the capital smoothly.


    Fu Chenrong wrote a letter to Feng yunlang. In the letter, he mentioned that Fu Chenrong would return to the state of Wei to visit his relatives. He hoped Feng yunlang would treat Su Jiusi well. Feng yunlang didn''t expect Su Jiusi would suddenly return to the state of Wei. He wrote back to welcome him.


    At this time, she never thought that Su Jiusi would suddenly return to the state of Wei.


    Fu Yueyi didn''t say anything more. It was not difficult for them to deal with Su Heng. She just didn''t want to fight Su Jiusi.


    "Su Heng is not our opponent. Su jiusiyuan is in the state of Jiang, and she is also the queen of the state of Jiang. I really can''t help her, so let Su Heng replace her."


    "Ziyuan, I''m afraid you''ll take yourself in."


    Although Gu Ziyuan is very kind to her, she won''t fall in love with Gu Ziyuan because of her kindness. With Feng Yue''s uncle and nephew, she doesn''t want to love any man in her life.


    In the final analysis, she still has a mind to make use of Gu Ziyuan.


    With Gu Ziyuan''s paranoid nature, she thinks that Gu Ziyuan won''t get any good results. In this case, she won''t marry Gu Ziyuan. If she becomes Mrs. Gu, she can''t leave Gu''s house safely. Now she just wants a shelter.


    Fortunately, Su Jiusi is now far away in the state of Jiang, and she can''t manage the things here. She has more important things to do when she stays in the state of Wei. Although she has burned the letter written by Xinwang, the contents are firmly printed in her mind.


    She didn''t expect Gu Ziyuan to hate Su Jiusi so much.


    Gu Ziyuan''s obsession is too deep. She tried to persuade Gu Ziyuan several times, but Gu Ziyuan didn''t want to mention it.


    Fu Yueyi has no idea to fight Su Jiusi now, and she will lose both.


    "Sister, she is..."


    "This is Pei Bingbing, Liyuan''s wife. It''s your sister-in-law."


    Hearing that it was Gu Liyuan''s wife, Su Heng was not enthusiastic either. I really didn''t know what Gu Liyuan was doing with him. It was time to go back to his home.

 Chapter 686

    Gu Liyuan''s eyes are not blind. Of course, he sees that Su Heng doesn''t welcome him. This boy''s prejudice is really deep. Pei Bingbing''s face is muddled. He just meets Su Heng for the first time. What provokes him.


    Seeing Su Heng''s attitude, Su Jiusi frowned slightly, "Su Heng, Liyuan has nothing to do with today''s family care. He is your elder brother. You can''t be so rude."


    "Gu Liyuan, did you fall out with Gu Ziyuan?"


    Su Jiusi has slightly frowned. This woman''s behavior is very frivolous. How can there be such a girl beside Su Heng.


    Qiao Qin Jiao said angrily, "it''s not my fault."


    Su Heng tone is also very mild, "you went to bed so late last night, just want you to sleep more."


    The little girl''s voice was soft and she was coquettish with Su Heng in public.


    "Yes, he didn''t ask me to get up, which made me sleep till this hour."


    Just then, a slender figure came over. It was a 15-year-old girl, wearing a jade pink dress and delicate features. She was very small and beautiful.


    Today, Su Heng is very happy and his official career is very smooth. At the age of 18, he has already held an important position in the imperial court, which is highly appreciated by Feng yunlang. Therefore, Su Heng is very high spirited and is a young man admired by everyone.


    Hearing this, Su Heng began to laugh. "My sister has a good life in the state of Jiang, and I can rest assured."


    "The Mu family is very good to me, but you will always be my brother."


    There is a strong jealousy in Su Heng''s words. It is said that Su Jiusi has become Mu Sisi and is close to the Mu family as a family. He is quite disappointed. Now, Su Jiusi is the only one left in the world.


    "It''s said that my sister is the youngest daughter of the Mu family in the state of Jiang, and there are several good brothers. I''m afraid my sister will forget my brother."


    Su Jiusi turned his head and his eyes were very gentle. "Everything is fine in the state of Jiang."


    "I''m fine, but I''m worried about my sister." It''s true that Su Heng has been thinking about Su Jiusi all the time. She is afraid that Su Jiusi will be wronged in the state of Jiang. She has heard something about her in the state of Jiang.


    The two brothers and sisters said as they walked.


    "Su Heng, how have you been?"


    Gu Liyuan is too lazy to say anything to Su hengduo. Originally, he is very tired all the way, so he takes Pei Bingbing to the guest room with purple orchid to have a rest.


    "Miss, I''m going now." Purple orchid or used to call Su Jiusi miss, tone is very light should come down.


    Su Jiusi knows that everything in Anping Marquis''s house is taken care of by purple orchid, so he orders purple orchid.


    "Zilan, you first take Liyuan and Bingbing to the guest room to have a rest. They are tired from the traffic."


    After that, Su Heng turned around and continued to talk with Su Jiusi, "elder sister, let''s go into the room and say, I''ve already had the yard cleaned, so you can live in peace."


    Su Heng doesn''t want to make su Jiusi unhappy. She seldom comes here, so she speaks politely to Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing.


    "Please come inside, cousin and sister-in-law. I just ignored you."


    "Su Heng, I''m your cousin at least. Did you greet your cousin like this?" If it wasn''t for Su Jiusi''s face, Gu Liyuan would never come back with Su Heng. This boy was against him from the beginning and had to put those things on his head.


    "Sister, this is Miss Qiao Qin." Su Heng realized that Su Jiusi was still on the side, and immediately introduced him to Su Jiusi.


    "Sir, is she the queen of the state of Jiang?"


    Seeing Su Heng nodding, qiaoqin blessed Su Jiusi. "I''ve seen the empress."

 Chapter 687

    "Miss qiaoqin, Su Heng and I have something else to say. Since you have just woken up, go and have something to eat first."


    "Qiaoqin, go quickly! I''ll see you later. "


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    It''s just that this candidate is a little difficult. Violet''s vision is not high enough. It''s OK to help manage the affairs in the government, but she can''t mention Su Heng.


    Thinking about Su Heng''s rapid development in the middle of the dynasty, Su Jiusi is still worried about Su Heng. He is too young to climb the peak at a young age. He will inevitably be proud. If he is careless, he may fall from a high place. He still needs someone to help him.


    Gu Ziyuan and Su Heng are about the same age. They are both young and not smooth enough. They have hatred in each other''s hearts. It is impossible for them to form an alliance. Feng yunlang also knows this well.


    Feng yunlang sees all these things in her eyes, but she turns a blind eye to them. Maybe she doesn''t want to let one family dominate and let the two families restrain each other.


    Su Heng Leng hums a way, "I and he always don''t get along well, anyway I am not afraid of him, Anping Marquis mansion and Gu family also like this."


    "I''ve known about this for a long time. Gu Ziyuan met Fu Yueyi when he went to the state of Jiang. Now Fu Yueyi is in trouble and has nowhere to go, so he comes to take refuge with Gu Ziyuan. Fu Yueyi is scheming. Don''t provoke her when you have nothing to do. Is Gu Ziyuan aiming at you now?"


    "Sister, do you know? Gu Ziyuan is surrounded by a girl of unknown origin. I''ve been asked about her. That girl''s name is Fu Yueyi. She''s from the state of Jiang. He suddenly takes in a princess of the state of Jiang. He doesn''t know what to do. "


    Su Jiusi nodded her head. She was really tired today. It''s better to enter the Palace tomorrow.


    "Well, all right."


    Su Heng loves his sister very much.


    "Have a good rest today. I''ll report it to the emperor and let you enter the Palace tomorrow."


    "No, he''s very kind to me. I want to see you earlier, so I''m tired all the way. I don''t have much rest. Just have a good rest for a few days."


    Two people entered the main hall, immediately a maid came to serve tea, Su Heng carefully looked at Su Jiusi, suddenly frowned, "sister, how you haggard, look thinner, Fu Chenrong is not good to you?"


    "Sister, don''t make fun of me." Su Heng was a little embarrassed and showed a shy smile.


    "It seems that our Su Heng has really grown up and has people he likes."


    To tell the truth, Su Jiusi doesn''t like qiaoqin very much. Seeing that Su Heng likes her so much, she doesn''t say much. She can''t interfere because she doesn''t like qiaoqin. As long as there is no problem with qiaoqin, she can keep it.


    Although qiaoqin doesn''t know the rules as well as those boudoir ladies, she is very frank and lovely. Sister, I like qiaoqin very much. In the future, I want to take her as my concubine and keep her by my side. "


    Speaking of qiaoqin, Su Heng''s smile was very gentle. "She was my beloved girl. She used to be a dancer. She escaped from the church and just met me. Later, I redeemed her and stayed in Anping Marquis''s house.


    Although already guessed, Su Jiusi still asked out, want to hear Su Heng say personally.


    "Su Heng, this girl is..."


    Qiaoqin winks at Su Heng, and then she leaves with her maid.


    "Sister, what do you think? If you are tired, go to rest first! I''ll go to the palace to recover my life. "


    "All right, you go!"


    After su Jiusi finished, she got up and went back to the yard where she used to live. She was really a little tired.

 Chapter 688

    Just stepped into the yard, the maid waiting in the yard immediately saluted Su Jiusi.


    Su as like as two peas, waved her hand, signaled the servant girl to rise and brought Alan into the room. Su Heng had cleaned the yard long ago, and the room was spotlessly clean, and the interior furnishings remained the same as she left.


    She sat by the window and found that the book she had put by the window was still there. She picked up the book and turned it up.


    I immediately went outside to find out. I learned that Nuan Qing San was a mild medicine for promoting Qing. Miss Qiao Qin used this kind of thing on the Lord. After a long time, I was afraid that the Lord''s body would be unbearable. "


    A while ago, the maid ran into girl qiaoqin in the backyard and took her maid bao''er for a walk. She overheard that girl qiaoqin mentioned the warm break, which is very effective. Let bao''er prepare more.


    "Miss qiaoqin was brought back by Lord Hou. Lord Hou likes qiaoqin very much. He sleeps in qiaoqin''s room every day and is infatuated with her. It''s not easy to talk about these things.


    Hearing the embarrassment in the purple orchid tone, Su Jiusi knew that qiaoqin was not a girl to worry about. Her face was slightly heavy. "What''s the matter?"


    "I also want to talk about Miss qiaoqin. I wanted to write a letter to miss qiaoqin before. Knowing that there are so many things in the state of Jiang, I''m afraid it will upset miss qiaoqin."


    After all, she is the girl Su Heng likes. Su Jiusi is very concerned about qiaoqin and wants to know more about qiaoqin.


    Su Jiusi smiles at Zilan, "Zilan, you''ve done a good job. By the way, Zilan, what''s the matter with qiaoqin? Tell me about it. "


    "This is what I should do. I''m entrusted by the negative lady." Purple orchid tone in some shame.


    "What nonsense, I''m not here, Zilan. Thank you."


    Purple orchid eyes red again, her everything is Su Jiusi to, if not su Jiusi will never have today''s she, for Su Jiusi, she has always been grateful.


    "Miss, just come back. I thought I would never see Miss in my life."


    When she left, she entrusted Anping Houfu to Zilan. It turns out that she didn''t see the wrong person either. Zilan took good care of Anping Houfu.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, purple orchid suddenly came in, she went to Su Jiusi in front, immediately knelt down to Su Jiusi salute, Su Jiusi quickly put down the book in hand, personally picked up purple orchid.


    Su Heng is Su Ming''s only son and her only nephew. She is also glad to see that he has propped up the whole Anping Marquis mansion.


    Su Jiusi just laughs and doesn''t say anything. Originally, Su Heng is a person who attaches great importance to feelings. For Su Heng, she is the only relative left in the world. He instinctively rejects caring for his family.


    "It''s so clean inside. The Lord has a heart. I can see that the relationship between the Lord and his wife is very good."


    Su Jiusi answered faintly.


    "Well."


    Alan looked around and asked curiously, "lady, is this your former boudoir?"


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi can''t help frowning. In this way, qiaoqin doesn''t really like Su Heng. She has a purpose to approach Su Heng.


    "Qiaoqin is a delicate girl. She always pesters the marquis. During this time, I saw that the doctor in the mansion had gone to the Marquis several times.


    Some time ago, I obviously felt that the energy of Hou Ye was not good. During this time, I didn''t know whether the doctor had recuperated Hou Ye. "

 Chapter 689

    The more Zilan said, the more embarrassed she was. After all, she was a woman, and it was impossible for her to mention this kind of thing with Su Heng. Originally, she wanted to tell Su Jiusi, but she was too embarrassed to speak. At this meeting, Su Jiusi came to Anping Marquis''s house, and she couldn''t help telling Su Jiusi.


    "Zilan, you have to ask Dr. Fang to come here."


    Purple orchid nods, let maidservant go to invite Fang doctor very quickly.


    She will never allow such a person to stay with Su Heng. She wants to find a way to make su Heng completely hate qiaoqin, which is a good strategy.


    After listening to violet''s words, Su Jiusi suspects qiaoqin. She thinks that qiaoqin has another purpose in approaching Su Heng, otherwise she will never give Su Heng medicine. In doing so, she clearly wants to take Su Heng''s life quietly.


    Alan nodded and quickly left the room.


    "Alan, you''d better check qiaoqin to see who she contacted when she didn''t come to Anping Marquis''s house. Besides, you can go to qiaoqin''s room, take her medicine and have it tested by someone to see if there are any other problems."


    Purple orchid see clearly, Su Heng likes qiaoqin very much, good to her incredible, if this time qiaoqin died, Su Heng is not stupid, will blame Su Jiusi.


    "That''s not good. The Lord is really good to qiaoqin. Although qiaoqin has no reputation in Anping, he has already regarded himself as the hostess of Houfu. The Lord also connives at her and dotes on her. He can''t do without qiaoqin. If he kills her rashly, I''m afraid it will hurt the feelings between the little sister and the Lord."


    When Alan heard this, he first thought of killing qiaoqin, so as to avoid future trouble.


    "Niang Niang, since the girl named qiaoqin has ulterior motives, it''s better for the maidservant to solve her, so that she won''t harm the Marquis again."


    Su Jiusi already understood the meaning of doctor Fang''s words. She waved her hand and motioned doctor Fang to step down.


    But if Su Heng didn''t listen, he didn''t know. He was just a doctor and didn''t say much.


    This medicine is extremely harmful to the body. It looks good on the surface, but in fact it is badly damaged inside. It needs to be well maintained. If you still don''t know how to control as before, your body will collapse completely. I have advised you, but... "


    Su Jiusi accentuated his tone. Doctor Fang''s legs softened and said honestly, "the Marquis is is a little weak recently. He''s afraid that the princess will worry, so he asked me to prescribe some medicine to strengthen his body.


    "To tell you the truth, Dr. Fang, my patience is limited. Please speak quickly."


    "This..." Fang faltered, really don''t know how to say good, Su Heng repeatedly say hello, let him don''t talk.


    "Doctor Fang, I heard that you have been seeing Su Heng several times during this period. What''s wrong with Su Heng''s body?"


    Doctor Fang didn''t know how to call Su Jiusi. He hesitated for a long time and finally decided to call her Princess.


    But after a while, Dr. Fang came in a hurry with a medicine box. He had been in the Marquis''s residence in Anping. He was not new to Su Jiusi, and he was also afraid of Su Jiusi. He had seen her methods before.


    This will happen that Qin is lazily leaning on the soft couch, while bao''er is kneeling on the ground to pick up the red bayberry seeds for her.


    "Girl, it''s said that the empress of the state of Jiang is very skillful. Now she has returned to the Marquis''s house in Anping. What should we do?"


    Obviously, bao''er is afraid of Su Jiusi. She has heard a lot about Su Jiusi. She has a look at Su Jiusi from a distance and thinks that Su Jiusi is not easy to provoke.

 Chapter 690

    Qiaoqin didn''t put Su Jiusi in her eyes. She said with a smile, "no matter how powerful she is? She''s not here to rob a man with me. She''s just the elder sister of the marquis. Can she manage those things.


    If you like me, I won''t hinder her. As long as you are polite to her, she can''t live in Anping for a long time. "


    "Even so, the maidservant always thinks that the Queen''s eyes are terrible. She''d better hide the warmth! After the empress leaves the Anping Marquis''s house, she can use it again. "


    "Will Alan take care of you?"


    Green hill Rao Rao head, very sincere way back, "or subordinate to write a letter to Alan, let Alan more in front of the empress for the emperor a few words."


    "What can you do?"


    This knot does not know when to resolve, he is the king of a country, can not rashly leave the state of Jiang, otherwise he really want to follow Su Jiusi back to the state of Wei.


    Fu Chenrong doesn''t want to be like this either. However, Su Jiusi can''t ignore him. As Gu Liyuan said, there is little reason.


    "I just think the emperor should think of a way."


    Fu Chenrong turned his face and glared at Castle Peak, "close your crow''s mouth."


    "It has already been sent out. If there is no accident, the empress will receive a letter from the emperor these days." After that, green hill asked again, "emperor, when the empress went, she didn''t say when she would come back. What if she didn''t come back for a year and a half?"


    Fu Chenrong nodded, continued to bury cloth tiger, and then asked, "has the letter been sent out?"


    "Don''t worry, the emperor. The empress has arrived at the Anping Marquis''s house safely."


    "Is there any news from Jiusi?"


    Fu Chenrong squatted down, put the cloth tiger in again, and piled the soil on the cloth tiger.


    Seeing Fu Chenrong standing still, Castle Peak couldn''t help reminding him.


    "Emperor, you have been standing for an hour. Go back!"


    Holding the cloth tiger, Fu Chenrong felt a pain in his heart. It was also his child.


    After the embroidery, she buried the cloth tiger under the tree of Zhaoyang palace. Fu Chenrong didn''t know what Su Jiusi had buried, but he didn''t think it was the cloth tiger.


    She is not good at handwork. During the period when she was raising her body in Zhaoyang palace, she made this cloth tiger. The stitches were a little rough and crooked, but Su Jiusi made them one by one.


    Fu Chenrong stood under the tree, holding a cloth tiger in his hand, gently patting off the soil above. This is what Su Jiusi did for his baby.


    Jiang Guo


    when bao''er saw that qiaoqin was not moved, she stopped talking. She knew that she couldn''t persuade qiaoqin to move. She came to Anping Marquis''s house for revenge.


    Qiaoqin is not afraid of Su Jiusi, and she doesn''t plan to change her plan. Now Su Heng has been completely fascinated by her. If she continues to do so, she will be able to kill Su Heng quietly and die in this way, which is also a great shame to the Anping marquis.


    "How can she think of it for no reason? Honey, look at you. Can a queen of the state of Jiang scare you to death? Don''t forget why we came to Anping Marquis''s house. I just want to finish the task and leave Anping Marquis''s house as soon as possible."


    Fu Chenrong is very suspicious.


    "Of course, she will take care of her subordinates. She also hopes that the empress and the emperor will make up as soon as possible." This is the wish of the whole palace. If they are not reconciled, everyone''s life is very sad.


    Fu Chenrong said clearly, "no wonder you are so positive about this. You want to see Alan! I think you are very attentive to Alan. I heard Jiusi mention that Alan had a fiance before. It''s not so easy for you to marry Alan. Don''t expect me to help you. I want to take good care of your dongyuanwei. "

 Chapter 691

    Qingshan is silent. He likes Alan a little. When Alan is away, he does Miss Alan a little. He doesn''t know when he will see Alan. He doesn''t dare to talk back after listening to Fu Chenrong. Who let him be the emperor.


    Anyway, Fu Chenrong is not much better than him now.


    "My subordinates listen to the emperor."


    "This is the capital. Fu Chenrong can''t take care of the affairs in the capital even if she is in the long hand. I won''t let her leave the capital alive. Anyway, qiaoqin is in the Anping Marquis''s residence. Let qiaoqin do it. As long as she poisons Su Jiusi, she will die."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong go in and out together, the hatred in his heart is deeper and deeper. It is they who have destroyed him. He wants Su Jiusi to repay him with his life.


    Gu Ziyuan really hated Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong. Before, he just hated Fu Chenrong. The thing about the death token made him hate Su Jiusi.


    The death of my mother and Fendai has something to do with her. They killed Feng Qing. If you hadn''t saved me, even I would have died in their hands. She was so ruthless that I fell in love with her when I was blind. "


    Thinking of those past events, Gu Ziyuan''s eyes became more and more dim. "It''s because I loved her that I hate her so much. Yueyi, I used to be kind to her, but she never had me in her eyes.


    Although she knows that it''s useless, Fu Yueyi still plans to persuade Gu Ziyuan. In good conscience, Gu Ziyuan is good to her, and she doesn''t want to lose this support for the time being.


    "I wonder how Su Jiusi suddenly returned to the state of Wei. Ziyuan, after all, you loved her. It''s better to forget that she is cruel and ruthless. It''s not good for you to insist on being hostile to her. Now that the two countries are friendly, the emperor must be facing her. She is not su Jiusi in the past. She is the queen of the state of Jiang."


    Seeing that Fu Yueyi didn''t speak all the time, Gu Ziyuan reached out and held Fu Yueyi''s hand. His tone eased a lot. "Yueyi, what do you think again?"


    She won''t fight for Gu Ziyuan and Su Jiusi. Gu Fu is just a place for her to settle down.


    She just wanted to live in peace, but she ran into Su Jiusi again.


    Gu Ziyuan''s hatred for Su Jiusi is always in her eyes. In the past, she used this to deal with Su Jiusi, but now it is no longer necessary.


    In contrast, Fu Yueyi, standing on one side, is a little worried. She has always avoided fighting Su Jiusi. She didn''t expect that Su Jiusi would return to the state of Wei at this time, which is not a good thing for her.


    Hearing that Su Jiusi has returned to Anping Marquis''s house, Gu Ziyuan sneers and comes back just in time. This time, he wants to make a thorough end with Su Jiusi.


    This time Fu Chenrong was worried.


    How can this pass be passed.


    Fu Chenrong claps the clay on his hands and leaves Zhaoyang palace with Qingshan. He also hopes Su Jiusi can come back early. She is not here. He misses her very much. Besides dealing with government affairs, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Gu Ziyuan has a strong murderous air in his eyes. This time he really killed Su Jiusi. Anyway, qiaoqin is deeply loved by Su Heng. With qiaoqin, it''s not difficult to poison Su Jiusi.


    Fu Yueyi doesn''t know that qiaoqin has the ability to kill Su Jiusi. She doesn''t want Gu Ziyuan to come out in person. Once the matter is revealed, Gu Ziyuan will die. At that time, she doesn''t even have a place to live.


    After thinking about it, Fu Yueyi reminded him, "Ziyuan, it''s most appropriate for the third princess to do it. You once said that the third princess and Su Jiusi are also very unhappy."

 Chapter 692

    "I''ve found the chance to implement the plan we said last time. At that time, the three princesses and Su Heng will be tied together. This is a good play. It''s a bad idea to do it by yourself. Even if others can do it, why don''t you give it to others?"


    Gu Ziyuan has been very appreciative of Fu Yueyi. After listening to Fu Yueyi''s words, he nodded his approval, "Yueyi is right. As you say, you are really a gift from God. Yueyi, you can rest assured that I will never fail you in this life."


    "Well."


    "Don''t laugh at me, Emperor. I don''t want to bring Bingbing to see the queen."


    Feng yunlang''s eyes fell on Gu Liyuan, and the laughter became bigger. "Liyuan, you finally got married, and you can rest assured."


    A few people smile and exchange greetings. Strictly speaking, Feng yunlang is still her son-in-law. She should be a family, but she has changed because she lives in different countries. If she can, she also hopes that Jiang and Wei will be friends in her lifetime.


    "Since the emperor has spoken, I''m not polite."


    Feng yunlang said with a kind face, and suddenly remembered the riding and shooting competition. At that time, he appreciated Su Jiusi very much and looked at her with new eyes. No one thought that in just one year, she had become the queen of the state of Jiang.


    "Then she must like it. Jiusi, the state of Wei is also your home country. I and Qingcheng are very happy that you can come back to visit your relatives. Even the Empress Dowager is very happy. When you have nothing to do, you can go to the palace more often."


    Su Jiusi hasn''t seen her daughter for a long time. When she heard Feng yunlang mention Gu Qingcheng, she also had a soft smile on her face. "I brought a gift to Qingcheng."


    Feng yunlang, with a smile on his face, asked them to get up and said with a smile, "Shen Rong wrote to me and asked me to take good care of you. Jiusi, Qingcheng was also talking about you. She was too heavy to come out, so she didn''t come here. After a while, you go to Weiyang palace to see her. Qingcheng must be very happy."


    She did not kneel down, just toward the Phoenix cloud Lang Fu body, Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing kneel down to Phoenix cloud Lang salute.


    Today''s su Jiusi is no longer the respectful Su Jiusi he used to be. He is full of dignity.


    After all, she was the queen of the state of Jiang. Although she was dressed in her usual clothes, she used the best material. She wore a delicate and gorgeous pearl hairpin on her head. The step rocking inserted obliquely in her hair accompanied her to make a sound of Ding Dong.


    The next day, Su Jiusi takes Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing to the palace to meet Feng yunlang.


    Without fame, Gu Ziyuan didn''t touch her. It was very difficult for her to get fame. In this way, she was satisfied to stay in Gu''s house and be favored by Gu Ziyuan.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Ziyuan would fall in love with her, which was beyond her expectation. In order to stay in Gu''s house, she acquiesced to Gu Ziyuan''s feelings for her, but never sought fame, and didn''t intend to have a close relationship with Gu Ziyuan. Gu Ziyuan is still a gentleman.


    She has no interest in getting married for a long time. She always thinks of what happened in Fengjia, which is a nightmare she can''t forget all her life.


    Fu Yueyi is ready to reply, but she doesn''t think so. Originally, she came to take refuge with Gu Ziyuan just to find a housekeeper position in Gu''s house and give advice for Gu Ziyuan.


    "It''s time to see you. I know that after you got married, Qingcheng has always wanted to see Mrs. Gu. Now it has finally come true. Mrs. Gu is a good match for you."


    Pei Bingbing also laughed. For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole hall was harmonious.


    "Jiusi, I''ll hold a banquet for you in the palace tonight, so don''t go out of the palace and spend time with you in Weiyang palace."

 Chapter 693

    Su Jiusi should come down, a few people chatted for a while, then went to Weiyang palace.


    Gu Qingcheng has been pregnant for nearly seven months. Her limbs are still thin, but her stomach is high. When she heard the news, she was waiting in the main hall. Seeing Gu Qingcheng, Su Jiusi stepped forward quickly with a happy smile on his face.


    "Jiusi, here you are."


    In fact, Su Jiusi didn''t have a definite plan. In other words, she didn''t know how long she would live.


    "Then I''m at ease. I''ve always been worried about you going to the state of Jiang. I''m afraid that something might happen to you. Now you are the queen of the state of Jiang, and I have nothing to worry about. How long do you plan to stay here?"


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "Chenrong is very good to me. Don''t worry. Everything is fine in Jiangguo."


    "Jiusi, how are you in the state of Jiang?"


    Gu Qingcheng was really relieved. She didn''t expect that her Bohemian brother would be accepted by a girl and let him marry willingly. They all got the happiness they deserved. She was very happy to think of this.


    Su Jiusi and Gu Qingcheng all laughed. Su Jiusi was used to it.


    "Gu Liyuan, you have a conscience." Pei Bingbing''s eyes glared, and Gu Liyuan was silent.


    Gu Liyuan returned with a look of disgust.


    "It''s silly to say that in front of the queen."


    Although they often quarrel, in front of others, Pei Bingbing is very protective of Gu Liyuan, and his tone is full of pride.


    "The queen is beautiful? Now Liyuan is a standard good husband. If I have a next life, I would like to marry Liyuan. "


    Gu Liyuan quickly defended himself.


    "Qingcheng, don''t slander me in front of Bingbing. I''m not ridiculous."


    "This is my sister-in-law!" Gu Qingcheng''s eyes stopped on Pei Bingbing, "sister-in-law is really beautiful, thanks to her acceptance of elder brother, otherwise he doesn''t know when to be ridiculous."


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan were relieved. After so long, she and Feng yunlang had a good result.


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile, "the emperor is very kind to me. Don''t worry, brother. Everything is fine in the palace now."


    Su Jiusi just took it back. At that moment, she did think of her child, but she was more happy. When her daughter was pregnant, she was certainly happy as a mother.


    Gu Liyuan quickly made a voice to change the topic, "Qing Cheng, what happened to you and the emperor?"


    Seeing Su Jiusi lovingly touching Gu Qingcheng''s stomach, Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing look at each other. They think Su Jiusi is thinking of the pain of losing his son again.


    Su Jiusi helped Gu Qingcheng to sit down on the chair and gently stroked Gu Qingcheng''s stomach, which was her grandson. Unexpectedly, she was going to be a grandmother, so she felt happy when she thought of it.


    "Qingcheng, don''t stand. Are you tired?"


    Gu Qingcheng smiles at Su Jiusi. Since she is pregnant, Gu Qingcheng, who used to be cold and arrogant, is much more gentle.


    Pei Bingbing wants Su Jiusi to go back as soon as possible. It''s no way for them to go on like this for a long time. He immediately takes Gu Qingcheng''s words, "after all, Jiusi is the queen of the state of Jiang, and she can''t stay in the state of Wei for a long time. Otherwise, if the queen is not around for a long time, Shen Rong will be crazy."


    "It''s not that Jiusi has just left. Chenrong is already reluctant to give up. This newly married Yaner is suffering from Acacia."


    Gu Liyuan is very cooperative with Pei Bingbing, and the couple want Su Jiusi to go back early.

 Chapter 694

    Su Jiusi didn''t speak up and directly changed the topic, "Qingcheng, I have to go to the Empress Dowager''s place, let Liyuan and Bingbing accompany you first."


    "You go."


    It''s said that Gu Qingcheng didn''t stay with Su Jiusi when she was going to the Empress Dowager. Originally, Su Jiusi was promoted by Empress Dowager Shen. It''s also right to see the Empress Dowager when she comes back.


    "The sad family has always been congenial to you. It''s too late to be happy. How can it be noisy?"


    Su Jiusi said with a smile.


    "As long as the Empress Dowager doesn''t think I''m noisy, I''ll come here from time to time."


    "It''s rare to come back, so I''ll stay for a while. If I have nothing to do, I''ll come to the palace to sit with AI''s family."


    She can come back at this time, which proves that she still remembers that her home country is the state of Wei, and her brother is here. I hope she can never forget her roots.


    Before, she especially liked Su Jiusi. Now, with the change of the current situation, she can no longer regard Su Jiusi as the little girl who knew how to advance and retreat. She is the queen of the state of Jiang.


    When she was young enough to achieve this goal, even she was willing to give up.


    I didn''t expect that this little girl would really become the queen of the state of Jiang. She had a firm foothold in the strange capital. Even the wind family was defeated by her.


    For Su Jiusi, she really looked away. She knew that Su Jiusi was intelligent and well-informed, so she always liked him very much.


    Empress Dowager Shen looks at Su Jiusi and looks at the dignified atmosphere on her body. She can''t help feeling.


    For Empress Dowager Shen, she has always been grateful. Without empress dowager Shen, she would not have established herself in the capital so soon. She did use empress dowager Shen, but she was really good to her.


    In front of Empress Dowager Shen, Su Jiusi''s attitude was still very modest, and he kept the attitude of a younger generation.


    "Thanks to the Empress Dowager."


    Su Jiusi came to empress dowager Shen. She took Su Jiusi''s hand and patted her on the back of her hand. "You are a blessed child."


    Empress Dowager Shen is still kind, affectionately waving to Su Jiusi, "Jiusi, come forward."


    She has known Wang Cheng''s mind for a long time.


    After not seeing her for more than half a year, Empress Dowager Shen had a radiant feeling. She looked younger than before. Su Jiusi knew that it was because the royal city was in the capital.


    When Su Jiusi came to Yongshou palace, Empress Dowager Shen was closing her eyes. When she heard that Su Jiusi was coming, she immediately opened her eyes and asked someone to bring Su Jiusi in.


    "It''s better for you to persuade Jiusi. My words are useless to Jiusi." Pei Bingbing tells Gu Qingcheng the story. He hopes Gu Qingcheng can enlighten Su Jiusi. It can be seen that Su Jiusi has a very good relationship with Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng was acutely aware of the problem and asked immediately.


    "Sister in law, is something wrong with Jiusi?"


    Looking at Su Jiusi''s back, Pei Bingbing sighs. He doesn''t know when he can untie this knot.


    Empress Dowager Shen laughs. They don''t say anything else. They just take care of their family. Until it''s almost dark, Su Jiusi leaves Yongshou palace.


    In the evening, Feng yunlang hosted a banquet in Guangyang hall to entertain Su Jiusi. All the high ranking concubines came. In addition, some courtiers came to the palace for the banquet. Su Heng and Gu Ziyuan were invited to come.


    At the banquet, Su Jiusi, dressed in a peach red dress, sat down at the beginning of Feng yunlang, with a proper smile on his face. He had a dignified and elegant temperament. He had a mother''s world style and was particularly conspicuous in the crowd.

 Chapter 695

    Feng Lingyu stares at Su Jiusi coldly. Seeing Su Jiusi, she feels unhappy. She hasn''t married yet, and the unfinished marriage has become a laughing stock in people''s eyes.


    Feng yunlang wants to betroth her to Gu Ziyuan. She doesn''t like Gu Ziyuan, but she knows that she can''t refuse the marriage. She''s just a princess and will get married one day.


    At the thought of this, Feng Lingyu was very unwilling. As a proud girl, she was robbed of her fiance by an orphan girl. It was a shame for her to become the queen of the state of Jiang.


    "This is God''s meaning. Su Heng, can you blame me?"


    "Keep your mouth clean." If it is not due to the banquet scene, Su Heng has to attack.


    Gu Ziyuan said and laughed. The smile was particularly dazzling in Su Heng''s eyes. He thought that Su Jiusi never mentioned Fu Chenrong when he came back this time. He could see something was on his mind. He thought that Gu Ziyuan''s words might be true. Even if it wasn''t this, something else happened between Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi.


    "If you want to make this matter known to all, you can speak a little louder. I''m not talking nonsense. You can find a doctor to show your sister. An infertile queen, I don''t know how long it will last."


    Hearing this, Su hengmeng, who was still drinking, put the wine on the table. With great effort, he spilled out a lot of wine. "Gu Ziyuan, what are you talking about?"


    Gu Ziyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Su Heng, I heard that Su Jiusi couldn''t bear a child. It was probably because Fu Chenrong disliked her. She came back to the state of Wei all the way. What a retribution. God can''t see her doing so many evil things."


    Gu Ziyuan and Su Heng are sitting together. Su Heng is in front of Gu Ziyuan. They don''t speak. Su Heng is staring at the graceful dancers in front of him. He seems to appreciate the dance again, but in fact he doesn''t see anything.


    Pei Bingbing didn''t like to attend these banquets and felt very bored. After listening to Su Jiusi''s words, he concentrated on eating preserved fruits and didn''t care about those eyes.


    "This preserved fruit tastes good, Bingbing. Try it."


    "It seems that you have many enemies in the state of Wei. You should be more careful."


    Su Jiusi drinks with his glass, but he doesn''t pay attention to these things.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Sitting beside Su Jiusi, Pei Bingbing lowered her voice and said in a low voice, "Jiusi, do you see the eyes of the third princess? I want to eat you, and so is Gu Ziyuan. How can Princess Rou be so interested in you? She looks at you with her charming eyes from time to time. I don''t know that she still thinks she loves you?"


    In addition to Feng Lingyu, there are two eyes that fall on Su Jiusi from time to time. They are Gu Ziyuan and roufei.


    Su Jiusi knows that Feng Lingyu has been staring at her. She ignores Feng Lingyu''s eyes, but she doesn''t see them.


    If you can''t see Su Jiusi, she has the face to come back. Is she coming to demonstrate?


    Su Heng Leng snorted, "fortunately, my sister didn''t marry you. You just don''t deserve my sister. If you can''t force her to marry, you slander her behind her back. You want to hurt her everywhere. Gu Ziyuan, you are really the same kind of family caretakers. You are all despicable villains."


    "Don''t forget that Fu Chenrong grew up caring for the family. Gu Liyuan, who your sister valued, is also caring for the family. Can''t she get rid of caring for the family in the end?


    It''s very courageous of you to let her leave Fu Chenrong and drive Gu Liyuan out of the Anping Marquis''s house. Gu''s family is so big that it''s not your turn to take my elder brother in. "

 Chapter 696

    Su Heng is afraid that he will disturb others. He doesn''t say anything to Gu Ziyuan any more. He just suppresses the anger in his heart. Usually, they just don''t talk to each other in private. Today, Gu Ziyuan is deliberately provoking him.


    Gu Ziyuan drinks the wine leisurely and enjoys Su Heng''s shriveled appearance very much. Su Heng doesn''t want to sit with Gu Ziyuan any more. He gets up and leaves by scattering the wine.


    Soon after su Heng left the banquet, someone said something in Feng Lingyu''s ear. Feng Lingyu also got up and left.


    After su Jiusi walked in the direction of the footsteps, Feng Lingyu lay on the ground, and there was a bush to cover her. She couldn''t see feng Lingyu from the outside.


    Su Jiusi nodded, "I will follow my instructions."


    Alan is very alert and reminds Su Jiusi.


    "Miss, here comes Gu Ziyuan."


    Feng Lingyu''s eyes widened. She wanted to eat Su Jiusi, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Fenglingyu, you used to be the first princess. I''m just a powerless little princess. I can''t help you. So I''ll forgive you for a while, and you don''t have to hate me any more. Shen Rong and I have already married. It''s time for you to get married. I''ll choose a husband for you, OK? "


    Su Jiusi looked down at Feng Lingyu with a faint smile on his lips. "I know what you want to say. It''s nothing but scolding me.


    Alan leads Su Jiusi to the place where Feng Lingyu is in a coma. Feng Lingyu has woken up, but lying on the ground, she can''t speak or move, so she stares at Su Jiusi with wide eyes.


    Not long after they left, Gu Ziyuan also got up and left.


    It''s said that Su Jiusi has an arrangement, but Pei Bingbing doesn''t insist on it. He leaves Su Jiusi with Alan.


    Feng yunlang nods. Pei Bingbing hears that Su Jiusi is going to have a drink and wants to go with him. Su Jiusi whispers, "Bingbing, you can sit here with Liyuan. I have something else to do. There will be another thing I want you to do later."


    With a plan in mind, Su Jiusi orders Alan a few words. Suddenly he gets up and says to Feng yunlang with a little apology, "emperor, I''m a little too strong to drink. I want to go outside to have some wine. Please help yourself to the emperor and the queen."


    Feng Lingyu is absolutely not allowed to enter the Anping Marquis''s house. If she really lets her go to the Anping Marquis''s house, there will never be a peaceful day in the Anping Marquis''s house.


    Today, when she came back from Yongshou palace, she talked with Gu Qingcheng for a while. Gu Qingcheng mentioned that Feng yunlang wanted to distribute Feng Lingyu Xu to Gu Ziyuan. In that case, she would make a plan.


    Su Jiusi''s face has cooled down. It''s clear that someone wants to give Feng Lingyu to Su Heng. Feng yunlang can''t do this. Soon she thinks of Gu Ziyuan.


    The third princess is ill dressed and faints beside the marquis. The maid has sent the Marquis to another place. In order to prevent the third princess from waking up and shouting, the maid points the third princess''s acupoint. What should the third princess do? "


    After a while, Alan came back and whispered in Su Jiusi''s ear, "Niang Niang, when I found the Marquis, I found him unconscious and lying in a bush.


    Alan nodded and followed quietly.


    "Alan, follow Su Heng. Don''t let anything happen."


    Just after a dozen steps, sure enough, Su Jiusi saw Gu Ziyuan. She knew that Gu Ziyuan, who had been paying attention to her every move, would follow her. Sure enough, he did find him.


    "Did Mr. Gu come out to drink?"


    Su Jiusi gave Gu Ziyuan a faint smile.

 Chapter 697

    "It''s a coincidence that I met the queen here."


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Gu still cared about me so much." Su Jiusi restrained his smile and said coldly, "qiaoqin is your man!"


    Although it was a question, the tone was affirmative. She had already found out the origin of qiaoqin.


    If she was seen, she would lose her face.


    Feng Lingyu understands Su Jiusi''s intention. She nearly spits blood. Su Jiusi is about to destroy her reputation. She is the eldest princess in the harem, but she has to commit herself to Gu Ziyuan because her reputation is destroyed. This is a great shame to her.


    With that, Su Jiusi left without looking back.


    Su Jiusi looked at them coldly, "the emperor has long intended to marry you. Why don''t you be so ignorant? Third princess, you are still predestined relationship with Gu family. If you don''t marry that Gu family member, you can finally get what you want and marry into Gu family. I hope you two can grow old together."


    Gu Ziyuan hated it, but he couldn''t help it. Originally, he wanted to give the Phoenix plume to Su Heng. In the end, he lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    Alan answered, and soon brought fenglingyu over. Then he put Gu Ziyuan on the ground and let the disheveled fenglingyu lean against Gu Ziyuan.


    "Yes, Madame."


    "Alan, bring the third princess."


    Gu Ziyuan stares at Su Jiusi with big eyes, and then he knows that he has been schemed by Su Jiusi.


    Gu Ziyuan was a little excited. Just as he wanted to speak, Alan, who was lurking in the dark, suddenly jumped out and directly touched Gu Ziyuan''s acupoints, making him unable to move and speak.


    "It''s you who have forced yourself to be like this, but blame others. You know what your mother-in-law and Gu fandai have done. Since you dare to do it, you should think that one day, you can''t figure out these things, but you put all the things on Shen Rong and me. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Gu Ziyuan''s face was suddenly gloomy. "You forced me to be like this. Su Heng and I really have no hatred. If you want to blame Su Heng, you have a sister like you."


    "Even if you have a grudge against me, what''s the relationship between these things and Su Heng? You actually want Su Heng''s life, Gu Ziyuan. At the beginning, I thought you were different from Gu fandai. At least I had a conscience. It turned out that I mistook you. You and them are just like birds of a feather."


    "Then you''d better stay in Beijing."


    "I don''t need to check at all. There is a girl who is afraid of death beside her. She says everything when she is scared. What do you want to do? Come to me. I will never let you hurt Su Heng."


    Since Su Jiusi saw it through, the move of qiaoqin would be abandoned. She would not let qiaoqin go. Gu Ziyuan sneered, "the empress really has great powers. She found out these things so quickly.


    "Mr. Gu, you don''t have to deny it. If there is no evidence, how can I say such a thing? It''s very kind of you to find qiaoqin. She used to be su Kang''s best friend in Suzhou. This is revenge for Su Kang."


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t expect Su Jiusi to find out so soon. He was stunned and quickly denied, "isn''t qiaoqin the woman beside Su Heng? How could it have anything to do with me. "


    Su Jiusi, you are so cruel.


    Su Jiusi just left for a while, Pei Bingbing accompanied Gu Qingcheng to come over, just witnessed this scene, hiding not far away Alan solved the acupoints with a stone.


    Pei Bingbing, of course, knew what was going on and said, "isn''t this the third princess and the third brother? Even if you are in love with each other, you can''t be so shameless. You are actually doing something in the palace. "

 Chapter 698

    Pei Bingbing''s voice is very loud, so loud for a while, the palace people nearby all heard the sound, and they all looked this way.


    Gu Qingcheng frowned, but his eyes fell on Gu Ziyuan.


    Although she and Gu Ziyuan are brothers and sisters, they are not close. Although they live under the same roof, they are like familiar strangers. Gu Ziyuan has been very close to Gu fandai since childhood.


    "It''s no wonder that Jiu Si was Gu Ziyuan who calculated Su Heng first."


    Pei Bingbing accompanies Gu Qingcheng to go back. After a few steps, Gu Qingcheng suddenly asks, "are these things arranged by Jiusi?"


    With fenglingyu, he can''t marry Fu Yueyi again. Fenglingyu is a kind of arrogant and domineering princess. If you really let her into Gu''s house, neither he nor Fu Yueyi will have a good life. He must think of a way.


    He wants to marry Fu Yueyi. Although Fu Yueyi says that she doesn''t care about her fame, she is satisfied to stay with him like this. But the more Fu Yueyi is like this, the more he feels that he owes Fu Yueyi, and the more he wants to marry her.


    Feng Lingyu left, Gu Qingcheng asked Gu Ziyuan a few words, then let Gu Ziyuan also retreat, Gu Ziyuan iron green face, think of just that scene, his hatred for Su Jiusi deeper.


    Su Jiusi, wait and see.


    Feng Lingyu is extremely unwilling to answer. After that, she leaves in a hurry. She pays great attention to the image. It''s not elegant to tidy up in public. She must go back quickly.


    "My sister-in-law taught me that I must bear in mind what she taught me."


    "Since three younger sisters and Ziyuan are in love with each other, our palace must tell the emperor about it and ask him to marry you as soon as possible. Three younger sisters, go back first! This is the harem. You should pay more attention to it in the future, so as not to leave a story behind. "


    Gu Ziyuan is also very dissatisfied with Pei Bingbing, but she is indeed his sister-in-law. No matter how dissatisfied she is, she has to call her sister-in-law in public.


    "My sister-in-law didn''t know. I was going to talk about it with the emperor tonight."


    Pei Bingbing said sarcastically with a smile in her mouth.


    "This is really strange. The third younger brother and the third princess are so well matched. If they love each other, why don''t they let the emperor order to marry them? They have to sneak around here. Does the third younger brother have this hobby?"


    Forced helpless, Gu Ziyuan knelt down, tone is very stiff, he has been respectful of Feng Lingyu, love her, that does not exist.


    "Empress, Weichen has long been in love with the three princesses. Just now, she can''t control her feelings and offends the three princesses. Weichen is willing to accept punishment."


    Since there is no explanation, her marriage to Gu Ziyuan is a foregone conclusion. Feng Lingyu can only save her face and admit it with her head down. "Sister Huang, I''m in love with Gu Ziyuan. After drinking some wine at night, we can''t help but make a big mistake."


    Feng Lingyu wanted to say something, but she found that there was no argument. When people saw this, she couldn''t find a decent reason to explain why the two people held each other in untidy clothes.


    Feng Lingyu was angry and ashamed. After the acupoints were relieved, she got up from the ground in a hurry, gathered her clothes together, and quickly explained for herself, "sister Huang, listen to my explanation, it''s not like this, I..."


    Now that Gu Qingcheng already knows and plays this one, she doesn''t have to hide it from Gu Qingcheng.


    "The emperor meant it. It''s Ziyuan''s own fruit. It''s going to spread soon. This marriage can''t run away."


    Pei Bingbing asked in surprise, "Niang Niang, are you willing to help Jiusi?"

 Chapter 699

    "She is my good sister, and she has also saved me. As long as she can help me, I will help. What''s more, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger. Ziyuan''s behavior is really excessive now, which can be regarded as a warning to him. After the third princess went to Gu''s house, it was enough for him to have a headache."


    Pei Bingbing said with a smile, "it''s better to be an empress."


    After the banquet, Su Jiusi and his party took a carriage back to Anping Marquis''s house.


    Changed an environment, Su Jiusi really slowly forgets those matters, mentions these also calmed down many.


    "Su Heng, some things are God''s will. Since they can''t be changed, we have to accept them."


    Smell speech, Su Heng a punch hit on the carriage, the hand of the green tendon faint burst out, "God why so to sister."


    "He''s very kind to me. I''ve got a knot in my heart. It''s nothing to do with him." Su Jiusi is afraid that Su Heng will misunderstand Fu Chenrong, and immediately explains for Fu Chenrong.


    "Isn''t Fu Chenrong good to you?"


    "There''s no way." Su Jiusi Mou son a dark, "Su Heng, I''m ok, you don''t have to worry."


    "Can it be cured?"


    Since Su Heng took the initiative to ask, she did not hide Su Heng, nodded, "yes."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Su Heng knew about it. Who told him? Thinking about Su Heng''s sudden departure at the banquet tonight, she probably understood that there was Fu Yueyi beside Gu Ziyuan. It''s not surprising that Gu Ziyuan knew about it.


    Su Heng asked.


    "Sister, are you really infertile?"


    "Sister, you..." Su Heng raised his eyes and looked at Su Jiusi. It seemed that he hesitated to say something. Seeing Su Heng hesitated, Su Jiusi knew he had something to say and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Jiusi is not only one year older than Su Heng. She is a person who has experienced ups and downs and is reborn from suffering. Naturally, she is different from Su Heng. The calm and calm that she shows in front of others are all bought by her blood.


    "You used to be studying in the Academy. You just came into contact with a lot of things. Now you are more calm than when you just came back. Some things depend on you."


    Su Heng sighed and said with shame, "I still have too much to learn from my sister. My sister is one year older than me, but she knows so much more than me."


    "Now you are highly valued by the emperor, but you must guard against arrogance and restrain the words and deeds of people around you. Remember that the higher you stand, the more you stare at your eyes. If you are careless, you may fall down and fall to pieces."


    Su Heng nodded seriously, "sister said, I will pay attention to these."


    After all, Su Heng is young and energetic. Sometimes he is a little impulsive. Su Jiusi doesn''t blame Su Heng for this. He is just afraid that he will be in danger.


    "Su Heng, you must be cautious and learn to control your emotions. Some things are no big deal. Don''t worry about what others say."


    Su Jiusi and Su Heng ride in a carriage. Su Heng is very guilty. Sitting in the carriage, he has been very annoyed. "This time, thanks to my sister, otherwise I would be trapped by Gu Ziyuan. No wonder he has been irritating me. It turned out that he had this idea."


    "But my sister is the queen."


    "In the past, there was not a queen without an heir. I''m not unprecedented either. I''ll adopt children later."


    Su Heng doesn''t know how to comfort Su Jiusi. He understands why Su Jiusi came to the state of Wei. He must be depressed about the child''s affairs. Although he loves his sister, it can''t help him. He can only say some painless words to comfort Su Jiusi.

 Chapter 700

    After returning to Anping Marquis''s house, Su Jiusi went directly back to his room. Alan poured a glass of water for Su Jiusi and asked curiously, "lady, I don''t know something about my maid."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Jiusi took the water from Alan and asked.


    "Alan, go and call qiaoqin."


    However, before settling Gu Ziyuan, she still has one thing to do, that is, qiaoqin. This woman harbors evil intentions and can''t stay for another day.


    However, Feng yunlang intends to keep Gu Ziyuan. What she can''t do is obvious and she can''t leave a story behind. Otherwise, she can''t explain to Feng yunlang. She wants to kill two birds with one stone.


    Su Jiusi also affirmed that Gu Ziyuan is crazy now, and she has reached the level of dying. Since he has been pestering her, don''t blame her for being impolite. She has to start first.


    "She and Gu Ziyuan are not of one mind, and they don''t want to help Gu Ziyuan, but Gu Ziyuan certainly can''t understand this. He is crazy. We should solve this problem as soon as possible, otherwise he will certainly take action."


    Alan finally understood Su Jiusi''s meaning and said with emotion, "Fu Yueyi''s mind is really deep."


    She is also very curious, Fu Yueyi stay in Gu Fu what purpose.


    Although it''s not sure if Fu Yueyi thinks like this, she is sure that this time Fu Yueyi did it on purpose. She hopes Gu Ziyuan will marry Feng Lingyu.


    "So she got three princesses into the mansion, but she didn''t let Gu Ziyuan blame her. Instead, she felt that she owed her a lot and would be better to her in the future. Isn''t that killing two birds with one stone?"


    After hearing Su Jiusi''s words, Alan became more confused, "if so, why did she stay in Gu''s house? Since Mr. Gu has such a meaning, she will become Mr. Gu''s woman sooner or later. "


    With Fu Yueyi''s means, it''s not difficult for her to marry Gu Ziyuan, but she hasn''t been moving. Maybe she didn''t want to be Gu Ziyuan''s woman at all. "


    "Only she knows if that''s the case. If she has such a mind, it can only prove that she doesn''t want to marry Gu Ziyuan. I heard that Gu Ziyuan is very kind to her. I''m afraid she has already fallen in love with her.


    "Niangniang means that Fu Yueyi wants the third princess to marry Mr. Gu?"


    Su Jiusi took a sip of water and put down the cup in his hand. "Of course she knows that she can''t cheat me, Alan. Don''t you think it''s like she did it on purpose?"


    Along the way, Alan was thinking about this question, but he didn''t understand what was going on. He just asked Su Jiusi to see how she thought about it and what she could think. Su Jiusi must have thought of it.


    "Fu Yueyi is now with Mr. Gu. She is sure to give him some advice. With her intelligence, how can she set such a simple situation? It''s impossible to deceive her. She has fought with her several times. I''m sure she knows the truth."


    Alan knew that Su Jiusi was going to attack qiaoqin, and immediately nodded, "I''m going."


    Su Jiusi half leans on the soft couch, and soon qiaoqin comes with Alan. She yawns, and the headdress on her head has been removed. She is obviously planning to have a rest. She has some grievances in her tone. "Empress, it''s so late. What can''t you say tomorrow?"


    Su Jiusi doesn''t have the heart to pity xiangxiyu, so qiaoqin''s pitiful appearance has no influence on her. She smiles at qiaoqin, "did sukang treat you before?"

 Chapter 701

    Suddenly hearing this name, Qiao Qin''s face turns white. How can she know this? She looks at bao''er behind her. Bao''er lowers her head and doesn''t dare to look at Qiao Qin at all.


    "You don''t have to look at her. I know all that you should know. It turns out that you''ve come to seek revenge for sukang. It''s true.


    It''s a pity that Su Kang never wanted to take you to his side. I''ve been in Anping Marquis''s residence for so long, but I''ve never heard Su Kang ask for a dancer to be his concubine. My second uncle, who values his family background, will never agree. "


    If Su Jiusi hadn''t come to the capital, he would have died in qiaoqin.


    He didn''t want to see this woman again, and he didn''t want to talk to her any more. This was the first time he liked a girl. He treated her wholeheartedly, but she was very kind-hearted.


    Su Heng lowers his head and has a cold face, but he doesn''t speak. He just reaches out and pushes away Qiao Qin.


    Seeing that Su Heng was about to step out of the room, qiaoqin rushed over and immediately hugged Su Heng''s leg, "master, please let me go! I know it''s wrong. I''m so kind to you. I''m confused for a moment. I really know it''s wrong. Please let me go in the past. "


    Finish saying Su Heng ready to leave the room, qiaoqin know that once Su Heng left, she will die, no doubt, Su Jiusi will kill her.


    Su Heng didn''t look at the qiaoqin on the ground, but he felt a little uncomfortable. Let him do it himself, he really can''t do it. After all, he really likes qiaoqin.


    "I don''t know people clearly, sister. Qiaoqin will be handed over to you."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t speak. Su Heng suddenly comes out of the inner room and sees Su Heng with an angry face. Qiao Qin collapses to the ground powerlessly. He can''t say a word. He hears it.


    Once upon a time, sukang raised her. Without sukang, her life was very bad, and she didn''t want to live a humble life.


    Qiaoqin steps back and opens her eyes wide in horror. She really wants to avenge Su Kang when she comes to the Marquis''s residence. Besides revenge, she can get a large amount of money, which can make her have a good life.


    "You can''t kill me. I''m Su Heng''s beloved woman. He didn''t say anything. Why do you kill me? If you dare to move me, he won''t forgive you."


    "Don''t blame her. She just wants to live. Since miss qiaoqin doesn''t want to live, I''ll help you."


    Qiaoqin''s face is even paler. Before, she is full of confidence and feels that she is not afraid of Su Jiusi. Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi stares at her so quickly and finds out everything. Bao''er betrays her. Thinking of this, she stares at bao''er fiercely.


    "You..."


    "If not for revenge, what would you do for Su Heng? Do you really think I''m such a fool? Even Gu Ziyuan admits all this. What else can you hide? "


    Qiaoqin bit her lip and denied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve seen Mr. Su before, and it doesn''t mean anything to have seen him. I''m not going to seek revenge for him."


    Qiao Qin knows that she can''t let Su Heng go. Now only he can save her.


    Thinking that kuishui had been more than ten days, she wanted to see a doctor. She decided to gamble and yelled, "Yeh, I''m pregnant with your baby."


    Sure enough, this made Su Heng stop and look at qiaoqin incredulously. Even Su Jiusi frowned and nodded to Alan. Alan understood Su Jiusi''s meaning and immediately went down to ask doctor Fang.

 Chapter 702

    "What did you say?"


    Qiaoqin knelt forward, hugged Su Heng''s thigh again, and said in tears, "I''m really pregnant with my child. Please forgive me for my child''s face.


    I was really confused. I used to be su Kang''s woman. He said that he would take me back to the capital. As a result, I couldn''t see him. I couldn''t help running to the capital to find him. Then I knew that he was dead. The family in charge of the Anping Marquis''s house had become a master.


    After decades of practicing medicine, this matter can still be determined.


    "It''s a happy pulse, I''m sure."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that qiaoqin was really pregnant. He continued to ask, "doctor Fang, are you sure?"


    Qiaoqin breathes a sigh of relief in the dark. This one has finally won the gamble. As long as she has this child, she will be able to save her life. Su Heng is not a ruthless person, and will not kill her again in the face of the child.


    Qiaoqin kneels on the ground, and doctor Fang can only kneel on the ground to feel qiaoqin''s pulse. Soon his face changes, and he respectfully replies, "tell the princess, marquis, qiaoqin girl has been pregnant for nearly two months."


    He did not dare to ask more questions or meddle in these matters, so as not to involve himself.


    Doctor Fang is still a little confused. What happened? Before Su Jiusi returned to the Marquis''s house in Anping, qiaoqin was the favorite girl in the Marquis''s house in Anping. She was very beautiful. How long has it been like this.


    "Yes, princess."


    Su Jiusi said indifferently, "doctor Fang, give Miss Qiao Qin a good look."


    By this time, Alan had come in with Dr. Fang.


    For Su Heng, she just enjoyed his kindness to her more than ever.


    "I..." Qiaoqin Yusai, she doesn''t believe it. She lives with men. She really likes sukang, but it''s not as deep as she imagined. Otherwise, she could die at ease just now.


    Su Heng asked.


    "Do you believe that?"


    "The Lord is so good to me, I actually like him."


    Qiaoqin''s crying pear blossom with rain makes people feel compassion. Su Heng looks at her coldly and says word by word, "I really killed sukang."


    In fact, she is afraid of death. When she comes to Anping Marquis''s house, Su Heng is so kind to her that she thinks she can do whatever she wants and has completely controlled Su Heng.


    Until this moment, she realized that she didn''t have such deep feelings for sukang. At that time, she cooperated with Gu Ziyuan only because she had no other choice.


    At that time, Gu Ziyuan gave her a helping hand. She listened to Gu Ziyuan. Originally, she thought she really wanted to revenge for Su Kang.


    She is really sukang''s woman. Later, she thought she was abandoned by sukang, so she came to find sukang, only to find that sukang was dead and she had no source of livelihood.


    Qiaoqin''s words are half true and half false. The front part is true, but the back part is false.


    At that time, I was poor and needy. Mr. Gu found me, and I was instigated by him. I was greedy for money, so I agreed to do it. Mr. Gu was very kind to me. I always regret it, but I''m afraid Mr. Gu will tell me the truth. I''m going to tell you the truth. "


    "My Lord, I really didn''t lie to you." Qiaoqin continues to sob.


    Su Heng did not look at her, but looked at Su Jiusi, "sister, since qiaoqin is pregnant, let her live! When she has a baby


    Su Jiusi doesn''t plan to kill qiaoqin any more. She is pregnant with Su Heng''s child. She nods and says, "you can do it yourself."

 Chapter 703

    She arranged these things just to let Su Heng see the true face of Chu qiaoqin. Since Su Heng already has a clear idea in his mind, the rest is for Su Heng to do.


    Su Heng let people take qiaoqin and bao''er down, and take care of qiaoqin in the yard. She is not allowed to run around.


    In fact, when he learned that qiaoqin was pregnant, an idea sprouted in his heart, which would be discussed after she gave birth.


    "Jiusi, I''m going to see my father in prison with Bingbing today. He hasn''t seen Bingbing yet."


    Su Jiusi is embarrassed. Is he acting too much? Quickly change the topic, "if you don''t eat it again, it will be cold early. Eat it quickly."


    Pei Bingbing has witnessed it several times and can''t help saying it.


    "Don''t mention it. Sometimes Jiusi looks at you like an old mother looks at her son."


    "Jiusi likes to pretend to be a mature man. He used to say that I was like a son, and I was even younger. Why didn''t he feel like a son?"


    That grandson Su Jiusi almost said it. Seeing that both of them were looking at him in surprise, Su Jiusi swallowed the two words and made up his nephew with embarrassment.


    "Who said that? I''m very interested. When will you give me a grandson..."


    Pei Bingbing said with a smile, "Jiusi is not interested in these things."


    "I''m making you laugh again." Gu Liyuan sighed softly, and did not forget to stare at Pei Bingbing.


    See two people quarrel, Su Jiusi can''t help but cover lip to smile, "do you still eat breakfast?"


    "I don''t want to be a father yet."


    Pei Bingbing supported her chin with her hand. "I want to be a mother."


    "You What are you in such a hurry to do? Many children are in the way


    "Go to the doctor. You won''t lose a piece of meat."


    Gu Liyuan finally slowed down and looked at Pei Bingbing helplessly, "I''m not sick."


    Gu Liyuan was drinking millet porridge. When he heard this, he almost choked and coughed violently. Pei Bingbing, sitting beside him, naturally put out his hand and patted Gu Liyuan''s back. "What''s your husband so excited to do?"


    "Husband, your brother and sister have children. We haven''t heard from you yet. Shall we go to see a doctor?"


    The next day, Su Jiusi, Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing use breakfast together. When they heard that qiaoqin was pregnant, Gu Liyuan said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Su Heng would be a father."


    In recent months, she will let zilandoo stare at qiaoqin to see if she really knows that she is wrong.


    It''s been a lot of happy events recently. Su Heng is going to have his own child soon. If qiaoqin can take care of the child, it''s OK to give her a chance. After all, she is the biological mother of the child.


    Su Heng embarrassed to say too much, nodded and left Su Jiusi''s room.


    "My sister will rest early, too."


    Su Jiusi got up, went to Su Heng and patted him on the shoulder, "as long as you''re good, it''s late, go back and have a rest! Listen to the doctor and take care of yourself. "


    Think of these, Su Heng feel some sorry Su Jiusi.


    "Elder sister, you just came to the capital and made me worry about my business..."


    Mention Gu Yan, Su Jiusi has no waves, as if it was just a distant stranger, she did not lift her eyelids, lowered her eyes to eat, and bowed her head to answer.


    Gu Yan, after all, is Gu Liyuan''s father. She won''t stop Gu Liyuan from seeing Gu Yan, and she won''t mention what happened in those years. When Su Mei died, all this was over.


    Also from that day on, suliu really died.

 Chapter 704

    Gu Liyuan knows that Su Jiusi doesn''t like Gu Yan, and doesn''t ask Su Jiusi to go with him. After breakfast, he takes Pei Bingbing to leave Anping Marquis''s house.


    In the afternoon, Su Jiusi was reading a book in his room when Alan came in with a big letter in his hand, "Miss, your letter."


    Su Jiusi put down the book and took the letter. It felt like a thick stack. When she saw the handwriting on the envelope, she knew who wrote it.


    From the beginning, she didn''t plan to live in the state of Wei. She was the queen of the state of Jiang. Even if she wanted to visit her relatives, she couldn''t stay long. Otherwise, there would be all kinds of rumors. She didn''t want to embarrass Fu Chenrong.


    After writing the letter, Su Jiusi gives it to Alan and signals her to send it. Alan nods and goes out with the letter soon.


    After that, she put the letter into the envelope, and Alan really convinced Su Jiusi, but she knew that Fu Chenrong would be very happy to see this word, and I''m afraid it''s the same word.


    "He can understand what I mean if he writes so much nonsense."


    Alan couldn''t help saying, "don''t you write more?"


    Su Jiusi answered, got up and went to the desk. He unfolded the letter, but there was only one word on it.


    "Well."


    "Does the empress want to reply to the emperor?"


    Su Jiusi once again returned to the soft couch. She leaned back. A while ago, she was very depressed, so she wanted to leave the state of Jiang for a while. When she came to the state of Wei, she met those people who were worried about her, and the pain in her heart was really diluted.


    "I know that the empress is sad, but life has to go on. I hope the empress and the emperor will be well."


    Su Jiusi got up and received the stack of paintings in the box. "I''ll go back when I''m busy. I''m not surprised. I just don''t know how to face him."


    "No matter how busy you are, the emperor is thinking about her in his heart. You''d better go back early, madam."


    Su Jiusi carefully put away this picture, "it''s a fool, government affairs are so busy, and I want to draw these."


    "Niang Niang, the emperor is also good at painting. It''s a good painting. You can draw the charm of Niang Niang completely, and let people know it''s Niang Niang at a glance."


    Alan also stood behind Su Jiusi. She saw all these patterns. Looking at them, she couldn''t help reddening her eyes. The emperor really meant it.


    At first, because he was Su Mei''s adopted son, she really hated Fu Chenrong. He insisted on breaking into her heart and finally moved her.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes were red. Looking at these paintings, every bit of the past was floating in front of her eyes. Sometimes she laughed and sometimes she was silent. It was not easy for her and Fu Chenrong to get together.


    Then they got along bit by bit. Some of them were assassinated by boat, some of them were kissing her for the first time, and some of them were blocking the sword for her in the cave. Even the scene of the wedding was painted by Fu Chenrong. In the last picture, Fu Chenrong stood at the gate of Zhaoyang palace and looked at the distance. There was a sentence below, hoping his wife would return.


    She took out the letter from the envelope, a total of more than ten pages of paper, there is not a word on it, all are hand-painted patterns, the first picture is that she is sitting in the corner, Fu Chenrong is standing in front of her, that is the first time she saw an adult Fu Chenrong, the first time she met Fu Chenrong was fooled.


    This is a letter from Fu Chenrong.


    These days she repeatedly thought, if things happen to Fu Chenrong, she will do the same choice as Fu Chenrong, the result is positive.


    If she were Fu Chenrong, she would do the same and would not watch him die.


    When the state of Wei''s affairs are handled, she will go back to the state of Jiang.

 Chapter 705

    Tingyu Pavilion


    since Feng yunlang married her, she was in a terrible mood. The story had been spread in the palace, and the palace was laughing at her secretly.


    The noble princess became a shameless woman, which made Feng Lingyu more and more irritable.


    "Yuxiu, don''t say any more. I know what I''m going to do. He takes advantage of me first and wants to push me to Su Heng. He plans on me first and wants me to please him. It''s just a dream."


    "Princess..."


    Feng Lingyu snorted coldly, "does he deserve it?"


    Yuxiu knew that fenglingyu was arrogant and always felt that she was the first princess and didn''t look up to other people. She continued to advise, "since this marriage can''t be changed, the princess might as well spend more time on Mr. Gu, so that the princess can live a good life in the future."


    But Feng Lingyu didn''t want to bow her head. She always thought that she was the first emperor''s favorite princess in the past.


    The more Feng Lingyu said, the more unwilling she was. She was the only daughter of the former empress. Unexpectedly, the former empress died early, and the former Emperor also left early. Although Feng yunlang treated her well, she had no parents to protect her. She was just a famous princess.


    Gu Ziyuan only has that woman from the state of Jiang in his heart. How can he treat me well when I marry to Gu''s house? From the very beginning, he wanted to push the princess to Su Heng. They thought who the princess was, and they had to pick and choose. "


    "Now it''s her who can''t get along with me. I haven''t provoked her yet, but she calculated me first. Gu Ziyuan also calculated me. Do you really think the princess is dead?


    In the past, there was a reason, but now there is no reason. It''s just that I can''t swallow that breath. It''s not worth living for one breath.


    Yuxiu is already a little anxious. She is really afraid that fenglingyu will do something stupid under her impulse. They will all die at that time. Why bother Su Jiusi who has already left the state of Wei.


    "Princess, she is already the queen of the kingdom of Jiang. Why should the princess fight with her again? It''s better to think about how to drive away the woman of the kingdom of Jiang in Gu''s house. Princess, listen to the advice of the maid. There''s no need for the princess to be in trouble with the queen of the kingdom of Jiang."


    Since I was a child, I have abided by the rules and never lost my temper in front of others. I was calculated to this extent by Su Jiusi. How can I swallow this tone? "


    "I can marry, but I can''t marry Gu Ziyuan or Yu Xiu in this way. Do you know how the outside world laughs at me?


    Fenglingyu is old enough to get married. Gu Ziyuan can match fenglingyu both in appearance and family background. Now that she has been married, she wants to persuade fenglingyu to accept the marriage. After all, Fu Chenrong is far away in the state of Jiang, so fenglingyu can''t marry him again.


    One side of the jade show advised.


    "Princess, it''s useless to be angry at this point. She will only be angry. The princess hasn''t eaten for a day. Mr. Gu is very good-looking. She won''t be wronged to marry him."


    At this time, where does Feng Lingyu have an appetite to eat? When she thinks that she married Gu Ziyuan for this reason, she feels extremely uncomfortable.


    "Take it out, I can''t eat it."


    After the wedding edict came down, Feng Lingyu had not eaten for a day.


    One side of the big maid Yu Xiu advised.


    "Princess, it''s time to have dinner. Calm down."


    Yuxiu vaguely feels what fenglingyu wants to do, but fenglingyu refuses to tell Yuxiu more. Gu Ziyuan plans to let her please him, which is absolutely impossible.


    She already has a plan in her heart. In a word, she won''t marry Gu Ziyuan.


    There is Su Jiusi, she will not let it go, but she sent it to the door.

 Chapter 706

    Gu Fu


    GU Ziyuan took some fresh peaches to see Fu Yueyi. He put the peaches on the table and said with a smile, "Yueyi, this is the honey peach sent in from outside the city today. It''s very fresh. I''ll bring it to you for a taste. Qiushu, you can take it down and wash it."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    Autumn book waiting in the side, can''t help saying, "in fact, Gu adult to the princess quite intentional, this peach a look is carefully selected."


    Gu Ziyuan sat for a while and then left. After he left, qiushu came back with the peach. She put the peach on the table. Fu Yueyi took a peach and bit it. The peach meat was crisp and sweet. It was very delicious.


    Fu Yueyi''s generosity made him more determined to marry Fu Yueyi in the future.


    He still wants revenge, and his life and family need to be kept.


    Unless he doesn''t die, don''t look after his family.


    Gu Ziyuan also knows that the marriage can''t be put off. The imperial edict of fengyunlang has been issued. In addition, the story about him and fenglingyu has been spread in the palace. It is said that they are in love with each other and even have a close relationship. He doesn''t want to marry them.


    Gu Ziyuan reached out and patted Fu Yueyi on the back of her hand. "It''s my good fortune to have you by my side. You''ll be patient for a while. The third princess won''t be in Gu''s house all the time."


    Fu Yueyi shook her head. Of course, she didn''t blame Gu Ziyuan. She didn''t care about Gu Ziyuan. She just used it.


    The more she said that, the more remorse Gu Ziyuan felt, and sighed heavily, "do you really blame me?"


    Fu Yueyi comforted Gu Ziyuan, very reasonable.


    "Ziyuan, although you are deeply favored now, you can''t disobey the imperial edict. Maybe I don''t have that blessing. It''s not your fault, and you don''t have to blame yourself. Taking care of your family is not easy to stabilize. Don''t do stupid things. Take care of your family first."


    She just wants to take advantage of this opportunity to further control Gu Ziyuan, by the way and Su Jiusi make friends, let her understand that she has no intention to be an enemy with her.


    As for Feng Lingyu, she is not afraid. The domineering princess is just a paper tiger in her eyes.


    The third princess is domineering. Once she enters Gu''s house, she will not live in peace. She will take the opportunity to find fault. At that time, Gu Ziyuan will only feel more guilty towards her and will respond to her every request. In this way, her goal will be achieved.


    Gu Ziyuan always wanted to marry her as his wife, but she didn''t want to be Gu Ziyuan''s woman, but she didn''t want to quarrel with Gu Ziyuan. She wanted Gu Ziyuan to have a wife.


    When Su Jiusi comes, it becomes even easier. She doesn''t even need a hint. That little trick can''t deceive Su Jiusi. The result has long been expected by her.


    Fu Yueyi was on purpose. Originally, she didn''t plan to help Gu Ziyuan push the three princesses to Su Heng. Instead, she hoped that Gu Ziyuan could marry the three princesses. Anyway, Feng yunlang''s son-in-law was Gu Ziyuan.


    After Qiu Shu left, Gu Ziyuan sat on the stool opposite Fu Yueyi, with a trace of guilt in his tone, "you''ve heard about the marriage. I''ll try to break the engagement, and I won''t hurt you."


    Autumn book should be a, then carrying peach left the room.


    Fu Yueyi did not lift her eyelids, and continued to bite the peach in her hand, "qiushu, do you want me to really accept Gu Ziyuan?"


    "After all, the princess is a woman. She will marry in the future. She can''t wander all the time. Lord Gu is also a good destination."


    After swallowing the peach in her mouth, Fu Yueyi''s face was filled with a smile of sarcasm. "He''s good to me, so what? I''ve forced myself to marry Fengyue once, and I will never force myself again."

 Chapter 707

    "Do you think Gu Ziyuan can really take care of me all his life?


    His obsession is too deep in his heart, and the end has long been doomed. Now we have no place to settle down, that is, to stay in Gu''s house for the time being, and we will leave one day. Why should we be a implicated Mrs. Gu? "


    "Where is the princess going?"


    Pei Bingbing disdained, "I ask for love for him. It''s because he wants to die, who can''t stop him. Some people don''t know what''s good or what''s bad until they die. Gu Ziyuan is such a person."


    "I thought you would plead for Gu Ziyuan."


    "Then we just have to wait for the good news here. Gu Ziyuan has been pestering for a long time. It''s time to clean up. He is clearly a brother, and he has to finish the last bit of brotherhood."


    After that, Alan turned and left the room.


    "I understand. I''ll do it now."


    "Now that the fish has taken the bait, Alan, it''s time to close the net."


    "It''s really going to the house."


    Pei Bingbing hand meal, asked, "is to go to Gu Fu?"


    The next day, Su Jiusi is chatting with Pei Bingbing in his room. Suddenly, Alan comes in and reports, "empress, the third princess is out of the palace."


    Fu Yueyi got up and leaned on the couch. In fact, she didn''t feel sleepy now. She just didn''t want to talk. When she thought about the letter Fu Jing had written to him, Fu Yueyi''s face darkened and she clenched her handkerchief.


    "Princess, have a good rest." Leave these words, autumn Book nods and then left the room, Fu Yueyi''s room.


    After Fu Yueyi finished, she didn''t want to talk about these things again, "autumn book, I''m tired, you go out first!"


    "I tried to persuade Gu Ziyuan. It''s the end of his duty. The rest depends on his luck, but in my opinion, he is doomed this time."


    "If Mr. Gu and the empress do it, will the sheriff just stand by?"


    She is now only around the autumn book, fortunately there is a autumn book around, the future days will not be too lonely.


    Fu Yueyi showed a pretty smile, "now only you will say this to me."


    Autumn Book tone is very firm.


    "No matter what the princess does, the maidservant will accompany the princess down."


    Fu Yueyi put down the peach in her hand, and a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes. "Now I''m really disgusting. I don''t like Gu Ziyuan. In order to find a place to settle down, we have to make fun of it. In the future, we don''t need to rely on men to live. Qiushu, in the future, we need to seek such capital, so that we can be happy."


    Originally, qiushu thought that it was good for Fu Yueyi to marry Gu Ziyuan, but Fu Yueyi didn''t have such an idea. The affairs of the wind family had left an indelible mark in her heart.


    "What does the princess say? The life of the maidservant has been the princess''s for a long time. I''m afraid that I''ve wronged the princess."


    "On that day, we will know that Gu Fu is not our final destination. In this life, I will never marry again. I will be at ease only by myself. If we can live in peace in the future, we will not treat you badly."


    For Pei Bingbing''s words, Su Jiusi thought deeply.


    Originally, she didn''t want to develop with Gu Ziyuan to a life and death level. As long as Gu Ziyuan is willing to stop, she can let bygones be bygones. However, Gu Ziyuan has intensified her efforts. She can''t keep Gu Ziyuan any longer. Otherwise, as soon as she leaves, Su Heng will die next.


    "Two days ago, Li Yuan and I went to see his father in the prison. Originally, Li Yuan wanted to persuade him to leave the prison, but his father said that he would not go out of the prison and let Li Yuan ignore his business."

 Chapter 708

    Pei Bingbing noticed Su Jiusi''s look as he said this. After hearing this, Su Jiusi didn''t have any waves on his face and didn''t ask questions, as if he wasn''t interested in Gu Yan''s affairs at all.


    "However, my father asked about you several times and seemed to be particularly interested in your affairs. He repeatedly told Liyuan to take good care of you. My father really cared about you."


    This makes Pei Bingbing very strange. She thinks that Gu Yan''s expression is very complicated when he mentions Su Jiusi. She actually sees regret from Gu Yan''s expression. It''s strange why he has such an emotion towards Su Jiusi. It''s reasonable that there is no intersection between them.


    But it''s right for Mr. Gu to keep this humble attitude. If I remember correctly, Mr. Gu''s biological mother is just a little common girl.


    "The princess is your fiancee. What does Mr. Gu mean by standing so far away? People who don''t know think Lord Gu is the palace man beside the princess.


    All the maidservants want to step back. Feng Lingyu sees a stream dug by hand in front of her. She goes to the stream, and Gu Ziyuan stands beside her, keeping a few steps away from her.


    "Yes, princess."


    When she came to the backyard, Feng Lingyu suddenly stopped and waved her hand, "I have something to say to Mr. Gu alone. You all step back first!"


    Gu Ziyuan was disgusted, and reluctantly made a gesture of invitation to Feng Lingyu. Feng Lingyu followed Gu Ziyuan into the main hall. Gu Ziyuan directly led Feng Lingyu into the main hall. Just after entering the main hall, Feng Lingyu suddenly proposed to go to Gu''s house and walk around. Gu Ziyuan could only take Feng Lingyu around.


    "It''s a pleasure for the family, princess. Please."


    "After all, this is the place where the princess will live in the future. I''ve come here to see what needs to be changed."


    "I don''t know what''s the order for the princess to come?"


    "Get up, Mr. Gu!"


    Feng Lingyu forced down her anger. She didn''t dislike him. Gu Ziyuan disliked her first. If she didn''t have a purpose, she would never have set foot in Gu''s house.


    After the carriage stopped, Gu Ziyuan stepped forward to salute Feng Lingyu. The whole journey was very cold, without any enthusiasm. As long as he had eyes, he could see that Gu Ziyuan didn''t welcome Feng Lingyu.


    This meeting fenglingyu has already arrived at Gu''s house. Gu Ziyuan didn''t want to meet him. Due to his identity, he went to the door of the house to wait for fenglingyu.


    This answer makes Pei Bingbing feel speechless. Seeing Su Jiusi not interested in these things, she can only suppress her doubts and ask nothing more.


    "Er..."


    "He may be bored in prison. I have the most things to do."


    If Gu Yan was mentioned in the past, Su Jiusi would still have hate in her eyes. Now she has completely let go of the past. When Gu Yan is mentioned again, she has no feeling, just like a completely irrelevant person.


    So just now she specially mentioned Gu Yan to see if Su Jiusi''s face was different, but she didn''t respond.


    This reminds her that Su Jiusi sometimes looks at Gu Liyuan like an old mother. The reason is that she can''t figure it out and always haunts her.


    Mr. Gu''s father was also a poor scholar, because he married the eldest lady of Anping Marquis''s mansion and began to make a rapid progress. Within a few years, Mrs. Gu died of illness. Mr. Gu''s biological mother continued to be the new wife. This humble person is also humble in nature, which can never be changed. "


    Feng Lingyu said, covering her lips and laughing.


    Gu Ziyuan''s face was very ugly when he heard Feng Lingyu ridicule him. His fists in his sleeve were tightly clenched. If she was not a princess, Gu Ziyuan would have beaten Feng Lingyu.

 Chapter 709

    "The princess will still be her daughter-in-law."


    Feng Lingyu sneered, "she''s not qualified to hear me call her mother. It''s said that you''ve raised a princess of the state of Jiang. I hope that after I enter the mansion, you''ll clean up all these people. I can''t see anything dirty."


    "Princess, Yueyi is my woman. Please forgive me for my disobedience."


    Feng Lingyu felt a pain and immediately released her hand. Her hairpin fell to the ground.


    Feng Lingyu said, holding a hairpin, ready to stab hard to the right. As a result, a stone flew in, just hit Feng Lingyu''s right hand.


    Yuxiu, I know what you want to say. I''m still saying that. I will never marry Gu Ziyuan. If I really enter the door, there will only be endless humiliation, and my brother can''t manage so much. "


    "Now that she has got something, it''s not a waste of time. This time, Princess Rou has come up with a good idea for Princess Ben, which is very good.


    Yuxiu also wants to persuade fenglingyu. She touches fenglingyu''s eyes and swallows the words back.


    "Princess, you..."


    Feng Lingyu didn''t stay, and soon left Gu''s house. After getting on the carriage, she told the driver to drive, holding the long hairpin pulled from Gu Ziyuan''s head.


    It''s no wonder that Fu Chenrong didn''t want to go to fenglingyu at the beginning. He was such a woman who made trouble out of nothing. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the woman Fu Chenrong didn''t want to be his wife. He was very unwilling to think about it.


    As soon as Feng Lingyu left, Gu Ziyuan hit the tree trunk.


    After leaving this sentence, fenglingyu turns around and leaves. Gu Ziyuan doesn''t stop her. She comes to Gu''s house in a big way. No matter how rude she is, he can''t do anything to fenglingyu. After all, she is a Royal Princess.


    "This is the lesson of disrespect to my princess. Gu Ziyuan, you can remember what I said. If you marry my princess, you can''t have a concubine. Today is a lesson for you."


    Gu Ziyuan''s anger has reached its peak. He doesn''t want to marry Feng Lingyu at all. He comes to make trouble before he gets through the door. He doesn''t dare to think about the future.


    "What''s the difference between a princess and a shrew today?"


    In response, Gu Ziyuan reached out and pushed away the Phoenix plume. Without the long hairpin fixed, the jade crown on Gu Ziyuan''s head fell to the ground, and all his hair was scattered. The whole person looked a little embarrassed.


    Feng Lingyu suddenly jumped up after saying that. This action was very sudden. Before Gu Ziyuan could react, Feng Lingyu reached out and pulled out the long hairpin in Gu Ziyuan''s hair crown.


    "Gu Ziyuan, how dare you talk to the princess like this."


    If the princess doesn''t want to marry Weichen, Weichen doesn''t dare to climb up, and asks the princess to tell the emperor about the situation. "


    Originally, Gu Ziyuan could not help it, but this meeting could not help it. He retorted, "princess, don''t forget, this is Gu''s house. I don''t want to leave a woman who can''t get the princess to say three or four things. Can''t the princess remember why she married Wei Chen?


    I heard that Fu Yueyi married Fengyue before. Fengyue just died, so you took her to Gu''s house. I don''t know that all the women in the world are dead. I tell you Gu Ziyuan, unless you break the engagement with my princess, I will never keep her. "


    Feng Lingyu sneered, "if she is your woman, what is the real wife of the princess?


    Then the carriage stopped suddenly, and Feng Lingyu almost fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Feng Ling Yu managed to stabilize himself and asked with an unhappy face.

 Chapter 710

    Yuxiu quickly lifted the curtain to see what happened. Before she could see it clearly, a stone just hit her back neck. Yuxiu fell directly from the carriage to the ground.


    Then Alan entered the carriage and saw that it was Alan. Feng Lingyu''s face changed greatly. Just as he was ready to shout, Alan covered her mouth, picked up the miserable long hairpin from the ground and stabbed her hard at the position of Feng Lingyu''s heart.


    She is a martial arts practitioner. She can accurately find the location of her heart and know that this is enough to kill Feng Lingyu.


    Su Jiusi said with a faint smile, "Princess Rou is flattered. This time, thanks to her help, I still owe her a thank you."


    "In such a short time, the princess became the queen of the state of Jiang, and our palace had to take it."


    They were walking through the flowers, looking very beautiful from a distance.


    Su Jiusi was wearing a light blue dress, incomparably elegant, while Bai Rou was wearing a rose red dress, still lazy and charming.


    The next day, Su Jiusi went to the palace, accompanied by Bai Rou for a walk. They walked together, and the warm sunshine sprinkled on them. There was a strong smell of flowers in the air. All kinds of colors of flowers were intertwined, and there were butterflies flying on them from time to time. The scenery was very good.


    The waiters outside had been knocked unconscious by her for a long time, and no one had seen her.


    Alan threw the long hairpin on Feng Lingyu, tried the breath of Feng Lingyu, and soon left the carriage.


    Feng Lingyu bit her lips and her face became pale. After Alan finished, she pulled out the hairpin and spattered blood. Feng Lingyu leaned against the carriage and opened her eyes to death.


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s rest in peace! Your emperor will naturally avenge you. Your purpose of framing Gu Ziyuan has been achieved. "


    Feng Lingyu''s mouth was bleeding again and again, and her voice was getting lighter and lighter.


    "She, the queen, can How long... "


    Alan stood by and looked at Feng Lingyu coldly. Although she had never seen Feng Lingyu before, Su Jiusi had never mentioned to her what Feng Lingyu had done before, but violet had said a lot to her, so she knew a lot about what happened before.


    Once upon a time, the status of the empress was not as good as that of the three princesses. It''s true that she can''t help the three princesses. Now they are different. The three princesses have to bump into each other, so the new account and the old account should be calculated together. "


    This time the empress comes back, the third princess is afraid to move the wrong idea again, but the third princess forgot one thing, the empress is not the empress of the past.


    "The three princesses have to wait for many years. Our mother will live to be 100 years old. In the past, the three princesses were against her everywhere. At that time, she was just a princess who depended on the Empress Dowager. She really couldn''t move the three princesses.


    Alan released his hand. Fenglingyu was in great pain. He had no strength all over. He glared at Alan fiercely. "You go back and tell Su Jiusi that I''m waiting for her underground."


    She actually died in Su Jiusi''s hand. When she thought of her seemingly unintentional advice, she suddenly understood that it was a trap from the beginning to the end.


    Intense pain came, and immediately there was bright red blood oozing from her chest. Feng Lingyu''s mouth was covered by Alan. Her eyes were wide open. There was hatred and reluctance in her eyes, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    "It''s just a matter of hand lifting. King Xin is no longer here. I really want to make friends with you. It''s better to be friends with you than enemies. I''m still aware of current affairs.


    Now that Gu Ziyuan is in prison, it''s not so easy to get rid of the accusation of murdering the princess. The long hairpin is hard evidence. Gu Ziyuan will die this time. "


    Bai Rou''s smile is very charming and charming.

 Chapter 711

    "Gu Ziyuan''s affairs have to be dealt with by the emperor. We don''t need to deal with them any more. Does Sophie ever think about herself?"


    "What else can I do for my palace?" Bai Rou reaches for her hand and touches her hair. "Since Gu Qingcheng came back to the emperor, now the emperor''s mind is on Gu Qingcheng. Every time I go there, I just go to see the eldest princess. It''s good, and the palace is quiet."


    "Isn''t concubine Rou going to leave Li Shuo? Even if there is no you in the emperor''s heart, you are also the emperor''s concubine. Once this kind of thing is known by the emperor, you know the consequences.


    Gu Ziyuan didn''t pay any attention to Gu Yan. Because of Su Mei''s death, he hated Gu Yan to the bone for a long time. After Gu Yan was put into prison, he didn''t come to see him once. He thought his father had died long ago.


    "Ziyuan, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Ziyuan was sitting on the ground in his prison clothes. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked up and saw Gu Yan, who was clean and tidy. He sneered, "my father''s life in the prison is good. I heard that the prison of the Ministry of punishment has made a confession to my father, so it is."


    Therefore, after Gu Yan made a request and reported it to Feng yunlang, the people in the Ministry of punishment took him outside Gu Ziyuan''s cell.


    He not only dressed neatly, but also cleaned his cell regularly every day. There were not only beds, but also tables and chairs. Food was also sent in by special personnel. It was not like a prisoner at all.


    Therefore, unlike other prisoners, Gu Yan received unprecedented preferential treatment in the prison.


    Gu Yan is the father of today''s Queen. The emperor intends to forgive him, but he does not want to leave the prison.


    Gu Yan was shocked to learn about Gu Ziyuan from the prison, and immediately asked to see Gu Ziyuan.


    After learning the news, Fu Yueyi left Gu''s house with Qiu Shu and moved into a different courtyard in the capital. She bought the house a while ago, but she didn''t expect it would come in handy so soon.


    Gu Ziyuan''s imprisonment caused a great stir in the capital, from the top officials and nobles to the common people. There was a lot of discussion everywhere.


    Su Jiusi didn''t ask any more questions. She and Bai Rou won''t have too much intersection in the future. Just now, she just mentioned casually. As for how to do it, Bai Rou must have an answer in her heart. She doesn''t need to be mentioned at all.


    "Let''s not talk about it. Let''s go there and have a look."


    Bai Rou''s mind is so deep that Su Jiusi can''t understand her mind.


    Bai Rou''s reactions all fall into Su Jiusi''s eyes. King Xin is dead. Bai Rou has no worries. Is she determined to stay in the palace for the sake of the eldest princess or for another purpose.


    Bai Rou lowered her eyes and covered her emotion. She wanted to go, but she couldn''t go now.


    Bai Rou certainly knows this. Once Feng yunlang knows this, she and Li Shuo will die.


    The empress Rou is clever. She either wants to leave the palace or cut off contact with Li Shuo. Otherwise, sooner or later, something will happen. There is no impermeable wall under the sky. "


    Gu Yan stepped forward and grasped the iron railing. He was angry and sad. "How can you be so frustrated? Your elder brother can settle down and get a wife. You start to toss about. Do you have to kill the Gu family all over the house to be satisfied?"


    "Why do you blame me?"


    Gu ziyuanteng stood up and waited for Gu Yan, "is there anyone else in Gu''s family? It''s you who destroy the Gu family. Why didn''t you think about this when you killed my mother? Gu Yan, the relationship between you and my father and son has long been broken. I''m not your son. You want to recognize your son and go to Gu Liyuan. "

 Chapter 712

    Gu Yan''s hand holding the iron railings was shaking, and the tendons on his hand burst out. Tieqing had a face, but he had nothing to say.


    Gu Ziyuan is his youngest son. This child used to be very sunny and cheerful. He never thought that one day he would become what he is today, full of anger.


    In the final analysis, all this is his fault, and he is the initiator. If he could love Su Liu and not provoke Su Mei, he would love Su Liu, and there would be no such thing.


    Su Jiusi thinks that Fu Yueyi should have other purposes, but she can''t figure out what she wants to do. After all, Fu Jing is no longer there.


    "Since there is a place to settle down, naturally I will stay here. I can''t go back to Jiangguo."


    "Now that Gu Ziyuan has been put into prison, I don''t know what the princess plans to do next?"


    "It''s just life."


    "The courtyard is very good. It seems that the princess has a good life in the capital."


    She knew that she was no longer the high princess, and she had to learn to lower her posture, otherwise she would only be hit by her head and blood.


    After so many things, Fu Yueyi, who is charming and charming, looks calm and calm. Her arrogance between her eyebrows and eyes has narrowed down a lot. In addition, her simple dress has made her look like an ordinary lady from a family.


    "You''re later than I expected. It''s a small place. Don''t be surprised, empress."


    Fu Yueyi personally invited Su Jiusi into the room. After sitting down, qiushu immediately served tea, while Alan stood behind Su Jiusi.


    Fu Yueyi is not surprised by Su Jiusi''s sudden visit. She knows that Su Jiusi will come to her sooner or later.


    Fu Yueyi lives in a small Hutong in the south of the city, but her house is very clean and tidy. In addition to Qiu Shu, she also invited a cook and housekeeper to take care of the house, and she is very happy.


    The next day, Su Jiusi found Fu Yueyi.


    After Gu Yan left, Gu Ziyuan hit the iron railings heavily. Compared with Gu Yan, he hated Su Liu more. Although this woman was long gone, it was the culprit who made Gu''s family come to today.


    At this meeting, he didn''t know what else to say. After releasing his hand on the railing, he staggered out of Gu Ziyuan''s cell, as if he had grown old all of a sudden.


    Gu Yan can''t refute this point. He hates Su Mei, but Gu Ziyuan can''t hate Su Mei. It can be said that Su Mei loves Gu Ziyuan very much, and even Gu fandai never gets Su Mei''s love.


    I go underground to accompany my mother. No matter what my mother did in those years, she is my mother. You don''t have to tell me about my mother''s evil deeds. I don''t want to hear it. "


    Gu Yan just called, Gu Ziyuan interrupted Gu Yan, "you go, you don''t have to be hypocritical here, you should be happy after I die, you can take good care of Su Liu''s children and enjoy the happiness of family in the future.


    "Ziyuan..."


    It must be God''s punishment for him.


    Seeing Gu Ziyuan''s appearance, he was really heartbroken. Originally, he thought that everything was over, but he never thought that Gu Ziyuan had just started.


    "I thought you would marry Gu Ziyuan."


    Fu Yueyi picked up the tea on the table, took a sip and continued, "why should I marry him and die with him? I came to the capital for a living.


    Empress, don''t worry. I have no intention to be an enemy with you. Although I believe that the palace is defeated by you and the emperor, I don''t hate you, and I won''t revenge for my father. Since I have lost, I will give up. I have expected this result for a long time. "

 Chapter 713

    This is also the place where Su Jiusi appreciates Fu Yueyi. He dares to do it, but he can also put down his position. This is much better than Feng Qingshui. The wind Qingshui behind is just like a madman, but Fu Yueyi can get away safely.


    Such a person can certainly live well, but Fu Yueyi is also a person with integrity. She doesn''t know what Fu Yueyi will do next. With intuition, she thinks that Fu Yueyi will not be willing to be ordinary and will do something.


    "If not unexpected, Gu Ziyuan will be executed soon. Although you didn''t mean to help me, you did me a favor."


    After all, it''s his own son. Gu Yan can''t watch Gu Ziyuan die. In addition, he still has some guilt for Gu Ziyuan, so he wants to save Gu Ziyuan.


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng''s unwillingness to help, Gu Yan suddenly knelt down on the ground, "empress, even if I beg you for my father, no matter how big the mistake Ziyuan made, he is your brother after all. Now only you can save Ziyuan, go and ask the emperor! As long as you can keep his life, no matter how you punish him


    She has always been on Su Jiusi''s side.


    Gu Qingcheng has no feelings for Gu Ziyuan, so she doesn''t want to take care of Gu Ziyuan''s affairs, and she knows what Gu Ziyuan does.


    Now it''s well known that he died in Ziyuan''s hands. The emperor can''t be partial to Ziyuan. It''s also the emperor''s sister. Our palace is the example of the sixth palace. How can we ask the emperor for such a thing? "


    "Father, it''s not that the palace doesn''t help. Ziyuan committed a capital crime. The third princess is the daughter of empress Xiaoxian, the princess with the highest birth.


    Gu Yan came to Weiyang palace to see Gu Qingcheng immediately after he got out of prison. Gu Qingcheng had already guessed his intention.


    When he proposed to get out of prison, Gu Qingcheng naturally agreed, and the Ministry of punishment was also relieved. Finally, the father-in-law was willing to leave the prison, otherwise he would have to work hard every day.


    Gu Qingcheng sits on the throne, and Gu Yan stands opposite her.


    Weiyang palace


    her birth is doomed that she can''t avoid some things. Since she can''t avoid some things, she should go ahead. Life or death depends on her life.


    With that, Su Jiusi had already got on the carriage. Fu Yueyi stood at the gate of the other courtyard and watched the carriage leave. Her eyes became deeper and deeper. She didn''t gamble with her life, but she didn''t know how to be an ordinary person.


    Fu Yueyi personally sent Su Jiusi to the door. When she came to the door, Su Jiusi stopped and reminded her, "the princess is always smart. I hope she doesn''t do stupid things. It''s not easy to survive. She has only one life. It''s not worth gambling with her life."


    Su Jiusi light smile, get up to leave.


    This is true. She is really convinced and doesn''t intend to fight Su Jiusi any more. Of course, it''s impossible to be a good friend.


    "Take care of your mother. Although my mother and I are not friends, we really appreciate her. I''m convinced that you are the loser."


    "Thank you for your reminding. I''ll be back in a while. Take care, princess."


    Fu Yueyi knew what Su Jiusi was referring to. She didn''t mean to help Su Jiusi. She said with a smile, "it''s even. The capital is also a place of right and wrong. If the empress finishes her work, she''d better go back early!"


    Gu Qingcheng is now in favor of Guan Hougong. No one can save Gu Ziyuan except her.


    "The son of heaven is guilty of the same crime as the common people. There is nothing we can do about Ziyuan. Father, get up quickly."


    Gu Qingcheng is not warm to Gu Yan either. Her tone is light. Her relationship with Gu Yan is not good all the time. It''s the nurse who brought her up. Gu Yan cares little about their affairs.

 Chapter 714

    "Niang Niang, you really don''t want to save Zi Yuan?"


    Gu Yan looks at Gu Qingcheng in shock. He doesn''t expect that Gu Qingcheng''s opponent is so ruthless.


    "Since you have killed people, you have to pay for your life. This is the iron law. Although our palace is the queen, we should abide by the law."


    When he stepped out of Weiyang palace, the sun was very dazzling. Gu Yan''s white hair was silvery. He looked up at the sun as if he saw Su Liu sneering at him again and suddenly fell to the ground.


    He looked at Gu Qingcheng in a trance, didn''t say anything, and turned to leave Weiyang palace.


    Gu Yan knows that no matter what he says, it''s useless. His daughter''s temperament is a little bit like Su Liu, who was stubborn and unwilling to be soft.


    "This palace is the example of the sixth palace. You should not take the lead in bending the law for personal gain."


    "Are you so heartless?"


    Gu Qingcheng got up from the chair, her stomach was high, and she clumsily walked up to Gu Yan, looking cold and arrogant. "No matter how many times my father said that, my palace always said that, everything is according to the law."


    Gu Yan''s tone was tired and weak.


    "For the sake of me, save Ziyuan!"


    He wanted to end his life in prison, which could be regarded as atonement, but he never thought that several children were not peaceful. Gu fandai had already died, and now Gu Ziyuan has gone the same way.


    He never knew that the four sons and daughters actually hated each other. Although Su Mei deliberately did this, it was because of him. Gu Yan was very upset when he thought about it.


    After listening to these words, Gu Yan felt even worse. When Gu Qingcheng and Gu Liyuan were young, Gu Yan devoted himself to officialdom and left Gu Qingcheng and Gu Liyuan to Su Mei. He really had no time to take care of them.


    Now Ziyuan has today. No wonder other people just suffer for themselves. I''ve long since lost my brother. My father doesn''t have to tell me about brotherhood. I have only one brother. "


    My mother''s heart is toward Ziyuan and Fendai, and she never takes me as her daughter. On the surface, Fendai calls me a sister, and secretly constantly frame me up. If liangyin had not saved me, I would have died in Fendai''s hands.


    "It''s not what I did to look after my family. My eldest brother and I have been separated from looking after our family. Apart from raising us, when are we going to look after our family?


    Gu Yan reluctantly stood up from the ground. He looked at his daughter, who had already sat in the back seat, and said in a sad voice, "Qingcheng, do you really want to see Gu''s family become like this?"


    Gu Qingcheng is still not willing to help, every word is refused.


    "My father was able to leave the prison because the emperor granted amnesty to the whole world when he was appointed queen. I can only say that my father was lucky, not for favoritism. My father just got out of prison, so I''d better go back to the Palace first to have a rest! Let''s not talk about Ziyuan. There''s nothing we can do about it. "


    For this pair of children, he really neglected to take care of them. When he heard Gu Qingcheng''s words, he had a trace of anger in his heart. "I also committed the capital crime of killing people. If my mother is so impartial in law enforcement, she should kill me. Why do I have to leave the prison for favoritism?"


    After hearing this, Gu Yan didn''t know what it was like, because his feelings for Su Liu were very complicated.


    Gu Yan falls ill after being sent back to Gu''s house. Gu Liyuan takes Pei Bingbing back to the house to look after Gu Yan.


    Feng yunlang only deals with Gu Ziyuan, but doesn''t do anything to Gu''s family. It''s enough to give Gu Qingcheng face. After all, Gu Qingcheng comes from Gu''s family. If she keeps Gu''s family, it''s also her mother''s family.


    Under severe torture, Gu Ziyuan refuses to admit his guilt, but proposes to see Fu Yueyi. After Gu Qingcheng learns Gu Ziyuan''s request, she finally asks Feng yunlang to agree with him.

 Chapter 715

    When Fu Yueyi came to the prison, Gu Ziyuan was sitting on the ground with hair all over his head, and his white prison clothes were bloodstained.


    "Child source."


    Fu Yueyi saw that Gu Ziyuan''s body was full of injuries. She could not say that she was distressed, but her heart was not easy.


    "Do I hate less? Yueyi, why do you want to tell me? You know I don''t have a few days. "


    At this time, Fu Yueyi''s eyes were deep, completely different from the usual pretty girl. Her eyes were full of wind and frost, and she had a very old age.


    I once married Fengyue, and every day I stay with him makes me feel disgusted. I will never marry again in my life. Ziyuan, hate if you want! I came to you with a purpose. "


    In this life, I learned everything, but I didn''t learn how to be an ordinary and loving woman. In my father''s eyes, I was just a chess piece to help him get the throne.


    "I only have myself in my eyes. You shouldn''t have liked me.


    "Even you should do the same to me." Gu Ziyuan finally stopped laughing, "Yueyi, am I not good enough for you? Why do you do the same to me? "


    After hearing this, Gu Ziyuan released his hand and stepped back several steps. Suddenly, he burst into laughter. The more he laughed, the louder he was. Fu Yueyi did not speak, so she looked at Gu Ziyuan.


    "I didn''t like you either. I just wanted to have a place to settle down in Gu''s house. I never wanted to stay with you for a lifetime. Gu Ziyuan, I''m sorry I took advantage of you."


    Gu Ziyuan looked at Fu Yueyi in disbelief, obviously could not believe this.


    "You..."


    Fu Yueyi didn''t avoid Gu Ziyuan''s eyes, so she looked at Gu Ziyuan straight and said, "I never thought of marrying you."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Ziyuan, you''re not sorry for me. You must say that I''m sorry for you."


    Yueyi, I wanted to marry you. Now I have no chance. You left the capital earlier. This is a place of right and wrong. "


    Gu Ziyuan shook his head firmly, "if I regret it, I won''t do it. I admit it, but it''s impossible for me to admit it. It''s a pity that I''m sorry for you.


    Fu Yueyi looked at Gu Ziyuan, and a trace of intolerance flashed in her eyes. He was born in a rich family. He must have never suffered this kind of hardship. After seven or eight days in prison, he was so thin that you can imagine how difficult his life in prison was.


    "Ziyuan, do you regret it?"


    After that, Gu Ziyuan was ready to hold Fu Yueyi''s hand, but Fu Yueyi dodged. Gu Ziyuan was stunned and quickly responded, "yes, I''m dirty now. Don''t dirty your hand."


    "I can''t die."


    "How are you?"


    Gu Ziyuan''s voice was very weak, and he showed his white teeth to Fu Yueyi.


    "Yueyi, here you are."


    Gu Ziyuan was injured all over his body. His prison clothes were damaged in many places. He lost a lot of weight and his beard was ragged. He was no longer the high spirited wanton boy in the past.


    Hearing Fu Yueyi''s voice, Gu Ziyuan turned his head fiercely. His originally dark eyes suddenly had a look. He immediately got up from the ground, stumbled to the front of the iron railing, and grasped the iron railing with both hands.


    "I don''t want to cheat you."


    Gu Ziyuan sneered, "I''ve cheated for so long. Do you still care about the last few days?"


    Fu Yueyi doesn''t speak. Gu Ziyuan sits on the ground in despair. He doesn''t see Fu Yueyi any more. At this point, he doesn''t know the meaning of his life. He thought that there are still people worth thinking about in the world. He didn''t expect that everything was his own passion.

 Chapter 716

    "Ziyuan, people living in the Imperial City, in fact, we all have demons. If we are not tough enough, we will be devoured by demons.


    There will be injustices in fate. If you want to live a good life, you have to accept those injustices. After a long time, those things will be over. If you insist on hurting yourself, take care and see you in the next life. "


    After Fu Yueyi finished, she turned to go. After a few steps, Gu Ziyuan''s voice came from behind, "there is no afterlife."


    See Su Jiusi put down the chopsticks, Su Heng asked a concern.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Ziyuan is different from others. He was not the same person from the beginning. When he first met Gu Ziyuan, he was still a bright young man. He gave her a helping hand several times. No one expected that they would come to the point of death one day.


    Su Jiusi didn''t have much appetite. Although she set up the game, she had already expected that day. She didn''t feel very happy when she heard that Gu Ziyuan was dead.


    Su Heng snorted coldly.


    "I should have died long ago. Gu Ziyuan is also a madman now."


    Since he inherited the title, he and Gu Ziyuan have been fighting openly and secretly, and they don''t like each other. I didn''t expect that Gu Ziyuan really died like this. He didn''t like people who care for his family all the time. I just felt happy when I heard that Gu Ziyuan died.


    Smell speech, Su Jiusi''s face is calm, but Su Heng''s face on one side shows a smile.


    "In the afternoon, Fu Yueyi went to the prison. Not long after she left, Mr. Gu made his own decision."


    Su Jiusi asked, "when did it happen?"


    In the evening, Su Jiusi is having dinner with Su Heng, and Alan comes to report, "empress, marquis, Mr. Gu is suicidal in prison."


    It turns out that you are such a cold-blooded person in your heart.


    Fu Yueyi leaned on the carriage and did not speak. Gu Ziyuan never denied her kindness. Although she was touched, she could not be moved.


    Although very cruel, but she did not know what to say, simply did not speak.


    Autumn book immediately understand the meaning of Fu Yueyi, she is to let Gu Ziyuan no idea of survival.


    Both the former Emperor and the former queen are gone, but the third princess''s grandfather''s family has been in the capital for a hundred years. In order to appease the old minister, the emperor of the state of Wei will surely kill Ziyuan. He refuses to admit his guilt and will suffer one more day''s punishment if he lives one more day. Why give him more hope? "


    Fu Yueyi leaned on the carriage and lowered her eyes to hide her emotion. "The third princess is the only daughter of the former Emperor and queen, and also the only legitimate princess in the harem.


    Qiu Shu suddenly feels that Gu Ziyuan is very poor. She doesn''t understand why Fu Yueyi said those words to Gu Ziyuan and why she didn''t leave some last thoughts for Gu Ziyuan.


    Fu Yueyi and Qiu Shu got on the carriage together. Qiu Shu sighed, "why bother the princess?"


    Gu Ziyuan was lying on the ground with no vitality in his eyes. He seemed to see Su Mei and Gu Fendai come to meet him. He reached out and murmured to himself, "Niang, Fendai, wait for me again..."


    With these three words, Fu Yueyi quickly left the cell.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It''s OK. I''m full. Su Heng, take your time."


    "There are so many dishes here. Sister, Gu Ziyuan is responsible for everything today. He has to fight us. Are you afraid Gu Liyuan will blame you?"


    "No, Liyuan won''t blame me. This is the end of the matter. No one will talk about it any more. The enmity between Anping Marquis''s house and Gu''s family is over."

 Chapter 717

    Su Heng nodded, "sister, don''t worry. Gu Ziyuan is dead. What else can I do for Gu family? I know you have a close relationship with Gu Liyuan. Even if I don''t like him, I will never touch him."


    "I''ll go back to my room first."


    After su Jiusi finished, he got up and left the dining room. After su Jiusi left, Su Heng didn''t have the interest to eat either, so he took a few mouthfuls and asked people to withdraw to eat.


    Gu Yan''s reaction scares Gu Liyuan. He really doesn''t know what Gu Yan is so excited about. What else do they have to hide from him?


    Fu Chenrong is Su Mei''s adopted son. She hates Su Mei so much. How can she marry Fu Chenrong.


    He thought that Su Jiusi didn''t want to stay in this sad place, but he never thought that they would come together.


    Gu Yan knew that Fu Chenrong liked Su Jiusi. At that time, Fu Chenrong had left the state of Wei for a long time, and he had not heard of any intersection between them. Later, Su Mei died, and Su Jiusi also left the state of Wei.


    Gu Yan''s eyes widened, angry and sad, and he was very excited, "what do you say? Who did she marry? "


    Since my father wants to ask, I simply tell my father that Jiusi married Chenrong. Now Chenrong is the emperor of the state of Jiang. "


    "Su Heng is also my mother''s nephew, and I don''t know if you asked him, father, do you think Jiusi looks a bit like my mother, so you are very attentive to her. She is your younger generation, and I hope your father can keep his balance.


    Gu Yan gave a blunt reason.


    "She''s your mother''s niece."


    The last time I was in the prison, I tried my best to ask if Jiusi was well and married. Now when I go back to Gu''s house, you still think about Jiusi. You tell me why. I haven''t seen her before. "


    Gu Liyuan looked at Gu Yan puzzled, "that''s Jiusi''s business. I tell you what to do with it for no reason. Don''t you think you care too much about Jiusi?


    "Why didn''t you tell me the last time you came to see me?"


    Gu Liyuan answered.


    "Well."


    He didn''t know these things in the prison. No one told him, and they would not be sent to the prison. After all, it was the matter of the state of Jiang. After he got out of prison, he knew that Su Jiusi had married and was the queen of the state of Jiang.


    Gu Yan turned and looked at Gu Liyuan. He suddenly changed the topic and asked, "I heard that Jiusi is now the queen of the state of Jiang."


    Gu Liyuan wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. He watched Gu Ziyuan become like this all the way, but he couldn''t tell what it was like. He couldn''t stop him.


    Gu Liyuan nodded, "I will let people handle the affairs behind Ziyuan. Father, I..."


    Gu Yan only said this for a long time.


    "Bury Ziyuan well."


    Gu Liyuan stood by and saw that Gu Yan was seriously ill. He was not feeling well. He said in a voice, "father, you don''t want to think about anything now. Listen to the doctor and take good care of yourself."


    When the news of his death came to Gu''s house, Gu Yan was calm. He was haggard on the bed, as if he would fall down at any time. This reminds him of Su Liu, who was seriously ill at that time, but now it''s his turn.


    Gu Fu


    "father, Jiusi and Chenrong have been in love for a long time. It''s no surprise that they are married. What''s the matter with father?"


    "No, absolutely not. Liyuan, you call Jiusi over. I want to see her. She can''t revenge me like this. You call her over. Go quickly."


    Gu Yan''s emotion became more and more excited, his breath became more and more urgent, and there was no blood on his face.

 Chapter 718

    Gu Liyuan quickly reaches out to touch Gu Yan''s chest, but Gu Yan''s breathing is more and more urgent. Gu Liyuan quickly asks someone to go to the doctor. In his anger, Gu Yan suddenly spits out a big mouthful of blood, and then he is unconscious.


    This really scared Gu Liyuan. He couldn''t take care of the bloodstain on his body. When he saw the doctor coming in, he immediately got out of the way.


    The next day, Su Jiusi came to Gu''s house. Originally, she didn''t want to see Gu Yan again, but Gu Liyuan came to see her in person. She couldn''t bear Gu''s request, so she came.


    Su Jiusi was not near the bed, but a few steps away from Gu Yan.


    Su Liu, I don''t have much time. I''ll pay you what I owe you. It''s over. Now Liyuan and Qingcheng are all facing you. "


    Do you remember the child we saved before? He is Shen Rong.


    Gu Yan said more and more excitedly. Finally, he stroked his chest and said with a slow breath, "I''m sorry for you. I''m also responsible for Gu''s family today. I dare not expect you to come back to me, but Shen Rong can''t.


    "Even if you become Su Jiusi, you can''t change the fact that you are su Liu. Liyuan and Qingcheng are both your children, and Chenrong is their younger brother. Have you ever thought about them when you marry Chenrong?"


    "Gu Yan, do you think I married Shen Rong for revenge? You think too much. Su Liu has already died. Now standing in front of you is Su Jiusi. "


    Hearing this from Su Jiusi, Gu Yan was excited again. "Do you have to revenge me like this? Su Liu, Shen Rong is the adopted son of Su Mei and me. He''s your descendant. How can you marry him? Even if you hate me, you can''t do that. How can you deal with yourself after leaving yuan? "


    Su Jiusi didn''t hide it, so he came down.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yan looked at Su Jiusi in disbelief, and now he didn''t come back. The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous he felt.


    "Su Liu, are you really married to Shen Rong?"


    Alan answered and walked out of the room. After closing the door, he stood by the door.


    "Yes, Madame."


    Su Jiusi said to Alan behind him, "you guard at the door, don''t let anyone near."


    Gu Liyuan nodded. As he passed Su Jiusi, he patted Su Jiusi on the shoulder, indicating that Su Jiusi would persuade Gu Yan.


    "Liyuan, you go out first. I have something to say to Jiusi alone."


    Four eyes meet, Su Jiusi''s eyes are cold, and his expression doesn''t fluctuate, as if he doesn''t know Gu Yan.


    Hearing Su Jiusi coming, Gu Yan, who had closed his eyes, immediately opened his eyes and looked straight at Su Jiusi.


    Gu Yan''s appearance really scared Gu Liyuan, so he called Su Jiusi in person. As soon as he entered the room, he quickly walked to Gu Yan''s bed and informed Gu Yan in a low voice.


    "Father, Jiusi is here."


    After vomiting blood yesterday, Gu Yan''s condition is very bad. He has been lying in bed without eating, drinking or talking.


    "You think it''s not over yet, but it''s already over. On the day of Su Mei''s death, Su Liu died completely. You don''t need to take care of the things between Shen Rong and me. Gu Yan, there''s no relationship between you and me for a long time."


    Gu Yan only felt heartache, as if something had been stabbed into his heart. Looking at Su Jiusi''s indifferent face, he asked in a trembling voice, "are you in love with Shen Rong?"


    "Yes, I do love him, and I won''t revenge you any more. Things between us have long passed for me."

 Chapter 719

    This sentence is very harsh to Gu Yan''s ears. How can she fall in love with Fu Chenrong? He raised his son and finally married Su Liu. God is really joking. He felt ridiculous and heartbroken. He couldn''t help laughing and burst into tears.


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak, so he looked at Gu Yan, very calm. Now she has no love or hate for Gu Yan, and her heart breaking past is completely gone.


    Once she thought that she would never be able to pass and would always be covered with hatred. It was Fu Chenrong who smoothed the pain in her heart and let her rebirth.


    "It has nothing to do with her. It''s my fault. Liyuan, you should protect Jiusi. You go out first. I want to be alone."


    "What happened to you and Jiusi? Why are you so excited to see Jiusi


    Gu Yan stretched out his hand to wipe off the blood on his lips and lay on the bed powerlessly. He looked up at Gu Liyuan and said, "Liyuan, I''ll give you my family in the future."


    "Father, what''s going on?"


    Gu Yan spits out a mouthful of blood again. Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing push the door in. When they see Gu Yan spitting out blood, Gu Liyuan quickly asks someone to call a doctor and walks to Gu Yan.


    Countless times, he hoped to turn the clock back, but the result is that the dead Su Liu came 20 years later, let him see for himself, Su Liu completely erase him from the memory, happily married other people.


    Over the past 20 years, his guilt and yearning for Su Liu have been growing day by day, and he seldom has a happy time.


    With that, Su Jiusi leaves the room without looking back. Gu Yan lies motionless on the bed. Seeing that Su Jiusi falls in love with Fu Chenrong, his regret and jealousy reach the peak.


    "Gu Yan, there is no if in all things. My fate with you has already ended, and I will never see you again in the next life. Take care of yourself."


    "If I had admitted my mistake to you in time, would you have forgiven me?"


    In a word, Gu Yan understood Su Jiusi''s meaning. She really fell in love with Fu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi didn''t look back, "if you are with him, three lives are not enough."


    Su Jiusi finished and was ready to leave. Gu Yan suddenly called Su Jiusi, "is he good to you?"


    "So what? You''re the one who broke it." Su Jiusi said with no expression on his face. After a pause, he continued to say, "Gu Yan, if you come to me to say this, you don''t have to say it again. Take good care of yourself."


    "Su Liu, once you only saw me."


    Gu Yan finally stopped laughing, and the unforgettable past appeared in front of him. Bit by bit, it became more and more clear.


    Now she chose to forget him, which is the most cruel revenge.


    Seeing Su Jiusi so calm, Gu Yan knows everything. She really fell in love with Fu Chenrong. Before, she had hatred in her eyes, but now she has no hatred in her eyes. He hopes Su Jiusi hates him, which at least proves that he still exists in her heart.


    At this time, Gu Yan''s doctor came in with a medicine box. Gu Yan yelled, "get out, get out, get out for me."


    As soon as the doctor stepped into the door, he was confused. He didn''t know what had happened. In order to avoid irritating Gu Yan, they all left the room.


    Gu''s family is in a mess these days, and Gu Liyuan has a headache. After leaving Gu Yan''s room, he goes back to his room without saying a word. Pei Bingbing follows him and says after closing the door, "since they don''t want to talk about it, we won''t ask. Liyuan, it''s not your fault. You''ve tried your best."

 Chapter 720

    "I don''t know what''s going on, how to do my best."


    Pei Bingbing went to Gu Liyuan and held Gu Liyuan''s hand. "Husband, this must be some old things. I think it has something to do with our mother. Maybe Jiusi knows something about that year. Those things have passed. Don''t think about it. I know you are very tired these days, and I am with you."


    "I finally know the advantages of getting a wife."


    "It''s the same with my sister. Write to me if you need anything."


    Su Jiusi was also sad. She patted Su Heng on the shoulder. "There''s no banquet that doesn''t come to an end. As long as you''re good, I''ll be relieved in the capital. I''ll always meet again in the future. You can write to me if you have anything."


    The capital and the capital are so far apart that I really don''t know when we will meet.


    "I don''t know when we''ll meet this time."


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "if you don''t go back, you should be worried."


    Knowing that Su Jiusi is going to leave the capital, Su Heng is still reluctant to leave, and once again asks Su Jiusi to stay.


    "Isn''t my sister really going to stay a little longer?"


    "That''s right."


    "Don''t worry, sister! As long as there is no problem with Miss Wen, I will treat her well and not let her be wronged. "


    "Now that the girl has been married, you should treat her well. Su Heng, I hope you have a respected wife to support you, so I can rest assured."


    He said with disapproval, "the wedding edict has been issued. It''s good to see what I can say. It''s OK to take care of the Anping Marquis''s house."


    After qiaoqin, Su Heng has no other lover in his heart. For him, he can marry anyone.


    This is the portrait sent by Empress Dowager Shen. It is also the wife chosen by Empress Dowager Shen for Su Heng. She is the youngest daughter of the governor of Changzhou. Her appearance and temperament are impeccable.


    Su Jiusi nodded, "this young lady of the Wen family is really beautiful. Su Heng, what do you think?"


    The woman in the portrait is dressed in a pink dress. She looks pretty and gentle. At first glance, she is the kind of gentle lady.


    The next day, Su Jiusi and Su Heng look at a portrait of a woman in their study.


    Pei Bingbing stares at Gu Liyuan. Gu Liyuan just laughs and doesn''t die, but he just doesn''t boast and likes to tease Pei Bingbing.


    "Stinky Liyuan, praise me that you will die."


    When he got married, he was worried, but now he is very glad that he caught Pei Bingbing.


    Pei Bingbing''s appearance has changed all of these. Although they are stumbling in their daily life, they can''t leave each other, and they will make up soon.


    Once upon a time, Su Liu was a taboo that Gu Liyuan couldn''t touch. With Pei Bingbing, those taboos were no longer taboos. All his emotions were shared by others, which Gu Liyuan never had before. The women around him came and went, but they only enjoyed themselves. He never let people touch these deep things.


    "There are many advantages? Don''t list them one by one, so that you won''t be proud. "


    Pei Bingbing a face black line, "on this point benefit?"


    "For example, my mother became our mother."


    "What good is it?"


    Gu Liyuan turns around and looks at Pei Bingbing.


    As they were saying this, Alan suddenly came in and reported, "empress, marquis, the father of Mr. Gu died last night."


    Su Heng didn''t feel much about it. He didn''t have much contact with Gu Yan. He was almost like a stranger.


    Su Jiusi nodded, indicating that he already knew. Although he was calm on the surface, there were still waves in his heart. Gu Yan was gone, and the resentments were completely gone.

 Chapter 721

    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Su Jiusi in a daze, Su Heng called.


    "It''s OK. There have been so many things happening recently."


    "I have a husband who is older than you, so I will be promoted."


    Su Heng black face reminds a way.


    "Don''t forget, cousin, you are not very old."


    "You two don''t quarrel. No one wants to hear you quarrel. Liyuan really is. What do you care about with a little boy?"


    "Gu Liyuan, why do you speak so badly?"


    "Yes, Su Heng, you have such awareness."


    Su Heng knew that Su Jiu''s thought made him communicate with Gu Liyuan a lot. For the first time, he said, "I''ll go and support you then."


    "So good."


    Pei Bingbing said the next two plans.


    "Jiusi, Liyuan has always been thinking about his Tianya restaurant. He plans to open a Tianya restaurant in the capital. After all, he grew up in the capital, but he doesn''t worry about his business."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you in the capital."


    "Not necessarily. It''s not certain if I will stay in the capital for the time being. There is no one to take care of my family now." Gu Liyuan sighed, "I wanted to go back to the capital with you. When I get tired of living in the capital, I will go to the capital to see you."


    Su Jiusi went to Gu Liyuan and asked, "Liyuan, do you really want to stay in the capital?"


    "Chenrong sent so many hidden guards to follow him in the dark. Jiusi was very safe." Gu Liyuan cut in.


    "Don''t worry, marquis. The maidservant will protect the empress."


    Su Heng is obviously reluctant to give up Su Jiusi, constantly exhorting, "sister, be careful on the way, Alan, protect your sister."


    Su Heng and Gu Liyuan come to see Su Jiusi off.


    Five days later, Su Jiusi was ready to leave the capital.


    Gu Liyuan has no intention of becoming an official. Even if he stays in Gu''s family, he will not be an official. He will only be an idle person. However, Su Heng is determined to make contributions. There will be no big contradiction between them.


    For Gu Liyuan, Su Heng has always been a little biased. They are really wrong. They often fight each other when they meet. Su Jiusi can''t force him to do this. It''s good to get along with him peacefully.


    "I try my best, but my sister knows that I''m against him."


    "Liyuan wants to stay in the capital, but I hope you and Liyuan can support each other."


    "I know that all the children who are left behind are the children of the eldest aunt. The eldest aunt is also our Su family. I won''t make it difficult to take care of my family."


    "In the future, don''t mention Gu family, Su Heng. The enmity between our Su family and Gu family ends here."


    No wonder Su Jiusi''s attitude towards Gu''s family and Gu Liyuan is so strange. It turns out that there is such a reason.


    Su Jiusi didn''t answer. Alan carefully looked at Su Jiusi''s expression. Yesterday, she was outside the door. She heard all the words. She was shocked to learn that Gu Yan was su Jiusi and Su Liu. She probably knew what was going on. She didn''t talk too much. There was such a strange thing in the world.


    Su hengleng snorted, "this is the retribution of the family."


    Su Heng was blocked speechless, Su Jiusi looked at the three people chatting, couldn''t help laughing, so she was relieved.


    Several people exchanged greetings again. Su Jiusi got on the carriage. The three stood in the same place and watched the carriage leave.


    "Gu Liyuan, although I don''t know why my elder sister is so close to you, since my elder sister wants us to live together peacefully, I won''t aim at you any more. If you need any help, just open your mouth. I don''t want my elder sister to worry about it any more."

 Chapter 722

    "That''s decent. Su Heng, if you take me as your brother, I''ll take you as my brother. After Tianya restaurant opens, you can come and have a rest."


    "That''s for sure. I''ll go back first."


    With that, Su Heng left first.


    Fu Chenrong didn''t say anything. He held Su Jiusi in his arms. "Thinking day and night, he finally expected you back."


    Su Jiusi raises her head and her eyes collide. She takes the lead in smiling at Fu Chenrong.


    Castle Peak''s eyes fell on Alan, showing that Alan showed a white tooth. Seeing that castle peak was smiling at him, Alan nodded to Castle Peak, showing a shy smile.


    The coachman pulls the reins, and Alan jumps out of the carriage. Without waiting for Su Jiusi to lift the curtain of the carriage, Fu Chenrong has got on the carriage.


    When he learned that Su Jiusi had come back, Fu Chenrong personally met him at the gate of the city. Seeing Su Jiusi''s carriage entering the city, he quickly dismounted and ran forward.


    A month later, Su Jiusi arrived at the capital city. He was very safe all the way and nothing happened.


    This world will be his, no one can stop him.


    With such an opponent, he has to prepare early.


    Fu Chenrong has been an official for several years. He is very familiar with Fu Chenrong. He knows that Fu Chenrong has ambition and is not a useless person. In particular, Fu Chenrong''s defeat of sarrow makes him look up to Fu Chenrong even more. It turns out that he is still a general.


    For the whole world, he has always been ambitious, and annexing Jiang is his greatest long cherished wish in this life.


    He has always admired Fu Chenrong and wanted to promote him. At that time, he could become his right arm. Unexpectedly, Fu Chenrong was the prince of the state of Jiang. He became the emperor in such a short time. The minister with high hopes became his biggest stumbling block, which made Feng yunlang very uncomfortable.


    After Li Shengde left, Feng yunlang put down his writing brush. As expected, things are unpredictable.


    "Yes, the slave retired."


    Feng cloud Lang this just satisfied of nod, "that retreats down!"


    "The slave knows that he will take care of his own mouth and other people''s mouth."


    "Don''t let the queen know about these things."


    Li Shengde understood Feng yunlang''s meaning and nodded, "it''s the emperor''s thought."


    "Li Shengde, you let out the news that Gui Niang died in Fu Chenrong''s hands. There''s no need for us to tell you about this. He will come to seek revenge."


    "From the same family, the feelings should be good."


    "What''s the relationship between GUI Niang and her elder martial brother?"


    "The emperor means..."


    Mentioning GUI Niang, Feng yunlang said, "what''s the use of GUI Niang? She not only failed, but also died in the state of Jiang. I''m afraid this spell is exaggerating."


    "Emperor, the slave has made it clear that Gui Niang has another elder martial brother. It is said that his spell is more powerful than GUI Niang. Should the emperor go to find him?"


    Feng cloud Lang should a, even the head didn''t lift.


    "Well."


    Feng yunlang is reading the book with a red ink brush. Li Shengde respectfully reports that "emperor, Queen Jiang has left the city."


    Jianzhang palace


    they didn''t take a carriage and walked forward arm in arm, discussing the restaurant all the way.


    "Good."


    "You don''t see how much Jiusi has helped Su Heng. It''s all up to Jiusi that he has today. Otherwise, he would have died long ago. Let''s rent a restaurant."


    "Su Heng really listens to Jiu Si." Pei Bingbing took Gu Liyuan''s hand and couldn''t help saying something.


    "My husband''s painting level is so high."


    "I''ve drawn so many, I just want you to see the last three words."


    Fu Chenrong attached to Su Jiusi''s ear and said in a low voice.

 Chapter 723

    "Jiusi, don''t blame me, OK? Those days you are in a bad mood, and I''m in a very bad mood. I don''t know how to comfort you. What I fear most is to lose you. "


    Su Jiusi pushed Fu Chenrong away, reached out and stroked Fu Chenrong''s face, "I don''t blame you, but I feel uncomfortable."


    "I''m sorry, Jiusi. I didn''t protect you."


    Fu Chenrong has known about the capital for a long time. He just wants to hear Su Jiusi speak. They haven''t spoken like this for a long time. After this time, he will cherish Su Jiusi even more.


    They are in the room. Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong talk about things in the capital. Fu Chenrong leans forward and listens patiently. He is serious and laughs. No one knows what they are talking about and no one dares to disturb them.


    When the queen is away, everyone has a hard time. Fu Chenrong is not sure whether it is sunny or cloudy. The palace people below dare not even joke. For a long time, the whole harem is very depressed.


    After returning to the palace, Fu Chenrong was in a good mood. He laughed all the time. Everyone in the palace was relieved. Their hard life was coming to an end. The queen was their Savior.


    Qingshan can''t say Su Jiusi''s nonsense, so he just shut up, but he is very upset. He wants to praise Alan. How did he end up like this.


    A LAN a Leng, touched to touch a face, "Niang Niang yesterday also said that I suntanned."


    For a long time, Castle Peak choked out a sentence like this. Originally, he wanted to say that Alan had become beautiful, but he was afraid of exaggerating too abruptly.


    "You''re white."


    Alan looked at the green hill strangely.


    "What else do you want to ask?"


    Castle Peak suddenly found that he had already died talking about this day. He faltered for a long time, "Alan..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s a long story."


    "That''s in the capital..."


    "Nothing happened along the way."


    Qingshan was also embarrassed. With his understanding of Fu Chenrong, he would not let Fu Chenrong go for a while. He reached out and said, "that Alan, let''s go there and just talk about what happened along the way. "


    The coachman took a look at the carriage. He felt embarrassed and shut up for a moment.


    Standing outside, Alan took a look at the carriage and replied awkwardly, "you''d better wait for the emperor''s and Empress''s orders."


    The coachman outside the carriage was very embarrassed. He asked Alan, "Miss Alan, the emperor and the empress have not given orders. Do you want to go?"


    Seeing Su Jiusi smile, Fu Chenrong is also relieved. He can''t help leaning over and kissing Su Jiusi''s lips.


    Su Jiusi has a black face, and finally can''t help laughing. Sometimes Fu Chenrong looks like a child in front of her, playing tricks and making people speechless.


    Fu Chenrong continued to play, "the emperor is also a person, who let you leave me."


    "The emperor, how to make himself like this."


    Fu Chenrong seized Su Jiusi''s hand, "you are by my side, I can be good."


    Su Jiusi nodded Fu Chenrong''s forehead and said, "you..."


    Fu Chenrong pitifully complains that Su Jiusi is coming. He hasn''t shaved his beard these days. He looks haggard, just to make su Jiusi soft hearted and avoid being angry with him.


    "When you''re away, I can''t eat well and sleep well. Of course I''ll be thin."


    "Thin."


    "Shen Rong, remember that I am Su Liu, have you ever had a pimple in your heart?"


    Su Jiusi leans against Fu Chenrong and suddenly asks.


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s waist, lowered her head and said in her ear, "no, it doesn''t matter whether you are su Liu or Su Jiusi."

 Chapter 724

    "It really doesn''t matter?"


    Su Jiusi raised his eyes with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Fu Chenrong just sat opposite Su Jiusi and looked at Su Jiusi seriously. "Do I look like someone who is worried about the past?"


    A few months later, Liu Wenci gave birth to a son, and then it was time for qiaoqin to give birth.


    The next day was very peaceful. Not long after su Jiusi learned that Gu Qingcheng had a son, Feng yunlang was very happy. For this reason, Su Jiusi was also happy for Gu Qingcheng. When she thought about it, she felt very happy.


    She was lucky to be able to marry him.


    Seeing Fu Chenrong''s wronged appearance, Su Jiusi only felt funny and couldn''t help laughing. Sometimes he thought Fu Chenrong was very childish.


    After that, Fu Chenrong got up and left.


    "Good."


    Fu Chenrong kisses Su Jiusi''s forehead, then reluctantly lets go, "wait for me to have dinner at night, you should have a good rest first."


    Su Jiusi gave Fu Chenrong a push.


    "Don''t let Mr. Zhang wait for a long time. Shen Rong, go quickly!"


    Castle Peak is relieved. It''s better to be the queen.


    "Yes."


    "Castle Peak, you ask Mr. Zhang to wait in the main hall. The emperor will come soon."


    The Castle Peak outside is in a dilemma. He knows that he can''t get good fruit at this time.


    "Emperor, Mr. Zhang said it was urgent."


    Fu Chenrong was obviously unhappy.


    "No see."


    Su Jiusi just how to answer, outside suddenly came Castle Peak''s untimely voice, "emperor, Mr. Zhang asked to see you."


    Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi pitifully, "what to do, I think about you all the time, Jiusi, how to comfort my husband''s heart."


    "How many days have you counted?"


    Seeing that Su Jiusi was about to explode, Fu Chenrong didn''t dare to provoke Su Jiusi any more. He repeatedly admitted his mistake, "OK, OK, I''m not serious. I''m talking nonsense. We separated for 91 days."


    "Fu Chenrong, you..."


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s blushing face, Fu Chenrong only felt that his heart was beating. He just looked at Su Jiusi and still didn''t forget to tease her, "Oh, we Jiusi are shy. In fact, when Jiusi blushes, we don''t have a charm."


    Su Jiusi''s face turned red in an instant. She reached out and pushed Fu Chenrong away. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to say. Fu Chenrong''s face became thicker and thicker.


    Fu Chenrong leaned down, attached to Su Jiusi''s ear and said in a low voice, "you can work harder in the evening, so as not to make you think wildly. I can answer this question personally."


    Su Jiusi also laughed.


    "Enough."


    Su Jiusi nodded Fu Chenrong''s forehead. Fu Chenrong held Su Jiusi''s hand and gave him a kiss on his lips. "Don''t think about it in the future. My mind, you always know. If you think I''m not enough, I''ll do more."


    "It''s not serious."


    After hearing Fu Chenrong say this, Su Jiusi''s smile was deeper. Fu Chenrong then joked, "besides, he can take advantage of Liyuan."


    Fu Chenrong said with a smile, "the obstacle is that there has never been one. I just want to love you well. I''m lucky to have you as my wife."


    "I''m afraid you have obstacles in your mind."


    The Marquis''s house in Anping


    Su Heng is outside qiaoqin''s yard. Inside, qiaoqin''s shouts are constantly heard. The servant girls come in and out, and the hot water is continuously brought into the delivery room.


    After a while, Su Heng heard the baby''s cry. He quickly stepped into the room. As soon as he entered the room, he smelled a strong smell of blood. Qiaoqin was lying on the bed weakly, and her hair was completely wet with sticky sweat. This time, she had no strength.

 Chapter 725

    Seeing Su Heng''s eagerness, she also hopes that with this child, Su Heng will treat her differently. At least she can get a firm foothold in Anping Marquis''s house, and she doesn''t have to worry about the rest of her life.


    Seeing Su Heng coming in, the midwife came over with a baby wrapped in swaddling clothes. She blessed herself with a happy face and said, "congratulations to the marquis."


    Hearing that it was a daughter, Su Heng''s smile was deeper. He seemed relieved. He took the little child from the midwife. The red child looked at Su Heng curiously.


    Su Heng has long been disgusted with qiaoqin. He doesn''t even look at the qiaoqin on the ground.


    In the future, I will take care of my children and live a good life. Please give me a chance and don''t send my children away. "


    She didn''t care about her weakness and wanted to get out of bed, but because she had no strength, she directly rolled down from bed. She looked up at Su Heng, climbed up in front of him and begged, "Lord, for the sake of serving you, please don''t send my child away. Please, I really know I''m wrong.


    Qiaoqin is completely confused. He never thought that Su Heng would have such an arrangement. He had such an idea for her.


    For the sake of raising a child for me, I won''t worry about the past with you any more. I will give you a sum of money. You will leave the Anping Marquis''s residence after you get out of the month. It depends on your own fortune whether you live or die in the future. "


    Su Heng gave the baby to the nanny and motioned to the nanny to hold the baby down. Then he looked at qiaoqin coldly, "there''s something I almost forgot to tell you. I''m going to take the baby to my sister''s name. When my daughter is full moon, I will send her to the state of Jiang. From now on, she is my sister''s daughter.


    "What do you mean, marquis?"


    This makes qiaoqin a little flustered. Su Jiusi has already returned to the state of Jiang. How can su Heng let her take the child''s name.


    "The sister will take the name of the child." Su Heng raised his eyes and glanced at Qiao Qin. His attitude was very cold, as if Qiao Qin was just an irrelevant person.


    Qiaoqin looks at Su Heng and laughs. Remembering what she has done, she just feels very silly. Fortunately, the child came in time, otherwise her life would have been lost. This daughter is her lucky star.


    "Marquis, give our daughter a name!"


    Seeing Su Heng so happy, qiaoqin is also very happy, which proves that Su Heng attaches great importance to the child. She was a little disappointed to have a daughter, but she didn''t expect Su Heng to be so happy.


    It can be seen that Su Heng is in a good mood, and he is also very generous. The people in the room are very happy, and they all kneel down to thank him.


    "All of them will be rewarded with silver and white. Go down and get the reward!"


    Originally waiting on the side of the purple orchid also came forward, looking at the red baby girl, said with a smile, "Hou ye, Miss looks really beautiful."


    Su Heng couldn''t help reaching out and touching the child''s cheek, showing a fatherly smile.


    When he learned that qiaoqin was pregnant, he thought that if qiaoqin gave birth to a daughter, he would send her to Su Jiusi to raise her. If it was not convenient for her son to send her, it would bring trouble to Su Jiusi. After all, she was the queen of the state of Jiang, and her son would definitely choose from the royal clan of the state of Jiang.


    He knew that Su Jiusi would take good care of the child and give it to Su Jiusi. He was very relieved that he was a man after all. He was busy with business on weekdays, and the young lady of the Wen family had not yet entered the house. Whether he would treat the child as if she had been born or not was unknown. Qiaoqin was not fit to raise a child at all.


    It''s the best choice for him to give the child to Su Jiusi.

 Chapter 726

    "If you had known today, why should you have been wrong? If you were to teach your children, you would not know what they would look like and what you could give them?"


    "I''m her mother."


    "So what? You''re not qualified to take her. It''s only for the sake of your children that you can save your life. Otherwise, you''ll die long ago. Qiaoqin, I''m very kind to you. It''s because you don''t know how to cherish yourself. It''s lucky that you can live. Don''t think about anything else."


    "All right, listen to you."


    "How about Shuwan?"


    Fu Chenrong reached out and scraped Su Jiusi''s nose. "Look, you''re happy, Jiusi. What''s our daughter''s name?"


    Su Jiusi laughed.


    "Then I''ll take it as your consent."


    She thought Su Heng would give her daughter to Wen ChuChu to raise her. She also thought that Wen ChuChu would give birth to her own child after entering the mansion. Whether she would treat her niece well in the future is still a question mark. There are many dirty things in gaomen courtyard.


    Of course, Su Jiusi would like to. She also knows that qiaoqin is a vain and crooked person. She originally disagreed with Su Heng to keep qiaoqin in the mansion.


    "It''s good to have a daughter. If you want to, I''ll treat her like my own."


    This matter originally wants to discuss with Fu Chenrong, Su Jiusi looks at Fu Chenrong, inquires.


    "Shen Rong, what do you think?"


    When Fu Chenrong came into the room, he saw Su Jiusi holding a letter in a daze. He stretched out his hand to draw the letter in Su Jiusi''s heart. After reading the letter, even he was surprised. "Su Heng really loves his sister."


    After receiving the letter, Su Jiusi was very surprised. She never thought that Su Heng had such a plan. Of course, she was very happy to adopt Su Heng''s child, and she would treat it as if she were her own.


    Purple orchid should come down and write a letter soon.


    "Yes, sir."


    It''s good to give it to Su Jiusi. She will certainly love this child very much. Under her guidance, this child will be a lady with good appearance.


    Purple orchid nods. She thinks that Su Heng''s arrangement is OK. After the new wife enters the house, she doesn''t really treat the child well. If she is raised by Qiao Qin, her status is too low, so she would be a bad dancer.


    "Of course, it''s true. The child is my sister''s heart disease. It''s better to have a daughter with her. Wen ChuChu will have another child after she enters the house. I''ll write a letter to my sister. Zilan, you can send the letter for me then."


    "Mr. Hou, do you really want to give the young lady to the princess?"


    Purple orchid catch up with Su Heng, she never heard Su Heng have this plan, just words let her still have some surprise.


    But Su Heng''s figure has long disappeared, qiaoqin lying on the ground crying, two fists tightly holding, Su Heng, why you are so cruel to me, I clearly have been wrong, why do not give me a chance.


    "My lord..." Qiao Qin cried out.


    After that, Su Heng turned and left the room.


    Su Jiusi laughs again. She doesn''t see Gu Liyuan and Gu Qingcheng grow up. It''s a pity for her all the time. After she gave birth to Gu Qingcheng, she began to be in poor health and almost never took Gu Qingcheng with her.


    After Shuwan comes to her, she must bring Shuwan up well, which can be regarded as a round of her previous regret.


    Fu Chenrong is paying attention to the right children. He knows that Su Jiusi likes children. Now Su Heng has sent a daughter over. It''s no better than that. It can completely dilute the pain in Su Jiusi''s heart.

 Chapter 727

    Seven years later


    in the courtyard of Zhaoyang palace, a six-year-old girl was kicking shuttlecock, surrounded by several maidservants, cheering her from time to time.


    The warm sunshine sprinkled on the little girl''s body, and the sweat on her forehead was already thick.


    "How did you know that when you were young?"


    Fu Chenrong laughs. Although Fu Shuwan is young, she is very smart. What''s more, she has excellent savvy.


    "Well done, she is my daughter."


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell my father. I asked other palace maids to tell her that his favorite song is that song. Unexpectedly, the palace maiden really went to the musician and heard that his father drove her out of the palace."


    Fu Chenrong instantly understood Fu Shuwan''s meaning, frowned and asked, "originally, it was just a doubt, but it was you. Now, you didn''t tell yourself. Last night, the maid in waiting in the imperial garden was encouraged by you?"


    Fu Shuwan came up to Fu Chenrong and asked in a low voice, "father, I didn''t do anything wrong. Yesterday, when I was playing in the imperial garden, I heard two little maids discussing father again. One of them wanted to win father''s favor because of her beauty."


    Fu Chenrong asked with a straight face.


    "What bad things have you done today?"


    "Father, it''s wrong. You can''t see that my mother is not happy."


    "Bingxin, let''s prepare a bowl of lotus root powder balls." After su Jiusi had just given orders, Fu Chenrong came over and naturally touched Fu Shuwan''s head. "Look at the sweat you''re playing with, it must have made your mother unhappy again."


    Fu Shuwan said with a smile, "I want to eat lotus root powder balls."


    "Now I know my stomach. What would you like to eat?"


    "Mother, I''m hungry. Let''s go to eat!"


    Su Jiusi nodded Fu Shuwan''s forehead with a trace of helplessness in his tone. Fu Chenrong said that he would treat Fu Shuwan as if he were his own. As expected, he was very good to Fu Shuwan, and he was just in the palm of his hand. Fu Shuwan was very brave at a young age. Under their guidance, he was very knowledgeable and learned.


    "You child."


    Fu Shuwan spat out her tongue. "You are my father''s favorite."


    "You are a child who has been basking in the sun all day. You look like a princess. You are spoiled by your father."


    Su Jiusi waved to Fu Shuwan. Fu Shuwan put away the shuttlecock and quickly ran to Su Jiusi. He hugged Su Jiusi''s arm and said, "mother."


    "Shuwan, I''ve been playing for an hour. It''s time to go back to my room."


    Bing Xin really has no way to deal with this little master. She is not only lively, but also very small. She seems not afraid of anyone except Su Jiusi.


    "Aunt Bingxin, if you''re afraid of tanning, you go into the house. Anyway, I can''t tan." The little girl said with a smile, her eyes curved like crescent moon, her skin was very white, her face was oval, and she saw the rudiment of beauty at a young age.


    Accompanied by the side of Bing Xin advised.


    "Princess, the sun is so big outside. Princess, you''d better go back to the house."


    Su Jiusi''s face is black. He even knows yanqu.


    This is a song that a favorite imperial concubine of the former dynasty specially learned in order to please the emperor. Unexpectedly, it was denounced by the Empress Dowager of the former dynasty as a decadent sound. Even if the concubine was abandoned to the cold palace, yanqu was banned since then.


    Fu Shuwan spat out her tongue and said, "I read it from the book, and then I asked the musician to sing it to me. It''s really nice. Who makes that maid in waiting so stupid that she doesn''t even know what the yanqu is? It''s not as good as my child?"

 Chapter 728

    "You are not allowed to listen to that kind of music in the future, do you hear that?"


    "Yes, mother, I''ll pay attention to it and read the songs of Chu."


    Fu Shuwan took Su Jiusi''s arm and assured her seriously.


    Su Jiusi also knows these things, and she has been helping to look for and observe them. Those children are really unsatisfactory, either mediocre, or too playful, or pretending to be mature. They want to choose Jiang''s future successor, so they are naturally very cautious.


    The former Emperor had six sons, except King Xin and a prince who died early. There were only three princes left, and there were eight boys of the right age. Fu Chenrong had been observing those children for several years, but he didn''t see one with good qualifications. Especially with Fu Shuwan as a contrast, he hated those dull children even more.


    Fu Chenrong tone quite some helpless, "a few imperial uncle''s descendants do not have a decent, otherwise it will not drag until now."


    "There''s no need to mention the draft, but we have to mention the prince. Shen Rong, it''s time for us to select the prince from the imperial clan. If we drag on, the courtiers will not be able to pacify us."


    "Of course not." Fu Chenrong said with a smile.


    "What do you say?"


    Fu Chenrong put down his tea cup and held Su Jiusi''s hand, "Jiusi, you don''t want to persuade me to draft, do you?"


    It has been more than seven years since Fu Chenrong ascended the throne. Up to now, there is no prince in the state of Jiang, and the courtiers are also worried. This urges Fu Chenrong to choose the draft. Even the courtiers find Su Jiusi here and tell us the importance of the draft in tears.


    Over the years, courtiers often mention the draft. Although Fu Chenrong ignored it, he couldn''t help it. In the final analysis, it was because Su Jiusi didn''t have a child.


    Su Jiusi sat down beside him. "I heard that several veteran officials mentioned the draft again. I''m afraid it won''t go down."


    "I''ll tell you when I''m grey." Fu Chenrong drinks tea with his head down.


    "A lifetime is long."


    "No Fu Chenrong took the tea from Su Jiusi, "now you should believe what I said. I''ve already mentioned it to you. I''m not tired of it all my life."


    "It''s been so many years. I''m not tired of it."


    "Isn''t it you that I love you most?" Fu Chenrong looks at Su Jiusi, full of tenderness.


    Su Jiusi got up and poured a cup of tea for Fu Chenrong. He said angrily, "you spoiled Shu Wan."


    "I think it''s very good. Our daughter can''t be soft and weak. She must be a woman in the future."


    After eating the lotus root ball, Fu Shuwan went out to play again. Su Jiusi shook his head. "This child is more noisy than a boy."


    A family of three entered the main hall together.


    Su Jiusi knew that Fu Shuwan loved reading, and she didn''t limit her too much. She just didn''t expect that she had read so much at a young age. She had to say that the child was really very precocious.


    The patriarchal clan also understood Fu Chenrong''s plan. They all wanted their son to be elected, and there were all kinds of open and secret fights, which made Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi even more headache. The child with good qualifications was also destroyed by his parents who were eager for quick success and instant benefit.


    Suddenly she thought of a child and said, "the last time King Wu took his son to the capital, that child was very good. He was very stable and polite.


    Shu Wan, who has also saved her from falling into the water, is not arrogant. Even Shu Wan is full of praise for him. That girl always has her eyes above the top and seldom praises others. "

 Chapter 729

    Su Jiusi mentioned this, and Fu Chenrong also thought of the child. The child''s name was Fu Yuanbo. Although he came from the Fu family, he was already a distant relative. King Wu was the nephew of the former Emperor and lived in Xiangyang City all the time.


    If you choose him, the patriarchal clan may have some objection. So when I met Fu Yuanbo last year, Fu Chenrong was satisfied with the child and did not mention anything.


    Now the courtiers are pressing hard, and the draft can''t be held down. For the sake of the country, he decided to let King Wu bring Fu Yuanbo to the capital. He wanted to have a good look. If the boy didn''t disappoint him, he would leave Fu Yuanbo in the palace to teach.


    "Shu Wan asked several times and kept thinking about Bing Bing."


    "I received a letter from Liyuan yesterday. They will come to the capital in a while. The last time I saw them was three years ago."


    These changes made Su Jiusi feel uneasy, but he didn''t mention anything with Fu Chenrong. They all knew that some things didn''t need to be mentioned.


    Because of this, she and Su Heng have not passed the letter for a long time. After they married Wen ChuChu, Su Heng and her letter became less and less. In the past seven years, Wen ChuChu gave birth to two sons and a daughter for him, and the influence of Anping Marquis''s house in the state of Wei became more and more important.


    Naturally, we can''t slack off this piece of Fu''s grace. However, in a few years, the relationship between the two countries has been very delicate. Although it is calm on the surface, it has already been surging under the waves.


    Now what worries her most is the state of Wei. In recent years, Feng yunlang has been recruiting and training soldiers. All kinds of signs show what he wants to do in the future.


    In the past eight years, Fu Chenrong has always been like this in front of her, and they have more and more tacit understanding. When they have disputes occasionally, they will soon make up again. Fu Shuwan is the best peacemaker between them.


    Time flies. Unconsciously, she and Fu Chenrong have been together for eight years.


    Su Jiusi was amused by Fu Chenrong and put his hand around Fu Chenrong''s waist.


    "How can everyone be like me? There is only one Fu Chenrong in the world."


    "You think everyone is like you." Su Jiusi stares at Fu Chenrong.


    Fu Chenrong looked disgusted.


    "White has been with me for so long."


    "It''s been seven years."


    Fu Chenrong laughs. He grew up with Qingshan. Qingshan is not only a guard, but also an indispensable right arm for him. Knowing Qingshan''s thoughts, he has mentioned Qingshan more than once, but it''s a pity that Qingshan can''t speak.


    "Dare he ask?"


    Smell speech, Su Jiusi has a kind of feeling that can''t laugh or cry, "Castle Peak see Alan every day, this matter oneself to ask is not better."


    After that, Fu Chenrong reached out and held Su Jiusi in his arms. "Jiusi, today Qingshan told me that he wanted to marry Alan. He asked you to help find out what Alan said."


    Su Jiusi nodded and agreed with Fu Chenrong''s arrangement. Over the years, Fu Chenrong likes to discuss with her about anything. Su Jiusi has long been used to it.


    "Fu Yuanbo is also ten years old, just to see how they deal with it, I will let Qingshan send someone to protect it secretly."


    "Xiangyang is a long way from the capital. I''m afraid it''s dangerous."


    "I will ask King Wu to send Fu Yuanbo to the capital tomorrow."


    They looked at each other with a smile and said nothing more.


    In recent years, Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing have been opening restaurants in Beijing. Tianya restaurant is very prosperous and has long been a time-honored brand in Beijing.


    The only regret is that Pei Bingbing has not given birth so far. For this reason, Pei Bingbing has been seeking medical advice everywhere, but still nothing has happened.

 Chapter 730

    A few days later, Su Jiusi went to Mu Fu, and Fu Shuwan went with him.


    Fu Shuwan and Liu Wenci''s son, Mu Yan, are of the same age, and they have a good relationship. They are like brothers and sisters. Fu Shuwan often comes to Mu''s house, and Mu Yan often goes to the palace.


    When the carriage reached the downtown area, Fu Shuwan begged, "mother, let''s go down and buy something to eat! The Zhangji pastry I ate in Muyan last time is delicious. I want to buy it back and eat it with Muyan. "


    The man in black had a cold voice. "She''s not your daughter long ago."


    "I just want to see my daughter more."


    After she gave birth to her daughter, she felt sad that she had no one to take care of her baby. She had long fallen ill and had not been pregnant with the middle-aged man, which made her hate Su Jiusi and Su Heng more and more. If it were not for Su Jiusi, those things would not have been broken down, and she would not have been separated from her flesh and blood.


    At that moment, she was both surprised and happy. In addition, she had a strong hatred. It was her daughter, and the two brothers and sisters had colluded with each other for a long time.


    Just saw Su Jiusi holding a little girl, she immediately concluded that it was her daughter, this is her "little uncle has your sister really lucky."


    "What a greedy cat. I''ll go with you and buy some for your uncle. He likes cakes."


    "She was born in October." Qiaoqin was a little excited and roared.


    The man in black did not forget to continue to strike qiaoqin, "so what? Your daughters are in the hands of the queen. If they don''t die, let alone recapture their children, they can''t even see them. "


    "Youming, don''t you want to avenge your younger martial sister? What can I do for you? Tell me what I can do for you

 Chapter 731

    Qiaoqin grabs Youming''s wrist. Youming doesn''t like to be caught in this way. He reaches out and pushes away qiaoqin''s hand. "It''s invisible that the spell kills people. At that time, you only need a few drops of blood."


    Qiaoqin can''t believe it. "It''s so simple?"


    "You hate them so much that your blood works."


    After buying the pastry, Su Jiusi takes Fu Shuwan to the carriage. Qiaoqin wants to see his daughter, but he is taken away by Youming. He doesn''t want to fall short. Qiaoqin is a helper he found under the guidance of a mysterious man.


    They didn''t know that Gui Niang''s long lost elder martial brother was in the capital now.


    Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong have checked GUI Niang''s background. In fact, they have long known that Gui Niang has a elder martial brother, but this elder martial brother has disappeared for many years. Fu Chenrong sent someone to look for her, but in vain. After that, they put it down.


    Qiaoqin seems determined. Anyway, she has no other way. Since Youming has a way to deal with Su Jiusi, let Youming do it. In recent years, she often dreams about her daughter. She must kill Su Jiusi and take her daughter back. Only in this way can she get rid of her hatred.


    "Well, it''s a deal. I''ll listen to you."


    "Don''t worry. Do as I say. If you want to take back your daughter, listen to me. As long as they die, I will help you get her out of the palace with magic."


    "What is it?"


    After Youming finished, she took out a black porcelain bottle. Qiaoqin opened the bottle and had a look. There were two motionless black insects in it. She didn''t know what the insects were.


    The corner of Youming''s mouth came forward slightly, showing a sneer, "other people can''t change it. I use the spell to change it for you, but I can only manage it for a month. After a month, you will return to your original appearance. You must get the two people''s hair in a month, and I will give you one thing. As long as you can get close to them and put things on them, they will naturally be at your disposal."


    Qiaoqin was stunned.


    "How do I change my face?"


    "Then I''ll change your face."


    Qiaoqin can''t help but distance himself from Youming. "What should I do? I''ve learned to be a tailor these years. I''m skilled. I could have been an embroiderer in the palace, but the queen knows me and the maids around me also know me. I can''t enter the palace at all."


    Youming is full of cold air. He is wearing a black windbreaker in the daytime. The hat covers most of his face. Qiaoqin has never seen what he looks like.


    This time, we still use our hair. There is a very powerful maid beside musi. My martial arts can''t be close to musi. "


    Feeling the urgency of qiaoqin, Youming continued, "they need something close to them to carry out the spell. In those days, the ghost mother used her hair, but she made a mistake. Instead of killing them, she lost her life.


    "Then what are you waiting for? You can start now."


    Youming doesn''t tell qiaoqin that what he needs is not only a few drops of blood, but also her life. Magic is always life for life. Qiaoqin doesn''t want to die and doesn''t know about magic. He will never let qiaoqin know about it.


    Although he didn''t know who was guiding him secretly, as long as he could get revenge, he would not go deep into it.


    After arriving at Mu''s house, just after getting off the carriage, Fu Shuwan ran to Mu Jie standing at the door of the house and called out, "little uncle."


    Mujie reached out and touched Fu Shuwan''s head. Although Fu Shuwan had no blood relationship with them, Fu Shuwan was very likable and he also loved the niece very much.

 Chapter 732

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Shuwan. You seem to have grown tall again."


    "My little uncle is becoming more and more handsome. My mother is very worried about my delay in getting a wife."


    The corner of Mu Jie mouth smoked, "you this kid, now see me to mention to marry of affair, who teach you."


    "You are my sister. My mother is right. I should let you know more."


    "When you are so good, you still know to leave it to me."


    Mu Yan sat on the stone bench in the yard, with pastry in his mouth, and his words were a little vague.


    "Yes, I''ve had enough. I''ll give you the rest."


    "Muyan, is it delicious?"


    Mu Yan is only a few months older than Fu Shuwan. They are happy enemies. When they are good, they are especially good. When they are bad, they even fight.


    Several people began to laugh, chatting about family and state affairs in the main hall, while Fu Shuwan went to Mu Yan''s yard and ate cakes with him.


    "Well, well, the empress has spoken. I dare not refuse."


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to force Mujie. He still said so and said, "if you have a girl of your choice, you''ll know me. I''ll point out the marriage for you."


    Mujie really doesn''t want to marry anyone now. Before, it was because the Mu family had no children. Now with Muyan, he doesn''t worry. Anyway, the fragrance of the Mu family won''t break.


    Mujie holding his head, a face helpless way back, "this is very good, I do not want to marry now."


    Although there are no rules in the Mu family, Su Jiusi is still sitting on the throne. Her eyes fall on Mu Jie, "third brother, seven years ago, you told me to let me pick a girl for you. Later, you can pick out the faults of the people I picked for you. Now it''s time for you to consider marrying a wife."


    Su Jiusi nodded and the party entered the main hall together.


    Liu Wenci said.


    "Jiusi, go in and talk!"


    "Big brother is right. It depends on their own fate. If the two children want to do it, we will do it."


    Mu Yong also likes Fu Shuwan. If so, it would be better. They all watched Fu Shuwan grow up.


    "Children are still young now. When they grow up, they will see what they mean."


    "Mu Yan and Shu WAN are childhood sweethearts. When they grow up, they may be able to get married. I think Mu Yan likes Shu Wan very much." Mujie joked.


    Outside, Fu Shuwan is also very dignified, but the Mu family is like her own home. Here she is more casual. The Mu family also calls her Shuwan, and her feelings are excellent.


    Fu Shuwan nodded to them and left with the pastry.


    "I brought cakes for Muyan. You adults chat slowly. I went to find Muyan."


    At this time, Mu Yong and Liu Wenci also came over. Fu Shuwan called his great uncle and great aunt sweetly. Liu Wenci was gentle. The more he saw Fu Shuwan, the more he liked him. "Mu Yan was talking about you before, and you''re coming."


    "Shuwan has grown up."


    Su Jiusi came over and couldn''t help laughing. "Third brother, I think Shu Wan''s words are reasonable."


    "No one teaches me. I''m afraid my little uncle is too lonely. You can see how good my father and mother are, and my great uncle and great aunt are. Don''t you feel uncomfortable when you watch them every day?"


    Fu Shuwan burst out laughing, "it''s clear that I''m full, and I''m still tired."


    "Shuwan, you can''t let me be a brother once." Mu Yan was exposed in public. He was very embarrassed and glared at Fu Shuwan.


    Fu Shuwan took out her handkerchief and gracefully wiped her mouth. "Muyan, I''ll tell you a secret. You can''t tell anyone else, even your aunt."

 Chapter 733

    "What''s the secret?"


    "You swear first."


    Seeing Fu Shuwan''s serious face, Mu Yan became more and more curious. He took an oath and immediately asked, "now it''s time to say it."


    Pei Bingbing fixed looking at Fu Shuwan''s back, mouth up, "Shuwan really cute, the more you see the more likable."


    Fu Shuwan said with a smile and ran out first.


    "OK, OK, you can talk about it slowly."


    "Well, I''ll tell you tomorrow, Shuwan. You go out first, and I''ll talk to your mother."


    "Uncle Liyuan, you will remember to tell me something about the state of Wei. What''s the difference between them and us."


    Fu Shuwan''s words made people laugh. Gu Liyuan boasted, "we Shuwan have eyes."


    "When I grow up, I''ll be satisfied with my aunt."


    Pei Bingbing''s tone is a little sad. She still can''t fulfill her wish for many years. Now she has given up. Fortunately, she and Gu Liyuan are very open-minded people.


    Several people haven''t seen each other for three years. Pei Bingbing holds Fu Shuwan''s hand. The more she looks, the more she likes it. "Shuwan must be a beauty when she grows up. The more she looks, the more beautiful she is. She is much taller than three years ago. Unfortunately, I don''t have such a good fortune."


    A few days later, Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing came to the capital.


    Two days later, qiaoqin entered the palace with an ugly face. With her exquisite embroidery, she went directly to the Bureau. She was diligent, hardworking, and good at work. She soon attracted the attention of the director of the Bureau and was very appreciated.


    When she just heard this, Fu Shuwan didn''t sleep well all night. She wanted to ask Su Jiusi, but was afraid that they would not want her. Finally, the little girl figured it out and decided to forget it.


    Fu Shuwan chuckled, "you will always be my brother."


    Mu Yan patted Fu Shuwan on the shoulder and said seriously, "anyway, you will always be my sister."


    "Look at Aunt Bingxin''s reaction, it should be true. I''ve said it. It doesn''t matter if it''s true."


    Mu Yan did not respond, "do you think what the maid in waiting said is true?"


    If my biological father and mother have no choice but to send me away, I don''t blame them. My father and mother love me so much. There''s a saying that you can make mistakes just right for me. You''re my brother, so I''ll tell you the secret. "


    Fu Shuwan glared at Mu Yan, "I asked them what to do. It doesn''t matter if I''m their own child. If I''m a child nobody wants, I''m lucky to meet them.


    "Silly sister, you can still smile, but you are heartless, you should not ask your aunt!"


    Fu Shuwan shrugged and said with a smile, "Muyan, you are more excited than me."


    Mu Yan is very angry. Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong treat Fu Shuwan very well. They all see Fu Shuwan in their eyes. How can Fu Shuwan not be their own daughter.


    "That''s how rumors should be dealt with."


    "At that time, I had the same reaction as you. Later, aunt Bingxin came and sent the two maids to Shenxing department."


    This scared Mu Yan to death. He looked at Fu Shuwan with wide eyes. "Don''t listen to those palace ladies'' nonsense."


    "Two days ago, I heard an old maid in the palace and another maid in the palace chatting secretly. They said that my mother couldn''t have a baby. I brought it back from outside the palace, not my mother''s own."


    "Why don''t we adopt a child as well."


    Gu Liyuan looks at the loss in Pei Bingbing''s eyes and tries to speak with Pei Bingbing in a relaxed tone.


    Pei Bingbing shook his head. "The business of Tianya restaurant is not enough. We are busy. I just want to praise Shuwan. There''s no other meaning. You go to the emperor for a drink. I want to talk to Jiusi alone for a while."

 Chapter 734

    Gu Liyuan knew that Pei Bingbing had something to say to Su Jiusi. He nodded, "you and Jiusi have a good chat. I''ll go to Chenrong first."


    "Let''s go back to our room and say."


    Pei Bingbing smiles at Su Jiusi. They get up and go to Su Jiusi''s room. Along the way, Pei Bingbing holds Su Jiusi''s hand. "I haven''t seen you for several years, but you haven''t changed at all."


    "Those who should come will always come, and there is no way to avoid them. Shen Rong promised me that he would not initiate disputes."


    Pei Bingbing sighs. They are not stupid. Naturally, they can detect the changes between the two countries. Fortunately, Gu Liyuan is an outsider.


    They are all the people you care about, but they are all on the side of the emperor now. If there is any conflict between the two countries, they are worried about you. "


    "And Qingcheng. Liyuan and I met Qingcheng before we came to the capital. She was in favor of her. She had two sons before, and now she is pregnant again.


    Now the situation between the two countries is very delicate, and their respective identities are also very sensitive. She also understands that Su Heng does not write to her.


    Su Heng''s change is not imperceptible. At first, Su Jiusi often wrote to her. Later, the content of her letter became more and more simple. Now she hasn''t written to her for a long time.


    Su Jiusi frowns. Although she hasn''t seen Su Heng for seven years, she has heard a lot about Su Heng. After all, there is a purple orchid, but now the letter of purple orchid is also much less. She knows that Su Heng and Wen ChuChu are very respectful. Wen ChuChu keeps a good track of the wells in Anping Marquis''s house, and her children are also very well taught by her.


    Now he has become estranged from Liyuan. As long as Liyuan looks down on him more and more, he becomes more and more like a person on two roads. You know Liyuan''s temperament. He hasn''t changed much for so many years. "


    His youthful spirit has been gone for a long time. He talks about his loyalty and patriotism every day. He and Wen''s feelings are very good. They are more and more like those who have been struggling in the officialdom for many years.


    "Speaking of this, I think of Su Heng." Pei Bingbing sat up straight, and then said, "now the emperor attaches great importance to Su Heng. If you see Su Heng now, you will be shocked.


    Mention Fu Shuwan, Su Jiusi eyebrows and eyes are very gentle, "she was my niece, looks a little similar, also normal."


    Pei Bingbing said with a smile, "I really envy the relationship between you and Shuwan. You have a mother daughter relationship. The more you look, the more you look."


    "If only you could think that way, some things are really God''s will."


    Bingxin personally comes forward to serve tea. Pei Bingbing sits beside Su Jiusi, takes a big sip of tea, and then says, "don''t worry about me. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, and I won''t ask for medicine in the future. Although it''s a pity that I don''t have any children, I have a good life with Liyuan. You know that Liyuan is an unrestrained person, he says I really don''t care about it. On the contrary, I was worried about it before, and now I''ve figured it out. "


    Su Jiusi smiles and agrees. After walking for a while, through a long corridor, they enter Su Jiusi''s room one by one.


    Pei Bingbing laughs, "that proves that we have a good life."


    "You too."


    "I''m afraid the emperor will stir up a dispute. Shen Rong and I are on your side."


    Su Jiusi smiles at Pei Bingbing, "thank you, Bingbing."


    "Thank me for nothing. I didn''t do anything. You are my best friend, the friend I recognize. Of course, it''s my whole life." Pei Bingbing said and laughed again, just like the smart girl in Su Jiusi''s memory.

 Chapter 735

    At this time, Bing Xin''s voice came from the outside, "Niang Niang, the clothing bureau has sent autumn clothes."


    "Come in!"


    As soon as Su Jiusi''s voice fell, Bing Xin opened the door, and the two maids came in respectfully, each with a tray on which was just sewn.


    "Her reaction just now is very strange. Her eyes are always on Shu Wan. I''m afraid this man has ulterior motives when he enters the palace. It''s better to be safe."


    Bing Xin is puzzled and asks, "Niang Niang, what''s wrong with ah Qin? She is praised by all the staff of the clothing bureau, but she doesn''t like to talk and works very hard. There should be no problem with such a person. "


    Su Jiusi and Pei Bingbing accompany Fu Shuwan to fly kites in the royal garden. Fu Shuwan is very happy. Su Jiusi calls Bingxin over and orders secretly, "go and check the origin of ah Qin. Be sure to check it carefully."


    As long as she is patient for a while, she can get close to Su Jiusi. As long as Su Jiusi dies, her child will naturally come back to her, and she can take her daughter away smoothly.


    As soon as she left Zhaoyang palace, Qiao Qin clenched her fist in her sleeve. Just after watching Fu Shuwan call Su Jiusi''s mother, she almost rushed up to tell the child that she was her biological mother instead of a thief.


    Some of qiaoqin didn''t come back. The maid behind her gave her a push. She came back and retired after the ceremony.


    Su Jiusi should come down and see qiaoqin staring at them in a daze. Su Jiusi is surprised, but doesn''t show it on her face. Although qiaoqin droops her head, she also notices the strangeness and orders quietly, "you step back!"


    "So good."


    Pei Bingbing put down the clothes in his hand and suggested with great interest.


    "Shuwan is right. Today''s weather is really good. Jiusi, let''s fly kites together."


    "Today''s weather is so good, I want my mother to fly kites with me."


    Su Jiusi touched Fu Shuwan''s hair in a very gentle tone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, Fu Shuwan suddenly ran in. As soon as she came in, she ran to Su Jiusi and held Su Jiusi''s arm in her arms. "Mother, have you finished talking with your aunt?"


    Pei Bingbing said with a smile, "then I''m not polite."


    "You and I are similar in shape. If you like them, I''ll give them to you. I''ll make another two."


    Pei Bingbing, who was dressed in red, got up and picked up a lake blue dress. When she saw the lifelike lotus embroidered on it, she stroked the embroidery and praised, "it''s a good embroidery job. The lotus can be embroidered, and the stitches are very fine."


    "I''ll look for your mother."


    "Niang Niang, I''ve heard that the maid named ah Qin is skilled in embroidery. It''s better to have a look." Bingxin also heard the director of the Bureau of clothing strongly recommend qiaoqin, this just a mouthful.


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to look at the clothes. He just nodded casually, "put it on!"


    Qiaoqin lowers her head, suppresses the hatred in her heart and returns respectfully.


    "Tell the empress that this is the autumn dress made for you. You should first see if you are satisfied with the pattern. If you don''t like it, I will change it when I go back."


    Bingxin nodded, "I understand. I''ll let people check it. I''m sure it''s OK."


    Bing Xin answered and retreated.


    With intuition, Su Jiusi felt that there was something wrong with the embroiderer, but for a moment and a half he couldn''t figure out what was wrong. It was reasonable that an embroiderer would not be involved with them.

 Chapter 736

    Two days later, Fu Shuwan was flying a kite in the Royal Garden, but the kite was blown away. The accompanying palace people rushed down to find the ball. Fu Shuwan leaned against the rockery and wiped her sweat.


    Suddenly heard footsteps approaching, Fu Shuwan thought it was the palace looking for the ball, looked up and saw a little familiar face.


    Soon she remembered, isn''t this the xiuniang who came to deliver clothes to her mother that day?


    Fortunately, the things in front of her can''t be found out, and she has changed her face now. Even her voice is not the same as before, and she has nothing to worry about.


    In the face of Alan''s questioning, qiaoqin is a little flustered. She didn''t expect that Alan would pay attention to her so soon.


    He also said that when he took you in, you had the accent of the state of Wei. You came from the state of Wei. Tell me, why did you go to the state of Jiang all the way? Why did you go to the palace? Why did you get close to the princess? "


    I checked your background. You are from Zhao''s tailor''s shop. The tailor''s skill was also learned there. The owner of Zhao''s tailor''s shop said that he took you in seven years ago. At that time, you were living on the street and almost starved to death. He took you in because of your pity.


    "The princess can see that you are not passing by, let alone me.


    "Miss Alan misunderstood. I was just passing by the royal garden."


    Alan didn''t mean to give way. She looked at qiaoqin coldly, "who are you? Why approach the princess? "


    Just came to a corner, Alan suddenly blocked qiaoqin, see Alan, qiaoqin a little flustered, Fu Fu body want to walk with his head down.


    Qiaoqin still wants to stay for a while, but Fu Shuwan is not willing to talk to her any more. In addition, the palace people have come here, but she can only be blessed and retire.


    "Now that you''ve seen it, step back there!"


    "The maid also has such a big daughter. When she saw the princess, she thought of her own daughter. That''s why she looked at her more and asked the princess to forgive her."


    "You don''t need to pass by the royal garden to go to the embroidery room. Although the princess is a child, she is not so easy to get. That day, when she was there, you were staring at me. Today, you suddenly came here. Did you come to me on purpose? Who are you? I don''t know you. What do you want me to do


    "I''m just passing by the royal garden."


    I don''t know why, Fu Shuwan doesn''t like the maid in waiting. Maybe her eyes are too strange, which makes her feel uncomfortable.


    "Get up! If you don''t come here to do anything in the embroidery room, don''t you know that you can''t walk around the palace at will? "


    Qiao Qin is unwilling to salute Fu Shuwan. In order not to show her feet, her heart is unwilling to kneel down to Fu Shuwan. "Slaves have seen the princess''s highness."


    Fu Shuwan paid great attention to the rules in front of others. She was very noble when she was young. Her small face wrinkled. "You can''t be polite when you see my princess. Didn''t the embroidery room teach you the rules?"


    Qiaoqin finally got the chance to get close to Fu Shuwan alone. She was excited and reserved, and looked at Fu Shuwan like this.


    She remained humble all the time. She hung her head and said, "Miss Alan is right. I''m from the state of Wei. I used to be a concubine of a large family in the state of Wei.


    After giving birth to her daughter, she was driven out of the house by her wife. She was helpless. She thought that there was an aunt in the state of Wei, so she wanted to go to her. Only when she arrived in the capital city did she know that her aunt had passed away, and the family had already moved away.


    Fortunately, elder brother Zhao took me in and gave me a place to live. His wife passed away long ago. He has been with him without any name. His daughter-in-law and son can''t accommodate me. I''m afraid I have a plan. "

 Chapter 737

    "That''s why I want to find another way out. When I see xiuniang in the palace, I go into the palace. I just want to ask for a bite of food. My daughter is about the same age as the princess. I think of my daughter, so I can see the princess more."


    Qiaoqin''s explanation is reasonable. There is no big problem. Alan is ready to report these to Su Jiusi. He just reminds her, "the princess is a golden branch and jade leaf. I hope you will abide by the rules. There are rules in the palace. If you can''t learn them, you''d better go out of the palace."


    "I wrote down what Miss Alan said."


    Seeing Alan looking at himself in surprise, Castle Peak was a little dejected. Alan must have refused him. Although he had already made psychological preparations, he was still very disappointed.


    Alan didn''t expect that what Qingshan wanted to say was this. In recent years, she and Qingshan have been living together day and night. After Canghai died, she didn''t want to marry again, so she didn''t think much about it. She never thought that Qingshan wanted to marry her.


    Every time he wants Fu Chenrong to help, Fu Chenrong asks him to say it by himself. He doesn''t expect Fu Chenrong any more. He''d better ask Alan himself. Originally, he was afraid that Alan would be angry, but if he drags on like this, the princess will grow up.


    Castle Peak speaks very fast. Just say it.


    "Will you marry me?"


    Alan nodded, "I''m so angry with you. What should I do?"


    "Then I said don''t be angry."


    "What''s the matter with you? If you have something to say, just say it. "


    Alan thinks there''s something wrong with Qingshan recently. She has been trying to stop talking. She seems to want to say something but doesn''t say it. Seeing Qingshan''s formal appearance, she feels even more funny. She and Qingshan have known each other for many years.


    Green hill hung his head, some dejected, "now there are chrysanthemums everywhere outside, I see this flower is beautiful, so I picked it for you."


    "What are you doing?"


    The smile on Qingshan''s face froze instantly. He quickly hid the flowers behind him and explained, "Alan, I didn''t mean that. I I... "


    "Ah..."


    "How can you give away chrysanthemums well? They are used to commemorate our ancestors."


    Alan suddenly smiles. Seeing Alan smile, Castle Peak thinks that Alan likes his flowers very much, and smiles on his face. As a result, Alan''s next sentence makes him very embarrassed.


    Green hill handed the flower to Alan, "this flower is very beautiful, send you, you can rest assured, I didn''t pick Niangniang''s flower, this is I picked from outside the palace."


    Qingshan was obviously a little embarrassed. He was still a little stiff with the flowers. Alan was even more muddled. "Qingshan, you..."


    Alan also plans to go back to Su Jiusi to recover her life. When she comes to a rockery, Castle Peak suddenly comes to her with a bunch of chrysanthemums in her hand. All kinds of colors are intertwined. As soon as she gets close to Alan, she smells a strong fragrance.


    Alan nodded and stepped back. As soon as he turned around, he clenched his fist in his sleeve again. It seemed that he had to be more cautious. He couldn''t go to see Fu Shuwan any more, otherwise he would be doubted by them.


    "Yes, I''ll leave."


    "You go down!"


    "Alan, I know I''m stupid. I don''t have any other meaning today. I just want you to know my heart. I really want to take care of you all my life. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. Just think I haven''t said anything."


    "In this life, I have never thought about getting married."


    Green hill looked at Alan foolishly, "from today on, you can think about it."

 Chapter 738

    "We are all guards. I have always regarded you as a good brother."


    That''s what Alan really thinks of Castle Peak.


    "I''ve never thought of you like this. Before, Bingyun was more like my brother, Alan. I like you for a long time, but I didn''t dare to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Think of this, Qiao Qin respectfully return a way, "Niang Niang, maidservant has a word to want to say with Niang Niang alone."


    This is the best opportunity for her to put things on Su Jiusi while measuring, but Alan is still on the side and has to support her.


    When Su Jiusi is in doubt, she suddenly makes a sound. Qiaoqin''s knee has been on her knees for a long time. She reluctantly gets up and is ready to take a ruler to measure Su Jiusi.


    "Get up!"


    There is no flaw in what she said to Alan yesterday. Su Jiusi should not doubt that she is.


    The next day, qiaoqin comes to Zhaoyang palace again to measure Su Jiusi. After the ceremony, Su Jiusi doesn''t ask her to get up. Qiaoqin can only kneel with her head down, but her heart is a little uneasy. I don''t know what Su Jiusi means.


    With that, Qingshan also left in a hurry. Fu Shuwan still stood in the same place, holding her stomach and laughing. Maybe she could help Qingshan.


    although Fu Shuwan is a princess, after all, he is a seven year old child. He saw that he was despised by a child in public. He couldn''t get over the castle''s face. He was embarrassed.


    Fu Shuwan said, holding her stomach and laughing.


    "Aunt Alan is very good. It''s a pity that you are too stupid to send aunt Alan chrysanthemums. Ha ha You have been with my father for many years. Why don''t you learn from him? His tricks are useful to my mother. Aunt Alan is deeply influenced by my mother. They must be useful to her. "


    "I dare not trouble the princess."


    Qingshan smokes at the corner of his mouth. No matter what, he won''t ask Fu Shuwan for help. He and Alan have been together day and night for so many years, and they know Alan''s temperament very well. If she refuses, she refuses.


    Fu Shuwan walked to Castle Peak with light steps and looked at him with a smile. "I know I can''t hide it from you, Castle Peak. Do you want my princess to help me?"


    After Alan left, green hill clenched the chrysanthemum in his hand and said to the rockery, "princess, come out!"


    Alan didn''t say anything more. She nodded to the green hill and left in a hurry. She didn''t know what to say.


    "I''ll go to Zhaoyang Palace first."


    Castle Peak shook his head, "I didn''t want to marry anyone else, Alan. You''re right. Our guardians are all masters in their whole life. We shouldn''t have asked for these. It''s very good."


    "Castle Peak, if you want to get a wife, you can let the empress choose a delicate woman for you."


    Qingshan knew about Alan and Canghai, but he didn''t expect that it had been more than seven years, and Alan hadn''t put those things down. He gave a simple and honest smile, "it doesn''t matter, just think I didn''t say anything today."


    "Castle Peak, I''m sorry, I already have a person in my heart."


    Alan is very surprised, she did not think Castle Peak would like her, she looks ugly, tall, it is difficult to connect her with women from the surface.


    Green Hill said while secretly looking at Alan, pay attention to the look of Alan, for fear that will scare Alan.


    "I only want to tell you that."


    Su Jiusi nodded to Alan. Alan agreed. He quickly left the room and closed the door.


    "Said the maidservant, while measuring the size of the maiden."

 Chapter 739

    Qiaoqin came forward with a ruler. The black bug was already in her hand. After a while, she measured it and put it on Su Jiusi.


    "It''s not too late to measure when you''ve finished. Let the palace guess what you want to say first."


    Qiaoqin stood a few steps away from Su Jiusi, always hanging his head, showing great humility, "what did the lady guess?"


    she has endless glory, splendour, wealth and rank, and no other intentions, just to see her royal highness. She is a child born in October by a servant girl.


    Qiao Qin did not think that he was self confessed, and suddenly there was some depression. She quickly suppressed her anger and lowered her eyes and said, "maidservants know that the queen empress is very good to her royal highness.


    "You..."


    Su Jiusi didn''t have the bottom either. She just guessed that she deliberately cheated qiaoqin with a determined tone, but she didn''t expect that qiaoqin would be cheated so soon. After seven years, she still didn''t make any progress.


    "It''s just to try you. I didn''t expect that I would try you."


    Now that Su Jiusi has found out, qiaoqin knows that it''s useless to deny it. She has learned Su Jiusi''s method seven years ago. She wanted to hide it for a long time, but she still couldn''t restrain herself. She suddenly laughs, "the empress really has the ability to know heaven. I haven''t cheated her by hiding it like this."


    Su Jiusi''s tone is determined, and he has clearly identified the identity of qiaoqin.


    "Don''t you want to say that to my palace? All over the world, only qiaoqin can look at Shuwan with that kind of eyes. This palace is also a mother. How can she not understand her mother''s mind? "


    Qiao Qin''s body trembled, a little surprise flashed in her eyes, and soon stabilized herself, "I don''t know what the empress said."


    "Qiaoqin, it''s really strange that you''ve changed your face since I haven''t seen you for seven years."


    Qiaoqin can''t avoid it. She can only raise her head according to her words and try her best to keep a low brow.


    Su Jiusi was sitting on the throne. Her tone was very calm, but it implied the dignity. Compared with seven years ago, she was more and more dignified, and she had the style of motherhood.


    "Look up and talk."


    Seeing that she has lost the chance for a while, qiaoqin is worried. Su Jiusi is really cautious. She doesn''t want to die, so she wants to put things on Su Jiusi unconsciously.


    "The life experience of the maidservant, the empress has already found out, the maidservant is just a embroiderer."


    Yesterday, when Alan came to report back to her, Su Jiusi thought of a person, but ah Qin and Qiao Qin didn''t look like each other at all, even their voices were different, which made her a little confused. So she asked her to measure herself and try Qiao Qin by the way.


    "So what? Since the palace raised her, she has long regarded her as her own daughter. Who are you?"


    This words stimulated Qiao Qin, she couldn''t help but reply, "the princess is not the empress''s own daughter."


    "What you want to say has something to do with the daughter of this palace."


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine."


    Qiao chin knelt down and hit her head. "In the past, the maiden was mistaken. It was a slave servant who did not think much of herself. She would never dare to do it again. She asked the woman not to drive away the slaves. Now the slaves are helpless. They want to be close to the royal highness of the princess. They will never talk to the princess and ask the queen to fulfill."


    At that time, Su Heng let go of qiaoqin, and Su Jiusi didn''t want to kill qiaoqin.

 Chapter 740

    She is Fu Shuwan''s biological mother. If she wants to miss her daughter, it''s reasonable. If she just wants to see Fu Shuwan, she can understand it and accomplish it. She''s afraid that qiaoqin has ulterior motives. After all, she is a person with an evil mind.


    "What''s the matter with your face?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t understand the change of face until now. It''s not like wearing a human skin mask, but completely changing a face. Even if there is such a superb face changing skill in the world, it shouldn''t be qiaoqin.


    Qiaoqin was very angry, but she had nothing to do. After all, she was useless. She finally entered the palace. She could not miss this opportunity. Far away, she saw Fu Shuwan and suddenly thought of a way.


    The insect that was originally hidden in the hand fell directly on the ground. Qiaoqin immediately squatted down to look for it. After a gust of wind, the insect disappeared long ago.


    After leaving Zhaoyang palace, qiaoqin is a little absent-minded, full of thoughts about how to put things on Su Jiusi. However, she accidentally bumps into a maid in a hurry.


    Qiaoqin didn''t dare to say too much, so she had to bow down. She had to find another chance.


    Su Jiusi didn''t let qiaoqin get close to him. He just waved his hand and motioned qiaoqin to step down.


    "I measured it last time. The Department of clothing has the size of the palace."


    Leaving in this way, qiaoqin is not reconciled. I don''t know when I can get close next time.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything. He waved back qiaoqin. When he heard that he was allowed to withdraw, qiaoqin was a little stunned. "Niang Niang, I haven''t measured the size yet."


    "You step back!"


    now the slaves are all alone. The queen is expensive for the queen of the kingdom of Jiang, and the slaves are not afraid to be interested in it. They only want to look at the Royal Highness far away, so that they can satisfy them. The servant has paid a heavy price for the fault of the year, and asked the empress queen to spare her servant.


    Qiaoqin is also a person who has experienced a lot in recent years. Although he was almost unable to resist Su Jiusi''s interrogation, he managed to stabilize himself. "I don''t know who the master is. I met him at the foot of Tianfu mountain.


    Su Jiusi is pressing forward step by step.


    "What''s the name of the expert, and where did you meet him?"


    Qiaoqin pondered how to answer this question, and his tone was a little cautious. "After I left the capital, I was knocked unconscious when I passed by a remote place. When I woke up, I didn''t know what was going on. The man said that he was studying face changing, but he just happened to experiment with me."


    Hearing Su Jiusi mention these, qiaoqin is really a little regretful. It''s unnecessary to change her face. It''s better not to change her face as long as she knew it. It''s also more convenient to save this investigation. After all, she underestimates Su Jiusi.


    The owner of the tailor''s shop said that when she saved qiaoqin, she nearly starved to death, which proved that she was not living well. The technique of face changing is so complicated that how could someone change the face of a poor person without any reason.


    Child, don''t blame me. I don''t want to use you. I just want to take you away from here. After that, our mother and daughter will depend on each other.


    After qiaoqin left, Alan went into the room and asked, "Niang Niang, since she has proved that she is qiaoqin, why don''t you kill her and keep her? If she can''t control her mouth and tell the princess the truth..."


    "Shu Wan''s temperament, you know, it doesn''t matter if you know it. She said that she missed Shu Wan, but the face changing technique is too strange. Our palace always thinks that there is someone behind her. Send someone to pay close attention to her. We need to see who is behind her."

 Chapter 741

    "Does the empress want to fish for a long time?"


    "Without bait, how can the fish take the bait? If she doesn''t have a problem, it''s OK to keep it. After all, Shuwan comes out of her stomach, so it''s supposed to be a blessing for Shuwan. If she has a different heart, she doesn''t have to keep it."


    Alan nodded, "I understand. I''ll arrange it later."


    Fu Shuwan also sat on one side, upright sitting, has been secretly looking at Fu Yuanbo.


    Fu Yuanbo was just ten years old, but he was a head taller than Fu Shuwan. He was very calm. With King Wu, he saluted Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi respectfully.


    The next day, King Wu took Fu Yuanbo to the capital.


    What kind of feelings she has for Castle Peak is not clear to her. She doesn''t want to change the status quo. It''s good to think that she has never heard those words!


    After Canghai died, she made up her mind that her life would no longer involve her children''s private affairs. She would accompany Su Jiusi with peace of mind and be a good guard.


    Alan has some doubts in her heart. She and Qingshan have known each other for more than seven years. In recent years, they have been living together day and night. She has long been used to the existence of Qingshan and seeing Qingshan every day. But when it comes to marriage, she never thought about it.


    , after all, it is Alan''s business. If she wants to, she has the final say. Although Alan is shy and restrained, she can feel that Alan is also dependent on Castle Peak for many years. The two people are in good mood. These two men''s feelings depend on Alan''s own decision.


    Su Jiusi also just points to the end, saying almost, then no longer say anything.


    Alan nodded seriously, "if the empress''s words, the maid will write them down. The empress doesn''t have to worry about the matter of the maid."


    "After marriage, you can also be with us. You can think clearly. If you are interested in Castle Peak, don''t miss this marriage. Castle Peak is sincere to you. Everything in the past has passed."


    "The maid is already very happy to be with her."


    "You always have the sea in your heart, so you are not allowed to think about it. It has been so many years. Alan, I hope you can be happy."


    Alan also some embarrassed, she lowered her head, voice is also a little small, "maidservant did not want to this up."


    "Well, the little girl heard that. How could she not tell? Even she could see that Qingshan likes you. After so many years, you really didn''t realize that."


    Alan some helpless, "is the princess told the empress?"


    After finishing the business, Su Jiusi suddenly looked at Alan with a smile, "I heard that Qingshan and you showed your heart yesterday."


    This matter can be settled, and it can also pacify the whole court. Otherwise, the matter of the prince is always the concern of the courtiers. Not only she, but also Fu Shuwan is looking forward to the elder brother''s early arrival. She has always been very appreciative of Fu Yuanbo.


    Su Jiusi nodded. He was worried that King Wu and Fu Yuanbo would not be able to get to the capital, but he did not disappoint them. Fu Yuanbo still won many opportunities to kill.


    "We should be in the capital these two days."


    "Is Fu Yuanbo coming?"


    Last time we met, Fu Yuanbo was only half a head higher than her, but in a year, Fu Yuanbo was already a head higher than her.


    Fu Yuanbo talks politely. He doesn''t look like a ten-year-old child at all. He has a very old age.


    Fu Shuwan maintained the image of a princess and listened to them quietly.

 Chapter 742

    Several people chatted for a while. King Wu came out of the palace, while Fu Yuanbo stayed in the palace. When he came to the capital this time, although Fu Chenrong didn''t say it directly, they all understood what Fu Chenrong meant.


    Su Jiusi personally took Fu Yuanbo to Chunxi palace, which is not far from Fu Chenrong''s Guangzheng hall.


    "Yuanbo, you will live here in the future. If you need anything, you can talk to the mammy under your hand."


    "That''s settled. I''ll go first."


    Fu Yuanbo knew that even if he didn''t want to go, Fu Shuwan would grind him. He didn''t hate Fu Shuwan, so he nodded, "OK, I''ll listen to the arrangement of the princess."


    "I also like people like you. You have a rest first. I''ll take you to see Mu Fu in two days. We''ll find Mu Yan to play, so that you can get familiar with the capital city."


    "Xiao Chen is such a person. If you make the princess unhappy, please forgive me."


    Fu Shuwan chuckles. She appreciates Fu Yuanbo, but she doesn''t like his solemnity, which makes her feel a little boring. But Fu Yuanbo''s knowledge really makes her admire. She is three years older than her and knows so many things.


    "It''s boring."


    "The princess is a golden branch and jade leaf. I dare not disrespect her."


    The last time Fu Yuanbo stayed in the capital for a month, he had already learned Fu Shuwan''s ancient spirit. It is clear that the empress is such a staid woman, and I don''t know why Fu Shuwan is so lively. All kinds of small ideas emerge in endlessly.


    Fu Shuwan looked at Fu Yuanbo with a smile. Her eyes were like crescent moon.


    "You don''t have to be so polite when you talk to me. At a young age, you''ve learned all that from adults. Just show them to others. We''re all children. Don''t do that."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''m a little tired today. Another day!"


    "Last time you saved me, I didn''t say thank you well. This time you just came. Let me make up the thank you. Yuanbo, do you want me to take you around?"


    Seeing that it was Fu Shuwan, Fu Yuanbo politely called the princess.


    Fu Yuanbo just ready to go back to the house, Fu Shuwan suddenly jumped out, stopped Fu Yuanbo, "only a year has gone, you are so much higher than me."


    Su Jiusi carefully told the palace a few words, this just left.


    When his biological mother gave birth to him, he died of dystocia. He never enjoyed his mother''s care. He was brought up by his grandmother. Two years ago, he died of illness with his grandmother. It hit him a lot and made him colder and colder.


    Seeing that Su Jiusi was so concerned about himself and thinking that Su Jiusi was likely to become his mother, Fu Yuanbo''s tone was also quite mild.


    "Please bother the queen."


    "It''s all a family. You don''t have to be so unfamiliar. It''s a long journey. Have a good rest and have a party in the evening." Su Jiusi''s voice was gentle and his face was always with a proper smile.


    Fu Yuanbo not humble and not overbearing should come down, "thank you empress."


    Fu Shuwan smiles at Fu Yuanbo and leaves Chunxi palace.


    After Fu Shuwan left, Fu Yuanbo smiles. Fu Shuwan is a carefree princess. The emperor and the queen hold her in their hands. No wonder they have such a bright smile.


    When she came out of Chunxi palace, Fu Shuwan went to the royal garden to play. Suddenly she saw a well-made red sachet on the ground. The little girl was easily attracted by these things. She bent down to pick up the sachet on the ground and looked at it carefully. The more she looked, the more she liked it.

 Chapter 743

    I don''t know who left the sachet here. It looks really beautiful and the workmanship is exquisite.


    She untied the strap on the sachet, in which there were two bundles of hair tied together. Fu Shuwan was a little surprised, how to put the hair in the sachet.


    At this time, qiaoqin suddenly comes forward in a hurry and seems to be looking for something else. When she sees Fu Shuwan holding a sachet in her hand, she quickly salutes Fu Shuwan.


    After qiaoqin left, Fu Shuwan went to Zhaoyang palace and saw Su Jiusi resting on the couch. When she came to Su Jiusi, she suddenly remembered what she had just heard from qiaoqin and immediately moved her mind.


    I don''t have to look at you like this anymore.


    So qiaoqin said nothing more. After turning around, she showed a satisfied smile on her face. Child, as long as you do as I say, we will be reunited soon.


    "There''s nothing to say about such trifles. My mother is not the unreasonable person. Go ahead!"


    just turned around, Qiao Qiao hesitated to stop his feet, and continued, "Princess your highness, you must not tell the queen empress, Queen empress is the Wei people, in Wei state broken hair is a big taboo, slaves fear queen empress blame."


    Qiaoqin saw that Fu Shuwan was so alienated from herself. She tried her best to control her emotions. "It was just my servant who was impolite. I left."


    Fu Shuwan gave the sachet back to qiaoqin. While taking the sachet, qiaoqin took the opportunity to hold Fu Shuwan''s hand, which made Fu Shuwan a little unhappy and frowned, "who let you touch the princess? Well, there''s nothing more to do. You can step back first! "


    "There is a tree in the south of the capital."


    After all, Fu Shuwan is still young. Although she roughly understands the meaning of qiaoqin, her mind is not so deep. She thinks of Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong, who are the most loving couple she has ever met. She also hopes that they can love each other. After hearing qiaoqin''s words, she moves her mind and continues to ask, "have you found he Huanshu?"


    There is no Hehuan tree in my hometown. I always carry this brocade bag with me. When I find Hehuan tree, I will bury it under the tree and ask the princess to return it to me. "


    Qiaoqin hung her head and explained, "tell the princess back, this is the hair of the maid and her husband. The maid has heard a legend that as long as the couple''s hair is wrapped together and buried in the brocade bag under the Hehuan tree, they can love each other.


    Fu Shuwan asked curiously. She had never seen anyone who put hair in the sachet. She was curious for a moment.


    "What do you do with two bunches of hair in the sachet? This thick and thin one is obviously not a person''s hair, like a man and a woman''s hair. "


    Qiao Qin restrained herself and stood a few steps away from Fu Shuwan.


    "It''s really something of my maid. Please give it back to me."


    Fu Shuwan saw Qiao Qin''s eyes on the sachet all the time and asked in a voice.


    "Is this your thing?"


    She took out a pair of scissors from the drawer on the dresser and quietly cut a small bunch of hair from Su Jiusi''s head. She hid her hair in her clothes and saw that Su Jiusi was sleeping heavily. She bent down and gave Su Jiusi a kiss on his forehead. Then she left Su Jiusi''s room.


    Then Fu Shuwan thought about Fu Chenrong again. She knew that Fu Chenrong would have a rest every afternoon. Taking advantage of this time, she ran to guangzhengdian.


    Fu Shuwan was not obstructed by the palace people in the main hall. She could go in and out of the main hall at will.

 Chapter 744

    Fu Shuwan also quietly cut off a bunch of hair on Fu Chenrong''s head. After hiding her hair, she was just about to kiss Fu Chenrong''s forehead. Fu Chenrong, who had been leaning on the couch, suddenly opened her eyes and reached out to flick Fu Shuwan''s forehead.


    "Shuwan, what are you doing here without a break at this hour?"


    "I''ll see my father."


    "Yes, princess."


    Fu Shuwan thought, "forget it! In order not to be seen by the queen mother, you help me go to the clothing bureau and ask her. I''ll wait for her outside. "


    Asked vanilla.


    "Now?"


    "Vanilla, please call ah chin for me."


    The next day, the maid vanilla took a red sachet and handed it to Fu Shuwan. She twisted two bundles of hair together and tied them carefully with the red rope. Then she poured out all the things in the sachet, and put the hair carefully into the red sachet.


    Fu Shuwan went back to her room. She is still young. She lives with Su Jiusi in Zhaoyang palace, but she has her own yard.


    Without Fu Shuwan, he would not have experienced the feeling of being a father.


    Watching Fu Shuwan grow up day by day and grow into a little girl, he is very happy. In the process of raising his daughter, he and Su Jiusi have a stronger relationship. Fu Shuwan has a strange temperament and brings them a lot of fun.


    Seeing Fu Shuwan so happy, Fu Chenrong''s smile is deeper. He always regards Fu Shuwan as his own daughter. After all, Fu Shuwan has been with them since she was born.


    Then he released Fu Chenrong and ran away.


    "My father is right. How can I forget this? Many ready-made brothers are very good. Then my father will continue to rest and I will go back first."


    "Shuwan, what do you have in your head? It''s better to have another brother hurt you in the future."


    Fu Shuwan raises her head and has a little worry on her face. Although she appreciates Fu Yuanbo very much and doesn''t exclude having such a brother, Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong have given her too much love over the years. In addition, she knows something, so she does have this kind of worry in her heart.


    "Father, if Fu Yuanbo becomes your son, then you will not hurt me so much."


    Fu Chenrong touched Fu Shuwan''s hair, "you are our child."


    "I also hope that my father and mother will love each other for a lifetime, and I will be your child forever."


    "Of course."


    Fu Shuwan held Fu Chenrong''s arm and said, "father, when I grow up, will I meet a husband who loves me so much?"


    Fu Chenrong laughed. "That''s what you said. I didn''t say you were stupid."


    "I understand now, don''t think I''m stupid."


    "When you grow up, you will understand what your father means."


    Fu Shuwan had been kissing Su Jiusi before, so she wanted to kiss Fu Chenrong again. Unexpectedly, she was despised by Fu Chenrong. She said, "my father is so mean."


    Fu Chenrong sat up and solemnly reminded Fu Shuwan.


    "You are not allowed to kiss me. Only your mother and empress can kiss me."


    Fu Shuwan said with a smile.


    Fu Shuwan is waiting for qiaoqin in the pavilion near Siyi Bureau. After a while, vanilla leads qiaoqin.


    Fu Shuwan sat on the stone bench, supported her chin with her hand. When she saw Qiao Qin coming, she just glanced casually.


    Although qiaoqin doesn''t want to salute Fu Shuwan, she thinks about what Fu Shuwan said last time. She still kneels down to salute Fu Shuwan.

 Chapter 745

    Fu Shuwan called qiaoqin on the ground, her eyes shining, "I heard you say there is a Hehuan tree in the south of the city yesterday, you tell me the specific location of that tree."


    "What did the princess do with Hehuan tree?"


    Although qiaoqin was happy in her heart, she pretended to be surprised on the surface.


    "You know everything, do you know what marriage is?"


    Fu Yuanbo was stunned at first, and then explained, "he Huan tree is a symbol of marriage. The princess asked him what he Huan tree does."


    Fu Shuwan said with a mysterious smile, "I won''t tell you. When you know, Fu Yuanbo, have you ever heard of he Huanshu?"


    "What will the princess do?"


    Fu Shuwan rubbed her head and said, "Fu Yuanbo, you have said this many times. I knew you were so wordy that I would not bring you out. Am I the kind of person who doesn''t know life or death? When we''re done, we''ll go back. "


    He and King Wu encountered many dangers along the way, so they became particularly vigilant.


    Fu Yuanbo didn''t want to go, but he couldn''t rest assured that Fu Shuwan went with him. He just reminded Fu Shuwan not to play too much.


    "Princess, we can go out, but we must come back early. We can''t stay out too long."


    Fu Shuwan spoke like a little adult, and then left with vanilla.


    "The princess has a sense of propriety."


    But Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi did not allow her to leave the palace at will. This time, she had to find a way to leave the palace.


    The more qiaoqin said that, the more Fu Shuwan wanted to go and have a look. She was a playful age. Apart from going to Mu mansion, she had never played in the streets of the capital city. She was very curious about the outside.


    "It''s fun outside the palace, but it''s very dangerous. If the princess has something to tell her servants to do, don''t run out of the palace by yourself. I can''t afford it."


    Qiaoqin told Fu Shuwan the specific location of he Huan tree. She nodded, "OK, I know. You step back!"


    "Just tell me."


    Fu Yuanbo was a little embarrassed, but he pretended to be calm. "The princess is a girl''s family. You can''t ask these questions."


    Fu Shuwan looked at Fu Yuanbo and said with a smile, "Fu Yuanbo, your cheeks and ears are red."


    "I don''t have any." This time, Fu Yuanbo, who has always been steady, was a little embarrassed. For the first time, Fu Shuwan saw Fu Yuanbo show such a look, holding his stomach and laughing, "you''re so funny. I''ll tell my mother about it when I go back."

 Chapter 746

    "No, princess."


    Fu Yuanbo is in a hurry.


    "Promise me not to rush me all the way."


    Fu Shuwan reluctantly walked past holding her head, shaking the vanilla on the ground.


    "I''ll wake up vanilla first."


    Recalling the dangers he encountered along the way, Fu Yuanbo felt very guilty. It is very likely that these people came to him.


    "Maybe I''ve implicated the princess."


    Fu Shuwan has always been respectable, but also from the future over such a messy place, she covered her mouth, "who caught us, but also brought us to such a place."


    Fu Yuanbo is very calm.


    "It''s not a room, it''s like a basement."


    The ground is a little dirty and very wet. There is an oil lamp on the wall not far away, which can only light up their neighborhood. Other places are gloomy, and they can''t see what is there. They can''t see the windows. There is a bad smell in them, like the smell of not opening the windows for a long time.


    Fu Shuwan looked around. It was empty. Not far away, there was a table with several stools.


    "Where is this?"


    Fu Yuanbo also had no strength. Seeing that Fu Shuwan was about to get up, he reached out to help Fu Shuwan, "princess, are you ok?"


    She had no strength all over her body, and her head was a little dizzy. Vanilla was still lying not far away and didn''t wake up.


    When Fu Shuwan woke up again, she felt that someone was shaking her again. Fu Shuwan opened her eyes vaguely and saw Fu Yuanbo close to her.


    Vanilla on one side wanted to run, just raised her legs and fainted.


    Fu Yuanbo also reached out to dig the soil, but he had not buried the sachet. Suddenly, footsteps came near them. Fu Yuanbo raised his head alertly and saw a man in black. He couldn''t see his face. Before he could speak, the man in black ruined his hand, and Fu Shuwan and he fainted.


    "I''ll help you."


    Fu Yuanbo thinks that Fu Shuwan is quite lovely. She went out of the palace by all means to bury the sachet under the Hehuan tree. She is also very thoughtful. The queen and the Emperor didn''t hurt her in vain.


    "It won''t be good to ask for it. There are always little maids in waiting for my father, and those courtiers always encourage my father to draft. I''d better ask for it and be safe."


    Fu Yuanbo just felt funny, "the emperor and the empress are in love, so there is no need to ask for this."


    "Ask for love for my father and mother."


    Fu Yuanbo squatted beside Fu Shuwan and asked curiously, "what is the princess doing?"


    They took vanilla to the south of the city, and finally found the Hehuan tree. Fu Shuwan took out the sachet from her arms and squatted on the ground to dig.


    Fu Yuanbo didn''t say anything. Fu Shuwan is still a child. She doesn''t care about children. It''s just a shame that she was blushed by a child.


    "That''s right. I will speak more for you when I am with my mother."


    Fu Yuanbo responded helplessly.


    "All right."


    Before vanilla woke up, there was a sound of opening the door. Then they heard someone coming down the steps. Fu Shuwan forgot to shake vanilla and turned her head to look at the direction of the sound. She was still a little nervous.


    Waiting to see the person who came near clearly, Fu Shuwan opened her eyes and waited for qiaoqin fiercely, "it''s you, you are so brave."


    After that, she thought of what happened in the past two days. She was very smart and understood it. She asked angrily, "you''ve got me here on purpose. What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 747

    Qiaoqin doesn''t speak. She just looks at Fu Shuwan in this way. There are tears in her eyes. Before she was in the palace, she had to consider her identity. She didn''t dare to look at Fu Shuwan carefully or secretly in the dark. Now she can have a good look at her daughter.


    Her eyes made Fu Shuwan feel very uncomfortable. She didn''t like Qiao Qin to look at her like this.


    Qiaoqin has already involuntarily stretched out her hand to touch Fu Shuwan''s cheek.


    "Don''t say that to my mother. They are not like that. I know what kind of people my mother is."


    This completely stimulated qiaoqin. She took Fu Shuwan''s shoulder and yelled at her, "I''m your mother. They robbed you from me, but you are the mother of thieves. Do you know how I''ve lived these years?"


    "I won''t go with you. If you let me go back, I''ll take it as if I haven''t seen you today, or I can''t save you."


    "You don''t want to go with me?"


    Qiaoqin looks at Fu Shuwan in disbelief. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Fu Shuwan would say this. She thought Fu Shuwan didn''t know, but she already knew that she was not su Jiusi''s own daughter.


    "My mother did not give birth to me, but she and her father raised me up. They were very kind to me, and my uncles loved me very much. In my heart, she is my mother. Since I left you in my early years, it proves that our mother and daughter have a bad relationship. I will not leave my mother."


    Hearing these words, Fu Shuwan didn''t have much reaction. She didn''t open her eyes, as if she didn''t want to see more qiaoqin.


    Speaking of the end, qiaoqin''s eyes are red and tears have come out.


    You are the child I gave birth to in October. You were just born. They robbed you and separated our mother and daughter for so many years. Shuwan, I miss you all the time in recent years. I went through difficulties to find the capital. I finally went to the palace to see you. Shuwan, I won''t hurt you. They have been cheating you all the time. "


    "It''s well known that the queen can''t have children. How can you be her daughter? If you don''t believe it, you can find out about it.


    "What are you talking about? My mother''s name is mousse."


    Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo were stunned by this. Fu Yuanbo knew that Fu Shuwan was su Jiusi''s adopted daughter, but he never thought her biological mother would be a maid.


    Qiaoqin can''t help looking at Fu Shuwan and decides to tell Fu Shuwan the truth.


    "Shuwan, I''m your mother. You''re my baby born in October."


    Seeing that Fu Shuwan dislikes herself so much, qiaoqin''s hatred is even deeper. If it wasn''t for Su Heng and Su Jiusi, how could she and her daughter have been so separated.


    Fearing that Fu Shuwan would be in danger, Fu Yuanbo secretly went to Fu Shuwan and wanted to protect her.


    But before she met Fu Shuwan''s face, she stepped back a few steps and said with disgust on her face, "bold servant, how can you touch my princess at will? Please let me go. If my father and mother know, they will kill you."


    Fu Shuwan was hurt by qiaoqin. She wanted to get rid of qiaoqin, but she didn''t have the strength to get rid of it.


    Fu Yuanbo reaches out his hand in a hurry and wants to push qiaoqin away. But at this time, qiaoqin completely loses his mind. Fu Yuanbo has no strength. Instead of pulling qiaoqin away, he is pushed to the ground by qiaoqin.


    Fu Shuwan is worried about Fu Yuanbo. After taking a look at Fu Yuanbo, qiaoqin holds Fu Shuwan in her arms. "Shuwan, you can''t do this to me. I''m your mother. We''ll leave here tomorrow and find a place where no one knows us. Is that ok?"

 Chapter 748

    "You let go, let me go."


    Fu Shuwan struggles desperately, but is imprisoned by qiaoqin.


    "I said, I won''t go with you, you let me go."


    "That''s how you believe her?"


    When Fu Shuwan heard qiaoqin describe Su Jiusi like this, she was not happy. "You are not allowed to insult my mother. You cheat me out with a trick. What kind of good man are you? I don''t believe my mother will do this kind of thing."


    Qiaoqin restrained her emotion and said, looking at Fu Shuwan.


    Shuwan, your mother is not a good person. She is a kind-hearted woman. I owe everything to her today. She ruined my life and robbed you. How can I forgive her? Now I have nothing to ask for but to take you away. "


    For seven years, I no longer want to reunite with your mother and daughter all the time. Although I can''t give you honor and wealth in the future, with my skills, food and clothing are still not a problem. I won''t let you suffer from hunger.


    "Shuwan, I didn''t want you back then. They robbed you from me. I was just a woman with no power to bind a chicken. What can I do? I can only watch you being carried away.


    She is Fu Shuwan''s biological mother. Seeing that Fu Shuwan and Su Jiusi are so intimate, but she can''t see each other. Thinking of these, she is very envious of Su Jiusi. In addition to jealousy, she also has hatred. Su Jiusi destroyed all this. If Su Jiusi had not gone to Wei, all things would not have happened, and she would not have suffered from the separation of flesh and blood.


    Su Jiusi is very kind to her children. She knows that she has been paying close attention to the rumors about Fu Shuwan in the state of Jiang all these years. She knows that she is the most beloved Princess and the only princess in the state of Jiang.


    Fu Yuanbo''s words make qiaoqin speechless. She hates Su Heng because she originally thought that this child was her chance to turn over. In the end, Su Heng abandoned her as long as she had a child, and even sent her child to the state of Jiang thousands of miles away, leaving her and her child no chance to meet again in this life.


    The princess and the empress have deep feelings. If you take her away by force, how much pain should be in the princess''s heart. My aunt has thought about these things carefully. "


    With respect to the rudeness of the younger generation, we all hope that our children will have a good life. Now the princess is loved by so many people, and her life is carefree. If her aunt takes her away, how can she take care of her in the future?


    Since my aunt was in the state of Jiang, she naturally heard of these things.


    "The princess is seven years old. She is not an ignorant child. She has been with the emperor and the empress all these years. She is the only daughter of the empress. She treats her very well and gives her the best.


    Qiaoqin realized that she was holding her arms too tightly and released her hand slightly. Taking this opportunity, Fu Shuwan quickly stepped back and ran to Fu Yuanbo. Her eyes were very alert for fear that qiaoqin would come again.


    Seeing qiaoqin holding Fu Shuwan like this, Fu Yuanbo reluctantly got up from the ground, "if you are the biological mother of the princess, how can you treat the princess like this? It''s so clear that you want the life of the princess."


    Fu Shuwan was held by qiaoqin with a sense of suffocation, which made her hate qiaoqin even more.


    Qiaoqin''s hands are shaking, but she is unwilling to let go of Fu Shuwan. It seems that once she lets go, Fu Shuwan will disappear.


    "I don''t believe in my mother, do I believe you?"


    Seeing that Fu Shuwan was very resistant to herself, she didn''t mean to go with her at all.


    Qiaoqin''s hatred is deeper in her heart. She thinks that it''s all taught by Su Jiusi. In any case, she will take Fu Shuwan away. After a long time, she will naturally forget all this and accept her biological mother.

 Chapter 749

    At this time, the nether world came in. He walked quietly, as if he had suddenly appeared.


    Suddenly, Fu Shuwan was a little scared when he saw Youming wearing a black cape. It was a bit like a ghost. She was not popular at all.


    She reached out and grabbed Fu Yuanbo''s arm. Fu Yuanbo patted Fu Shuwan on the back of his hand and said in a low voice, "don''t be afraid. If there is any danger, I will protect you. Even if you die, I will die."


    Alan nodded, still guilty in his heart. After he got up, he soon went out to find someone.


    "The most urgent thing now is to find Shuwan. Alan, get up! It''s not your fault. We must find them as soon as possible. "


    Alan didn''t expect that Fu Shuwan would go to bury the sachet in person. When she arrived at the Hehuan tree in the south of the city, it was too late, and the sachet was gone. There was loose soil on the ground.


    After that, Alan knelt down on the ground and pleaded guilty, "it''s a matter of negligence. He didn''t take care of the princess. That''s why the princess secretly left the Mu house and asked her to punish him."


    Fu Shuwan also sneaked out of Mu''s house and fell into their hands.


    What she didn''t expect was that this man was obviously better than GUI Niang. He took Qiao Qin away from the palace quietly.


    Before she let Alan stare at qiaoqin, pay attention to her every move, this just changed the sachet in Fu Shuwan''s hand, this sachet with hair let her instantly think of guiniang, she want to catch the person behind the scenes, this just quietly push the boat.


    After all, behind qiaoqin are the people who are related to guiniang. Those people are good at incantation, and Fu Shuwan is too dangerous in their hands.


    Su Jiusi forces himself to calm down. Since qiaoqin is gone, it is very likely that Fu Shuwan was taken away by qiaoqin. She is Fu Shuwan''s biological mother and will not hurt Fu Shuwan. Now she is afraid of an accident.


    "The gate of the city has been sealed off. The princess and the prince are still in the city. Take it easy. The princess will be fine."


    Seeing the dark sky outside, Su Jiusi was very anxious for fear that Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuan would have an accident.


    "It''s dark."


    Alan shook his head, "my subordinates are incompetent. There is no news for the moment."


    Su Jiusi asked eagerly.


    "Any news?"


    Zhaoyang palace


    qiaoqin is afraid of frightening Fu Shuwan, so she deliberately lowers her voice, but it''s very strange when she stops in Fu Shuwan''s ear. She is worried and always feels that something is going to happen.


    "Shuwan, don''t worry about these things. We can leave tomorrow. We''ll make do with it tonight. I''ll come to see you when I''m finished."


    Fu Shuwan had an ominous premonition that the two men would do bad things.


    "What are you going to do with this man?"


    Youming was a little impatient, but qiaoqin was still useful to him, so he went out to get something.


    "Youming, Shuwan hasn''t eaten yet. Please bring them something to eat."


    "Qiaoqin, I''ve seen you too. We should get down to business too. Don''t delay. When the business is finished, you can take your daughter with you."


    "I don''t want to die. We can''t die."


    As soon as Alan left, Su Jiusi got up and went to the window. Looking at the dark sky outside, his eyes were frozen. At that time, he didn''t find out who was the one who ordered the ghost mother. Now there''s another one. This time, we must find out the person behind the scenes.


    At this time, the door was pushed open. Su Jiusi turned his head and saw Fu Chenrong.


    Fu Chenrong went to Su Jiusi, took Su Jiusi''s hand and said, "Jiusi, don''t worry, the two children will come back safely."

 Chapter 750

    Su Jiusi leaned on Fu Chenrong''s shoulder and said, "Chenrong, if I hear from them, I will pick up the two children myself."


    "No, this time it''s about incantation. I''ll go. You can''t go. Jiusi, don''t worry. I''ll bring Shuwan and Yuanbo back safely."


    Fu Chenrong refused without thinking about it. He couldn''t let Su Jiusi take risks. He would do it himself.


    "Princess, don''t lose heart. Things will turn for the better before the last moment."


    Fu Yuanbo had already eaten most of the steamed bread. Although he was persuading Fu Shuwan, his tone was very firm. At this time, Fu Shuwan was a little dependent on Fu Yuanbo. He looked up at Fu Yuanbo and said, "can we still run?"


    "Princess, you can''t run until you''re full. You don''t eat at noon. This steamed bread must be eaten."


    All of a sudden, a biological mother appeared and tried to take her away. Fu Shuwan was in a bad mood and couldn''t eat.


    "If I don''t eat for a day, I won''t starve to death. I have no appetite."


    Vanilla is four years older than Fu Shuwan. Seeing that it took Fu Shuwan a long time to take a bite, she couldn''t help persuading her.


    "Princess, although the steamed bread is cold, there is nothing else at the moment. Princess, how much do you want to eat?"


    After dark, Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo sat on the ground. Vanilla, who had been awake for a long time, sat behind them. All three of them were holding a white steamed bread. Fu Shuwan was holding a steamed bread, but he didn''t say a word. He obviously had no appetite.


    Fu Chenrong persuades Su Jiusi to have dinner in this way. Su Jiusi knows that Fu Chenrong still has government affairs to deal with. He is afraid that he is hungry, so he has no way to take Fu Chenrong, so he lets Bing Xin pass the meal. Fu Chenrong is relieved.


    "Fool, do you want to thank me for such a thing? You didn''t eat in the evening. Please eat with me! I don''t have dinner either. I''m already hungry. I can''t eat by myself. "


    "Thank you for being by my side."


    "Thank me for what?"


    "I''m at ease with you. Thank you very much."


    "That''s right. Don''t worry. I''ll do everything."


    It''s no use worrying now. Su Jiusi can only wait for the news. She doesn''t want to mess up and nods to Fu Chenrong.


    "Our daughter is very smart, waiting for the news, dongyuanwei all out, and Mu Fu, as long as Shuwan is still in the capital, we can find her."


    If Su Jiusi could not be overcome, Fu Chenrong could only cope.


    "Let''s go together."


    They gave all their love to Fu Shuwan, but they didn''t tell her about her life, so that she wouldn''t have an idea and hurt her heart. They didn''t want to let the palace people chew their tongue. They wanted to tell her the truth when she grew up, but now they can''t. when they found her, they wanted to tell her the whole story.


    Speaking of qiaoqin, Fu Chenrong frowned. He did not expect that qiaoqin would appear after many years. They thought qiaoqin would have died long ago.


    "It''s invisible to kill people by magic. What''s the difference between you and me? Let''s go together. Although Shuwan is brave, she is still a child and qiaoqin is her biological mother. We haven''t told her about this. I''ll explain it to her myself."


    Fu Yuanbo''s words more or less relieved Fu Shuwan. Fortunately, Fu Yuanbo was beside her at this time. Otherwise, she was really afraid. It was dark and gloomy inside. It was really scary.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    Fu Shuwan smiles at Fu Yuanbo, and then he eats the steamed bread in his hand. After swallowing the last mouthful of steamed bread, Fu Shuwan vaguely smiles at Fu Yuanbo and says, "I think the steamed bread is delicious for the first time."

 Chapter 751

    "The princess is hungry."


    "I''m not hungry. I''m just trying to run."


    Fu Shuwan''s mouth was hard. After that, she moved a few steps and sat next to Fu Yuanbo. Her tone was somewhat apologetic. "I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you. I wanted to take you out for a walk, but I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing."


    "It''s cut by Shu Wan herself. There must be no fake. She''s still a child and doesn''t know how to lie. Only she can get close to the emperor and the queen."


    Youming took the red brocade bag and took out two bundles of hair from it. A sneer came from his lips. "Qiaoqin, are you sure this is the hair of the emperor and the queen?"


    Seeing these things, qiaoqin, standing on one side, was a little scared and uneasy. She didn''t touch the spell and didn''t know how terrible it was.


    This meeting ghost in the room, still wearing a black windbreaker, in front of a long table, full of all kinds of terrible magic weapons, and several skeletons.


    If qiaoqin dares to harm her father and mother, she will never forgive this woman in her life.


    Fu Shuwan also believes that Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong will come to save them, but the man in black is really scary, and he is worried that Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong will have an accident.


    "Don''t worry, princess. The queen will come to us."


    "I love to hear that. It doesn''t matter to me whether they were born or not. In fact, I knew it before. I didn''t want to ask them or find my parents. I didn''t expect that my biological mother would come. We won''t talk about it. Anyway, even if she took me away, I would try to run away."


    Fu Yuanbo nodded heavily, "of course it''s true. The queen and the emperor love the princess so much. In their hearts, the princess is their own daughter. They will protect the princess."


    Fu Shuwan raised her head. There was obvious fear in her eyes. She was really afraid that qiaoqin would take her away. She didn''t want to follow qiaoqin at all.


    "Really?"


    Fu Yuanbo reached out and patted Fu Shuwan on the shoulder, "the princess will not lose them."


    My father and mother love each other. I like watching them. Qiaoqin says that she is my biological mother. I''m not happy at all. I''m afraid of losing my father and mother. "


    Fu Shuwan shook her head firmly, then hung her head again. "Of course not. I want to be with my father and mother, not to be a princess. I''m very happy with them.


    "Don''t you want to go with your biological mother?"


    Fu Shuwan supported her chin with her hand, very distressed.


    "Brother Yuanbo, do you think I can go back to my mother?"


    "It''s my pleasure."


    "That''s right. I only praised you."


    "It''s said that princesses seldom praise people." Fu Yuanbo also laughs. He knows that Fu Shuwan is not in a good mood. He intends to tease her and hopes that she won''t think too much.


    Fu Shuwan covered her lips and laughed. She appreciated Fu Yuanbo more and more. "Brother Yuanbo, you''re so nice."


    "In a few years, I will grow up. My father once said that it is right for men to protect women. After I leave here, I will practice martial arts frequently, and then I can protect the princess."


    "You are all children. Protect me."


    "I didn''t protect the princess."


    "You''ve done a good job. You know how to use fu Shuwan to do these things."


    Hearing Youming call Fu Shuwan''s name, qiaoqin seems to have been poked in her heart again and reminds her, "Shu Wan''s surname is Su, not Fu."


    "It has nothing to do with me what her surname is. You can take her away at that time. What I want is the life of the emperor and queen. Don''t talk nonsense. I need your blood now."

 Chapter 752

    Youming takes out a dagger and hands it to qiaoqin, indicating that qiaoqin cuts his hand.


    "You took my blood, did it affect me?"


    "What''s the effect of a few drops of blood on you? I''ve helped you so much. Qiaoqin, you don''t even want to have a few drops of blood!"


    "I don''t know your name. I want to be in the same family as GUI Niang. I want to thank you for killing two people who want to kill but are not easy to kill."


    Qiaoqin shakes her head.


    "It''s not me. I don''t know what''s going on."


    You Ming is also unbelievable. He just finished his spell, but he is still a little weak. He holds the doorframe and cuts Qiao Qin viciously. She plays with him.


    How is this possible? Is the spell of the nether world invalid?


    Seeing Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi standing well, Qiao Qin''s face suddenly lost its color.


    Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong come hand in hand. Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan are also there. The yard is surrounded by Dongyuan weituan Bao holding a torch. The small yard is full of people. The yard is illuminated by the torch, just like in the daytime.


    In order to avoid disturbing the netherworld, she did not leave the room. After waiting for a while, she was preparing to go out. Suddenly, she heard a lot of footsteps outside. She quickly pushed the door open and went out. She was stunned when she came to the yard.


    Time passed very slowly. At the end of the day, qiaoqin was relieved, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth. That''s great. It''s over at last.


    After all, she is from the state of Wei, so she plans to take Fu Shuwan back to the state of Wei.


    She didn''t dare to sleep. She had been waiting for the arrival of Zishi in her room. As soon as Zishi arrived, everything would be settled. At that time, Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi would be dead. The whole Jiang kingdom would be in chaos, and no one would care about it. Fu Shuwan, she could take Fu Shuwan away.


    In her opinion, Fu Shuwan is still a child. No matter how smart she is, she is only seven years old. As long as she treats Fu Shuwan well, after a long time, Fu Shuwan will definitely accept her as her biological mother. After all, blood is thicker than water.


    She hates Su Jiusi. Anyway, Su Jiusi''s death has nothing to do with her. At that time, Fu Shuwan will not be afraid to blame her. Everything will be pushed to Youming.


    She wanted to go back to the basement to see Fu Shuwan, but Youming didn''t let her. She was afraid that she would annoy Youming, and she didn''t dare to break Youming''s business. She was very happy to think that she could take Fu Shuwan away from here soon.


    Qiaoqin didn''t dare to say anything more. She nodded and left the dark room.


    "Now it''s not time yet, you can do it formally. The emperor and the queen will die at that time. You go out first. Don''t walk around tonight. When things are over, you will be allowed to leave naturally."


    She reached out and took the dagger from Youming. Seeing Youming staring at herself, she didn''t dare to hesitate any more. She cut her finger with a knife, and the bright red blood dropped on her black hair. After dropping dozens of drops, Youming stopped.


    Youming glances at qiaoqin coldly. Her cold eyes make qiaoqin shiver. It''s just a few drops of blood. She doesn''t dare to offend Youming any more. She just wants to leave here with Fu Shuwan.


    Fu Chenrong glanced at the angry nether world with a smile.


    "You..." Qiaoqin is so angry that she can''t speak. Her face is as pale as a piece of paper. She only knows that there is no hope. They are here well. She can''t take Fu Shuwan away.


    "Qiaoqin, I gave you a chance. You are still stubborn. You should use Shuwan to do this kind of thing. You are worthy of Shuwan."

 Chapter 753

    Qiaoqin laughed, and there was a faint despair in her smile. "You already knew that if I used Shuwan, you would not have used Shuwan."


    "You are so cruel that you want Shen Rong and Jiu Si''s life. It''s revenge. Su Heng took Shu wan to Jiu Si at that time. She and Shen Rong always regard Shu Wan as their own daughter.


    Shuwan has been living a good life with them. Even if you want to rob your daughter, you still want to kill her adoptive parents. If Shuwan follows you, you will only be corrupted by you. You are not qualified to be Shuwan''s mother at all. "


    Youming didn''t worry that they would find someone. Anyway, they couldn''t escape. They didn''t resist, so they were arrested.


    Two people should a, immediately took a person to search.


    "Yes."


    "When I''m dying, I''m threatened. Come on, take it. Castle Peak and Alan, you should search carefully. Even if you dig three feet, you should find Shuwan and Yuanbo."


    now that the queen empress loves her royal highness so much, let the queen empress and the emperor cut their hair one by one, and change two lives with a bunch of hair. Do you know if the emperor or queen can do it?


    sneered, "Queen empress, if you kill me, I promise that your royal highness will not survive. You can''t find her.


    Qiaoqin doesn''t speak. Although she knows that she can''t take Fu Shuwan away, she doesn''t want to let Fu Shuwan come back to Su Jiusi so soon. She is still not reconciled.


    "Where is Shu Wan?" Su Jiusi doesn''t want to talk to qiaoqin. Now she is most concerned about Fu Shuwan''s safety.


    "I''m just angry. Some people''s conscience is eaten by dogs."


    Gu Liyuan pulls Pei Bingbing.


    "Bingbing, don''t waste your breath with her. This is a madman."


    Pei Bingbing is very eloquent, and what she said is so clever that she has nothing to say.


    Now she has no worries about food and clothing. She has a father and a mother. She can marry a good son-in-law in the future. Everyone loves her very much. You don''t want your daughter to be good, but you want to destroy her. How did you lose your daughter in those years? Do you want us to tell you again? "


    "How do you feed yourself? I don''t think you''ll forget! What kind of life have you been living in the tailor''s shop in recent years? You know very well that you can''t even take care of yourself. You dare to take care of Shuwan.


    "I''m her mother. Of course she will follow me. I don''t believe I can''t support her."


    You are blaming others for all your faults. After seven years, you still don''t know how to repent. I will never let Shu Wan follow you. What else can you give her except to show her a resentful wife. "


    Su Jiusi frowned and said, "if you don''t have evil intentions in those years, you will have a good life in Anping Marquis''s mansion. Su Heng has never treated you badly. He has been very tolerant of leaving you alive.


    "Why do you scold me? She ruined my life." Qiaoqin points to Su Jiusi and scolds him bitterly, "if you can''t give birth to your own children, you''ll rob other people''s children. Su Jiusi, if it wasn''t for you, how could I be today?"


    Pei Bingbing can''t see it any more. She scolds qiaoqin directly.


    Dongyuanwei detained Youming and qiaoqin. Su Jiusi came to qiaoqin and said, "I''ll ask you again, where is Shuwan?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Qiao Qin, do you really want to see Shu Wan have an accident? Do you know who this person around you is? He''s a magician in Nanyang. Mixing with such a person is to hurt Shuwan again. I understand the feeling of being a mother, but you shouldn''t hurt Shuwan. She''s still a child. "

 Chapter 754

    "Don''t be so hypocritical here. If it wasn''t for your instruction, how could Shu Wan exclude me so much? You alienate mother daughter relationship and dare to say that I hurt Shu Wan. If you have the ability, you will kill me now."


    "Shuwan is seven years old, and she is not a puppet. She rejects you. That''s your problem. You blame Jiusi for what she does. She doesn''t say anything to Shuwan."


    "If nothing has been said, how can Shuwan know that she is not your own daughter?" Qiao Qin sneered.


    At this time, Alan quickly came in and reported, "the emperor, the empress, the whole yard has been searched, but the princess and the son have not been found."


    Fu Chenrong''s face sank. They were not good at incantation unless Youming solved it himself, but Youming was obviously aiming at their lives. He could die, but Su Jiusi couldn''t have an accident.


    "If you''re not wrong, it should be a spell. He''s already prepared."


    Qiaoqin is also in a hurry. She is afraid that something will happen to Fu Shuwan. She also regrets that she knew Youming was so terrible that she would never cooperate with Youming.


    "It''s impossible. I saw Shu Wan this afternoon. She''s in here. There''s a mechanism on the wall. How can it disappear suddenly?"


    Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing came forward and patted the wall. Pei Bingbing carefully looked at it, and then said, "there is no door or any mechanism here. Qiaoqin, where is Shuwan?"


    Qiaoqin took them to a room, but she was a little silly. When she came here, she clearly had a mechanism. Why did the mechanism suddenly disappear.


    He wants to use this chip to force Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong.


    Since Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong can''t be killed, it''s better to kill Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo. He has already prepared things in the basement and can kill two children at any time.


    The nether world groaned coldly and didn''t speak. They tossed and tossed. He cast a spell on the door of the basement. Without him to untie the spell, they couldn''t even find the door, let alone open it.


    "Shuwan''s in the basement. I''ll take you."


    Just like they said, Su Jiusi is very good to Fu Shuwan. With them, Fu Shuwan will not suffer.


    Qiaoqin''s expression is a little loose. She is distressed to think that Fu Shuwan is locked in the dark basement. She doesn''t want to tell Su Jiusi that it''s just a fight.


    Gu Liyuan also loves Fu Shuwan very much. At the thought that she is still locked up, he takes Qiao Qin''s words.


    You are really confused as a biological mother. You don''t tell us where Shuwan is. You want to see her locked up. Have you ever thought she would be afraid? She''s still a seven-year-old. "


    "You''re using the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman. Jiusi has no selfishness towards Shuwan.


    Since Fu Shuwan has been informed, she must explain to Fu Shuwan well. She doesn''t want Fu Shuwan to leave any shadow in her heart.


    But what surprised her was that Fu Shuwan never asked her and did not show any abnormality.


    This made several people stunned. Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Fu Shuwan had already known. None of them had mentioned it to Fu Shuwan. Was it the palace man who had let slip his tongue.


    "Have you searched all the places?"


    "I''ve searched all of them."


    Alan bowed her head and replied that she felt that Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo were not here, otherwise they could not be found. The yard was not big. They looked for them all inside and outside, but they did not find Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo.

 Chapter 755

    Qiao Qin is a little anxious, "Shu Wan is really here. What can I do now?"


    "You still have the face to ask what to do. If you were not stupid, how could Shuwan be locked up here? I have never seen such a stupid person as you."


    Pei Bingbing doesn''t hit one place and stares at qiaoqin.


    "The emperor and the empress should make a decision quickly. Children are not as strong as adults. After a long time, I''m afraid the princess can''t hold on."


    In any case, he will teach Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi a lesson.


    He knew that Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong loved the princess very much. From the beginning, he took Fu Shuwan as the last move, and now he used it soon.


    "What if I lied to you? No one else is to blame. Blame yourself for being stupid." Youming doesn''t even bother to watch qiaoqin. From the moment he uses qiaoqin, she has never thought of letting qiaoqin and Fu Shuwan live.


    Qiao Qin''s eyes widened and nearly collapsed on the ground, "you You lied to me... "


    "Qiaoqin, no wonder your daughter will be taken away. You are so stupid. How can I let Fu Shuwan go easily? You don''t want to know whose adopted daughter she is, and you can''t live long. The magic is always life for life. It''s better to send your mother and daughter to the underground reunion."


    Hearing these words, qiaoqin was very anxious. "Youming, you promised to let me and Shuwan go. You can''t do this to Shuwan. These things have nothing to do with her. You want Shuwan''s life at the beginning by burning poisonous incense in the basement."


    Youming says and laughs. He is ready to die. If he can''t kill Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi, he will die with their daughter. It can be seen that they love Fu Shuwan very much, otherwise they won''t come here late at night.


    As long as you cut off a wisp of your hair, I will release the princess and the son, or they will die. I lit poisonous incense in the basement, and they have smelled it for several hours, and they will die after a few more hours. "


    "Gui Niang is indeed my younger martial sister. I haven''t recovered before, so you have been free for a few years. Now it''s time to pay for blood. If the emperor and the queen want the princess and the son to live, they should do as I said before.


    This is not easy.


    Su Jiusi originally thought that Youming was also ordered to come, but he didn''t expect that it was specially for the ghost mother to take revenge. If he was ordered to come, he could still restrain him. If he wanted to take revenge, he would not be afraid of death.


    "Are you GUI Niang''s elder martial brother?"


    Youming raised his eyes and sneered, "since I dare to do it, I didn''t want to leave alive. The emperor and the queen killed my younger martial sister in those years, so they used the princess and the son to fight for my younger martial sister and me, so I''m worthy of death."


    Fu Chenrong stares at the nether world, and his eyes are very powerful.


    "If you let Shu Wan go, I''ll spare your life."


    Soon, the East Garden guard escorted the nether world and forced him to kneel on the ground.


    "Castle Peak, you get the magician." Fu Chenrong ordered, then took Su Jiusi''s hand and sat on the stool.


    Fu Chenrong''s face was livid, and Su Jiusi''s fists were clenched in his sleeve. When he thought that Fu Shuwan was still locked in the dark, he was very anxious.


    "I..."


    Su Jiusi just ready to speak, Fu Chenrong suddenly interrupted Su Jiusi''s words, secretly reached out to hold Su Jiusi, "your name is Youming, right! I was the one who killed GUI Niang. This has nothing to do with Jiu Si. She has never dealt with this. You let Shu Wan and Yuan Bo go and exchange my hair for their lives. "

 Chapter 756

    Hear Fu Chenrong take things to himself, Su Jiusi some anxious, "can''t, Youming, with my life to exchange, ghost Niang is I catch, order to kill her person is also I, you want to revenge to find me."


    "Jiusi, it''s up to me. Don''t talk."


    Seeing that both of them are willing to spare their lives to save Fu Shuwan, qiaoqin doesn''t know what it''s like. At this moment, she really regrets. They''re right. She did harm to Fu Shuwan.


    "This is my hair. I''ll let Shuwan go."


    Su Jiusi rushed after him.


    After that, Fu Chenrong took Castle Peak''s sword. The sword was sharp, but in an instant, he cut off a strand of broken hair. Holding the broken hair, he strode into the room.


    Fu Chenrong patted Su Jiusi on the back of his hand. His tone was very firm. He would never let Su Jiusi do it.


    "With you, I''m not afraid of anything. If something happens to me, I''ll give it to you. Jiusi, don''t be silly."


    After that, Su Jiusi also smiles at Fu Chenrong, indicating that Fu Chenrong is at ease. He is the emperor, which is related to the fate of the whole Jiang kingdom. No matter what, he can''t have an accident.


    "Shen Rong, you are the son of heaven. You are the emperor of the ninth five year plan. It''s your duty to protect yourself. You can''t take any risks. If something happens to you, what should Jiang do? Now the situation between the two countries is delicate. Jiang can''t do without you. In the future, take good care of Shu Wan. "


    Mu Yunchang''s death is still fresh in my mind. Su Jiusi has seen the horror of the spell for a long time. Youming is the elder martial brother of guiniang. He took qiaoqin away quietly before. His skill is obviously better than guiniang.


    Fu Chenrong''s tone was relaxed, as if it was just an ordinary matter.


    Fu Chenrong got up and took Su Jiusi to the door. When he got to the door, he grabbed Su Jiusi''s shoulders. "Jiusi, I said that I am in everything. I won''t let you and Shuwan have an accident. Let me do it. I''m the son of heaven. If I don''t believe in magic, I can kill myself. But I just gave up a few hairs. Don''t worry."


    Although Youming wants their lives, he can''t help it any more. He can only take second place. The death of guiniang has something to do with them. No matter who dies, it''s revenge for guiniang, so guiniang can rest in peace.


    "The emperor and the queen should make a good discussion about who will live and who will die. As long as one of you disobeys the younger martial sister, I will release the princess and the son."


    Pei Bingbing just said that. He didn''t know how big the basement was. If it was very small, he would hurt Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo by mistake. This method really didn''t work.


    This slap Pei Bingbing used all his strength, Youming vomited out the blood in his mouth, "then you''ll be waiting to collect the corpse for the princess and the prince!"


    "Dog thing, still pedal nose up face, heavy Rong, nine think, use dynamite! I don''t believe the wall won''t blow. "


    Pei Bingbing really can''t see it any more. She raises her hand and slaps Youming. Her right hand has no strength, so she uses her left hand. She has been practicing her left hand all these years and has been used to it for a long time.


    Youming said with a sneer, "what a pair of empresses, they are fighting to die. It''s not cost-effective to exchange one person''s life for two."


    When she thought about it, she felt very guilty. If it wasn''t for her selfishness, there would be no such thing.


    Youming bit his finger, and immediately red blood overflowed from it.


    "When the emperor''s hair is stained with my blood, I will lose my body and the spell at the gate will disappear naturally."


    "Why should I believe you?"

 Chapter 757

    "If the emperor wants to save the princess and the son, he has no choice."


    Fu Chenrong is ready to hand over his hair. Su Jiu''s thought grabs the hair from Fu Chenrong, but Fu Chenrong avoids it. "Jiusi, darling, don''t worry about it. Alan, you support Jiusi."


    "No, Shen Rong, absolutely not. Castle Peak, stop Shen Rong, stop him quickly."


    Just now, the panic in Youming''s eyes fell on her. She decided that this medicine was very important to Youming. He looked a little empty now. She thought of guiniang in those years. At that time, guiniang had just cast a spell, and she was arrested without much resistance, which proved that they would become weak after casting a spell.


    Su Jiusi reached out to hold Fu Chenrong''s hand, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "then we''ll gamble."


    This is the routine of magic. If qiaoqin doesn''t understand magic, he won''t understand it, but he didn''t expect that qiaoqin would talk a lot at this point.


    Incantation is very harmful to energy and vitality. This pill is to supplement energy and vitality. He always takes some before casting a spell. He has just cast a spell, and his body is very weak. He needs to take another pill. Otherwise, he can''t cast a spell any more, and the spell of Shimen will disappear automatically.


    Seeing Pei Bingbing crush the pill in front of him, the veins on Youming''s forehead jump slightly. His anger reaches the extreme, but he restrains himself.


    Pei Bingbing took the bottle and smelled the pills, but she didn''t smell anything. She poured the pills on the ground and stepped on them.


    Youming soon calmed down.


    "Don''t listen to qiaoqin''s nonsense. I have taken the pills in it, but they have nothing to do with my opening the stone gate. The emperor should not gamble on the princess''s life."


    Fu Chenrong opened the porcelain bottle and saw that it was filled with black pills.


    Hearing qiaoqin say this, Youming''s face really changed. Qingshan had squatted down and found a black porcelain vase from Youming, and handed it to Fu Chenrong.


    "I was there when Youming opened the stone gate before. I saw him take out a porcelain bottle from his body, which seems to be pills. I saw him eat that thing with my own eyes, and then I opened the stone gate. The porcelain bottle must be strange."


    Fu Chenrong stopped and looked at qiaoqin.


    As soon as Youming''s face changed, he didn''t believe what she could know when this bitch did something bad at this moment.


    Qiaoqin suddenly remembered something. She cried out, "emperor, don''t give your hair to Youming. I know how to make him weak."


    To be able to find such a place, Youming is well prepared.


    Alan grabs Su Jiusi and doesn''t dare to look at him at all. She''s tried this wall, but there''s no way to open it. What''s solid is a very hard stone wall, and all of them have no way to open it.


    Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing are very embarrassed. It seems that it is wrong to persuade them or not.


    Qingshan didn''t want Fu Chenrong to do such a thing. Just as he was ready to move, Fu Chenrong''s voice came over, "no one should move. This is an order."


    Su Jiusi is really anxious. She wants to save Fu Shuwan, but she can''t watch Fu Chenrong die in front of her. If she wants to exchange her life for her life, she is willing to exchange her life.


    She can''t let Fu Chenrong go to death. This is a gamble for her.


    "Does the queen dare to gamble? If you lose, the princess will die. "


    The nether world was very unwilling and forced himself to calm down.

 Chapter 758

    "I believe what my eyes see." Su Jiusi''s tone was firm, looking back at the nether world coldly.


    The hat on his head had been taken off long ago. He was very ugly, but his eyes collided with each other. On the contrary, he fell behind. Su Jiusi''s eyes were very deterrent.


    Qiaoqin was very uneasy standing next to her. Her forehead was already full of sweat. At the moment, she was only worried about Fu Shuwan''s life and begged, "empress, if you want to save Shu Wan, you must save Shu Wan."


    They didn''t stay any longer, and soon got on the carriage and left, leaving Alan and Castle Peak to deal with the aftermath.


    Fu Chenrong picked up Fu Shuwan, Gu Liyuan picked up Fu Yuanbo, and Alan took vanilla and left the basement with three people.


    Pei Bingbing reached out to Fu Shuwan to feel her pulse, relieved, "it''s OK, it''s OK, there''s still a pulse. Don''t worry, take them out of here first."


    Su Jiusi quickly ran to Fu Shuwan''s side, his face changed greatly, and he called, "Shuwan..."


    As soon as they went in, they smelled a bad smell. Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo were lying on the ground, and Fu Shuwan was leaning against Fu Yuanbo.


    Pei Bingbing takes the lead to go in, and Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong follow.


    Pei Bingbing twisted the mechanism and soon the stone gate opened.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Su Jiusi breathed a sigh of relief and showed a relaxed smile towards Fu Chenrong. Sure enough, they won the bet.


    Su Jiusi looked over and saw a tiger head mechanism on the wall.


    All of a sudden came Alan''s joyful voice.


    "Niang Niang, the mechanism appears."


    Youming lowered his eyes. With the passage of time, he was more and more unwilling. He knew that he had no chance. After so long planning, he was still in vain.


    Time passed, and the room was very quiet. Everyone looked at the stone gate, waiting for the spell to fail.


    Su Jiusi nodded to Fu Chenrong. They didn''t say a word, but they both understood each other''s mind. They had been together for many years, and had cultivated a tacit understanding without words.


    Fu Chenrong''s palm is broad and thick. He holds Su Jiusi''s hand tightly, indicating that Su Jiusi is at ease.


    Although reluctant to let Su Jiusi work so hard, if he had no choice, he would save them first.


    Su Jiusi''s talent is not under him. If he is not there, he can trust Su Jiusi to train Fu Yuanbo. She can also support Jiang, but the burden is very heavy.


    Half an hour later, if there is still no movement at the gate, he will still use his hair to save Fu Shuwan. Even if his life is related to the country, he will still be emotional at some times.


    He is the most respected person in the world. Nothing can make him afraid. Only Su Jiusi and Fu Shuwan are his weak points. He is afraid of losing them.


    Her fingers were cold and her palms were dripping with sweat. Fu Chenrong knew that Su Jiusi was afraid, not only in Su Jiusi, but also in his heart.


    Fu Chenrong understood Su Jiusi''s meaning. He reached out and took Su Jiusi''s hand.


    Pei Bingbing felt irritable as soon as she heard the sound of qiaoqin. For fear that qiaoqin would affect Su Jiusi, she scolded.


    "Shut up."


    When Fu Shuwan wakes up, it''s already dawn. Su Jiusi sleeps by the bed. Fu Chenrong has already gone to court.


    She looked around and found that this was her room. She was very happy. She held out her little hand and touched Su Jiusi''s hair. It was so good that she came back alive.


    Aware of the movement on his head, Su Jiusi immediately opened his eyes and held Fu Shuwan''s little hand. His voice was very gentle. "Wake up?"

 Chapter 759

    "Didn''t mother go back to bed last night?"


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s tired face, Fu Shuwan asked painfully.


    "Didn''t you just go back to sleep? Shuwan, what''s wrong with you? "


    "Shuwan, after all, she''s your biological mother. She''s paranoid, but she doesn''t mean anything to you."


    Fu Shuwan snorted, "she deserves it."


    "She was cheated by the nether world, too."


    "I have the best mother in the world. Why should I go? Qiaoqin is a bad woman. She lied to me. I don''t know what she and the man in black have settled down."


    "That''s right. You will always be my daughter and your father''s daughter. Don''t think about it unless you want to leave."


    Fu Shuwan released her hand. Su Jiusi shook her head heavily. "Of course I don''t want to. I want to stay with my father and mother all my life."


    "Shuwan, do you want to go?"


    Thinking that she was related to Su Jiusi by blood, Fu Shuwan was more or less relieved. She leaned against Su Jiusi and twisted her body and said, "mother, will you and your father send me away?"


    Fu Shuwan was a little flustered. Originally, she thought her biological father was also a person of low birth. Unexpectedly, she was su Heng of Anping Marquis''s house. Is she not su Jiusi''s niece.


    Fu Shuwan did not interrupt, quietly waiting for Su Jiusi to continue to say, Su Jiusi pause for a moment and then said, "your father''s name is Su Heng, is the mother''s brother, when qiaoqin gave birth to you, because of some unforgivable mistakes, the mother has no children, your father is afraid that you will be wronged in the future, so he sent you to the mother to raise you."


    Su Jiusi didn''t hide Fu Shuwan. He nodded and answered, "she''s really your biological mother. She wanted to tell you something when you were older. Now that you know it, the mother won''t hide it from you. We Shuwan have grown up."


    Fu Shuwan got up from the bed and put her hand around Su Jiusi''s waist. She leaned against Su Jiusi and asked, "mother, is qiaoqin really my biological mother?"


    "Shuwan, don''t be afraid. You won''t see that person again."


    Fu Shuwan put out her hand and patted her chest. "That''s good. I''m scared to death. The man in black doesn''t know who he is. He looks scary and talks scary."


    "Everyone is safe."


    "You''ve been so nice to me, haven''t you been hurt?"


    "Mother, did you save me?" Su Jiusi reached out and touched Fu Shuwan''s hair. "There are so many people who can save you. Your father, your emperor and your uncle and aunt have gone."


    "That''s good. He is stronger than me, and he wakes up earlier than me." Fu Shuwan is smiling. After this time of suffering, she is more dependent on Fu Yuanbo and feels that it''s good to have such a brother.


    "He''s in Chunxi palace. He''s already awake. Don''t worry. I''ll see him when you''re better."


    Fu Shuwan shook her head. "I''m just a little dizzy. I''m ok. What about my mother and brother Yuanbo?"


    "But she has a bad heart for her mother. I don''t like her. Well, don''t talk about her any more. I don''t want to see her in the future. Just think that my fate with her mother and daughter is over."


    Fu Shuwan refuses to mention qiaoqin any more, and Su Jiusi doesn''t say anything. Seeing Su Jiusi''s tired face, Fu Shuwan repeatedly asks Su Jiusi to go back to his room to sleep. Seeing that Fu Shuwan is not in any serious trouble, Su Jiusi goes back to his room first.


    After returning to the room, Bingxin poured a cup of tea for Su Jiusi. Alan pushed the door and came in. Su Jiusi asked, "what did you say?"

 Chapter 760

    Alan shook his head. "The nether world didn''t say anything, just said that it was revenge for the ghost mother. All kinds of torture were used, and the others didn''t ask. Madam, if the nether world insisted on not saying, what should be done?"


    "He''s as tough as the ghost mother. If he insists on not talking, kill him and don''t keep him. It''s also a disaster for such a person to keep him."


    "I understand."


    When Fu Shuwan is around her parents like this, she has nothing to contend with.


    Seeing Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong fighting to save Fu Shuwan, she really figured it out. No wonder Fu Shuwan defended them so much. It turned out that they were so good to Fu Shuwan, even better than her biological mother.


    I hope the empress doesn''t tell her about my dying, just let her think that I left the state of Jiang. Although she won''t feel sorry for me, I still want to live in her heart, so I should leave a memory. "


    I''m sorry for Shu Wan. Now I''m dying. I have nothing to ask for. I just want to see Shu Wan for the last time, say goodbye to her and apologize.


    You''re right. I''m not qualified to be her mother. If it wasn''t for the empress and the emperor, Shuwan would have died there.


    "It''s my fault that I envy my mother for her company. It''s because I''m so selfish that I always think I''m doing good for her, but I don''t protect her.


    Su Jiusi frowned and said, "if I knew today, why should I have done it."


    Qiao Qin said to Su Jiusi heavily kowtow a head, knock of the floor Bang Bang straight ring.


    "I know Shu Wan blames her. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to say sorry to her and ask her to help me."


    "Shuwan doesn''t want to see you."


    Su Jiusi was a little tired and half leaned on the soft couch. Alan led qiaoqin into the room. As soon as he entered the room, qiaoqin knelt on the ground with a plop. She knelt forward and begged, "madam, I don''t have much time. Can I see Shuwan for the last time?"


    Su Jiu thought about it, but she still answered it. Although she didn''t like qiaoqin, it didn''t hurt to see her last face. She probably wanted to tell Fu Shuwan about it.


    "Bring her here!"


    "That cheap maidservant still has the face to see the empress." When she hears that qiaoqin wants to see Su Jiusi, Bingxin hums coldly on the spot. She doesn''t like qiaoqin, and she hates qiaoqin very much.


    "There''s one more thing. Qiaoqin says she wants to see her mother. Does she want to see her?"


    "Look into it again!"


    After all, she had a special relationship with that person, and she didn''t want to go this far with him.


    When she said that, she was more and more clear in her heart. The person behind the scenes was probably the one. She didn''t doubt it when the ghost mother appeared. When she arrived at the nether world, she was almost sure about it, but there was no substantive evidence. She was also afraid that she was wrong.


    Alan didn''t say his name, but Su Jiusi knew who Alan was referring to. Su Jiusi looked a little complicated and sighed, "I hope it''s not him."


    "Niang Niang doubts..."


    "It has something to do with the state of Wei."


    What they can give to Fu Shuwan is what her biological mother can''t give. Fortunately, it didn''t lead to disaster. If Fu Shuwan really died in Youming''s hands, she can''t forgive herself in her life.


    Su Jiusi saw qiaoqin''s face haggard. At the critical moment, she saved the situation. She was still concerned about Fu Shuwan. Thinking of this, she didn''t refuse qiaoqin and nodded, "I can let you see Shuwan."


    Hearing Su Jiusi answer, qiaoqin is overjoyed and kowtows, "thank you for your help."

 Chapter 761

    "Alan, take her to Shuwan''s room."


    Alan doesn''t want qiaoqin to see Fu Shuwan. This time, qiaoqin almost killed Fu Chenrong and Fu Shuwan. Since Su Jiusi has spoken, she doesn''t talk much. Her tone is very cold, "come with me!"


    Qiaoqin gets up from the ground and is ready to go out with Alan. She just turns around and stops, but she doesn''t dare to look at Su Jiusi. She lowers her head and says, "lady, I really suffer from it today. It''s because I''m too selfish. Shuwan will give it to her. With the love of her and the emperor, I''m relieved even if I die.


    Fu Shuwan saw that qiaoqin''s eyes were red, and her heart was also touched. She couldn''t help asking, "where are you going?"


    In the past, I did something wrong, so I lost you. I shouldn''t blame your mother. They can give up their lives for you, but I put you in danger. I''m wrong. I won''t come back to you in the future. Forget me


    Qiaoqin can only stand a few steps away from Fu Shuwan and cover up his heartache, "Shuwan, I know you don''t like me. I was confused before and shouldn''t cheat you out of the palace. I just miss you so much.


    Thinking of qiaoqin holding her last night, Fu Shuwan had a feeling of lingering fear in her heart. She was not allowed to get close to qiaoqin again.


    Qiaoqin wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Fu Shuwan, "don''t come here, just stand there and say anything."


    Two people should come down, a front and a back out of the room, guarding the door position.


    "Yes, princess."


    "Aunt Alan, vanilla, you''re at the door."


    Qiao Qin nodded reluctantly, "Shu Wan, can I have a few words with you alone?"


    Fu Shuwan''s tone hurt qiaoqin''s heart completely. She regretted what she had done in those years more and more, but everything was irreparable. This is probably her own retribution.


    "You''re leaving?" There is obvious joy in Fu Shuwan''s tone.


    "I''m here to say goodbye to the princess."


    "What else can we say? I won''t go with you."


    Seeing that her daughter didn''t want to see herself at all, qiaoqin was still very sad in her heart. She forced out a smile, "Shuwan, I''ll say a few words, and then I''ll leave."


    "Aunt Alan, what did you bring her for?"


    When qiaoqin came in, Fu Shuwan was talking and laughing with vanilla. The moment she saw qiaoqin, the smile on her face disappeared.


    Su Jiusi didn''t sleep that night. He closed his eyes on the soft couch and soon fell asleep.


    Qiaoqin doesn''t say anything more and follows Alan to leave Su Jiusi''s room.


    "I''ll leave."


    Hearing this, qiaoqin is relieved. She doesn''t want Fu Shuwan to go back to the state of Wei. Who knows what kind of person Wen ChuChu is.


    "Shuwan is the princess of the state of Jiang. She has been a princess all her life."


    I hope the empress will not let Su Heng pick her up again. Su Heng now has a wife and a son. If Shu Wan returns to Anping Marquis''s house, she will not be treated well. "


    "I''m going back to my hometown, Shuwan. Don''t worry. I have the skills to support myself. I''ll marry and have children with ease. You said that you and my mother have a poor relationship. If you want to be my daughter in the afterlife, we''ll continue the relationship."


    "I won''t care about you this time. It''s time for you to live a new life. Don''t worry. I''m fine. Don''t worry about me.


    If you don''t show up, I don''t want to see my biological mother at all. I''m sorry, although you gave birth to me, I can''t support you in front of you in the future. If I have anything to help, I will help you, but you can''t make trouble for my father and mother. "

 Chapter 762

    Fu Shuwan''s tone is very serious. Qiaoqin can''t respond. She is only seven years old. She can say such words. She is not an ignorant child. If she follows her, she will become an ignorant child who cares about food and clothing.


    "Shuwan, may I give you a hug?"


    Fu Shuwan seemed to hesitate again.


    Qiaoqin took part in the spell, and she had two or three days left. I didn''t expect that she would decide ahead of time.


    "When did it happen?"


    When Su Jiusi woke up, it was already afternoon. She sat up straight. Bing Xin ordered someone to take the washing utensils. Just after gargling, Alan came over and whispered back, "Niang, qiaoqin has made her own decision."


    Out of the room, Qiao Qin''s tears can no longer be held back.


    I hope she will be well in the future! She will also carry this sachet.


    Fu Shuwan holds the sachet given to her by qiaoqin and looks at qiaoqin''s back. She also feels stuffy in her heart.


    Qiaoqin forcibly holds back her tears. She is afraid that if she doesn''t leave again, she can''t help crying in front of Fu Shuwan. She quickly leaves Fu Shuwan''s room.


    "Well, I''ll go."


    "Take care, too."


    "If you like it, take care, princess."


    Fu Shuwan took the sachet, stroked the lines on it, and said with a bright smile, "your sachet is so embroidered."


    "I have nothing to give you. This sachet is for you. You can wear it if you like. If you don''t like it, you can put it away." Qiaoqin put the sachet into Fu Shuwan''s hand.


    Qiaoqin takes out a sachet from her clothes. She has embroidered this sachet for a long time. Her handiwork is good. It is embroidered with lifelike peach blossoms, all of which are in bud.


    Qiaoqin wants to reach out and touch Fu Shuwan''s hair. She just reaches out her hand and takes it back, for fear that it will make fu Shuwan unhappy again.


    "Shuwan is a good boy."


    "After all, you gave birth to me. You gave me my life. I don''t want to hate you. I just don''t want to go with you."


    Although qiaoqin can''t be used, but don''t want to disappoint Fu Shuwan''s kindness, he accepted it with joy in his tone, "Shuwan, you still care about me, don''t you?"


    Fu Shuwan got up from the bed, then took out a wooden box from the drawer under the bronze mirror. There were some jewels in it. She grabbed a handful of jewels and put them on the qiaoqin player. "Here you are. With this, you won''t have a bad life in the future."


    "Wait a minute."


    Qiao Qin casually wiped his tears and said, "I''ll go first."


    Fu Shuwan is not used to being held by qiaoqin like this. She reaches out and pushes qiaoqin away.


    "I didn''t want to leave my father and mother."


    Holding Fu Shuwan, qiaoqin''s tears can no longer be held back. The warm tears drop by drop down her cheek. "Shuwan, you should take good care of yourself in the future. Don''t go to your biological father. If I''m not worthy of being a mother, he''s also not worthy of being a father. Remember, your parents are the emperor and the queen, and you are from the state of Jiang."


    Fu Shuwan''s heart softened and finally nodded. Qiaoqin came forward and hugged Fu Shuwan. She didn''t dare to use too much force for fear that she would hurt Fu Shuwan again.


    Seeing that Fu Shuwan hesitated, qiaoqin had tears in her eyes. "She won''t be like last night any more. Shuwan, just hold her."


    "I think I''ve got my wish. I jumped into the lake after I got out of the palace."


    "Don''t tell Shu Wan about this. The child has been frightened enough. This is what Qiao Qin means. Let people take care of her affairs."


    "I understand that Niang Niang has done her utmost for qiaoqin."

 Chapter 763

    Su Jiusi got up and looked calm. "After all, she is Shu Wan''s biological mother. She should be filial to Shu Wan."


    "Bing Xin, you send a jujube cake to Shuwan and Yuanbo."


    "OK, I''m going to deliver it now."


    Fu Chenrong didn''t say it clearly, but Su Jiusi understood Fu Chenrong''s meaning. Yes, that day is coming. They have no intention of breaking the balance, but they have to guard against Feng yunlang.


    "I''m afraid that day is coming."


    Mention this matter, Fu Chenrong''s eyes deep many, he certainly thought about, but also have very suspicious object.


    "Shen Rong, have you ever thought about who ordered you and GUI Niang?"


    Usually busy with government affairs, as long as you come back to see Su Jiusi, the feeling of fatigue will disappear, and you will feel satisfied to see her.


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s smile, Fu Chenrong couldn''t help kissing her on the cheek, and then reached out to take Su Jiusi in his arms, which has become his habit. As long as Su Jiusi sits beside him, he can''t help holding her.


    Su Jiusi was amused by Fu Chenrong, and followed Fu Chenrong to laugh.


    "It''s your man." Fu Chenrong burst out laughing.


    "The son of heaven is also a man."


    "If there is a danger, I will still stand in front of you, nine think, this is an instinct, there is no need to think." Fu Chenrong innocently looked at Su Jiusi and gently stroked the back of Su Jiusi''s hand, "don''t you think we''ve come back well? I''m the son of heaven, and I''m blessed by God."


    Thinking of what happened last night, Su Jiusi now has a feeling of uneasiness.


    "Don''t you dare say that in the future."


    "I''ve got a crush on this kid, too, and that''s what I mean." Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi affectionately, "just come back."


    "It''s good to look at this child. She''s not flustered when she''s in trouble. She can still pacify Shu Wan. She''s smart and calm. It can be done."


    Fu Chenrong said with a laugh, "I just came back from her and asked me to take over Yuanbo as soon as possible. She likes this elder brother and helps Yuanbo speak everywhere."


    Su Jiusi pretended not to understand, pushed aside Fu Chenrong, changed the topic, "did you go to see Shu Wan?"


    Fu Chenrong came up to Su Jiusi''s ear and said in a low voice, "if you can''t sleep at night, just accompany me."


    "I feel better after sleeping for several hours. I''m afraid I can''t sleep at night."


    "I don''t have any." Fu Chenrong took the initiative to hold Su Jiusi''s hand, took Su Jiusi''s hand and sat down, "are you still tired?"


    "You like to scare Alan." Su Jiusi stares at Fu Chenrong.


    Alan said that she had stepped down wisely. She''d better go to work.


    "I''ll leave."


    Alan has a black face, OK! She shouldn''t have cut in.


    "Alan, I''m joking with Jiusi. What are you talking about?"


    Alan interrupted.


    "The emperor has wronged the empress. It''s better to stew lily with honey and Sydney. The empress asked people to prepare it for the emperor."


    Fu Chenrong suddenly pushes open the door and walks in. Obviously, he hears Su Jiusi''s instructions.


    "Jiusi, you prepared cakes for Shuwan and Yuanbo, but you prepared them for me."


    Bing Xin smiles and answers, and soon retreats.


    For seven years, many things have changed. What makes her sad is that Qingcheng and Su Heng are both in the state of Wei. One is the queen of the state of Wei, and the other is an important Minister of the state of Wei.


    She has come to the opposite of these two close relatives.


    This is something she doesn''t want to see and has never been mentioned with Fu Chenrong.

 Chapter 764

    How can Fu Chenrong not understand Su Jiusi''s thoughts? He also grew up in the state of Wei. The two people Su Jiusi was thinking about were also his relatives. He also hoped that he would not have conflicts with the state of Wei in his lifetime, but now it is impossible.


    "Jiusi, I won''t hurt Qingcheng and suheng, but it''s doomed to be the enemy."


    Su Jiusi raised his eyes and looked at Fu Chenrong with dark eyes. His tone was firm. "Chenrong, I''m your wife. I''ll stand on your side."


    Li Shengde carefully looked at Feng yunlang''s face and said carefully, "there''s news from the state of Jiang that Youming has lost his hand. Zhang Min and his wife in the capital city suddenly died strangely. Don''t worry. We''ve never seen each other. Even if Youming wants to move, he won''t have anything to do with us."


    "It''s still early for dinner. I''ll go later." Feng Yun Lang was obviously in a bad mood. After that, he continued to ask, "what''s the news from the state of Jiang?"


    Li Shengde poured a cup of tea and respectfully reached Feng yunlang, "if the emperor is tired, take a rest! Xiaolian, who is next to the empress, has just come to reply. She says that the empress has prepared the emperor''s favorite duck casserole tonight. The emperor should go first. "


    Feng Yun Lang leans on the Dragon chair, throws down the fold in his hand and rubs the temple. He is obviously tired.


    The state of Wei


    Fu Chenrong took a look at Su Jiusi, and his tone was extremely gentle.


    "Sheng up, I accompany the queen to eat."


    Outside the door came the voice of a maid in waiting.


    "The emperor, empress, honey and snow pear stewed lily is ready."


    She can only continue to work hand in hand with Fu Chenrong. She knows that Fu Chenrong will always be by her side.


    What should come is always coming, and it can''t be avoided at all.


    Some things may have been predestined for a long time. From the day she left the state of Wei, she and her relatives in the state of Wei were destined to be far away, but she never thought it would be so soon.


    "I know what you mean. It''s me who should say thank you."


    Fu Chenrong hugs Su Jiusi tightly. It''s really lucky to have her as his wife.


    "Thank you, Jiusi."


    If there is a war between the two countries, it is related to the life and death of the people. She doesn''t want blood flowing into a river, but there are some things that no one can stop.


    Although she thinks of Gu Qingcheng and Su Heng, Su Jiusi has a bad feeling in her heart, but she understands Fu Chenrong''s difficulty. Everything Fu Chenrong does for her is in her eyes. She won''t let Fu Chenrong be unjust.


    , "what has the final say, you are right." and "Suzhou Heng" are not wrong. Wei is not what they say. The current situation has created these. How can I blame you? I know you are in a dilemma. What you do? You are the emperor of Jiang. You have responsibilities for Jiang Guo. I am a queen, and I am also under the same responsibility as Jiang Guobai.


    This is two people''s incantation. Originally, it was the best way to kill people. As a result, GUI Niang and Youming didn''t hurt Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi. Every time they died, they were irrelevant people. If it was a coincidence last time, they would have noticed this time, otherwise Zhang Min would not have died.

 Chapter 765

    "What shall the emperor do next?"


    "Now that everything is ready, I don''t expect Youming to succeed. If Fu Chenrong died so easily, he would not be the emperor of the state of Jiang." Feng yunlang said, suddenly frowned, "now I''m worried about Su Heng."


    "Emperor, according to the old slave, marquis Anping is loyal to the emperor. He is deeply favored by the emperor. He is also a member of the state of Wei. He naturally knows which is more important."


    This meeting purple orchid is in Su Heng''s study, after reporting back to the mansion, purple orchid hesitated for a while, or asked, "Marquis, you haven''t written to miss for a long time, really don''t write a letter?"


    Feng yunlang asked and answered himself and settled down.


    No, you are my woman. You must be standing beside me at this time. You will never let me down, right.


    After Li Shengde left, Feng yunlang leaned on the Dragon chair at will, his eyes gradually became deep, and he fell into the city. If the two countries were at war, would you really help Su Jiusi?


    Seeing that Feng yunlang was defending Gu Qingcheng, Li Shengde couldn''t say anything more and bowed down.


    But it is impossible for Li Shengde to show this kind of bottomlessness. "The queen is my wife, or the mother of my children. Naturally, she is on my side. No matter how deep the sisterhood is, it should be faded even if she hasn''t seen her for so many years."


    Feng yunlang has never mentioned these things to Gu Qingcheng. Gu Qingcheng is cold-blooded and doesn''t care much about affairs. He seldom talks about the affairs of the court. He doesn''t mention them, but he has no bottom in his heart.


    Although the Empress Dowager and court officials complained about this, Gu Qingcheng gave birth to three sons in a row, all of whom were intelligent. In addition, Fu Chenrong of the state of Jiang had no concubine in the six palaces, so they really had nothing to say.


    This is what Li Shengde is most worried about. Gu Qingcheng is Feng yunlang''s lifelong love. Since Gu Qingcheng was appointed queen, Feng yunlang began to favor Gu Qingcheng alone. There has been no new person in the palace.


    "Emperor, there is Mrs. Su in Anping Marquis''s house. What should the empress do here? She has always been friendly with the empress of the state of Jiang, and Mr. Gu is also dedicated to the state of Jiang. I''m afraid it will affect the empress."


    Li Shengde is a bit hesitant and seems to have something to say. Seeing Li Shengde like this, Feng yunlang reminds him, "if you have something to say, just say it."


    Feng yunlang nodded.


    "I''ll go by myself later."


    Feng yunlang nodded, "Sheng De, you go to Yongshou palace, let the empress mention Mrs. Su more."


    "There is Mrs. Su beside Marquis Anping. She knows the relationship."


    "Of course, I understand which is more important. I''m afraid he''ll be sentimental at the moment."


    It''s just that Su Heng is Su Jiusi''s brother after all. Feng yunlang sees Su Jiusi''s kindness in his eyes. In addition, his daughter has been raised by Su Jiusi since childhood. With this kind of relationship, Feng yunlang is still a little worried about Su Heng.


    Feng yunlang tried his best to cultivate Su Heng these years, just to win over Su Heng and let him work hard for the state of Wei.


    Li Shengde said with a bow.


    Su Heng is looking at the official document. When he hears this, his hand pauses. It reminds him that he hasn''t written a letter to Su Jiusi for a long time.


    Before, he contacted Su Jiusi quite frequently and often wrote letters. Since Feng yunlang hinted at him and Wen ChuChu''s advice, he didn''t write any more letters.


    Now all the people in Anping want to get rid of Su Jiusi. Only Zilan is still close to Su Jiusi. Otherwise, he will not say such words. He specially reminds him not to forget his sister.

 Chapter 766

    "I really haven''t written to my sister for a long time. I''ll write a letter later. Zilan, please send it for me."


    The purple orchid one face happy color should come down, "well, the maidservant knew, Hou ye, there is a sentence maidservant don''t know when to say not to say."


    "You''ve been with me for many years. What''s more to be taboo, to be frank."


    "The Empress Dowager likes you and often calls you to the palace." Su Heng took the ginseng soup and blew it gently. Then he took a sip.


    "Well."


    "Into the palace today?"


    Wen ChuChu covered his lips and said with a smile, "it''s my duty to prepare for my husband."


    "ChuChu, you prepared these yourself."


    Ye Xin is holding a tray with a bowl of ginseng soup in it. When he comes to the desk, he gently picks up the soup and puts it carefully in front of Su Heng. His voice is very gentle. "Hou ye, you''ve been busy all day. Have a bowl of ginseng soup!"


    Wen ChuChu just nods, then leads the close maidservant Ye Xin to go in.


    Purple orchid gave Wen ChuChu blessing body, "madam."


    See purple orchid come out, originally in the door of Wen ChuChu quickly retreat, walk away some and then pretend to come over.


    Purple orchid did not dare to say anything more, got up and retreated.


    Su Heng waved his hand, more and more bored.


    "How can I have no elder sister in my heart? She is my close relative. Don''t mention these words in the future. Go down first! When I''ve finished writing the letter, send it out for me. "


    "I know that you are in a dilemma, as long as you have this elder sister in your heart."


    "Zilan, I know what you said, and I don''t want to be separated from my elder sister. I always remember her kindness to me, but I can''t help some things."


    When I think of these things, I feel bored. If they are ordinary people, they are important people.


    She came back from the Academy. If it had not been for Su Jiusi''s protection, he would have died several times. He could have survived only by his elder sister, but he was from the state of Wei. He ate the salary of the monarch. He could not have gone to the state of Jiang.


    Su Heng has a lot of emotion in his heart. He admits that the change of the situation has indeed affected him and made him extremely distressed, but he never thought of hurting Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi''s heart is bound to be in agony.


    At the beginning, zisu went with Su liangyin. This has always been a great regret in her heart. She didn''t take good care of her sister. She didn''t want Su Jiusi to leave such a regret.


    These words are from the heart of purple orchid. She really doesn''t want Su Heng and Su Jiusi to be separated. She always sees the feelings of the two brothers and sisters in her eyes.


    At the beginning, the young lady had mentioned to her that she didn''t trust the marquis. She wanted to let her help the Marquis take care of the affairs of the Marquis''s house. Instead of her, she cared more about the marquis. The feelings between her sister and brother are rare and valuable. I hope the marquis will cherish them. "


    Purple orchid knelt on the ground, tone is very serious, "no matter how things change, miss is always the Marquis''s sister, miss has always been very concerned about the Marquis, hope that everything goes well.


    Su Heng simply put down the official document in his hand, waiting for purple orchid to continue to say.


    "It''s not because my husband is highly appreciated by the emperor that the Empress Dowager treats me differently."


    Su Heng put down the ginseng soup in his hand and looked at Wen ChuChu very gently. "You are gentle. No wonder the Empress Dowager likes it."


    Wen ChuChu saw on Su Heng''s desk a piece of rice paper with the words "sister" written on it. She knew that Su Heng was going to write to Su Jiusi. She stood beside Su Heng and asked with a smile, "does the Marquis miss his sister?"

 Chapter 767

    "I haven''t written to my sister for a long time. It''s time for me to write to her. Otherwise, my sister thought I was separated from her completely."


    Wen ChuChu nodded and said, "I haven''t seen my sister for many years. It''s only natural that I miss you.


    It''s just that the Marquis''s status today is not suitable for him to have too much contact with his elder sister. After all, his elder sister is the queen of the state of Jiang. If the emperor of the state of Jiang thinks more about it, will it not cause trouble for his elder sister, and she will be in a dilemma in the state of Jiang.


    "It''s nothing to do with you, ChuChu. I''m lucky to marry you. My sister must like you when she sees you. Go back to my room first! I''ll look at the official documents for a while


    Wen ChuChu some remorse, "all blame me talkative, the same woman, I love my sister."


    "Stop it. Let me be quiet." Su Heng said that he was in a bad mood and interrupted Wen ChuChu.


    "Marquis, when necessary, there are some things that need to be decided by Marquis for her sister. She loves the emperor of the state of Jiang, so it''s hard for her to make a choice. At that point, marquis will save her sister''s life. In the future, we''ll take care of her sister and Shuwan. It''s better for her to be bullied by those courtiers in the state of Jiang. For the sake of the emperor, she has to swallow her breath."


    "She likes to keep something in mind. The last time she went back to the state of Wei, she obviously had a conflict with Fu Chenrong. She didn''t want to ask her, ChuChu. I really don''t want to hurt my sister."


    "My sister is very affectionate. She must love the emperor of the state of Jiang very much. Only in this way can she bear all the grievances. She doesn''t talk to you about some things and is afraid that you will worry about her."


    Su Hengyue says that he loves Su Jiusi more and more. He only thinks that Su Jiusi has paid too much for Fu Chenrong, and some of it is not worth it.


    "Although my sister is clever, she is emotionally stupid. She is willing to do anything for Fu Chenrong''s sake. If it wasn''t for Fu Chenrong, how could she fall into this kind of trouble?"


    Wen ChuChu knows that Su Heng respects Su Jiusi very much, so every time she mentions Su Jiusi, she also respects him very much. She only tells Su Heng that Fu Chenrong doesn''t like Su Heng. Originally, Su Heng didn''t like Fu Chenrong, and they haven''t seen each other for many years. It''s very easy to deepen the misunderstanding.


    "It''s silly of you to say that. At this time, how could the emperor of the state of Jiang let his elder sister come back? His big cousin and his sister-in-law went to the state of Jiang. I''m afraid the emperor of the state of Jiang deliberately did it. After all, he is the elder brother of the empress. He just pities his elder sister and is in a dilemma."


    "ChuChu, you''ve done a good job. If you can, I really want to take my sister to the state of Wei, so that I don''t have those worries."


    "I''m very grateful to my sister for raising Shuwan wholeheartedly. It''s a pity that she''s far away in the state of Jiang, and I dare not disturb her rashly."


    Thinking of this, he was worried about Su Jiusi.


    Su Heng, who had originally planned to write, gave up after hearing Wen ChuChu''s words. He thought Wen ChuChu''s words were reasonable. He didn''t like Fu Chenrong very much. It''s been seven years. Su Jiusi has nothing to say. He doesn''t know if Fu Chenrong has changed his mind about Su Jiusi. It''s really inappropriate for him to write to Su Jiusi again.


    I''ve heard that the courtiers of the state of Jiang have been talking about his sister''s childlessness all the time. I''m afraid that her sister''s life is not easy now. Since she is a sister and brother, she naturally has the same heart and mind. Even if the Marquis doesn''t say it, her sister will understand his mind. "


    Wen ChuChu blessed his body. "Then I''ll go back to prepare the dinner first. When the dinner is ready, I''ll send someone to invite the marquis."


    Su Heng nodded and Wen ChuChu left the study first.


    After Wen ChuChu left, Su Heng didn''t care to read the official documents. In recent years, he has always suspected that Su Jiusi had a bad life and that Fu Chenrong was not good to her. From time to time, he can hear some bad words from the state of Jiang. All of them ridicule Su Jiusi for having no heir. He doesn''t know if Fu Chenrong has changed his mind.

 Chapter 768

    If Fu Chenrong dares to let Su Jiusi down, he will not let Fu Chenrong go. He will take Su Jiusi and Fu Shuwan back to the state of Wei and take care of them.


    If Jiang had no su Jiusi and Fu Shuwan, he would have nothing to consider.


    After coming out of Su Heng''s study, Wen ChuChu called a maid and said, "go and find the purple orchid."


    Wen ChuChu patted the back of Zilan''s hand and continued, "it''s just a bracelet. You can afford to wear it. Zilan, you are not small. You used to be a person around the princess. The Marquis has always told me to treat you well. I always keep this in mind. Women still have a home."


    It''s said that it''s a dowry, so Zilan will take off her bracelet.


    "Ma''am, that''s impossible."


    "This bracelet is my dowry. It looks good on you."


    Wen ChuChu takes off an emerald bracelet from his hand and waves to violet orchid to come forward. After violet orchid comes forward, he puts on the bracelet himself.


    "Ma''am, I''m flattered. These are the things that maidservants should do."


    She looked at Zilan and praised, "Zilan, you''re an old man of Anping Marquis''s house. You''ve been with the Marquis for many years, and you''ve done your best for Anping Marquis''s house. Thanks to you all these years, otherwise I won''t be so easy."


    Wen ChuChu is gentle and virtuous. He is usually thrifty and gentle. He seldom loses his temper. All the maidservants in Anping Marquis mansion like Wen ChuChu very much. She is a famous virtuous woman in the capital. The Empress Dowager also praises her very much.


    When Wen ChuChu came back to his room, Zilan also came. After the ceremony, Zilan stood in front of Wen ChuChu and asked respectfully, "I don''t know what''s the order for the lady to find the maid?"


    Wen ChuChu didn''t say anything more, and the smile on his face was deeper, "go back to the room!"


    "Madam, the way to deal with purple orchid is really high. I admire it. Even the Marquis has nothing to say."


    "I can''t help her. I''ve thought about this person. It''s been a year since the Zhou family in the south of the city lost their wife. It''s not insulting to let her marry to the Zhou family to be a principal."


    Ye xinzan said, "my wife is considerate, but Zilan may not be willing to get married."


    Wen ChuChu is smiling slightly.


    "That''s it. She''s not young, and she''s good-looking. It''s time to find a man for her. If you marry her out, the Marquis has nothing to say. She can''t manage the affairs of Anping marquis. I don''t believe she can come back from time to time."


    "It''s 25 this year."


    Wen ChuChu walked slowly and said, "how old is purple orchid this year?"


    Ye Xin didn''t understand the meaning of Wen ChuChu''s words and asked.


    "Madame means..."


    "It''s a disaster for Zilan to stay in the mansion. She is not with us. I''m afraid it will be bad in the future. The Marquis also listens to her. It''s time to solve her."


    Ye Xin holds Wen ChuChu and says cautiously, "madam, Zilan has been agitating the marquis. She is an old man left by the princess. The Marquis has always been kind to her, but it''s not good for her to move her rashly. What do you want to do with her?"


    On hearing this, Zilan was a little flustered and knelt down on the ground immediately. "My wife loves me so much. I''ll keep it in mind. I''ve already made up my mind to stay in Anping Marquis''s house for a lifetime, and I''ll ask my wife to help me."


    "Zilan, that''s silly. You''re different from other maids. Zhou Zheng, the head of the Zhou family in the south of the city, has lost his wife for a year. He fell in love with you when he came to see the Marquis last time. You two had a good chat that time. He has already mentioned marriage with me.


    Although the Zhou family is a merchant and has less power than the official family, they are well-off. You will not be wronged if you marry in the main house. The Anping Marquis''s house is your mother''s house, and they dare not neglect you. Zhou Zheng is just in his early 30s, and his facial features are correct. This marriage is excellent. "

 Chapter 769

    Wen ChuChu is not in a hurry, but the meaning of the words is very clear. She has decided this matter. She just informs Zilan.


    "Madam, I really don''t want to get married. When the young lady bought me, she signed a contract to sell herself. I''ve been a member of Anping Marquis''s house all my life."


    "That sell one''s body Qi elder sister already tore up, she didn''t treat you as servant, purple orchid, why do you want to belittle yourself, this matter is settled, you don''t be shy, it''s human nature to marry a man and a woman."


    The more she thought about it, the more hopeless she felt, as if she had entered a dead end.


    With Wen ChuChu by Su Heng''s side, she is really worried, but she can''t help it. She is not Wen ChuChu''s opponent, so she can''t help Wen ChuChu at all. Her virtuous name is deeply rooted in people''s hearts, even Su Heng thinks so.


    She knew that Su Jiusi had many things to do in the state of Jiang, and she didn''t want to trouble Su Jiusi, and she didn''t plan to tell Su Jiusi about it.


    No matter what she does, no one will blame Wen ChuChu. After all, Zhou Zheng looks like a man of integrity.


    If she really married Zhou Zheng, if she did not want to cater, the future would be hard.


    What to do now? She never wanted to get married, especially Zhou Zheng. That day, Zhou Zheng helped her and touched her hand. Because of her face, she didn''t have an attack. This is clearly a good person.


    Purple orchid should a then left the room of Wen ChuChu, because absentminded, she didn''t see the step at the foot, almost fell to the ground.


    "Yes."


    "Go back first! I''ll do it for you myself. "


    Purple orchid forced out a smile, "thank you, madam."


    "Zilan, I will prepare more dowries for you at that time, so that you can get married in a beautiful way. You can come back at any time in the future. Remember that Anping Marquis''s house will always be your mother''s home."


    Ye Xin goes up to help the orchid. Although she doesn''t want to, the orchid knows she can''t refuse. Wen ChuChu makes a lot of efforts to arrange this. He''s afraid Su Heng won''t oppose it. On the contrary, Wen ChuChu wins a good reputation.


    "Ye Xin, don''t help the purple orchid up."


    One side of the leaf heart said with a smile.


    "Sister Zilan is so happy and silly. Madam is very kind to you. She thinks of you with all her heart. Knowing that you and Zhou Zheng are in love, she wants to help you."


    It''s terrible that this lady is so kind on the surface, but so deep in her mind.


    Now think about it, it is clear that all this is arranged by Wen ChuChu. She just wants Su Heng to mistakenly think that she has something to do with Zhou Zheng, so it is natural to give her a marriage.


    This scene happened to be seen by Su Heng. Later, Zilan found that she fell when she stepped on the oil stain, and she didn''t pay attention to it at that time.


    Purple orchid met Zhou Zheng, who was polite. Last time Zhou Zheng came to see Su Heng, Su Heng was not there. Purple orchid called Zhou Zheng and nearly fell down when serving tea. Zhou Zheng helped her.


    Purple orchid is not stupid, how can not understand the meaning of Wen ChuChu, she clearly wants to drive her out of Anping Marquis house.


    No, she hasn''t finished what Su Jiusi entrusted her. She must live well, no matter how hard it is.


    Su Jiusi naturally didn''t know about the disturbance in the state of Wei. Now the important thing Jiang is busy with is the adoption.


    The ceremony of succession was also very grand. In the morning, Fu Yuanbo was dressed in gorgeous clothes, with a serious face. Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi, who were also dressed in court clothes, went into the ancestral temple to visit their ancestors.

 Chapter 770

    Fu Shuwan secretly hiding not far away, secretly watching this scene, there is a very gratifying feeling in her heart, from today on, Fu Yuanbo is her rightful brother, the most important thing is that Fu Yuanbo can stay in the palace, so she can see Fu Yuanbo from time to time.


    Thinking of this, Fu Shuwan was in a good mood.


    Fu Chenrong is right. Many brothers love her very much.


    "Well." Fu Shuwan nodded, then took Fu Yuanbo''s hand, "brother Yuanbo, let''s go."


    "Go! Remember to come back for dinner later. "


    "Mother, have you finished? If you have, I will go with brother Yuanbo first."


    These words let Fu Yuanbo heart a warm, he nodded, "son Chen wrote down."


    Su Jiusi''s tone is very gentle, and she always has a faint smile on her face. In recent years, she has become a lot more gentle. Her smile can be seen from all over the palace, which is very different from Su Jiusi''s cold face.


    "Your brother and sister are harmonious, and we are very happy. Yuanbo, we will be a family in the future. If you have anything to say, don''t worry about it. Since you are my son, in my heart, you are my own son."


    Fu Yuanbo took a look at Fu Shuwan, who was sitting beside him, and then said with a smile, "when my son first came to the palace, Shu Wan took good care of her. She is very happy to have a sister like Shu Wan."


    "He is so much taller than me, how can I bully him, brother Yuanbo, right?"


    Su Jiusi stares at Fu Shuwan, "it''s good if you don''t bully Yuanbo."


    "Brother Yuanbo, we will be brothers and sisters in the future. You can''t bully me." Fu Shuwan said with a smile.


    Fu Yuanbo got up and sat on a chair beside Fu Shuwan.


    "Thank you, empress."


    "Yuanbo, get up! Sit down and talk


    He appreciates Su Jiusi and is willing to recognize her as his mother.


    This is the first time he officially called Su Jiusi his mother. Since then, Su Jiusi has been his mother. After many years of losing his mother, he had a mother for the first time. In fact, he was very happy.


    Fu Yuanbo straight, kneeling to Su Jiusi kowtow, look very serious, "son minister to mother please."


    In the afternoon, Fu Yuanbo came to Zhaoyang palace to greet Su Jiusi, and Fu Shuwan sat beside him.


    She just felt that after the last incident, Fu Shuwan seemed to like Fu Yuanbo very much. She not only went to Chunxi palace every day, but also often took Fu Yuanbo as a mantra.


    Fu Shuwan pokes her head and looks at it with interest. No matter how much she tries to persuade, vanilla is useless. She can only give up.


    "My father adopted him. He wanted to make him the crown prince. It''s a well-known thing. Vanilla, don''t be nervous. I''ll tell you. I won''t talk nonsense outside."


    "The emperor hasn''t set up a prince yet. Princess, don''t talk nonsense."


    Fu Shuwan didn''t think so. "Mother is afraid of me making trouble. Am I the kind of person who doesn''t know what to do? Vanilla, you see, brother Boyuan is so beautiful today. He really looks like a prince. "


    Vanilla, standing behind Fu Shuwan, was frightened and advised.


    "Princess, let''s go back! The lady said, "the princess can''t come here."


    "My son is leaving."


    Fu Yuanbo couldn''t help it. He said it in a hurry and was pulled away by Fu Shuwan.


    Pei Bingbing just saw the two children running out when she came in. She said with a smile, "these two children have a good relationship. Now Mu Yan is out of favor. I heard that Shu Wan was looking for mu Yan to play."

 Chapter 771

    "They are brothers and sisters. They spend more time together, so it''s necessary to have a good relationship."


    "It''s a childhood sweetheart. If it''s not brother and sister, it will be a good relationship in the future. I think that girl Shu Wan likes Fu Yuanbo very much." Pei Bingbing said jokingly.


    Su Jiusi greets Pei Bingbing and sits down. "Shuwan really likes Yuanbo. It''s all brother sister friendship. It''s rare to have someone to accompany her in the palace. She''s naturally happy. You''ll think that Shuwan doesn''t have those thoughts."


    Su Jiusi shook his head lightly and answered sincerely, "No."


    "I always feel that this is more appropriate to describe you and Shen Rong. I really want to strangle him when I hate Liyuan. Jiusi, have you ever felt this way about Shen Rong?"


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi laughed, "you and Liyuan are a perfect match."


    Pei Bingbing laughs as she talks. She can go anywhere. She has to be accompanied by Gu Liyuan. At the end of the world, there is no place she can''t go. Originally, she is not that kind of delicate young lady.


    "I''ll go with you at the end of the world anyway."


    "So good. Guiyun mountain villa is quiet. Liyuan likes to live a free life."


    Su Jiusi understands Pei Bingbing''s meaning. They can go to Guiyun villa or at least stay away from these things. Gu Liyuan doesn''t want to get involved in these things, and she doesn''t want Gu Liyuan to get involved. Once they get involved, they can''t get away.


    "We''re going to go back to Guiyun villa. Tianya restaurant is in charge, and we don''t have anything to worry about. We''d better go back to Yunshan villa, so as not to stay in a dilemma."


    "When are you and Liyuan going to leave?"


    "Jiusi, you''ve been thinking too much. Besides you, Zhong Mojiang is not bad. Qingquemen is more and more important in the world. He''s the leader of the killer who dominates the world."


    Su Jiusi doesn''t speak. She and Zhong Mojiang haven''t seen each other for seven years. In those years, she hurt Zhong Mojiang for her children''s sake. She knows that Zhong Mojiang is good for her. If she has a chance, she will apologize to Zhong Mojiang. She knows his good intentions.


    Pei Bingbing said and sighed, "I met Zhong Mojiang some time ago. He is still alone. I don''t think he can let you go in his life."


    I''m afraid they can''t get rid of this knot in their life. If this can make my mother calm down, I''ll support her and save her pain. "


    "It''s still like that. My mother eats fast and chants Buddhism every day. She doesn''t care about anything, even my affairs. Although she doesn''t become a monk, she is no different from a monk. She hasn''t seen my father for a long time.


    "How is your father now?"


    Pei Bingbing is also happy for Su Jiusi. When Su Jiusi said this, she couldn''t help laughing, "it''s not easy to watch you come all the way. I can face it calmly without children, but my father is anxious. Every time I see him, I''ll take good care of myself. I''m really a headache."


    "It''s perfect. I couldn''t let it go before. Since I had Shuwan, it''s gone completely."


    Pei Bingbing laughs, "that careless girl certainly won''t think of these. It''s a joke! Jiusi, congratulations on having a son. Now that you have all your children, your life is complete. "


    Fu Chenrong could not bear to make her angry at all. Even if they disagreed with each other, they were able to listen to each other and analyze who was right.


    Two people are able to understand and understand another person, often will give in.


    "But I''m satisfied. It''s good to have Liyuan."

 Chapter 772

    Pei Bingbing didn''t leave the palace until dark. A few days later, Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan left the capital together.


    Su Jiusi''s life returned to calm.


    Three months later,


    "what about Zhou Zheng''s character?"


    Alan nodded, "it''s our spies who find out the situation. Zilan got married half a month ago. It''s Zhou Zheng. It''s said that she''s a merchant. She''s in her early 30s and has a rich family. She lost her wife for a year. She''s a good-looking man. Zilan''s marriage is a continuation."


    In recent months, purple orchid has not written a letter, such a happy event, why does purple orchid not say.


    Su Jiusi looks at Alan in surprise. How can purple orchid get married well? Although it''s a good thing to get married, she always thinks that it''s not so simple. If she marries her lover, purple orchid should write to tell her. But the letter she received before never heard purple orchid mention it.


    "Purple orchid?"


    "Anyway, the emperor and the empress are of one mind. There''s nothing to buy." Alan and Su Jiusi were talking and laughing. After that, she suddenly remembered something. She stopped for a moment and then said, "Niang Niang, there''s news from the capital that Zilan is married."


    Su Jiusi also looked at the accounts for a long time. He simply put down his account book and joked, "it seems that Shen Rong bought you completely. Now you are facing him everywhere."


    "For so many years, I''ve been watching. I''m really happy for the empress and the emperor. I''ve only seen the emperor since I was able to be consistent with the people around me."


    Su jiusiton stopped, looked up at Alan, and said with a smile, "you''re talking too much now."


    "But the emperor wants to be nice to her."


    Su Jiusi continued to look down at the accounts, "I just understand his intention. I didn''t care about these things."


    After Bingxin left, Su Jiusi continued to pick up the account book and looked at it. On one side, Alan said, "Niang Niang, since the emperor has a piece of heart, why not complete the emperor."


    Bingxin didn''t say anything more and nodded, "I''m going to write again."


    Su Jiusi reached out and pointed out a large list of things on the gift list. At last, there were only a few things left.


    "Take all these away, and keep everything simple. Don''t waste it. The emperor will go to the palace and say it."


    "Niang Niang, this is the emperor''s meaning, the emperor said that this year we should do well for Niang Niang''s birthday."


    Seeing a lot of things listed above, Su Jiusi immediately frowned, "it''s too luxurious. If you take away some unnecessary things, it''s just that military supplies are relatively expensive nowadays, so everything should be simple."


    This is the gift list drawn up by the maidservant. Let''s have a look and see what else we have to buy. "


    Bingxin suddenly came in and handed the gift list to Su Jiusi. She said with a smile, "lady, your birthday will be in a few days. The emperor said that you should do it well.


    Su Jiusi is checking the accounts sent by each palace in his study.


    "I often help the poor people, but I''m also a kind and righteous person. Mrs. Su is responsible for this. The spy said that Mrs. Su has given her face and prepared a lot of dowries. People who don''t know who thought it was the lady who got married. The Anping Marquis attaches great importance to it. I don''t think the Zhou family dare to neglect it."


    Hearing what Alan said, Su Jiusi was a little relieved. Traditionally, merchants were rich but had no status, which was far worse than dignitaries. Therefore, they all like to make friends with dignitaries, but these families often look down on merchants.


    Although Zilan is a maid, she comes from the Marquis''s house in Anping. Naturally, the Zhou family doesn''t dare to neglect her. It''s just that Zilan doesn''t mention anything about it, which makes her feel uneasy. She always feels that things are not as nice as they seem.

 Chapter 773

    After Zilan got married, she naturally can''t take care of the affairs of Anping Marquis''s house any more. Whether she really likes each other or whether Wen ChuChu intends to arrange Zilan out, we have to ask Zilan.


    "I''ll write a letter to Zilan, Alan. You can send it for me."


    "Good."


    A few days later, Su Jiusi''s birthday arrived. At last, according to Su Jiusi''s idea, everything was simple. There was no banquet for her, but their family had a dinner together.


    He did not change in front of her. He had always been Fu Chenrong, who she was familiar with. In front of her, he was more and more Regal. But in front of her, he was always Fu Chenrong, who she knew at first.


    After Fu Chenrong finished, he leaned over to kiss Su Jiusi''s lips. Su Jiusi had not reacted yet, but Fu Chenrong held her in his arms when she reacted.


    "I have to advance an inch today."


    Su Jiusi stretched out his hand and pinched Fu Chenrong''s arm. "It''s not appropriate to carry forward an inch."


    Fu Chenrong continued to push forward.


    "Jiusi, kiss the wrong place."


    Su Jiusi was stunned at first, then stood on tiptoe and gave Fu Chenrong a kiss on the cheek.


    Fu Chenrong, with a straight face, made a very childish request.


    "Just give me a kiss."


    Su Jiusi took Fu Chenrong''s hand and shook it. "My husband is angry?"


    "There''s nothing I can do with you. It''s not easy for me to save some private money for you. You want to be cheap." Fu Chenrong pretended to be angry.


    "Please take it out, my concubine will donate the silver to Xiao Luo."


    "Of course."


    Su Jiusi was warm in his heart and asked, "is this silver mine?"


    "You can rest assured that I will give you this birthday, not the state of Jiang."


    Su Jiusi smoked from the corner of his mouth. He thought it was very funny, "you..."


    Fu Chenrong said in a low voice, "this is specially for you."


    "It''s all my private money."


    "Now the money spent by the military supplies is too much, and the National Treasury is a bit tight. How can I increase the burden of the national treasury at this time?"


    Fu Chenrong stretched out his hand and touched Su Jiusi''s forehead. "You, these birthdays have been quiet. I officially announced that Li Yuanbo was the crown prince on your birthday. Why don''t you stretch it out?"


    "It''s just a birthday. Why extravagance?"


    Su Jiusi gets up. Fu Chenrong goes to Su Jiusi and embraces Su Jiusi''s shoulder. His tone is quite helpless. "Jiu Si, why do you want to delete the things on the gift list?"


    Alan toward Fu Chenrong blessing body, then took the letter to go out first.


    Just after writing the letter to Alan, Fu Chenrong came.


    It was a real surprise to her.


    It''s been three months since she wrote this letter. She thought Zilan had been born, but she got married suddenly.


    Su Jiusi brought up his pen and wrote a letter to Zilan. In recent years, Su Heng''s letters have become less and less, but Zilan''s letters have never been less. Almost one or two months ago, there was a letter that would say something about Anping Marquis''s house and Su Heng.


    Fu Chenrong ordered people to prepare a table of dishes, most of which were Su Jiusi''s favorite dishes. Su Jiusi was dressed in a peach red dress, and she was very radiant after she had been carefully dressed.


    Fu Shuwan is also wearing a pink dress. She looks very pretty and pleasant. She always talks and laughs with Fu Yuanbo around her. The atmosphere is very harmonious.


    After dinner, several people went back to the main hall. Fu Shuwan took a painting from vanilla and said with a smile, "empress mother, this is painted by children''s ministers. It''s a birthday gift for her."

 Chapter 774

    Su Jiusi took the painting from Fu Shuwan. After it unfolded, a woman in a light blue dress jumped in front of her. The woman had a dignified and elegant manner, a faint pride in her eyes, and a smile on her face. Although she was not very similar to Su Jiusi, her expression had been drawn.


    "Shuwan, your painting skills have improved a lot during this period of time."


    Su Jiusi praised.


    After Fu Chenrong stopped, Su Jiusi asked curiously, "Chenrong, the jade lotus palace has been abandoned for many years. Why did you suddenly bring me here?"


    At this time, it was already winter, and it was cold outside. Fu Chenrong asked Su Jiusi from time to time whether it was cold. Su Jiusi didn''t say anything, so he was led by Fu Chenrong to a remote palace.


    Fu Chenrong then pulls Su Jiusi to get up. Su Jiusi doesn''t ask much. He follows Fu Chenrong and wants to see where Fu Chenrong is going to take her.


    "Come with me and you''ll know when you get there."


    "Where to?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll accompany you tonight. Jiusi, I''ll take you to a place."


    Su Jiusi gave the seal to Bing Xin and motioned for Bing Xin to put it away. Then he complained, "I want to talk to the two children for a while more."


    "Don''t come here, let''s go by ourselves." Fu Shuwan said and got up, took Fu Yuanbo, two people together to Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong blessing body, "son minister leave."


    "Somebody..."


    Fu Shuwan joked, "father, you''ve been talking for so many years, but you haven''t said enough."


    Fu Chenrong simply rushed out, "you both go back first. I want to talk to your mother alone."


    Fu Yuanbo some embarrassment, "won''t be injured in the future, this time is a little urgent."


    "I don''t want your hand hurt."


    "Shuwan, if you like, I''ll carve one for you later."


    "Brother Yuanbo is so powerful. Why don''t you teach me? I want to learn." Fu Shuwan looks adored.


    Fu Yuanbo smiles faintly, very modest.


    "That''s what my son should do."


    Fu Chenrong nodded approvingly.


    "I remember that King Wu loves these things. Yuanbo, you have a heart. Although you look a little rough, you have a good heart."


    Fu Yuan Bo hid his hand, shook his head and said, "it''s OK for him. It''s because he''s not skilled."


    Su Jiusi took the seal from Fu Yuanbo and saw that there was a small wound on Fu Yuanbo''s finger. He felt a little distressed. "No wonder he went back to his room after reading the book these days. He was carving the seal. Does his hand hurt?"


    Fu Yuanbo was a little embarrassed and took out a red seal from his arms. It was carved with chicken blood stone. He sent the seal to Su Jiusi. "Empress mother, this is the seal carved by her son''s minister himself. It''s a bit rough. I give it to her as a birthday gift."


    "Brother Yuanbo, what have you prepared for your mother?" Fu Shuwan turned and looked at Fu Yuanbo.


    Fu Shuwan was very happy with the praise from both of them, and immediately felt that it was worth the effort.


    "What a silly child. If your mother doesn''t like it, what are you doing in the room?" Fu said with a smile.


    "Does the mother like it?" Fu Shuwan asked expectantly.


    "Bingxin, I''ll ask the house to mount this painting and hang it in my room."


    Vanilla interjected.


    "The empress doesn''t know something. During this period, the princess practiced drawing in her room every day. She wanted to get out before the empress''s birthday. Finally, the emperor won''t let go of the people who want to do it."


    "You''ll see in a moment."


    Fu Chenrong still does not say, maintaining a sense of mystery.


    Su Jiusi is more and more curious about what is in the jade lotus palace. Fu Chenrong is so mysterious.

 Chapter 775

    "Castle Peak, open the jade lotus palace."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    The green hill behind him stepped forward, took out the key to open the lock of the jade lotus palace, and then pushed open the door, respectfully said, "empress, please."


    "This regret will be made up in the afterlife. I''ll come to you before you grow up."


    Fu Chenrong is a Leng at first, then embraces Su Jiusi''s waist, "Jiusi, you are really damaged by me."


    "I didn''t know you earlier."


    "What regret?"


    Su Jiusi looks back at Fu Chenrong, her eyes are opposite, she smiles at Fu Chenrong, "I have another regret."


    Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi, his eyes were tender and indulgent.


    "It''s silly. Do you still need to say thank you between you and me? I just hope that you who stay with me will always be happy. I will make up for all your regrets and what I can make up for. I only wish you happy."


    "Thank you, Shen Rong."


    I don''t want you to hide these memories in the picture album because you are taboo. I really don''t care. You are her. If you want to be quiet in the future, you can come here. This jade lotus palace only belongs to you. I won''t let anyone set foot on it. "


    Although you didn''t mention it, I know they have always been in your heart. You don''t have to deliberately avoid Su Liu''s identity. Although this identity is painful, there are still many good memories.


    Jiusi, I know that Su Liu was the happiest time when you were a girl. It''s the biggest regret in your heart that you didn''t see your father-in-law, mother-in-law and Su Ming.


    "For one or two years, it''s not easy to hide from you. I just want to give you a surprise." Fu Chenrong said with a smile, "Anping Marquis''s mansion is too big. I only chose your courtyard.


    "I didn''t know when it was ready." Su Jiusi leaned against Fu Chenrong''s arms. His nose was sour and moved. He really put his heart into it.


    Su Jiusi did have such a collection, but she was afraid that Fu Chenrong thought she had not forgotten Su Liu''s life, so she didn''t show it to Fu Chenrong or even mentioned it.


    "Thank you for your exquisite painting skills. Jiusi, you have a collection of paintings about the Marquis''s residence in Anping. I''ve seen it."


    Su Jiusi reached out and stroked the pear flower wooden chair in the room.


    "Shen Rong, how do you know that?"


    saw as like as two peas as like as two peas in the yard. She stroll around the yard, feel this, and feel the door, and open the door, and the furnishings inside are different from her boudoir, though not exactly the same, but they are basically the same, giving her a very familiar feeling, and when they see these, they are drawn out of those deep in their minds. Memory.


    At that time, she was most carefree. She had her parents who loved her most, and a brother who was very affectionate. Yuhe palace copied the yard where she lived.


    The jade lotus palace in front of us has become the Anping Marquis''s house. Yes, it is the Anping Marquis''s house where Su Liu has not married yet.


    Su Jiusi came in and felt like he was in a dream.


    Fu Chenrong came to Su Jiusi with a very gentle tone. "This is a birthday gift for your husband. Jiusi, do you like it?"


    She put her hand over her mouth and obviously couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Fu Chenrong released Su Jiusi''s hand and motioned her to come in. Su Jiusi picked up the steps and went up to the gate of Yuhe palace, completely stunned.


    "Not serious."


    "By the way, Jiusi, I worship my mother-in-law and Su Ming here, so that you can worship them as well."


    "It''s not proper."

 Chapter 776

    "In the state of Jiang, my words are the rules." Fu Chenrong didn''t care.


    Su Jiusi is speechless. He is right. In the state of Jiang, his words are the rules.


    "My husband, would you like to have a good visit to my boudoir?"


    Su Heng is her relative. Now she is dying. Naturally, she wants to see Su Heng, but she is the queen of the state of Jiang. The two countries have reached the level of impending. If she goes to the state of Wei at this time, it is very likely that she will not come back.


    Spies have confirmed that Su Heng is really ill, and seriously ill. It has long been spread in the capital. The imperial doctors in the palace come and go in and out of the Marquis''s house in Anping, but there seems to be no good way. Feng yunlang even orders to recruit famous doctors to treat Su Heng, but Su Heng''s body is not good, on the contrary, it is getting worse day by day.


    After reading the letter, Su Jiusi leaned back in his chair for a long time.


    A few days later, Su Jiusi received a letter again. This time, it was written by Su Heng himself. Su Heng wanted to see her and Fu Shuwan for the last time.


    Alan hurried down to arrange this, but Su Jiusi had a feeling of uneasiness. Su Heng was seriously ill at this time. What''s the matter.


    "I understand."


    "Find out what''s going on. It''s urgent and strange."


    Alan a Leng, still some didn''t respond to come over, "Hou Ye is young and strong, how can good gave birth to serious illness?"? The spies are our people. It must be true. This is... "


    "The Scout said that Su Heng suddenly became seriously ill, and even Feng yunlang went to visit Anping Marquis''s house in person."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Something happened to Su Heng."


    "Niang Niang, is something wrong with the capital?"


    The other one was written by the detective. After reading the letter, Su Jiusi''s face sank down in an instant, and he squeezed the letter into a ball.


    Half a month later, Su Jiusi received two letters. One was written by purple orchid, saying that she was very good, so that Su Jiusi could not worry about the affairs of Anping marquis.


    Knowing what Alan meant, he didn''t dare to say any more.


    Qingshan is really envious of Fu Chenrong. If Alan is willing to marry him, he will treat him very well. But Alan has no intention of him. After that day, there is nothing unusual between them, as if he had never said those words.


    That night, both of them were in Yuhe palace. Su Jiusi was talking about that carefree time. Fu Chenrong interrupted and asked her from time to time. Standing outside, Qingshan could hear their laughter.


    Now, after listening to Fu Chenrong''s words, she no longer taboo, happily and he said those things about Su Liu, Fu Chenrong has been listening carefully, hear the interesting place will laugh, originally Su Liu was so naughty.


    Su Jiusi takes Fu Chenrong''s hand and tells him interesting stories about her childhood. She has never mentioned these things to Fu Chenrong before. In her eyes, Su Liu is dead. In fact, she wants to make a complete end with Gu Yan and take care of Fu Chenrong.


    "Good."


    "It''s a great honor. I hope you can explain it to me."


    "Niang Niang, I''ll go for you! You can''t go. It''s too dangerous. The emperor of the state of Wei will surely detain the empress for an excuse. "


    Su Jiusi hasn''t said her decision yet. With Alan''s understanding of Su Jiusi, she thinks Su Jiusi will go to the state of Wei. Then she advises Su Jiusi to stop her. Even if it''s tiny, she has to say it.


    Su Jiusi held his head and seemed to have made a decision. "Alan, go to prepare things. We will go back to the state of Wei early tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 777

    "Niang Niang, this..."


    Alan also wants to say that Su Jiusi has interrupted Alan, "Su Heng is so sick that I have to go this time. Even if it''s a trap, I have to go."


    "I think it''s the emperor of the state of Wei who set up the empress. It''s deliberately forcing her back to the state of Wei through the marquis."


    "Did the mother decide?"


    Su Jiusi laughed, and his voice was very gentle. "Yuanbo, I''m very glad to have you. I''ve been used to big waves all the way. It''s nothing. You can rest assured, take good care of Shuwan and wait for me to come back."


    Fu Yuanbo frowned. He really took Su Jiusi as his mother. He had no impression of his biological mother and had never experienced his mother''s love. Su Jiusi gave him such love.


    "But we''ll worry about our mother."


    Su Jiusi looked at Fu Yuanbo and explained seriously, "even if we know the danger, we still have to do some things, because some people are very important to us and are willing to take risks for them."


    "Since the empress knew the danger of this trip, why did she go to the state of Wei?"


    "Even you know the danger, how can I not know, Yuanbo? After I leave, you should take good care of Shuwan. She always listens to you. I''ll give you my sister."


    When Fu Yuanbo heard that Su Jiusi was going to the state of Wei, he was stunned and then dissuaded him, "empress mother, this trip is dangerous. I hope empress mother will think twice."


    "Yuanbo, your uncle suheng is seriously ill. I''m going to the state of Wei."


    Su Jiusi beckons to Fu Yuanbo. Fu Yuanbo sees Su Jiusi look serious and knows that she must have something to say. Soon he comes to Su Jiusi and says, "mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yuanbo, come here."


    Fu Yuanbo came forward to salute Su Jiusi, which interrupted Su Jiusi''s meditation.


    When Fu Yuanbo came over, Su Jiusi was still in his chair and seemed to think about things again.


    Su Jiusi leans on the chair alone, and suddenly lets Bingxin call Fu Yuanbo over.


    Alan nodded and stepped back.


    "Yes, Madame."


    "Alan, don''t talk too much about it, just leave it to me."


    "But the emperor must have known about the marquis."


    "Don''t tell Shen Rong. I''ll leave him a message then."


    "The emperor''s side..."


    Su Jiusi knew Alan''s loyalty, she nodded to Alan, "you go down to prepare!"


    "The life of the maidservant has long been the mother''s. It''s my honor to follow her through life and death. As long as the maidservant is still breathing, she will never be in danger."


    "Alan, it''s dangerous. Aren''t you afraid?"


    In this way, Alan knew that it was useless to say anything, so he could only nod his head and say, "the maidservant will go with the empress. At that time, he will surely fight to death to escort her away from the state of Wei."


    "I have made up my mind."


    "Are you sure you want to go?"


    "If I don''t go, Su Heng will die. Now I''m the only one who can save Su Heng. Feng yunlang is waiting for me. I can''t watch Su Heng die. Alan, I know what you mean. I''ll find a way to get rid of him. Even if I can''t get rid of him, I won''t hurt Shen Rong. Shu Wan won''t take it with me. It''s too dangerous. Shu Wan wants to stay in the state of Jiang."


    "Well, I''ll leave early tomorrow morning. I left a letter for Shuwan. You can give it to Shuwan at that time. Don''t tell her what I''m going to do. She''s too young to know these things."


    "I understand that my mother must come back safely."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 778

    Su Jiusi told Fu Yuanbo to go back after a long time. She knew that Fu Yuanbo was steady and Fu Shuwan was a bit stubborn. Fu Chenrong had to be busy with government affairs and didn''t have much time to take care of Fu Shuwan, so she wanted Fu Yuanbo to take care of Fu Shuwan.


    Fu Yuanbo is a very reassuring person. At a young age, he has a brother''s demeanor, which often makes people forget that he is only a ten-year-old child.


    Although this trip is dangerous, it''s not that she can''t come back. She will find a way to get out of the danger. Even if she can''t get out of the danger, she won''t succeed in Feng yunlang''s wishful thinking.


    He hadn''t seen Su Jiusi for eight years. Even if he was dying, he wanted to see Su Jiusi for the last time. So he wrote that letter, and Feng yunlang personally promised him that he would not embarrass Su Jiusi and would let Su Jiusi go home.


    Su Heng doesn''t know what disease he has. He only knows that the disease is very urgent. His body is not as good as day by day these days. The imperial doctor still doesn''t know why. However, he doesn''t know how long he can last.


    "Don''t be silly, marquis." Wen ChuChu stopped in a hurry.


    Su Heng nodded, "I''m afraid I won''t see my sister for the last time."


    "I''m sure I''ll come. My sister loves you so much. I''m sure I''ll come."


    "Will she come?"


    "Sister should have received the letter."


    "Have you sent the letter to your sister?"


    Wen ChuChu has red eyes, "the children are waiting for the Lord to recover, and the Lord also needs to take good care of himself, but don''t think about it."


    "Don''t worry about it. You have to take care of the children, too. ChuChu, you have to take good care of yourself."


    "But..."


    Su Heng stretched out his hand to hold Wen ChuChu''s hand. "It''s hard for you. Listen to me tonight and have a good sleep. You still need to take care of the Marquis''s house. You can''t fall ill."


    With that, he handed the medicine to Su Heng''s lips. Su Heng took the medicine very well and drank it one by one with his mouth open. A bowl of medicine soon came to the bottom. Wen ChuChu took out his handkerchief to wipe the medicine stains on Su Heng''s lips. His action was very gentle. "Lord Hou, relax, it will be OK."


    Wen ChuChu took the medicine and stirred it with a spoon. "Master Hou, this medicine is not hot. Drink it!"


    The leaf heart should a, very quickly brought the medicine to the front of Wen ChuChu.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "How can I sleep like this? I''m the wife of the marquis. Naturally, I have to take care of him. Don''t worry, sir. I''m ok. I can hold on. Husband, you can take the medicine first! Ye Xin, bring me the medicine. "


    Seeing Wen ChuChu''s tired face, Su Heng said with heartache, "ChuChu, don''t stay by your side tonight. Go to sleep. Look what you look like."


    Su Heng opened his eyes, gently and painstakingly helped him sit up, and put a pillow on the back of his waist. After su Heng was ill, she had been taking care of him, and she was thinner. Her face was obviously tired, and her eyes were dark blue.


    Wen ChuChu sat by the bed, leaned over and said, "Marquis, it''s time to take the medicine."


    Lying on the bed, Su Heng lost a lot of weight, covered with a thick quilt. There was a strong smell of herbal medicine in the room, and his face was waxy yellow. However, in seven or eight days, his eyes were deeply sunken, and he was weak all over. He fell asleep most of the time.


    "ChuChu, go back and have a rest! I''m sleepy, too. "


    Wen ChuChu helps Su Heng lie down, carefully covers the quilt for Su Heng, and then leaves Su Heng''s room.


    Ye Xin holds Wen ChuChu. Seeing that Wen ChuChu is worried, he calms him down and says, "don''t worry, madam. The marquis will be OK."

 Chapter 779

    "Ye Xin, do you think Su Jiusi will come?"


    "This..."


    Ye Xin doesn''t know what to say. She hasn''t dealt with Su Jiusi, but she also hears that Su Jiusi is a very resourceful woman. She thinks Su Jiusi should not come, but she doesn''t dare to say this to Wen ChuChu.


    "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you''ll get the tiger''s son."


    Fu Chenrong frowned and looked very serious. He wanted to stop Su Jiusi. The change was so big that even he could not predict what would happen.


    "Jiusi, how can I watch you enter the tiger''s mouth."


    Su Jiusi released her hand and looked up at Fu Chenrong. Originally, she wanted to keep it from Fu Chenrong. Later, she thought that Fu Chenrong knew her temperament. It must be hard to keep it from her. She might as well tell Fu Chenrong her decision frankly.


    "You know I will go."


    "Phoenix cloud Lang again Su Heng force you to go back, nine think, you know I won''t let you risk."


    "If I don''t go back, he''ll die."


    Even if Su Jiusi didn''t say it, he knew Su Jiusi would make such a decision. He knew Su Jiusi too well.


    "You want to go back to the capital to see Su Heng."


    "Not sleepy." After su Jiusi finished, he reached for Fu Chenrong''s waist and said, "Chenrong, I have something to tell you."


    Fu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi''s face, kisses her cheek and asks, "are you sleepy?"


    Over the years, she has been well maintained. Except for her more dignified and steady temperament, her skin has almost no change, and her skin is still as delicate as cream and her face is as peach blossom.


    Su Jiusi turned his head, and his skin was white and transparent.


    "What do you say?"


    "Jiusi will wait for me again."


    Suddenly, two hands seized her hand and took her comb. Su Jiusi said with a smile, "why is it so late tonight?"


    Su Jiusi was waiting for Fu Chenrong in her white bedroom. Her black hair was like ink on her shoulders. She was sitting in front of a bronze mirror, combing her hair with a comb.


    Wen ChuChu speeds up his pace in a hurry. He doesn''t know if Su Heng will blame her. No, he can''t let Su Heng know these things. Since he wants to hide them, he will hide them all his life.


    "I''ll have to ask the Empress Dowager then."


    "I know what madam means. Madam, don''t worry too much. The marquis will be OK."


    Only according to the master''s will can they have a chance to live. This time, Su Heng''s life is in Su Jiusi''s hands. It depends on whether she values the life of her brother.


    Thinking of this, Wen ChuChu feels uneasy. She doesn''t want Su Heng to die, and she''s afraid that Su Heng will die, but she has no choice. Su Heng is a chess piece, so she is not.


    "After all, he is my husband. I don''t want anything to happen to him."


    "Now that it''s done, madam can do nothing."


    Wen ChuChu shook his head, "Ye Xin, you still don''t understand that the emperor values the marquis. A large part of the reason is that the Marquis''s name is Su Heng. He binds the Marquis with holy grace and makes him loyal to him. This is for today. The Marquis is just an important chess piece in the emperor''s hands."


    Ye Xin comforted.


    "Madam, the emperor thinks highly of the Marquis so that he won''t kill him."


    "You don''t think she''ll come, do you? Although we haven''t met her, we''ve heard a lot about her. She''s so smart that we don''t know how dangerous this trip is. If she doesn''t come, what should the Marquis do? "


    "Strong words and reasonable ideas."


    "If I don''t go, it will be difficult for me to settle down in my life. I know something well."


    "I don''t trust you to go because you know it well. Do you think about me every time you want to sacrifice your life?"

 Chapter 780

    Fu Chenrong looks at Su Jiusi helplessly. He really doesn''t want Su Jiusi to return to the state of Wei, but he knows that Su Jiusi can''t ignore Su Heng.


    She is the Su family, and she has deep feelings for the Su family. Su Heng is the only surviving person in the Su family, which is particularly important to her.


    Su Jiusi reached out and took Fu Chenrong''s hand. "Chenrong, I didn''t think about sacrificing my life. I will come back alive. You believe me."


    Su Jiusi didn''t refuse, so he came down.


    "Good."


    "I''ll let Castle Peak go with you."


    Su Jiusi nodded, "now I''m not alone. Of course I will protect myself."


    Fu Chenrong can''t really get angry with Su Jiusi. When Su Jiusi shakes his hand like this, his heart softens and his tone softens obviously. "Jiusi, you must protect yourself."


    Fu Chenrong''s heart to her, she always know, also feel very lucky, if not met him, she would not be so happy, to marry him is God''s kindness to her.


    Otherwise, with no son, she would have been attacked by the court and could not go out.


    Over the years, no matter what she wants to do, Fu has been secretly supporting her. Even if she is in the center of right and wrong, Fu has always been protecting her.


    Su Jiusi shakes Fu Chenrong''s hand. She seldom shows such a little girl''s mood. She looks at Fu Chenrong eagerly. She also knows that Fu Chenrong will be worried, but she is sure to go this time, so she feels guilty.


    "Don''t be angry."


    Fu Chenrong reached out and scraped Su Jiusi''s nose, "you..."


    "After the rebirth, every step will be light and shadow. I promise I will come back safely."


    Fu Chenrong is worried about Su Jiusi, not at ease to let her go to the state of Wei at this time.


    "I still don''t trust you."


    In recent years, she has been in the capital. Maybe she will surprise us. Don''t worry, fengyunlang won''t kill me or neglect me. At that time, you and I will cooperate with each other. Since fengyunlang is the first, we don''t need to be polite to him any more. If he wants to break the balance, I support his husband to take the state of Wei. "


    Su Jiusi shook his head. "After all, she''s from the state of Jiang. She had expected that she didn''t hate us so much. When she got to the capital, I would go to find her.


    "We killed Xinwang. How can Fu Yueyi help us?"


    "It''s no use. Su Heng is in the capital. We can''t take him away. Feng yunlang must have made a lot of efforts for today, but it doesn''t mean that he will lose if he goes. Shen Rong, Fu Yueyi and Bai Rou are still in the capital."


    Fu Chenrong hugged Su Jiusi and held her tightly in his arms. "I''ll send someone to pick up Su Heng."


    "There are some things that I have to do. You stay in the state of Jiang and wait for me, just like when you go to war, you stay and wait for you. This time, you wait for me."


    Fu Chenrong sighed, "I''ve said I''ll protect you. As a result, you always have to rush ahead."


    "You once told me that the road we are going to take is a very difficult one. This road has not come to an end. We are still on the road. Danger is inevitable. We have come here for countless times. This time may be the last time. Are you afraid?"


    "I don''t want to gamble any more."


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi in his arms, lowered his head and said to Su Jiusi, "have a rest early tonight, and I''ll send you out of the city tomorrow morning."


    "Early morning..."


    "It doesn''t hurt to strike the court for a day."

 Chapter 781

    Su Jiusi leans on Fu Chenrong''s chest and listens to Fu Chenrong''s strong heartbeat. A smile of peace of mind escapes from her lips. Her husband and children are waiting for her in the state of Jiang. No matter how dangerous it is, she will keep her life and come back safely.


    The next morning, Fu Chenrong personally sent Su Jiusi out of the city. Su Jiusi, wearing a purple red cape, smiles at Fu Chenrong, "Chenrong, it''s cold outside. Go back early!"


    Fu Chenrong took out a black porcelain vase and handed it to Su Jiusi. "This is the fake death medicine. Jiusi, you can keep it. There are only two in all. Maybe you can use it."


    "It seems that Mrs. Zhou''s life is not good. Zhou ZHENGJING city is distributing porridge outside. The name of virtuous and virtuous is deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Unexpectedly, she is a hypocrite in private."


    Purple orchid nods, signal the maidservant of one side all retreat, autumn book also followed to retreat, and guarded at the door.


    Fu Yueyi took the tea on the table and sipped it. Zilan also took the cup. When she raised her hand, the bruise on her wrist appeared. She quietly put down the cup and continued to speak, "Mrs. Zhou, I want to talk to you alone. I don''t know if Mrs. Zhou is willing."


    "You are welcome, Miss Fu. Please have tea." Purple orchid showed a faint smile, just a little reluctant smile.


    Fu Yueyi then asked the autumn book behind her to deliver several beautifully packaged brocade boxes, which were tied with silk ribbons and looked like valuable things.


    Fu Yueyi''s voice was clear, "I haven''t seen you for several years. I didn''t expect that Miss Zilan has married. Congratulations to miss Zilan. I''ll give you a little gift to show my heart."


    Purple orchid don''t know how to call Fu Yueyi, simply call her Miss Fu.


    "What can I do for Miss Fu?"


    She didn''t know what Fu Yueyi had come to her to do. They didn''t meet each other.


    After so many years'' absence, Fu Yueyi has not changed much. She is still a little round in her pink clothes. She looks pretty and lovely. Just from her face, she seems to be a teenager.


    Zilan sits on the chair and looks at Fu Yueyi who suddenly comes to the door. She has seen Fu Yueyi several times before. After Gu Ziyuan''s death, she has never seen Fu Yueyi again.


    Wei Guozhou''s family


    he left a letter with only one sentence on it to protect Su Jiusi at any cost.


    As the carriage went away, Fu Chenrong stood in the same place until he could not see the carriage.


    Su Jiusi says that he is ready to get on the carriage. Fu Chenrong takes Su Jiusi''s hand and kisses her on the cheek. Su Jiusi sees that Alan and Qingshan are laughing secretly and stares at Fu Chenrong. After all, he doesn''t say anything. He gets on the carriage with Alan.


    "I''ll listen to my husband''s arrangement in the future. Shen Rong, I''ll go."


    Fu Chenrong said jokingly.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t cheat. I''ll let green hill and Alan testify to me."


    "If I don''t go any more, I''ll go with you wherever I want."


    Fu Chenrong takes Su Jiusi''s words.


    "Then don''t go."


    Su Jiusi took the medicine from Fu Chenrong. She understood Fu Chenrong''s meaning, put away the medicine and said with a smile, "I haven''t separated from you for seven years. I really can''t bear it."


    "What do you mean, Miss Fu?"


    Although what Fu Yueyi said is true, Zilan is not willing to let outsiders see jokes. Fu Yueyi used to be Gu Ziyuan''s person, and she is very clear about the relationship between Gu Ziyuan and Su Jiusi.


    "As a woman, Mrs. Zhou doesn''t have to cover up. I''ve seen the injury on your hand. If Su Jiusi saw that you were humiliated like this, she would be distressed. She couldn''t see the people around her suffer. It''s a pity that you didn''t follow her to the state of Jiang, or you wouldn''t be here."

 Chapter 782

    Purple orchid frowned and was very defensive to Fu Yueyi. She didn''t know what Fu Yueyi wanted to do.


    "Mrs. Zhou doesn''t need to be nervous. I don''t mean anything else when I say this. I just want to tell you something. Su Jiusi is coming to the capital."


    "How can the young lady come to the capital at this time?"


    Now that Su Jiusi has come, it''s better to wait until Su Jiusi arrives in the capital. Anyway, she will do her best to help Su Jiusi.


    But Fu Yueyi has a saying that is right. Zhou Zheng is really more and more aggressive. If she is patient, she doesn''t know which day is the end.


    Su Jiusi once mentioned that Fu Yueyi is a very smart woman. She is afraid that she will be used by Fu Yueyi.


    Fu Yueyi is indeed from the state of Jiang, but after all, she is a day. She can''t be sure whether she really cares about Jiang. She doesn''t want to cooperate with Fu Yueyi.


    Fu Yueyi said to leave, purple orchid some stunned, has not completely recovered, she does not know whether Fu Yueyi''s words can believe.


    Zilan, if a man treats you like this, he can''t solve any problem. He will only make an inch. There is no end to this kind of life. Now your chance is coming. It''s up to you to seize it. "


    I want to keep her for the sake of Jiang Guo. In this case, our goal is the same. Why can''t we cooperate?


    "If you don''t believe me, I don''t have a way. I don''t have a deep hatred with Su Jiusi, and I don''t mean to hurt Su Jiusi. What I want to help is Jiang Guo. She is the queen of the queen. Fu Chenrong values her so much. Her life and death are related to the future of Jiang Guo.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "Mrs. Zhou doesn''t have to guess. I''m from the state of Jiang. Naturally, I''m on the side of the state of Jiang. If Mrs. Zhou wants Su Jiusi to be safe, we can cooperate."


    But it didn''t look like that, otherwise I wouldn''t come to her.


    What she doesn''t understand is Fu Yueyi''s intention. She is Xinwang''s daughter, and Xinwang is killed for treason. She doesn''t know whether Fu Yueyi still hates Su Jiusi and them.


    Of course, Zilan understands these principles. It''s because she understands that she''s in such a hurry.


    "Mrs. Zhou has been with Su Jiusi and Marquis''s house in Anping for many years. Some things should be seen clearly. Now the relationship between the two countries is so tense that she is the queen of the state of Jiang. She is afraid that she will never come back."


    She thought she could hide Su Jiusi.


    It''s silly to think about it. Even if she doesn''t tell Su Jiusi, it''s still going to spread to Su Jiusi.


    She didn''t want Su Jiusi to get involved. She didn''t expect Su Jiusi to come.


    Of course, Zilan knows about Su Heng''s illness. She went to see Su Heng two days ago, but she doesn''t plan to tell Su Jiusi about it. She''s afraid that Su Jiusi will come here after she knows about it. Now it''s not eight years ago. Su Jiusi can''t come to the state of Wei. Once she comes, she''ll probably not be able to leave.


    Noticing the eagerness in the eyes of purple orchid, Fu Yueyi looks at purple orchid with a faint smile.


    "Su Heng is so ill. She always loves her brother. Why is it strange to come to Beijing at this time? It seems that you care about Su Jiusi very much."


    Qiu Shu helped Fu Yueyi into the carriage and asked, "why does the princess want to find purple orchid? She is just a maid. What can she do for the princess?"


    Fu Yueyi leaned against the carriage and closed her eyes slightly. She was obviously tired.


    "She is indeed a maid. After all, she has been in Anping Marquis''s residence for many years. She can still help with the affairs of Anping Marquis''s residence. It can be seen that she is loyal to Su Jiusi. Then when Su Jiusi can''t be cruel to Su Heng, she can do something."

 Chapter 783

    "Miss means..."


    Fu Yueyi saw that qiushu didn''t understand her meaning, and then explained, "Su Heng is Su Jiusi''s biggest obstacle. I''m afraid Feng yunlang did it when he got sick this time. Feng yunlang clearly took Su Heng as a pawn to restrain Su Jiusi. Such a person had better die.


    Su Jiusi attaches so much importance to this younger brother, how can he die? In this way, she gives her weakness to Feng yunlang. At this time, violet orchid can help. She is the only one who can safely approach Su Heng. "


    "Miss, have a good rest. When you arrive, I''ll call you."


    Fu Yueyi''s tone was a little tired. After that, she didn''t say anything more and continued to shut her eyes. Now they have several shops in the capital, and their business is good. These shops are managed by Fu Yueyi, and they are busy on weekdays.


    "After all, my surname is Fu. I can''t help outsiders beat my family."


    "Although Miss Jiang has not been in the state for a long time, she is still very concerned about the state."


    This time, she chose to stand on the side of Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi only because she was born in the state of Jiang. She was born in the royal family of Jiang and had a stronger feeling about Jiang than ordinary people.


    Even if you want to win, it should be Jiang Guo.


    She would never do what Fu Jing asked her to do. She was born in the state of Jiang. She grew up in the state of Jiang and had deep feelings for it. How could she help the state of Wei destroy her hometown.


    But Fu Yueyi doesn''t want to take revenge. She has already guessed the outcome of believing in the king. She doesn''t hate Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong.


    Fu Jing hoped that she would take revenge. He thought that she would take revenge for him.


    It''s just that Fu Yueyi burned the letter and didn''t let other people know the content of the letter. What''s more, she didn''t do what Fu Jing said. On the contrary, it ran counter to what Fu Jing meant.


    The last letter Fu Jing left to Fu Yueyi is to let her stay in the state of Wei to help Feng yunlang annex Jiang. He wants to revenge Fu Chenrong.


    It''s just a thousand calculations. I didn''t expect that I would lose to Fu Chenrong. In his plan, Fu Chenrong shouldn''t have appeared. Even if he did, he could easily solve it.


    Fu Yueyi''s eyes are firm. That''s why she stays in Beijing. She knows Feng yunlang''s ambition and that one day there will be a dispute between the two countries. Fu Jing had expected that day, so she let Bai Rou stay in Beijing.


    "It''s nothing to do with me. If you want to hate it, you can hate it. I only want Jiang Guo to be good."


    Qiu Shu said with emotion, "still miss thoughtful, just do so, the queen will hate miss."


    Fu Yueyi has been in the capital for many years, and she can see many things clearly. She knows that Feng yunlang''s favorite woman is Gu Qingcheng. Since she is a person with a sharp heart, she will not use it to make chess pieces. The chess pieces he chooses are su Heng.


    "That''s the man on fengyunlang''s heart. He won''t use it to threaten Su Jiusi. Su Heng is the best choice. As long as Su Heng is solved, Su Jiusi will have nothing to worry about in the capital."


    "Miss, the empress is also in close contact with the empress who looks after her family."


    Fu Yueyi said so, Qiu Shu will understand Fu Yueyi''s meaning, she is to let Su Heng''s life, think Su Heng dead can be a hundred.


    Qiu Shu knew that Fu Yueyi was tired, so he did not disturb Fu Yueyi any more, and sat on one side with ease.


    Fu Yueyi''s eyes are a little tired, but she can''t sleep. When Su Jiusi comes to the capital, there will be a storm. She is ready to enter the game. Anyway, she has to find a way to send Su Jiusi out of the capital.


    If Su Heng is an obstacle, then get rid of him. This is the way to get rid of him once and for all.

 Chapter 784

    The next day, Wen ChuChu went to the palace to accompany empress dowager Shen for a walk.


    Wen ChuChu respectfully followed empress dowager Shen, but his spirit was not good.


    "It''s sunny today at last. It''s the most comfortable weather to come out and bask in the sun. This person is sometimes the same as the sun. The sun in winter is the most comfortable, and it''s disgusting in summer. It has to be timely and clear, don''t you think?"


    Empress Dowager Shen knew that Wang Cheng had heard her and Wen ChuChu''s words. She nodded to pei''e. pei''e agreed, and led some of her confidants to retreat.


    As soon as empress dowager Shen''s voice fell, Wang Cheng suddenly came over. After the ceremony, he suddenly looked at empress dowager Shen straight. His eyes were very complicated, disappointed and shocked. "Empress dowager, is Su Heng''s illness what you did?"


    "She has some true feelings for Su Heng. She worries about Su Heng everywhere. As long as they don''t make trouble, she won''t embarrass them."


    After Wen ChuChu left, pei''e took empress dowager Shen''s hand and said in a low voice, "after the Empress Dowager beat her like this, Mrs. Su wants to understand what the Empress Dowager means."


    Wen ChuChu respectfully blessed his body and then retreated.


    "Go down! Don''t go to the palace if you have nothing to do recently. Stay with Su Heng. This is a good time for you to perform. "


    "Yes, the Empress Dowager reminded me."


    "Just understand. Don''t let me down. Su Jiusi is already on his way. He will be in the capital in a while. Take good care of Su Heng and leave a good impression on your sister-in-law. Don''t underestimate her."


    Wen ChuChu just got up, "my wife must remember the instruction of the Empress Dowager."


    After being severe, Empress Dowager Shen slowed down her tone and said, "get up! Look how scared you are. I''m just reminding you. "


    Wen ChuChu kowtows. Empress dowager Shen holds the lives of the Wen family and the Anping Marquis''s house. Of course, she dare not give birth to other thoughts. The state of Wei is fengyunlang''s world. She has no choice but to obey.


    "I dare not."


    "Serious is just appearance. What are you flustered about? You are a smart child. The AI family has high hopes for you. If you want to have a safe family, do it according to the AI family. The AI family will not treat you badly. If you have a different heart, the Wen family and your children will surely die."


    Wen ChuChu was afraid of Empress Dowager Shen. In winter, she was in a cold sweat. "I don''t mean that. I just see that the Marquis is getting more and more serious these two days. That''s why I say such silly things."


    Empress Dowager Shen didn''t ask Wen ChuChu to get up. Her tone was already a little harsh.


    "It''s your duty to care about Su Heng as a wife, but don''t talk too much about what you shouldn''t say. The AI family has already told you that Su Heng will be fine. Don''t you believe the words of the AI family when you come to beg the AI family at this time?"


    Empress Dowager Shen''s voice changed. She was still kind, but she made Wen ChuChu sweat. She quickly knelt down and pleaded with her, "please forgive me. After all, the Marquis is the husband of the minister''s wife, and the minister''s wife is also in a hurry. That''s why she is out of proportion."


    "Since you understand this, you should not come to beg for help today."


    "What the Empress Dowager said is extremely true. It''s out of season and really annoying."


    Empress Dowager Shen, dressed in a dark purple jacket, said as she walked.


    "Wang Cheng, don''t worry about it. Su Heng will be fine."


    "You want to use Su Heng to lead Jiusi. Your goal is Jiusi, right?"


    "If you know, why ask again."

 Chapter 785

    Wang Cheng has been an official in the capital for many years. He knows a lot about official affairs, but he always has the habit of being a Jianghu man and has a straight temperament.


    "You used to like Jiusi so much, how can you deal with a younger generation with such despicable means?"


    "Wang Cheng, she is not su Jiusi in the past. She is now the queen of the state of Jiang."


    Pei''e came to help empress dowager Shen in a hurry and asked with concern, "empress dowager, what''s the matter with you?"


    After Wang Cheng left, Empress Dowager Shen''s face was very ugly and she felt dizzy.


    Now he says that she is for the sake of the state of Wei, but he can''t understand empress dowager Shen''s behavior. The world is clearly peaceful, and why she wants to stir up disputes is still caused by selfish desires. When did she become like this and become more and more strange? She is not the woman he once knew.


    Once upon a time, Empress Dowager Shen said that she wanted to survive. He understood.


    It was wrong to come back that year. If he hadn''t come back, he would not have seen such a empress dowager. He could still live with those memories.


    The King City body once, didn''t turn head, very quickly hurried out of the palace.


    "King City." Wang Cheng had just turned around when empress dowager Shen''s voice came from behind him. "You can''t spread this. Don''t force me to kill you. Some things are really unclean. You don''t want to do them. I''m sorry to do them."


    The corner of Wang Cheng''s mouth moved. In the end, he didn''t say anything


    Those memories are useless. They will only be the source of her and the city''s pain.


    At this moment, she is not hiding, she is to let the king see clearly what she looks like now, do not have a trace of fantasy in the past.


    In order to maintain her in Wang Cheng''s mind, she didn''t tell Wang Cheng about many things. She knew that there was a pure land in Wang Cheng''s heart. Such a person shouldn''t have been an official in the court. It was her selfishness.


    That past she has already become a shadow in the dream.


    But that girl has died since the day she entered the palace. Years of intrigue have already tempered her into a deep palace woman who works in scheming. She doesn''t have any love in her eyes. At first, she was the son''s throne. After her son ascended the throne, she thought about the future of the state of Wei.


    Empress Dowager Shen interrupts Wang Cheng''s words. She knows that there is always her past in Wang Cheng''s heart. That girl likes playing holly leaves and wearing goose yellow clothes. She is simple and kind and has a very bright smile.


    "That man has long been dead, Wang Cheng. Now standing in front of you is the Empress Dowager of the state of Wei."


    Wang Cheng suddenly smile, sad smile, "that like to play holly leaves..."


    Touching the disappointment in Wang Cheng''s eyes, Empress Dowager Shen was very unhappy, but she still said this with a loud voice.


    "Aijia is the Empress Dowager of the state of Wei. Everything she does is for the state of Wei."


    Wang Cheng''s tone was full of disappointment. If he hadn''t just heard it, he couldn''t believe that empress dowager Shen would do such a thing.


    "So what? Even if she is the queen of the state of Jiang, she shouldn''t treat them like this. Su Heng has been loyal to the emperor for so many years. I thought the emperor really appreciated Su Heng. I didn''t expect that you actually poisoned him to make him look seriously ill, so as to catch his sister. This kind of behavior is really chilling. "


    "Aijia is OK. Help Aijia back."


    "Don''t be angry with the Empress Dowager. General Wang spoke more straightforwardly. He really cares about the Empress Dowager."


    Empress Dowager Shen didn''t speak. At this time, she didn''t want to say anything. Wang Cheng really cared about her and was very disappointed. She and Wang Cheng once depended on each other. Now Wang Cheng can''t understand her and won''t support her any more.

 Chapter 786

    This is what makes her feel bad. The only man she ever loved has gone far after all.


    It''s better not to see if you had known that.


    "Will General Wang tell?"


    Su Jiusi was afraid that he would disturb Su Heng. His voice was very light.


    "Well, I''m back. How are you?"


    Hearing Su Jiusi''s voice, Su Heng opened his eyes. Seeing Su Jiusi at that moment, his eyes immediately had brilliance, "sister, you''re back."


    Su Jiusi called.


    "Su Heng."


    Seeing Su Heng become like this, Su Jiusi felt sad. How could he become like this? What did Feng yunlang do to him? It''s less than two months since he was ill.


    At this time, Su Heng had only skin and bones left, and his eyes were deeply sunken. His face was sallow, and he seemed to be out of breath at any time.


    Su Jiusi didn''t ask much. He quickened his pace and followed Wen ChuChu to Su Heng''s room.


    Wen ChuChu worried, "sister to see it, I really don''t know how to say with sister."


    "How about Su Heng?"


    Su Jiusi got up, and Wen ChuChu continued to say, "the Marquis knows that his elder sister is coming. He didn''t fall asleep last night. He insists on waiting for his elder sister. Will he still wait for his elder sister?"


    Su Yuan shook his head, his voice was very tender, "aunt, I''m not cold."


    Su Jiusi squatted down, reached out and touched the boss''s head, "Su Yuan is so big, is it cold?"


    Three childish children called Su Jiusi in unison. The oldest was six years old, and the youngest was just over two years old.


    "Good aunt."


    "Well, I often hear Hou ye mention his elder sister. Today, I can finally see her." Wen ChuChu, with a gentle smile, waved to the three children behind him, "Su Yuan, bring my younger brother and sister to call my aunt."


    Su Jiusi nodded to Wen ChuChu, "are you ChuChu?"


    Alan took the lead to get out of the carriage, and then supported Su Jiusi to get out of the carriage. Wen ChuChu came forward and called his sister affectionately.


    Today, as soon as I saw her, she also liked Wen ChuChu, so she told her about Su Heng, and she liked her younger brother and daughter-in-law.


    Although Su Jiusi was far away in the state of Jiang, she had heard a lot about Wen ChuChu. She knew that she was a famous lady in the capital and was praised by everyone.


    This is the first time that she saw Wen ChuChu. She was dressed in a light purple jacket. She was very dignified and elegant. She had the style of being a mother. Even if she was smeared with powder, she could not hide her haggard face. She heard that after su Heng was ill, Wen ChuChu had been taking care of her own.


    After the carriage stopped, Su Jiusi just opened the curtain of the carriage and saw Wen ChuChu waiting at the door.


    Wen ChuChu and his three children are waiting for Su Jiusi at the door.


    A month later, Su Jiusi arrived in the capital. As soon as he arrived in the capital, he went to Anping Marquis''s house in a hurry.


    For the sake of her son, for the sake of the state of Wei, even if she didn''t want to, she would force herself to do it.


    Even if she was disappointed, Wang Cheng would not disobey her intention, which she was sure. If Wang Cheng really turned against her one day, she would kill Wang Cheng.


    However, Empress Dowager Shen was sure of this, "he will not."


    "I''m ok, sister. Don''t worry. I''m afraid I can''t see my sister at last. We haven''t seen each other for eight years. My sister is still the same as before. She hasn''t changed at all."


    Su Heng has a weak voice, but his face shows a satisfied smile. Before, he was afraid that he would not see Su Jiusi''s last face. Now, he has no regrets when he sees Su Jiusi, even if he is not afraid of death.


    "If you say something stupid, you will live for a long time."

 Chapter 787

    "Mr. Hou, since your elder sister is here, you should keep your body at ease. Don''t think about it in the future, so as not to worry your elder sister."


    On one side, Wen ChuChu comforted.


    "ChuChu, it''s been a hard time for you. You have to take care of me as well as the children. You have to be busy with the affairs in the government. You go back to your room first and I''ll talk to my sister alone."


    Su Heng is ready to die. He is afraid that he will worry Su Jiusi if he says too much. He doesn''t say any more about it. He just nods his head. "I listen to my sister. My sister can rest assured that I will try to live, otherwise I will be more aggrieved."


    "Su Heng, you''ll be OK. Don''t think about it. Have a good rest."


    Su Heng shook his head, "I''m afraid there''s not much time left. It''s no pity that I can see my sister before I die."


    "Keep this painting well, and I''ll bring Shuwan to see you later."


    "That''s what my sister taught me. It''s a blessing for the child to have my sister as a mother."


    Mention Fu Shuwan, Su Jiusi eyes more gentle, can''t help boasting, "Shu Wan temperament can be naughty, very lively and cheerful, both smart and sensible."


    Su Heng''s face also showed a father like smile, "good looking, sister, how do I think Shu Wan is a bit like you."


    She took the portrait from Alan and unfolded it herself. A little girl with a bright smile came into Su Heng''s eyes.


    Alan nods and takes out a picture from her arms. This is the picture Su Jiusi painted for Fu Shuwan. Although she can''t bring Fu Shuwan over, she wants Su Heng to meet Fu Shuwan. After all, it''s his daughter.


    Su Jiusi said to Alan.


    "Alan, bring me the picture."


    If Su Jiusi hadn''t mentioned it, he would have forgotten that Fu Shuwan was his daughter. From the moment he sent Fu Shuwan away, he had regarded that child as his niece.


    Su Heng really doesn''t care about his daughter. He has three children beside him. The child beside Su Jiusi is even better than the three children.


    "From the moment I sent Shuwan to the state of Jiang, she was your daughter and sister. I know you are very kind to Shuwan. I am very relieved to give her to you. There is no need to tell her her life experience."


    She wanted to bring Fu Shuwan here, but this time even she was in danger. What''s more, she didn''t want Fu Shuwan to take such risks. She could take these risks. Fu Shuwan was still a child.


    Su Heng mentioned in his letter that he wanted to see Fu Shuwan. Su Jiusi explained this.


    "Originally, I wanted to bring Shuwan over, but it was a long way away. I was afraid that the child would not be able to bear it, so I didn''t bring her over."


    "He was very kind to me." Su Jiusi smiles, and it''s still that sentence. But Su Heng doesn''t believe Su Jiusi''s words. He always thinks that Fu Chenrong is not good enough for Su Jiusi.


    "Is Fu Chenrong bad for you? I heard that you have adopted a child from a clan. "


    "I''m in a hurry. I don''t have a good rest, so I''m thinner. I''m fine."


    Su Heng looks at Su Jiusi and suddenly asks.


    "Sister, why are you thin?"


    Su Jiusi sat on the stool beside Su Heng''s bed. Seeing that high spirited young man become like this, he felt very uncomfortable.


    Wen ChuChu nodded and left the room.


    "Well, you talk to your sister and I''ll send someone to prepare dinner."


    "How is she?"


    Although there was no name, Su Heng knew who Su Jiusi was asking.


    Mention Wen ChuChu, Su Heng eyes also have light, tone incomparable gentle, "she is very good, temperament is very gentle, and understanding, everything is very comprehensive."

 Chapter 788

    "I feel very happy to have her with me all these years. At the beginning, I didn''t like her very much. It''s good to respect each other. I didn''t expect that I would like her more and more after getting along with her for a long time. It''s lucky for me to marry her. Fortunately, I listened to my sister''s dissuasion in those years, otherwise I would not have today''s good relationship at all."


    "I can rest assured."


    "Sister, do you blame me for not writing to you for such a long time? You are the queen of the state of Jiang. I''m afraid of causing you trouble, so I didn''t dare to write. But I''m afraid my sister misunderstood me. I''ve always been in a dilemma. Now when I see my sister, I can explain to her. "


    This time Su Jiusi came from a long distance. Feng yunlang saw it clearly and would never let Su Heng go easily.


    Alan sighs. Now Su Heng doesn''t know anything. Even if he saves Su Heng, if he doesn''t get discouraged by Feng yunlang, he can''t leave the capital. If he doesn''t leave, Feng yunlang will continue to use Su Heng to restrain Su Jiusi.


    "I hope everything goes well."


    Su Jiusi thought carefully, "things are sure to let him know, otherwise how to take him away from the capital, just can''t be said by us, Su Heng Zhongjun patriotic, although I am his sister, after all, is the queen of the state of Jiang, even if said, he won''t believe, but will hurt sister and brother, this matter is not urgent."


    "The emperor is really cruel. The Marquis is loyal to the emperor. In the end, he was treated like this. Why didn''t the empress tell the Marquis about these things so that he could see the real face of the emperor clearly?"


    Su Jiusi sneered, "it''s nothing more than detaining us. The most important thing now is to save Su Heng. He is so weak that he can''t drag on any longer."


    "I don''t know what the emperor will ask for."


    "We''ll go into the palace to see the emperor early tomorrow morning."


    Alan holds Su Jiusi. Seeing Su Jiusi''s tired face, he reminds her, "go to sleep first! It''s a long journey. The empress worries about the Marquis with all her heart. She hardly has a rest. How can she stand it? "


    Wen ChuChu has already cleaned out the yard where Su Jiusi used to live. The yard has always been empty. Su Heng has no intention of letting people live in the yard. Wen ChuChu understands Su Heng''s mind and doesn''t arrange for people to live here. Usually, he just lets people clean it regularly.


    Two siblings chat for a while, see Su Heng show tired, Su Jiusi did not tell a few words, then left Su Heng''s room.


    After that, the two brothers and sisters looked at each other and laughed. The misunderstandings caused by not seeing each other all the year round disappeared in this clear smile. There was no need to say anything more.


    "My sister will always be my sister."


    "I understand your situation and concerns, Su Heng. No matter how the situation changes, you will always be my brother."


    Their identities are indeed different, but the feelings between them have not changed.


    Before Su Jiusi, she really thought that she had already separated from Su Heng, so the letter was less and less. When she heard that Su Heng was ill, she just wanted to see Su Heng, but she didn''t think about it any more. After seeing Su Heng, she was completely relieved.


    Su Heng hastily explains why he didn''t write a letter. Several times he was ready to write, but he was persuaded by Wen ChuChu. Thinking that what Wen ChuChu said was reasonable, he held back the idea.


    All these Su Jiusi knew that this trip would take a lot of trouble.


    The next morning, Su Jiusi went to the palace to see feng yunlang.


    Feng yunlang meets Su Jiusi in Jianzhang palace. He is wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and sitting on the Dragon chair. The majesty of the emperor is obvious.

 Chapter 789

    Compared with eight years ago, fengyunlang, 35, has wrinkles in her eyes, and her eyes are more and more unfathomable. She is no longer the young emperor in the past.


    Su Jiusi was a little blessed.


    Feng yunlang''s voice was thick and pointed to the chair beside him, "Jiusi, sit down!"


    Weiyang palace is not willing to leave Jianzhang palace. Soon he arrives at the gate of Weiyang palace. Su Jiusi has just walked into the yard. Gu Qingcheng has met Su Jiusi and is surprised to see him. "I didn''t believe you''re here. I didn''t expect you to come to the capital. Jiusi, long time no see."


    She has not seen Gu Qingcheng for eight years. When she left, Gu Qingcheng had not given birth. Now she has become the mother of three children. Time flies.


    Then he went down to Weiyang palace under the guidance of the palace people.


    Su Jiusi nodded, said nothing more, and turned away from Jianzhang palace.


    "I''ve found a famous doctor. I can treat Su Heng in the afternoon. With him, Su Heng will be safe."


    "Su Heng''s health is very bad. Please find some medicine for him as soon as possible."


    Feng yunlang is worried about Gu Qingcheng now. He doesn''t disclose these things to Gu Qingcheng at all. He also firmly controls the servants'' mouth and forbids them to mention Su Heng in front of Gu Qingcheng. Therefore, Gu Qingcheng doesn''t know anything and thinks Su Heng is seriously ill.


    "How can I hurt Qing Cheng? I have no intention to involve her. You know Qing Cheng''s temperament. If you regard her as a good sister, don''t talk too much, or you will kill Qing Cheng. Go to see Qing Cheng! She''s waiting for you at Weiyang palace. "


    "I don''t mean to hurt Qingcheng, and I hope the emperor won''t hurt her."


    "These things have nothing to do with Qing Cheng. As long as you don''t talk nonsense, Qing Cheng won''t care about them."


    Su Jiusi sneers. Now she''s worried about Gu Qingcheng. Even if Feng yunlang doesn''t remind her, she won''t tell Gu Qingcheng about these things. There''s Feng yunlang in her heart all the time. Knowing this will only make her miserable. She can''t bear her daughter''s suffering, so it''s better not to tell her.


    "Since you care about Qing Cheng, why use Su Heng?"


    Feng yunlang laughs, "you really understand people. Su Heng''s life or death is just a matter of your words. Since you want to save Su Heng so much, I will try my best to save him, but you can know some things by yourself. If you know something you shouldn''t know, then Su Heng may not be able to do well."


    "I will stay and take care of Su Heng. Please let Su Heng go."


    Su Jiusi is no longer in a circle with Feng yunlang. Originally, she went to the palace to ask for medicine for Su Heng. Su Heng''s life is clearly in Feng yunlang''s hands.


    Phoenix cloud Lang picks eyebrow to ask a way.


    "What does Jiusi mean?"


    "What''s the matter with Su Heng? The emperor knows better than I do, and why should he ask clearly."


    "Jiusi, if you can come all the way to see Su Heng, he must be very happy. Even I envy his sister and brother. Is Su Heng better?"


    Su Jiusi sat on the chair. Because she was going to enter the palace, she was more formal. She was dressed in gorgeous clothes. She had a delicate pearl hairpin pinned on her head. She was wearing powder to cover her tiredness. She had a proper smile on her face.


    "Qingcheng is still so beautiful."


    As a mother, Gu Qingcheng didn''t look so lonely and arrogant as before, and looked so gentle.


    After listening to Su Jiusi''s words, Gu Qingcheng reached out and touched his face. He said with a smile, "I''m not beautiful. I''m over thirty years old. I''m old. I can''t compare with you. I haven''t changed much these years."

 Chapter 790

    "Let''s not compliment each other. Go in and say it."


    Su Jiusi laughs and takes the initiative to hold Gu Qingcheng''s hand. Gu Qingcheng doesn''t refuse and lets Su Jiusi hold himself intimately.


    Although I haven''t seen her for several years, in her heart, Su Jiusi has always been her best friend, and those past feelings have been firmly remembered by her.


    Su Jiusi didn''t take the tea and asked directly.


    "What''s the matter with the wound on your hand?"


    Said the purple orchid took Su Jiusi to own room, sent back the servant girl, poured a cup of tea personally for Su Jiusi.


    "Miss, come in and say it!"


    When she was wiping her tears, Su Jiusi saw the bruise on violet''s wrist clearly. She could not help frowning. There was something wrong with the marriage. She checked Zhou Zheng and found that Zhou Zheng had no problem. She thought that violet had really found the right person. Now it seems that she was wrong.


    Purple orchid wipe away tears, barely squeeze out a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''m just so happy."


    Su Jiusi noticed something was wrong. Zilan was not a crying person. This time, she cried when she saw her. It was something.


    "Why are you crying?"


    When she learned that Su Jiusi was coming, purple orchid welcomed her in person. When she saw Su Jiusi, she almost burst into tears, as if all the grievances had come to her heart. For her, Su Jiusi was the only one left in the world that she cared about.


    Su Jiusi opened her eyes. She seemed too tired, but she fell asleep unconsciously. She helped Alan''s men to get into the carriage.


    In the south of the city, Su Jiusi, who was leaning against the carriage, fell asleep. Alan gently woke her up. "Master, the Zhou family is here."


    Now he doesn''t think much, as long as he can see Alan every day, he will feel very satisfied.


    Green hill is very happy to be able to come out with him this time. He can get along with Alan day and night, more than in the palace. He even wants to thank Fu Chenrong.


    Green hill immediately came down.


    "All right."


    "Castle Peak, the master is going to the Zhou family in the south of the city." Alan said to green hill, who was waiting in the carriage. This time, green hill turned into a coachman. He drove all the way.


    Su Jiu thought and said, "go to Zhou''s first! I want to see the purple orchid. "


    Out of the palace, Alan asked, "lady, do you want to go back to Anping Marquis''s house?"


    All afternoon, Su Jiusi was in Weiyang palace and met Gu Qingcheng''s three sons. Until Gu Qingcheng was going to have a lunch break, Su Jiusi left Weiyang palace.


    She does not want to see Qingcheng sad, Gu Qingcheng is the kind of person who would rather be broken than broken.


    Su Jiusi just nodded and didn''t say anything. She really hoped that Gu Qingcheng could stay away from these things. The more she knew, the more painful she would be.


    "Well."


    Gu Qingcheng knew that Su Jiusi came to the capital for Su Heng''s sake. He also knew that Su Heng was seriously ill, which relieved Su Jiusi.


    "I heard that the emperor has found a famous doctor and can go to the capital today. Don''t worry too much. Su Heng will be OK."


    "No I fell it by accident. " Purple orchid avoid Su Jiusi''s eyes, dare not tell Su Jiusi these things, just feel that they are too useless.


    Su Jiusi took the tea from the purple orchid hand, put it directly on the table, took the purple orchid hand, pulled her sleeve up, and the eye-catching bruises fell into Su Jiusi''s eyes.


    Seeing these bruises, her eyes immediately cooled down. There were many traces on her hands. She didn''t know how many such traces were on her body. Zhou Zheng was so cruel to Zilan.

 Chapter 791

    "It''s too much this week. Zilan has been married to him for so long that she''s like this." One side of Alan can''t see down, can''t help but voice for purple orchid hold injustice.


    The purple orchid eye socket is red, "young lady, is the maidservant useless, even oneself all protect not to live, is the maidservant to young lady disgrace."


    "What''s going on? Zhou Zheng treats you like this. Why do you marry him? I once asked people to check Zhou Zheng. They all said that he was a good man. I didn''t expect that he was such a man in private. "


    In those days, qiaoqin was not smart. Now, Wen ChuChu is much smarter than qiaoqin. Su Heng obviously fell in love with Wen ChuChu, so he speaks highly of her.


    The more Su Jiusi thought about it, the more likely he was.


    This marriage was given by Empress Dowager Shen. Is Wen ChuChu one of Empress Dowager Shen''s people?


    That''s her brilliant move. She praises her everywhere. She doesn''t say a word about her, but she tells Su Heng that he hasn''t contacted her for so long. No wonder Su Heng''s tone is not good when he mentions Fu Chenrong. It turns out that he always thinks Fu Chenrong is not good to her.


    Do you want Su Heng to draw a line with her.


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi frowned. Wen ChuChu should not be involved in these things. What''s the purpose of her involvement?


    She didn''t want to have too much contact with the young lady. She stopped the young lady all the time. What she said was reasonable and justified. The young lady listened to her words. The maidservant heard her wife mention that the young lady had a bad life in the state of Jiang more than once, implying that the emperor was not good to the young lady. "


    "Seeing that the master seldom writes letters to the young lady, I''m afraid that the young lady and the master will be separated. I''ve tried to persuade the master many times, which probably annoys my wife.


    Su Jiusi believes in purple orchid. She didn''t expect that she would miss everything. What Wen ChuChu did really couldn''t pick out any mistakes.


    Purple orchid said, tears have fallen out, Zhou Zheng so to her, she did not cry, but this will see Su Jiusi, she is really can''t help.


    Everyone said that the dowry given by Mrs. Tao to her maidservant caused a sensation in the whole capital. Zhou Zhengping pretended every day. Everyone thought that the good son-in-law I married was actually a shameless villain. "


    She wanted to drive the maidservant out of the Anping Marquis''s house, so she combined with Zhou Zheng to perform a play, which made the Marquis mistakenly think that the maidservant and Zhou Zheng were in love and happily agreed to the marriage.


    I really don''t want miss to be hoodwinked by her wife. She is not as pure as she looks.


    "I know that my wife is famous, and the Lord likes her very much. No one will believe me when I say this. I''m afraid even the young lady won''t believe me. I think I''m provoking dissension.


    Hearing that Wen ChuChu and Rao Shi Su Jiusi were surprised, she saw that Wen ChuChu was knowledgeable and reasonable. She didn''t look like a scheming person. Why did she treat purple orchid like this.


    "You said ChuChu?"


    As soon as she mentioned Zhou Zheng, Zilan hated him very much. She gritted her teeth and said, "Zhou Zheng is a hypocrite. Usually, she pretends to be a good man and wins a good reputation, but in private I don''t want to marry Zhou Zheng. Everything is designed by my wife. I have no choice at all. "


    If not from the mouth of purple orchid to hear these, she likes Wen ChuChu very much, such a woman is very difficult not to attract people to like.


    "Miss, what I said is true, and I don''t mean anything to my wife. I''ve wanted to tell you all these things for a long time, but she''s far away from the state of Jiang, and she can''t manage the affairs of Anping Marquis''s house.


    I''m afraid that the young lady will be upset, so I don''t say anything. Now that the young lady has come to the state of Wei, I must see her true face clearly. I''m also afraid that the young lady will do harm to her. "

 Chapter 792

    Su Jiusi nodded, "I know, purple orchid, you suffer."


    "Miss, do you really believe what the maidservant said?"


    When she said this, violet was also a little nervous. Wen ChuChu was so good at being a man. No one believed what she said, and she was not sure whether Su Jiusi would believe it.


    "Even her maidservant didn''t know whether what she said was true or false. She didn''t dare to answer it."


    Su Jiusi asked suspiciously.


    "Fu Yueyi?"


    "By the way, miss, I met Miss Jiang some time ago. She came to find me and said that she wanted to cooperate with me to help Miss Jiang leave the capital."


    I didn''t expect that as soon as Su Jiusi returned to the capital, she solved Zhou Zheng for her. She pulled her out of the abyss. This time, even if she was fighting for her life, she would send Su Jiusi out of the capital.


    Purple orchid up, the heart is also happy, originally she thought her life is over, will be Zhou Zheng so torture life, this day by day despair.


    "What are you doing? Get up quickly, and you''ll see that."


    Purple orchid nods, plops to kneel on the ground, "young lady great kindness, maidservant never forget."


    "How can I let people bully you like this, Zilan? You are also a silly girl. When I wrote to ask you why I didn''t say that I suffered so much for no reason. Look at your injuries, I''ll come back to Anping Marquis''s house with me in a moment."


    Purple orchid still some have not come back to God, "young lady, is this OK?"


    "I understand." Alan should come down, soon called Castle Peak, he is very relaxed to carry out the Zhou Zheng, soon disappeared in the Zhou house.


    "If you stare again, you''ll be gone. Take it away now. It''s a little more hidden. Don''t involve the purple orchid."


    Hearing this, Zhou Zheng''s pupil suddenly shrank and glared at the purple orchid.


    "Alan, you let Castle Peak throw him into the river."


    Su Jiusi nodded to Alan. Alan agreed and reached out to point Zhou Zheng''s acupoints. Zhou Zheng couldn''t move, and his throat couldn''t make a sound. Suddenly, he was a little flustered. The maid''s martial arts skills were so high.


    "That''s right. This lady looks very strange." Zhou Zheng saw Su Jiusi with his hair curled and his coat full of splendor. He knew that he must be the wife of a powerful family, but he had never seen him before. When did purple orchid climb up to such a rich family.


    Su Jiusi got up and went to Zhou Zheng. He glanced at Zhou Zheng coldly, "are you Zhou Zheng?"


    As soon as Su Jiusi''s voice fell, the door of the room was suddenly opened. Zhou Zheng pushed the door in, and his eyes fell on Su Jiusi. He was still a modest gentleman. "Purple orchid, are you coming? This is... "


    Purple orchid heart a surprised, although she wished Zhou Zheng early death, but she simply can''t Zhou Zheng, can only accept.


    "What if Zhou Zheng died?"


    "The whole capital knows that the maid has been married. Where else can I go now?"


    Su Jiusi patted the back of purple orchid''s hand, "you are the one I personally picked. I naturally believe what you said. I will pay attention to this. Since Zhou Zheng treats you like this, you don''t have to stay here. Follow me!"


    "I don''t know why, but I believe her. If I can cooperate with her, it''s OK to cooperate with her. If she wants to, she will come to me. Zilan. It''s late. Let''s go!"


    "Well, I listen to the young lady."


    Purple orchid has long wanted to leave Zhou Fu, and now there is Su Jiusi to take her away, she is not afraid of anything.

 Chapter 793

    Just walking to the door of Zhou''s house, Mrs. Zhou suddenly came over with a crutch. She stood in front of Zilan, "it''s so late, Zilan, where are you going?"


    Purple orchid obviously also some fear week old lady, body to Su nine think side shrink shrink, unexpectedly don''t know how to answer.


    "Madam Zhou, Zilan used to be a member of Anping Marquis''s house. Now there is something wrong with Anping Marquis''s house. I want to take Zilan back to Anping Marquis''s house."


    Wen ChuChu said with a happy face.


    "The Lord also thinks highly of purple orchid. This is what I should do. Elder sister, the famous doctor the emperor found in the afternoon came. He said that he had a way to deal with the Lord''s illness."


    Su Jiusi smiles a little, and there is no clue on his face.


    "When I was at my worst, purple orchid was with me. She was like a family member to me. She made great efforts to choose a good marriage for her and let her get married. I also want to thank you very much."


    When he arrived at the Anping Marquis''s residence, Wen ChuChu saw the purple orchid. He was surprised. He soon came forward and said with a warm smile, "my sister is really good to the purple orchid. Originally, I wanted to take the purple orchid back to the residence and get together with my sister in two days."


    In recent months, her life is not like death. Zhou Zheng likes to torture her, and Mrs. Zhou embarrasses her everywhere. Every day is very hard for her. She has thought about death more than once, but when she thinks of Su Jiusi, she lives again. She always feels that she has something to do with Su Jiusi, so she can''t be short-sighted.


    Purple orchid eyes with tears, nodded.


    Su Jiusi got on the carriage, and the purple orchid also came up. Seeing that the purple orchid was in a trance, Su Jiusi sighed, "it''s all over, purple orchid, don''t be afraid."


    Old lady Zhou stares at purple orchid, but she can''t help it. She can only watch purple orchid follow Su Jiusi to leave.


    The servants on one side want to come forward. Alan glances at them and touches Alan''s cold eyes. All the servants stop. The girl is so murderous that if she really comes forward, she will die.


    See purple orchid seems to be a little afraid, Su Jiusi stretched out his hand to hold purple orchid''s hand, pacify a way, "it''s OK, let''s go!"


    Su Jiusi is too lazy to talk with Mrs. Zhou again. He nods to Alan. Alan points Mrs. Zhou''s acupoints. Mrs. Zhou can''t move immediately.


    "This is Zhou''s house. Can this lady do anything here?" Mrs. Zhou snapped.


    "I respect the old lady for being an elder, and I hope she won''t embarrass the younger generation, or I won''t be rude."


    Mrs. Zhou has a mean face and attaches great importance to etiquette. She doesn''t want to give in at all. At first, Zilan, who married to the Zhou family, is not obedient. There is a sense of reluctance everywhere. After several months of Tiao teaching, Zilan has been obedient. She will never let anyone take Zilan away.


    "Madam, Zilan has married to the Zhou family. That''s the people of our Zhou family. It''s against the rules to leave the house this evening. The lady will go back by herself. Zilan wants to stay."


    Su Jiusi noticed the fear of purple orchid, more and more distressed purple orchid, these months still don''t know what kind of life purple orchid is living, otherwise purple orchid will not have such a reaction.


    "That''s good. I''ll go to see Su Heng and purple orchid. Go back to your room first and have a rest."


    After they parted, Wen ChuChu still stood in the same place. Ye Xin held Wen ChuChu''s hand and frowned, "madam, mother Zilan has brought it back. I don''t know if Zilan is talkative in front of her."


    "With her family background, she is not wronged to marry Zhou Zheng at all. I have done my utmost to her. What else can she complain about? I didn''t do anything to her."

 Chapter 794

    "Having said that, I''m afraid that violet orchid will say something wrong to my wife in front of her mother. I went to Zhou''s house a few days ago. I heard that violet orchid''s scream had been heard. I''m afraid that her life in Zhou''s house is not easy."


    Wen ChuChu helped the hairpin on her head and continued, "that''s her life. No wonder anyone. How can I know that Zhou is such a person. Our empress can''t protect herself. Even if she wants to blame me, she shouldn''t blame me. I don''t mean to blame her."


    "Can the emperor really kill the empress?"


    She knew Gu Qingcheng''s position in Feng yunlang''s heart, and she would not let Gu Qingcheng know these things. Sure enough, Gu Qingcheng didn''t think much about anything and believed in Feng yunlang.


    There was a trace of regret in Bai Rou''s lazy voice.


    "When Miss Anping comes, marquis Anping''s illness will be cured. Hasn''t the lady thought about the strange things in it? It''s just the influence of the current situation. The emperor''s goal has always been Miss Anping. "


    "What do you mean by that?" Gu Qingcheng''s face changed slightly, and he had already noticed the meaning of Bai Rou''s words.


    "Does the empress know why Marquis Anping suddenly fell seriously ill?"


    "Concubine Rou doesn''t have to play tricks."


    "What I want to say has nothing to do with us." Bai Rou''s voice is very lazy. She is still the charming concubine. As she grows older, she has more charm.


    "Concubine Rou, just tell me what you have to do."


    Gu Qingcheng motioned that all the palace people who were waiting on one side would step down, and even Xiaolian went out.


    "You all step back!"


    Gu Qingcheng is a little strange. Seeing Bai Rou''s expression, she seems to have something important to say to her. Now that the harem is so smooth, Bai Rou has something to say to her.


    "I have something to say to my wife. I wonder if she can hold back."


    After Bai Rou sits down, Xiao Lian comes forward to serve tea.


    It''s better to get along with Gu Qingcheng well, so that he can still grow old safely. Gu Qingcheng also takes good care of other concubines, and his food and clothing are not bad.


    In recent years, the harem is also very calm. There are not many concubines in the harem. As we all know, Feng yunlang''s whole mind is on Gu Qingcheng, and Gu Qingcheng has three sons, so he has lost his mind to compete for favor.


    Gu Qingcheng motioned to Bai Rou to sit down. Bai Rou has been keeping her peace all these years, and she doesn''t have much contact with Bai rou.


    "Sit down, sister Rou!"


    Gu Qingcheng sits on the throne, and Bai Rou gets up to salute Gu Qingcheng, "my concubine, please send her regards to the empress."


    Gu Qingcheng asked the nursing mother to take her son down to the main hall, where Bai Rou was waiting for her.


    The next day, Gu Qingcheng was teaching her eldest son to write when Bai Rou suddenly came.


    Wen ChuChu said and then held Ye Xin''s hand back to the room.


    "We can''t take care of this. If a person has a destiny, it depends on her life. I just want the Wen family and the Anping Marquis''s house to be safe and go back to the house."


    "Sophie, what are you talking about?" Gu Qingcheng accentuated the tone, obviously did not believe Bai Rou''s words.


    "Whether my concubine is nonsense or not, the empress will understand that she is deeply in love with Miss Anping. If she finds out later that the emperor killed Miss Anping, she will be very sad. Now only the empress can save Princess Anping."


    Gu Qingcheng still does not believe Bai Rou''s words, "the emperor has always valued Su Heng, it is impossible to treat him like this."

 Chapter 795

    "Our emperor is much smarter than we think. I''m afraid the emperor has played this game for a long time. The empress is just a fan of the game. Although I''m not a good girl, I''ve been favored by Miss Anping. I really don''t want to see her die in vain in the hands of the emperor. Whether I can save her or not depends on the meaning of the empress."


    "The empress has been around the emperor for many years. Don''t you know what the emperor really wants is the world?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s hand unconsciously grasps the skirt, even if Feng yunlang does not mention it, she also knows that Feng yunlang wants the world, and even ordinary people feel the change of the situation in the two countries, let alone her.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t want to explain more. He waved his hand. "Don''t ask more questions. Do as the palace says. You''ll know then."


    Xiaolian was more puzzled. "Niang Niang, you are..."


    "We have something to ask her. Don''t make it public. You can take some ginseng instead of our palace to see Su Heng in Anping Marquis''s house tomorrow. By the way, you can ask purple orchid to take some of Su Heng''s dregs back secretly."


    Xiaolian is a little strange. Zilan used to be su Jiusi''s maid. She got married a few months ago. Gu Qingcheng has never seen Zilan in recent years. How can she want to see Zilan.


    "What does the empress want to see the purple orchid for?"


    "Xiaolian, call Zilan to the Palace tomorrow. I have something to ask her."


    Xiaolian thought about it, and then said, "that famous doctor''s name is Zheng. I heard that he has a long reputation in Southwest China. After he gave the medicine to Hou Ye last night, Hou Ye''s body was better. Today, he is in a better spirit. This doctor Zheng is really powerful."


    "Xiaolian, who is the famous doctor the emperor found?"


    After Xiaolian comes in, she sees Gu Qingcheng''s restlessness and asks with concern. She doesn''t know what Princess Rou and Gu Qingcheng have said, but she makes their master show such a look.


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    Gu Qingcheng hasn''t calmed down. She doesn''t want to believe that Feng yunlang will do this kind of thing, but the words of roufei are not totally unreasonable. Su Heng''s illness comes suddenly and ferociously.


    With that, the soft imperial concubine Fu body then retreated.


    Soft imperial concubine finishes saying to rise, "should say of minister concubine all said, Minister concubine leaves, Niang Niang is a wise person, can think about minister concubine''s words well, Minister concubine has no intention to stir up the relation between emperor and Niang Niang, Minister concubine to Emperor how, Niang Niang heart is very clear."


    Now the emperor is detaining Miss Anping in the capital, and some things will be known as soon as you try. "


    If the empress doesn''t believe it, I have no way. I hope she won''t regret it in the future. It''s better for her to be psychologically prepared for some things, so that she won''t be caught off guard on that day.


    Bai Rou, with a look of love and disbelief, said, "now I have any intention. I just want to help Miss Anping, so as not to owe Miss Anping.


    "These are the imagination of Rou Fei. Jiu Si has never said anything. Why do you want to catch up? It seems that you have ulterior motives."


    After su Heng''s serious illness, Feng yunlang is very anxious and seeks famous doctors all over the world to treat Su Heng. All this can''t be false.


    She doesn''t believe that Feng yunlang is responsible for Su Heng''s illness. Over the years, he has repeatedly praised Su Heng for his talent.


    But she didn''t expect that fengyunlang would use such mean means. In her heart, fengyunlang is not such a villain.


    "Yes, I know."


    She must find out about it. If it''s true as Bai Rou said, what should she do?


    Think of here, Gu Qingcheng will feel very upset, just hope that everything is a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 796

    In the evening, Su Jiusi leans on the soft couch to read a book. Suddenly, there is something moving on the window.


    Alert Alan nodded to Su Jiusi, "Niang Niang, the bell master is coming."


    Su Jiusi put down his book. Just as he sat up straight, Zhong Mojiang had already entered the room.


    "If he doesn''t let me go, I won''t go? I will send Su Heng and his children out of the capital first. "


    "Jiusi, I heard about Su Heng. It''s very risky for you to come to the capital at this time. Will the emperor let you go?"


    After being confirmed, Su Jiusi breathes a sigh of relief. It''s really good. She also heard about it from Alan. Then she manages to find Zhong Mojiang and ask him about it in person.


    Zhong Mojiang nodded, "nature is true. I''m the only one in Qingque sect who knows Qigong. You''ve got the right person. Qigong can close the main acupoints on the body and make people breath free. It''s like death, but it''s only for seven days."


    "It''s said that there''s a martial art in qingquemen called closing Qigong, which can make people breath away. I don''t know whether it''s true or not?"


    Su Jiusi has something to ask for, and Zhong Mojiang will certainly do his best to help her.


    "You said


    This time, Su Jiusi did take the initiative to find Zhong Mojiang. In addition to apologizing, she also wanted Zhong Mojiang to help. Originally, she didn''t want to trouble Zhong Mojiang, but only Zhong Mojiang could help.


    "If you suddenly lose your son, you can''t even kill me. Jiusi, it''s hard for you to take the initiative to find me. I thought you would hate me all your life."


    "I was very hard at that time. I''m really sorry."


    Such painful moments remind him that he once loved Su Jiusi so much, and he will never forget it in his life.


    Zhong Mojiang didn''t tell the truth, a hairpin really can''t hurt anything, but Su Jiusi had lost his mind when he stabbed the hairpin and hurt his heart. He hasn''t recovered until now. Every rainy day, his chest would ache faintly.


    "How much can a hairpin hurt me? It''s fine for a long time."


    "Is your injury OK?"


    Zhong Mojiang looked at Su Jiusi with a smile on his cold face. "It''s not easy for me to hear you say I''m sorry. I wanted to do it myself. I thought you would never let it go in your life. If you could let it go, I feel very relieved."


    I''m sorry. Su Jiusi wanted to say it for a long time, but she didn''t have a chance. Now when she meets Zhong Mojiang, she must make up for it.


    "Zhong Mojiang, I''m sorry."


    Zhong Mojiang was not polite either. He sat down directly on the stool. "Jiusi, time really treats you well. You see, I''m old, but you are still so young. It seems that these years have been good. Fu Chenrong really treats you well."


    Su Jiusi nodded to Zhong Mojiang with a smile, "master of the bell gate, sit down!"


    More and more like a leader.


    Su Jiusi suddenly remembered the first time he met Zhong Mojiang. At that time, Zhong Mojiang looked cold, resolute and handsome, and looked a little frivolous. Today, there is no frivolous shadow on Zhong Mojiang.


    Su Jiusi hasn''t seen Zhong Mojiang for eight years. Wearing a black suit, Zhong Mojiang has a beard. He looks much more mature than eight years ago, and his youthful spirit has faded.


    Zhong Mojiang frowned and thought he had heard it wrong. "The emperor doesn''t want you to go. Is it possible for you to take so many people under his eyes?"


    "Even if it''s impossible, I''ll try."


    "You''re such a woman. I''ll take you with me when I''m in charge of so many people."

 Chapter 797

    "If I don''t care about Su Heng''s life and death, there''s no need to come this time. If Su Heng doesn''t leave the capital, there''s no difference between whether I go or not."


    Su Heng is in Feng yunlang''s hands. He will always use Su Heng''s life to threaten her. Only when Su Heng leaves the capital will this hidden danger disappear.


    She knows that it''s not easy to take Su Heng away. No matter what, she can''t wait to die. She always has to have a try. She is the queen of the state of Jiang. She can''t let Feng yunlang use her to do harm to the state of Jiang.


    Su Jiusi didn''t deny it. He took a cup and sipped it gently. "The princess is very well informed."


    Purple orchid personally served tea to Fu Yueyi. Fu Yueyi took the tea from purple orchid, looked at purple orchid, and said with a smile, "when I just came here, I heard someone talk about it again. There was a drowned man in the lake in the south of the city. That man was Zhou Zheng. The queen was really the one who was protecting herself, so Zhou Zheng was solved so quickly."


    The next day, Fu Yueyi comes to Anping Marquis''s house to find Su Jiusi. Alan and purple orchid are on the side.


    After taking doctor Zheng''s medicine, Su Heng''s body is much better, because doctor Zheng was found by Feng yunlang. Su Heng is more grateful to Feng yunlang and thinks that Feng yunlang saved his life.


    She doesn''t want to die, and she doesn''t want to be a pawn in Feng yunlang''s hand. Fu Chenrong and Fu Shuwan are still waiting for her. She agrees that they will go back safely.


    At this juncture, it''s even more difficult to take Su Heng away. This is fengyunlang''s territory. She has been very passive since she stepped in.


    Now she seems free, but there are many people following her secretly. Every move is closely watched. It''s very difficult to leave the capital.


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to disturb Zhong Mojiang, but only Zhong Mojiang could help with it. In the end, she found him. She owes Zhong Mojiang a lot, and there is no way to repay it in her life.


    Su Jiusi nodded, and Zhong Mojiang chatted with her again. Then he left reluctantly.


    Zhong Mojiang doesn''t care what the world will be like. What he really cares about is Su Jiusi, as long as she lives well.


    "At least I''m from the state of Jiang. Naturally, I''m on the side of the state of Jiang. You''re duty bound. You should be careful and tell me when you think about it. I''ll be in the capital during this time."


    "Zhong Mojiang, thank you very much."


    "If you can''t, don''t be so forced. I only care about your life. You are the one I want to save the most."


    "I''ll think about it again."


    "Do you have a comprehensive way?"


    Knowing that her life is in danger, Fu Chenrong runs to save Su Heng. He can''t be unaware of this. He doesn''t know how to stop her, but he lets her run for risks.


    Although Zhong Mojiang is not often around Su Jiusi, she still knows Su Jiusi''s character. This woman seems cold, but in her heart, she is a person who values love and righteousness. She is very devoted to Su''s family.


    Since Feng yunlang takes the initiative to stir up a dispute, she doesn''t need to worry about anything. Anyway, she and Fu Chenrong will not treat the people of the state of Wei badly.


    Although she is from the state of Wei, she has been in the state of Jiang for many years and has long regarded the state of Jiang as her home.


    "I''m not a princess for a long time. You call me Yueyi. This princess sounds strange."


    Su Jiusi looked at Fu Yueyi with a pretty good look. She still had a round face and didn''t show her age at all. People who didn''t know thought she was a teenager.


    A woman with ability can make her life better even if she is helpless. Fu Yueyi belongs to this kind of person.

 Chapter 798

    "I hear you run several silk shops."


    Fu Yueyi also sipped tea, "just for a living."


    "You don''t stay in Beijing just to make a living."


    "If you tell her, you won''t listen. It depends on whether you want to do it or not."


    "There''s a way. Why didn''t Miss Fu tell her?"


    Purple orchid should come down, followed Fu Yueyi out, walked to a quiet place, Fu Yueyi suddenly said, "purple orchid, all things must be clear to you, now there is only one way to save your miss."


    "Yes, miss."


    Fu Yueyi said and got up, Su Jiusi nodded to the purple orchid, "purple orchid, you go to send the instrument."


    "Well, I''ll leave, so that I won''t stay too long and attract people''s attention. You don''t have to send me. Let Zilan send me. I have two more words to say to Zilan."


    Su Jiusi knew what she was doing and what she wanted to do was very dangerous, but she always wanted to do it. No matter what the result was, she knew it.


    Fu Yueyi sighed, "you have no way at all now. Why deceive yourself? I can''t control your decision. I just give you a piece of advice. Some people you can''t save."


    "I''ll think of a way."


    Empress, you''d better think about it carefully. The overall situation is the most important. You''ve done your utmost to the Su family, and there''s nothing to owe Su Heng. You still keep his daughter. Isn''t that enough? "


    "You are determined to save Su Heng. Unless you take Su Heng away, nothing will change. There will be another time after you save him, but it''s not easy to take Su Heng away.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Although she is a little girl, she is more broad-minded than the wind and light water. Because of this, she can live safely until now.


    Su Jiusi believes these words. Fu Yueyi is a man of integrity. She works hard, but she knows what she wants. She dares to admit it even if she dares to do it. If she loses, she will lose.


    That''s where I was born and raised. My father has been defeated. The state of Jiang can''t be defeated any more. Your safety affects the lifeblood of the state of Jiang. If you need any help from me, please let me know. "


    "I''m originally from the state of Jiang. Why should I hate the state of Jiang?" Fu Yueyi asked, "I''ve always protected my weaknesses, and I''ve never received any favor from the state of Wei. Of course, I''m on the side of the state of Jiang.


    "You left the state of Jiang for many years and thought you hated it."


    Fu Yueyi''s eyes were deep. "Disputes between the two countries are inevitable. I just hope Jiang can win."


    "Come on, what do you want to do?"


    After Feng Qingshui died, she and Fu Yueyi no longer had a hostile relationship, but gradually moved closer to their friends. Although they could not become such friends, she admitted that she had always admired Fu Yueyi.


    Su Jiusi also remembered that she had just gone to the state of Jiang. At that time, she and Fu Yueyi, as well as Feng Qingshui, had been competing secretly. It could be said that there were three women in a play.


    Fu Yueyi said with a frank smile, "nothing can hide from you. I didn''t intend to hide it from you. It''s strange to say that we fought to death in those years, but in the end, we could still sit here and drink tea. At that time, no one thought that there would be today. Time is really fast, the wind is light and the water has been dead for so many years."


    "What way?"


    Purple orchid doubts of ask a way, she knows Su nine think very anxious, if really have a way, Su nine think impossibly don''t listen to.


    "Only when Su Heng is dead, your young lady will not be concerned and can leave the capital safely." Fu Yueyi stopped and said in a low voice.

 Chapter 799

    Purple orchid was frightened by Fu Yueyi''s words, face a white, "Fu Girl nonsense what."


    "It''s impossible for your miss to take Su Heng away. Su Heng won''t die at that time, and your miss will lose her freedom completely.


    It''s better to solve Su Heng first. As long as he dies, he can stir up the feelings between the emperor and the queen, and let Gu Qingcheng keep Su Heng''s child. That''s the best policy, otherwise your young lady will not be able to leave the capital safely. "


    Purple orchid nods, "empress Niang really already knew, this matter originally is what the emperor did, now empress Niang herself all checked out, maidservant also didn''t cover for the emperor again."


    "Qingcheng already knows about Su Heng?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t hide it, Zilan didn''t continue to hide it. She hung her head and said, "the queen asked the maid to take a little of the medicine residue of the Marquis into the palace. She specially went outside to find a doctor who had never seen the Marquis ill, and confirmed that the Marquis so-called serious illness was poisoned."


    Su Jiusi looks serious. She knows that purple orchid is not telling the truth.


    "If it''s so simple, you won''t be worried. You don''t have to hide it from me! What''s the matter with you, queen


    Purple orchid know that their performance is too obvious, flurried hide the emotion on their face, "the queen just asked some of the situation of the marquis."


    "You are out of your mind. I''ve come here to see you. What can I do for you


    Su Jiusi noticed something wrong with the orchid, and came to the room in person. The orchid, who was lying on the bed in a daze, suddenly got up from the bed, "little Miss, why are you here


    That afternoon, Zilan followed Xiaolian into the palace. After she came back, Zilan was always worried and went back to her room early.


    Purple orchid nods, only feel that this will be upset, did not dare to think about Fu Yueyi just said, the pace left in a hurry.


    "And the Zhou family also sent people to look for you. They were sent back by their wives."


    Purple orchid this just came back to God, "I know."


    Purple orchid is in a daze, suddenly a small maid''s voice rings out, she has been in Anping Marquis''s house for many years, she basically knows the maid in the Marquis''s house.


    "Sister Zilan, you''re here. It''s hard for me to find you. Aunt Xiaolian, who is beside the queen, is looking for you."


    These things can''t let Su Jiusi know, and she will never do it.


    Fu Yueyi is so cruel that she can come up with such a bad idea.


    Su Heng has been treating her well these years. She can''t do anything about it.


    Su Jiusi and Su Heng have such a good relationship. How can they escape in this way? If she really listened to Fu Yueyi, Su Jiusi would never forgive her.


    Purple orchid stands in the same place, has not recovered from the shock, the face is still pale, even the hands are a little trembling.


    Fu Yueyi had already left.


    "This is the only way, Miss purple orchid. You''d better not let your miss know, or you''ll have no chance to do it."


    Purple orchid face is still white, shook his head, "this can''t do."


    Su Jiusi frowns. Feng yunlang must think it''s her inspiration. She doesn''t know whether she will upset Su Heng and Gu Qingcheng again. She believes Feng yunlang deeply before. She suddenly discovers these things and doesn''t know what she will do.


    Gu Qingcheng is her daughter. If she can stay out of it, she wants Gu Qingcheng to stay out of it.


    Let her know after all.

 Chapter 800

    Purple orchid kneels on the ground suddenly, "still hope young lady forgives, maidservant much mouth."


    Purple orchid know Su Jiusi and Gu Qingcheng feeling very good, these things can''t hide Su Jiusi, simply tell her.


    "Get up!"


    Just turned around, purple orchid suddenly pushed the door to come in, see is purple orchid, Wen ChuChu smile amiable, "purple orchid, you come, very unfortunately, the Marquis fell asleep for a while, you come to see him later."


    The next day, after su Heng falls asleep, Wen ChuChu carefully covers the quilt for Su Heng and prepares to leave the room.


    She has faced so many opponents, and has always been courageous, wandering on the edge of life and death again and again. Every step is extremely dangerous. Maybe she has lost too many relatives, and she doesn''t want to lose them any more.


    Su Jiusi has always been determined to do things, and he seldom gets flustered. This time, I don''t know why, there is always a sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    "I''m not tired. I''ll wait at the door. If you have something to do, please don''t worry too much. It will go well."


    "We don''t have any other way now. We have to try if we can cheat you. Alan, you should step down! Rest early. "


    Feng yunlang has a deep heart, and Su Jiusi is not absolutely sure. She has no bottom in her heart. After careful consideration, she wants to send Su Heng away first, and then take some children away, otherwise it will arouse Feng yunlang''s suspicion.


    "Everything is arranged properly. My servant asked his friends in the river and lake to find Dr. Zheng''s daughter. With her in hand, I''m not afraid I can''t control Dr. Zheng. At that time, with Dr. Zheng''s help, it''s reasonable for the Marquis to die. Don''t worry. I just don''t know if I can cheat the emperor."


    Su Jiusi asked with his eyes closed.


    "I''m not in a big way. How are things going?"


    "Niang Niang, you often have a headache these days. You''d better see a doctor."


    After purple orchid leaves, Su Jiusi rubs the temple, obviously has a headache, defends in her side''s Alan to stretch out the hand to rub the temple gently for her.


    Purple orchid blessing body, then left Su Jiusi''s room, she knew Su Jiusi this period of time is very difficult.


    "Zilan, you step back first."


    Su Jiusi took her away from the hot Kang. She had a chance to do something she didn''t want to do. She helped her to do it. She must let her leave the capital safely.


    This is the only way she can help Su Jiusi now.


    These things should not be borne by Su Jiusi alone. Su Heng should also see clearly the true features of Feng yunlang and Wen ChuChu.


    Fu Yueyi and what she said, she did not dare to think before, now she has secretly made a decision in her heart, let her to kill Su Heng, she absolutely can''t start, but she wants to let Su Heng know everything.


    Su Jiusi didn''t speak, and the purple orchid didn''t speak after she got up. She was waiting for her.


    Purple orchid just entered the palace, can''t be purple orchid said, Phoenix cloud Lang absolutely won''t let Gu Qingcheng know these, who is involved in this matter?


    The last time she saw Gu Qingcheng, Gu Qingcheng had nothing different. How could she suddenly check these things this time? Who and what did Gu Qingcheng say.


    Su Jiusi didn''t blame purple orchid, motioned purple orchid to get up.


    Purple orchid closed the door, went to Wen ChuChu in front of her face, without a trace of expression, with a face, "I''m not here to see the Marquis, I''m here to find my wife."


    "What can I do for you? Is there something wrong with my sister? "


    The purple orchid sneers, "the madam doesn''t have to pretend in front of the maidservant. The maidservant has been in the Marquis''s house for many years, and has never seen anything. The madam designs to send the maidservant to the Zhou family. The maidservant is not the match of the madam, so she recognizes it. But the maidservant really doesn''t understand why the madam wants to treat the Marquis like this."

 Chapter 801

    Wen ChuChu''s face was not flawed, and frowned, "Zilan, isn''t Zhou Zheng good for you? He has a good reputation. I hope you will marry Zhou Zheng. Besides, don''t you have long been interested in Zhou Zheng?


    It''s very common for the couple to stumble. Even the Marquis and I have stumbled. Besides, we all drowned this week. What''s the deep hatred that makes you hate me so much? "


    "Madam, you are really good at acting. The Marquis is your husband. When you helped the emperor harm the Marquis, didn''t you think of the little prince?


    Wen ChuChu''s eyes finally showed a trace of ferocity, "this is Anping Marquis''s house."


    "Madam, do you think that if you keep watch of the Marquis every day and pretend to be a good wife and mother, you can hide it from everyone? You really underestimate the young lady. That''s the price the lady has to pay. Today, I''m just here to wake her up. "


    Purple orchid sneers, Wen ChuChu doesn''t talk, but ye Xin is a little anxious, "purple orchid, you shut up, don''t be rude to your wife."


    "Is Madame afraid?"


    She has been showing no leakage. It is reasonable that Su Jiusi should not doubt her even though she knows that Feng yunlang did these things in her heart. She has been taking good care of Su Heng, and Su Heng praises her in front of Su Jiusi.


    When she just came to Anping Marquis''s house, she had heard about qiaoqin. She knew that qiaoqin was folded in Su Jiusi''s hands. Even her daughter was taken away by Su Jiusi. She had three children, so she could not die like this.


    Wen ChuChu''s face is slightly heavy. She knows very well that Feng yunlang won''t kill Su Jiusi now. If Su Jiusi wants to kill her, Feng yunlang and Empress Dowager Shen won''t save her. In contrast, Su Jiusi is much more important than her.


    It is said that Su Jiusi already knows these things. Ye Xin on one side looks at Wen ChuChu worried. She has heard Su Jiusi''s methods, and she is afraid that Su Jiusi will do harm to Wen ChuChu.


    Over the years, the Marquis has been very kind to his wife, and has never treated his wife badly. The empress already knows about these things. You don''t have to deny that I can see them all. What''s more, she didn''t expect that his wife is another qiaoqin. The young lady has been very protective of him. It seems that his wife''s good days are coming to an end. "


    Miss can do this to Mr. Hou. As his wife, his wife stabbed him in the back. I''m not worth it for him.


    Purple orchid didn''t look at Wen ChuChu. She knew that Wen ChuChu would not easily admit it. She continued, "Miss really cares about the marquis. She knows that everything is a trap, but she just wants to save the Marquis''s life.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about? Purple orchid, you should not be in the Zhou family what stimulation, unexpectedly is in front of me nonsense


    Hearing purple orchid mention these, Wen ChuChu''s eyes flashed a little surprised, but instantly disappeared, his face is still a pair of innocent state.


    You were given by the Empress Dowager to the Lord. It seems that from the beginning, the Empress Dowager placed the chess pieces around the Lord to help the emperor control the Lord. The LORD was not ill at all, but poisoned. I''m afraid you''ve poisoned him! "


    "So what? Miss will never let anyone who hurts you live in this world. You are miss''s only younger brother. Miss should have heard about your love for you. Madam should never do anything to you."


    "Then I''ll wait. I''ll see what Su Jiusi does with me. Do you want to kill me and take my child to the state of Jiang?"


    Seeing that purple orchid is so rampant, Wen ChuChu shows another side, which is totally different from her usual gentle and virtuous appearance.

 Chapter 802

    "Wen ChuChu, you..."


    Su Heng, who should have been sleeping, suddenly sat up and looked at Wen ChuChu in disappointment.


    He was obviously very angry. His hands were shaking slightly, and the corners of his lips were shaking. A skillful piano was enough to hurt her. Unexpectedly, Wen ChuChu was the same person.


    "It''s important."


    "Husband, she''s just your sister. Is she that important to you?"


    "But what they want to hurt is my sister''s life. The emperor and the Empress Dowager use me as a chess to lure my sister to take the bait. You know that my sister and I have feelings, but you are helping others to do evil. Wen ChuChu, it''s just like killing me."


    Su Heng struggled to get rid of Wen ChuChu''s hand, and didn''t want Wen ChuChu to meet him.


    Wen ChuChu said, holding Su Heng''s hand, "husband, I never thought it would be bad for you. The Empress Dowager said, she won''t hurt your life."


    "Yes, I am indeed a member of the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager chose me and arranged for me to marry you. If I don''t, the whole Wen family will die. I have no choice but to listen to the Empress Dowager''s arrangement."


    Wen ChuChu didn''t avoid Su Heng''s eyes. At last, she moved her eyes first. She really couldn''t see Su Heng like this.


    Su Heng stares at Wen ChuChu.


    "You don''t have to lie to me. I''ll ask you, are you the Empress Dowager? Have you been instructed by the Empress Dowager to stay with me from the very beginning? "


    Wen ChuChu still has feelings for Su Heng, and she doesn''t dare to stimulate Su Heng too much. She kneels by the bed and softens her voice. "Hou ye, things are not what you think."


    Su Heng''s eyes are gray, and his chest is jumping violently. Although his body is better these two days, he is still weak, which will be angry by Wen ChuChu, as if he will be out of breath at any time.


    "It''s ridiculous to say that I''ve never seen you clearly since I''ve been married for seven years. Wen ChuChu, am I not good enough for you? Why, why? "


    Ye Xin saw that Wen ChuChu was worried, and he also helped Wen ChuChu to speak, "Marquis, you misunderstood his wife. It''s all that purple orchid deliberately framed her. You and her wife have been married for many years. Don''t you know what kind of person she is?"


    Violet said nothing and left the room soon.


    Wen ChuChu was interrupted by Su Heng before he finished. He took a cold look at Wen ChuChu and nodded to the purple orchid, "go back first! Zilan, I''ve wronged you. "


    Wen ChuChu quickly walked to Su Heng''s bedside and explained, "master Hou, you listen to my explanation. It''s not like that. It''s really not..."


    She took a look at the purple orchid, and then at Su Heng, suddenly everything came to understand.


    Hearing Su Heng''s voice, Wen ChuChu''s face changed. He didn''t fall asleep at all.


    I thought Wen ChuChu was not like that. I didn''t expect that Wen ChuChu was more hidden than qiaoqin.


    He treated them sincerely, but they all approached him with ulterior motives.


    "Is her life more important than the life of the Marquis of Anping? More important than your three children? The emperor brought his elder sister here. He didn''t think about killing her at all. She won''t be in danger. But if I don''t, the Wen family and Anping Marquis''s house will be over. "


    Wen ChuChu is excited to see that Su Heng cares so much about Su Jiusi''s life. She just wants to let the people she cares about live. If she wants to lose Su Jiusi''s life, she is willing. After all, for her, Su Jiusi is just a relative without blood relationship.


    Su Heng is more and more disappointed with Wen ChuChu, "up to now, you still don''t know what''s wrong."

 Chapter 803

    "I have no choice at all. My only fault is that I was forced to poison you myself.


    Husband, my heart will ache when I see you becoming more and more haggard and like today.


    I begged the empress dowager, but it didn''t work at all. We were just ministers. I didn''t mean nothing to you about how to resist the king. I just didn''t want them to die. I couldn''t do it for a su Jiusi to lose everyone''s life. "


    Su Heng rudely interrupts Wen ChuChu''s words, and the veins on her forehead burst out. Wen ChuChu knows that Su Heng''s body has not recovered, and she doesn''t dare to stimulate Su Heng any more. She still waits for him to slow down and then slowly asks him. She knows that she''s sorry for Su Heng, and now she just wants to ask Su Heng''s forgiveness.


    "Go, go, I don''t want to see you."


    "We''ve been married for seven years..."


    She doesn''t want to go to this step with Su Heng. She thinks she can keep it from him for a lifetime, and she is ready to keep it from him for a lifetime.


    Wen ChuChu fell on the ground, heartache, like someone stabbed into the heart with a knife, let her have a kind of pain to suffocate feeling.


    He hated her so much that he said that he would never see her again.


    Hear Su Heng a face of indifference to say these words to oneself, Wen ChuChu simply can''t stand, what she does is not for herself at all.


    "I won''t leave you, but the love between us ends here. You are the biological mother of the child, but you are no longer my suheng''s wife. I don''t have a wife like you. You have difficulties, but you shouldn''t treat me as a fool. Go away and don''t come to see me again. I don''t want to see you. In this life, you and I will never see each other again."


    "Mr. Hou, you Are you going to break me


    Su Heng sneered, "no matter how powerful she is, she''s also a person. I''m here. How can she get away? If she only thinks about herself, she doesn''t need to come here. Wen ChuChu, you don''t need to call me husband any more. From now on, you and my husband and wife will be cut off."


    "My husband, this is the end of the matter. What''s the use of these things? My sister is not the one who will be caught with her bare hands. She must have a way out."


    She still came, so smart people will be silly, willing to be calculated, for what? How could you say that? She was desperate to save me, and the person who framed her was the closest person around me. Wen ChuChu, have you ever thought about how I should deal with myself? "


    She saved my life. This time you tricked me into writing to my sister. With her intelligence, how could she not know that this was a trap for her.


    Without my sister, there would be no present Anping Marquis''s house, and I have died several times.


    Su Heng didn''t look at Wen ChuChu. He lay flat on the bed, and his eyes stopped on the screen tent on the top of the bed. "Wen ChuChu, do you know why I became Marquis of Anping? I was a poor scholar.


    From the beginning, she didn''t want to do it voluntarily. After she married Su Heng, she wanted to be a good husband and a good son, but the Empress Dowager would never forget her. She couldn''t avoid these things, and no one gave her a choice.


    Wen ChuChu''s eyes were red. She didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong. She didn''t want to be a pawn of the Empress Dowager. What could she do if the Empress Dowager chose her?


    "You have a good rest." Wen ChuChu got up, just turned around, suddenly turned back, his tone was full of guilt, "Su Heng, I''m sorry, I didn''t understand your feelings with my sister, I''m sorry."


    Su Heng didn''t speak. He closed his eyes long ago. He thought Wen ChuChu was not there.


    Wen ChuChu has no way but to leave Su Heng''s room first.

 Chapter 804

    As soon as Wen ChuChu left, Su Heng opened his eyes. His eyes were lax, and suddenly he began to laugh. The laughter was desolate. It was ridiculous. It turned out that everything was a joke.


    Sister, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be your drag.


    Su Jiusi didn''t know what happened in Su Heng''s room. In the afternoon, she was reading a book in her room. Before she read a few pages, Wen ChuChu came over.


    Although Su Heng didn''t say anything, Su Jiusi knew that Su Heng must have been aware of those things. She deliberately kept it from Su Heng and wanted to tell him after taking Su Heng away, but God didn''t give her such a chance.


    "Su Heng, why do you want to do stupid things? Your body will get better every day and you will get better after a while."


    Although has guessed such result, but really saw Su Heng like this, she is still heartbroken, very remorse.


    Su Heng''s efforts to block the purple orchid, see Su Heng is blood, purple orchid also can''t help but wipe tears, is she killed Su Heng.


    "Don''t go. I don''t have much time, sister. I just want to talk to you. No one can save me. If you call the doctor, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself now. Let me finish what I want to say."


    Su Jiusi sat by the bed, her hand was trembling. She didn''t know how long Su Heng had been injured. She quickly said, "purple orchid, please go to see a doctor at once."


    Alan reached out to mop Wen ChuChu on the floor. She hid her face and cried. She couldn''t speak at all, so she was dragged out of the room passively by Alan.


    Su Heng didn''t look at Wen ChuChu. He looked at Alan. "You take her away. I don''t want to see her. I just want to talk to my sister alone."


    "Marquis, why? Why! If you want to hate me, please don''t do that. Yuan''er is still young. " Wen ChuChu fell on his knees with a plop and began to cry.


    "Sister, here you are."


    Su Jiusi quickly walks to the bedside. Su Heng is lying on the bed with a dagger in his belly. There are large red blood stains on the quilt under his body. When he sees Su Jiusi, he suddenly turns his face, and his gray eyes suddenly have a look.


    As soon as Su Jiusi came to Su Heng''s room, she smelled a strong smell of blood. She held the doorframe, and Alan behind her gave her a hand, "be careful, madam."


    Purple orchid was guarding at the door. She heard what Alan said. When she heard that something happened to Su Heng, she almost didn''t stop. She managed to stabilize herself and went to Su Heng''s room with Su Jiusi and Wen ChuChu.


    Hearing Su Heng''s accident, Su Jiusi''s face changed. He immediately threw away his book and stood up. Wen ChuChu, who was standing in the room, turned pale. They ran to Su Heng''s room.


    As a result, before she spoke, Alan came in from the outside in a hurry, "madam, something happened to the marquis."


    The more she thinks about it, the more she worries about Su Heng. Now only Su Jiusi can pacify Su Heng. She wants Su Jiusi to go to Su Heng, lest Su Heng do something stupid. She has been with Su Heng for seven years, and she knows Su Heng''s temperament very well.


    Su Heng gently shook his head, "sister, I''m sorry, it''s me that has affected you. I don''t want to drag you down any more."


    "You and I are brothers and sisters. What nonsense you said didn''t drag me down."


    "My elder sister is stupid. I know what it means to come here, but I came here. I was so stupid that I thought the emperor really valued me. I didn''t expect that they would take me as a chess player and use me to deal with my elder sister. How could I let them do what they wanted?"

 Chapter 805

    Su Heng delayed for a while before he said, "after my death, my sister doesn''t have to worry about the state of Wei any more. I can do whatever I should do. I hope everything is OK with my sister. When I get to the underground, I can rest assured."


    "Su Heng, don''t talk nonsense. You''ll be fine. Absolutely."


    Su Heng instead laughed, "sister, although Wen ChuChu has done something wrong, she is still the biological mother of the child. Don''t kill her. I don''t want the children to become orphans. You have brought me a Shuwan, and I can''t give you any more trouble. Sister, you Promise me


    After crying for a long time, Wen ChuChu suddenly noticed that there was a sound of footsteps stopping in front of him. As soon as he looked up, he saw Su Jiusi with a calm face.


    Su Jiusi has planned to take Su Heng away, but he still hasn''t caught up with the variables. Feng yunlang will soon know about Su Heng''s death, and he doesn''t know what he will do at that time.


    Su Jiusi sat motionless, and the purple orchid on one side kept wiping tears. Alan''s eyes were a little red, but he didn''t know what to say. He just accompanied Su Jiusi quietly, and everything he said at this time was superfluous.


    He said that life and death will never meet again. He left her so soon, but he didn''t even give her a chance to make up. Su Heng, you are so cruel.


    Wen ChuChu didn''t leave. She sat at the door. She heard what her sister and brother said. Knowing that Su Heng had gone, she held her knee and burst into tears.


    Su Jiusi sat beside the bed in a very gentle tone, as if Su Heng just fell asleep, "I promise you, Su Heng, I promise you."


    With the last sentence, Su Heng closed his eyes.


    Su Heng laughed again, "that''s good, sister Mother and sister come Come to pick me up, I Let''s go. I Live well... "


    "Of course." See Su Heng speak more and more hard, Su Jiusi heart uncomfortable.


    "I was going to see my sister for the last time Ready to die, sister I want to be your brother in the next life, so that I can How about taking more care of you? "


    Su Jiusi didn''t know what to say, so he couldn''t say it with a cry.


    "Su Heng..."


    "No, I don''t want to leave the capital. I''m from the state of Wei. Even if I die, I will die in Anping Marquis''s residence. Sister, now I No regrets Don''t blame yourself. I don''t want to live I want to find my mother


    Su Jiusi''s eyes were a little red. "Su Heng, I wanted to take you away from the capital. Why don''t you wait? I''ll be fine in a few days."


    "He''s been very good to me. He''s always been good."


    Sister, you are also stupid. You really come here. You have been worrying about my business for many years. Now Let me do something for you Is Fu Chenrong good to you? "


    Hearing that Su Jiusi answered, Su Heng seemed relieved. "Sister, don''t be sad. I''ll go to my mother and liangyin first. You should live well I really shouldn''t have written that letter.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Although he hates Wen ChuChu in his heart, Su Heng still has feelings for Wen ChuChu and doesn''t want to hurt Wen ChuChu''s life.


    Su Jiusi''s eyes are still red, but there is no expression on his face. He stares at Wen ChuChu coldly, and suddenly raises his hand and slaps Wen ChuChu in the face.


    Wen ChuChu didn''t resist. He was slapped in the face, and five bright red fingerprints suddenly appeared on his cheek.


    Su Jiusi left quickly without saying a word. On the way, he happened to meet a maid in a hurry. Seeing Su Jiusi, he blessed himself. "Empress Jiang, the emperor has called you into the palace. The carriage has been waiting outside."

 Chapter 806

    Su Jiusi''s eyes flashed a trace of coldness. Feng yunlang''s hands and feet were really fast.


    "Niang Niang, this..."


    "I can''t run away now. Let''s go!" Su Jiusi then walked towards the gate of Anping Marquis''s residence.


    He thought it was angry, but he did.


    The sentence that life and death will never meet again has been haunting Wen ChuChu.


    But Su Heng on the bed closed his eyes and didn''t move. Obviously, he walked very peacefully. No matter what Wen ChuChu said, he couldn''t hear it. Even before he died, he didn''t want to see Wen ChuChu.


    Wen ChuChu shakes Su Heng''s body while crying.


    "Lord Hou, I don''t ask for anything. As long as you live, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t keep it from you. I shouldn''t think I''m smart. It''s all my fault. It''s me who should die. Wake up, please, wake up."


    "Hou ye, are you so cruel to me? Unexpectedly, I don''t want to leave an opportunity to me. How do you want me to explain to yuan''er? What do you want me to do? Su Heng, I''d rather you hate me all your life. Would you get up? How about getting up? "


    Wen ChuChu goes to Su Heng''s bed and kneels heavily on the ground. She wants to wipe her neck and go with Su Heng. When she thinks of her three children, she is forced to endure her grief.


    This thought thin cool person is the most important friendship, sister and brother two people think of each other, this kind of feeling even she envies.


    So Alan shut up, she knew that Su Jiusi would be in a bad mood, Su Heng''s death, even her heart is uncomfortable, although she didn''t have much contact with Su Heng.


    Alan also wanted to persuade, Su Jiusi waved his hand, "don''t say anything, I want to be alone."


    "Niang Niang..."


    Brother, do you blame me? Su Heng also went.


    Su Jiusi doesn''t want to say anything. She tries her best to protect the Su family. In the end, the Su family inevitably comes to this end.


    Purple orchid in Su Heng side for many years, it is impossible not to understand Su Heng''s temperament, early said these words to Su Heng, how can purple orchid do not know what the consequences will be, she has long guessed Su Heng will die.


    A LAN thinks carefully also understand is how to return a responsibility, she lightly sighs a, "purple orchid also wants to help Niang Niang."


    I didn''t expect that the person who finally disrupted her plan would be Zilan.


    She has been in Anping Marquis''s residence for many years. Su Heng will believe her words.


    Su Jiusi didn''t suspect the purple orchid before. She thought of all kinds of abnormality of purple orchid, and she understood it in her heart. It was she who made Su Heng understand all this.


    "Niang Niang, do you mean that the purple orchid told Hou ye these?"


    Su Jiusi coldly said a word, Alan heart a surprised, how can it be purple orchid?


    "It''s purple orchid."


    "People can''t come back to life when they die. The empress changes with mercy. The Marquis also hopes that the empress can live."


    Alan helped Su Jiusi into the carriage and sat beside him. Su Jiusi kept silent and leaned on the carriage.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the mansion, I saw a luxurious carriage, followed by more than a dozen bodyguards. This is the bodyguard in the light. I don''t know how many bodyguards there are in the dark. It''s very unwise to run at this time.


    Purple orchid comes in from the outside, see purple orchid, leaf heart suddenly rushed up, emotional pull purple orchid clothes, "now satisfied? You killed the Lord, Zilan, you ungrateful thing. Your wife has been very good to you all these years. If you calculate, your wife will do it. You also force the Lord to death. You.... "


    Purple orchid eyes red, let Ye Xin pull himself.


    Su Heng died, she is afraid that this life will not forgive themselves, she just want to save Su Jiusi, let her leave the capital without concern.

 Chapter 807

    Ye Xin pulls Zilan''s clothes and hair out of shape. Zilan droops her head and says nothing. Wen ChuChu suddenly gets up and walks to Zilan and stops Ye Xin.


    "Kill her, ma''am."


    "Living is torture. Why kill her? Zilan, take a good look at the evil you have done. I want you to live in peace all your life."


    "Let go of me." Gu Qingcheng wants to get rid of Feng yunlang, but her strength is not big enough. She can only let Feng yunlang''s thick hands touch her wrist.


    Feng yunlang walked quickly to Gu Qingcheng and held Gu Qingcheng''s hand. "Does it hurt?"


    Although Feng yunlang controls her strength, she still hurts Gu Qingcheng''s hand. Her wrist is red and swollen. She looks at Feng yunlang in disappointment.


    Only heard a bang, hairpin and jade finger all fell into two.


    Gu Qingcheng had a pain. His hairpin fell to the ground, and his jade finger fell to the ground.


    He didn''t want to force Gu Qingcheng. He waited for her to put down her hairpin. Seeing that Gu didn''t put down her hairpin, he pricked it deeper and deeper. He couldn''t wait any longer. His fingers moved, and the jade trigger on his hand flew past Gu Qingcheng, just hitting him on his wrist.


    For this matter, he has been planning for several years, and now he has reached the most critical juncture. How can he easily miss this opportunity.


    Su Heng is dead. If you let Su Jiusi go this time, it will be impossible to catch her later. There is only one chance. Su Jiusi is Fu Chenrong''s biggest weakness. With her in hand, it is much easier for him to take Jiang Guo.


    Feng yunlang didn''t expect that Gu Qingcheng would force her to die. She was so concerned about Su Jiusi.


    With that, Gu Qingcheng increased the strength of his hand. The sharp hairpin pierced Gu Qingcheng''s skin, and there was a faint red blood exudation.


    "If the emperor doesn''t let go of Jiu Si, my concubine will die in front of the emperor." Gu Qingcheng''s tone is very determined, obviously determined to save Su Jiusi.


    "Qing Cheng, put down the hairpin."


    The palace people on one side did not dare to let out the atmosphere. They all hung their heads.


    At the moment, Feng yunlang is in Weiyang palace. Gu Qingcheng holds a hairpin against his neck. Feng yunlang stands in front of Gu Qingcheng with a blue face and the blue veins on his forehead. They confront each other like this. No one speaks. The atmosphere in the hall has been suppressed to the extreme.


    After entering the palace, Su Jiusi was arranged to live in the lotus palace. There were layers of guards outside, and even a fly could not fly out of the lotus palace.


    Because of her unsteady steps, she almost fell down several times. What Wen ChuChu said was right. It was a kind of torture for her to live.


    Purple orchid didn''t say anything, she really didn''t have the face to stay in Anping Marquis''s house. This time, she planned to leave Anping Marquis''s house. She wanted to say something, opened her mouth, and finally left Su Heng''s room without saying anything.


    "You go! I don''t think you have the face to leave Anping Houfu now. "


    Wen ChuChu knows that all this is Su Heng''s meaning. Even if she hates violet, she won''t kill violet. She doesn''t want to disobey Su Heng any more. Since he has the last wish, she helps him finish it.


    "Qing Cheng, don''t make me feel embarrassed. Don''t worry about the state affairs, OK?"


    Phoenix cloud Lang put soft tone, he is most afraid of this result, Gu Qingcheng is always that Gu Qingcheng, did not understand what he wanted to do.


    "I''ve never been in politics, but Jiusi is different. She''s my best friend and my life-saving benefactor. She protects me more than once. Now the man who wants to hurt her is my husband. How can I stand by? The emperor, Su Heng is dead, isn''t it enough? Why don''t you think twice? "

 Chapter 808

    Gu Qingcheng pleads that she knows that Feng yunlang has locked Su Jiusi in the lotus palace. Even she can''t get close to her. This is the only way to talk to Feng yunlang when he comes to Weiyang palace.


    I didn''t expect that fengyunlang didn''t loosen at all. Even if she was forced to die, fengyunlang was still unmoved. Over the years, fengyunlang has grown into an invisible emperor, and she is still Gu Qingcheng, who only had a simple wish in the past.


    "If she is someone else, I will never touch her. I will treat her with courtesy. But she is the queen of the state of Jiang. You always know what I want. The world will be ours one day. There will be sacrifices in this process."


    "I''m in charge of this business. If the emperor doesn''t want to let go of nine thoughts, he won''t have to set foot in Weiyang palace from now on."


    Feng yunlang seems to be a little angry, "I don''t need you to do anything. If you can''t do it, don''t worry."


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly laughed. She stepped back and said in a desolate voice, "it''s not the emperor who is wrong, but my concubine. My concubine shouldn''t be the queen. I can''t be the kind of queen the emperor wants."


    "I''m the emperor. What''s wrong with wanting the world?"


    "It''s not that Jiusi is very important to my concubine. My concubine is a person who knows her kindness and wants to repay her. I owe her a life. I can''t let my concubine live or die."


    Feng yunlang''s eyes also become more complicated. He really doesn''t understand why Gu Qingcheng values Su Jiusi so much.


    "Qingcheng, you know that I have never changed my mind about you. I have set up six palaces for you these years, and I have given you all the best things in the world. Can''t you feel my heart? I know you don''t like to take care of this, and I don''t want to let you in. Is a su Jiusi that important? "


    All these years, I''ve been with the emperor, and my whole heart has been on him again. But the emperor has gone further and further. All you want is how to take the kingdom of Jiang and become the master of the world. I can''t understand the emperor. "


    "From the beginning, what I wanted was the word" ordinary ". But when I went to the palace and stayed with the emperor, I didn''t know what happened in the past and why I had no memory of the emperor.


    Feng yunlang released his hand and locked his eyes on Gu Qingcheng.


    "What do you want?"


    "I''m really a woman''s opinion. I''m too stupid to think that I can get to know and stay with the emperor. The emperor should have been merciless. The emperor is finally going to become such a person. What the emperor wants to give me is never what I want."


    Feng yunlang says it all at once and stops Gu Qingcheng from pleading for Su Jiusi.


    You don''t have to talk about it again. I only promise you one thing. No matter what happens, I won''t touch Su Heng''s children. As for Su Jiusi, I will never let it go. "


    "Since ancient times, we are not the same as we used to be. We can no longer have women''s opinions. We have a chance to win. Why not?


    I just want to know and stay with my husband. My concubine won''t stop the emperor from attacking the state of Jiang. But can the emperor not use such mean means? Jiusi is my relative. The emperor has thought of my concubine''s feelings for her like this. "


    Gu Qingcheng looked indifferent, "that''s what you want, never me.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at Feng yunlang word by word, and didn''t give in at all.


    "Gu Qingcheng, you I really connive at you so much that you are so confident. "


    Feng Yun Lang''s hands are trembling. He has devoted himself to Gu Qingcheng for so many years. Why didn''t she stand with him when he needed her most.

 Chapter 809

    Although Gu Qingcheng felt uncomfortable, she didn''t say a word. Feng yunlang was really good to her, but she had a feeling that she couldn''t understand Feng yunlang more and more.


    It is clear that the two countries are stable. She really does not understand why Feng yunlang wants to break this balance.


    She had been aware of these things for a long time, but never mentioned them. She was afraid that it would affect their feelings and would rather keep them in mind.


    Niang Niang, the emperor is very angry this time. Niang Niang still doesn''t want to provoke the emperor again. After a while, when the emperor''s anger is gone, Niang Niang will admit her fault with the emperor, and this will be over. Otherwise, it will be Niang Niang who will suffer losses. "


    "Empress Huang is forbidden to stay in Weiyang palace. No one is allowed to go in and out.


    Xiaolian nodded and went out, but soon turned back. Seeing Xiaolian coming back, Gu Qingcheng suddenly had an ominous premonition, "what happened outside?"


    By the way, Wang Cheng is Su Jiusi''s master. He has excellent martial arts, and he can go in and out of the palace freely. Maybe he can help. Thinking of this, Gu Qingcheng quickly said, "Xiaolian, please invite General Wang."


    Fu Chenrong is her younger brother, and Su Jiusi is her life-saving benefactor. It is impossible for her to stay out of the trouble.


    Gu Qingcheng sat on the chair, his tone was full of guilt, "my palace can''t even see the face of Jiusi now, it''s my palace that owes her."


    "The empress doesn''t have to blame herself. It''s not the empress''s fault. Empress Jiang''s lucky people have their own appearance. The emperor won''t kill empress Jiang for the time being. She doesn''t have to worry too much."


    She is still the rather bent Gu Qingcheng, but fengyunlang is no longer the fengyunlang in the past.


    This is Gu Qingcheng''s painful place. She can''t stand by and leave fengyunlang. In the end, she will be close to fengyunlang, but never close to her. They all say that she and fengyunlang have been like this for several years, but everything is back to the origin.


    "You all know that he is the emperor. Only our palace always forgets that when we were imperial concubines, our palace only thought of him as the emperor, and An''an Fen as a concubine in the harem. In the end, we lost heart. Xiaolian, I can''t see him deal with Jiusi with such despicable means."


    "Niang Niang, why are you so hard? After all, the emperor is the emperor." Feng yunlang left, Xiaolian helped Gu Qingcheng sit down, a worried face advised.


    The master''s life is not easy, and they will not be the slaves any more.


    This is the first time that fengyunlang has said such a heavy word to Gu Qingcheng. When the Weiyang palace saw that fengyunlang was so angry, they all looked bad. They were afraid that fengyunlang would completely ignore Gu Qingcheng.


    Leaving this sentence, Feng yunlang walked away.


    "I am as you wish."


    Until Su Jiusi had an accident, he finally put all these things on the table.


    Her heart clearly understand, but has been pretending not to care, so many years also calm over.


    This is the ordinary husband and wife can expect, Feng yunlang is ambitious people, how can be trapped in these.


    Finally, these words came out, but it was not her fault. As a queen, she never wanted to open up the world, but wanted to know and agree with the people around her.


    Xiaolian understands Gu Qingcheng''s temperament, so she makes a voice to persuade Gu Qingcheng, hoping that Gu Qingcheng won''t do anything stupid. If Gu Qingcheng is out of favor this time, it won''t be so easy to regain his favor. After all, Gu Qingcheng is not young.


    Gu Qingcheng understood Xiaolian''s meaning and waved his hand with a tired face, "Xiaolian, you step back first! I want to be alone. "


    "Niang Niang thinks carefully about the words of the maidservant, empress Jiang''s side, Niang Niang has already tried her best, presumably empress Jiang will also understand Niang Niang''s difficulty."

 Chapter 810

    Jiang Guo


    after learning the news from the state of Wei, Fu Chenrong fidgetily crumples the letter into a ball. No, he has to go to the state of Wei, otherwise Su Jiusi is afraid that he won''t be able to come back.


    Fu Yuanbo was also on the side. Although Fu Chenrong didn''t say anything, Fu Yuanbo had already guessed what happened. If Fu Chenrong''s mood could fluctuate so much, something must have happened in the state of Wei.


    The next day, before dawn, Fu Chenrong drove his horse out of the capital. This time, he went to battle with only a few hidden guards.


    In the afternoon of that day, Fu Chenrong called several old ministers into the palace, and they didn''t leave until dark.


    Fu Chenrong solemnly promises that fengyunlang will challenge him first this time. If he dares to hurt Su Jiusi, he will not care about his old love. He will try to kill fengyunlang.


    "I promise you."


    Although worried, the sensible Fu Yuanbo still nodded, "the father is at ease, the son will take good care of Shu Wan, the father will promise the son, must be safe with the mother back."


    Even if the front is a fire pit, as long as Su Jiusi stands there, he will jump down without hesitation, as long as she is safe.


    It is not known whether we can come back after this trip.


    I will definitely bring her back. Yuanbo and Shuwan will be handed over to you. After I leave, take good care of Shuwan. After a while, I will come back with your mother. "


    Fu Yuanbo was interrupted by Fu Chenrong before he finished his words. "Yuanbo, you don''t have to persuade me any more. I know the stakes very well. Jiusi is my queen. The state of Jiang can''t have a queen, and you can''t have a mother.


    "May father Emperor..."


    Fu Chenrong picked up Fu Yuanbo on the ground, with no room to change his tone. "Your mother is still waiting for me in the state of Wei. I must bring her back."


    It was said that Fu Chenrong was going to the state of Wei. Fu Yuanbo was in a hurry and knelt down on the ground immediately. "Father, if you go to the state of Wei at this time, how can Feng yunlang let you go? You can''t go. I hope father will think twice."


    Fu Chenrong snorted coldly, "this bureau was set up a few years ago by Feng yunlang. Of course, it won''t be easy to let your mother and empress go. I can''t rest assured that your mother and empress will go to the state of Wei. I''ll give the government to some old ministers. You have a high understanding and learn from them."


    "This..." Hearing that Su Jiusi was imprisoned in the palace by Feng yunlang, Fu Yuanbo expressed his worry, "father, what should I do now? My mother is not in a good situation now. If she is locked in the palace, it''s not easy to escape."


    Fu Chenrong personally took Fu Yuanbo to teach him. Fu Yuanbo didn''t hide these things. He said to Fu Yuanbo with a heavy face, "your uncle Su Heng has passed away. Feng yunlang has detained Jiusi in the harem."


    Fu Yuanbo is also worried about Su Jiusi. Although they don''t talk to Fu Shuwan about anything, Fu Shuwan already knows that Su Jiusi has gone to the state of Wei. Every day, he is depressed and always looks forward to Su Jiusi''s early return.


    "Father, how is mother?"


    Su Jiusi is standing in front of the window. At this time, she especially wants Fu Chenrong. If Su Heng doesn''t have an accident, Feng yunlang won''t tear his face so quickly.


    Alan looked around, and they could only move in the yard at most. There were all guards outside, and the whole lotus palace was blocked. Even Alan had a little trouble going out.


    In this case, no matter how smart they are, they are completely isolated from the outside world.

 Chapter 811

    Now see whether Zhong Mojiang can find here, even if she died, Feng yunlang afraid is also won''t let her body, this method can''t be used on her.


    Originally she wanted to use it on Su Heng.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from outside. Alan came forward and whispered, "lady, the emperor has brought people."


    Su Jiusi is more and more calm, and he can''t see the meaning on his face.


    "Naturally, it''s about things that the emperor is interested in. Let''s sit down and talk about them."


    This attracted Feng yunlang''s attention. "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Emperor, let''s talk about it! Maybe after that, you''ll change your mind. "


    Su Jiusi has recovered her composure. She tries to restrain all her emotions and speak to Feng yunlang in a gentle tone, so as not to stimulate him to hurt Alan.


    Alan is very worried about Su Jiusi, and shouts to Su Jiusi in a hurry, "Niang Niang, you don''t care about the maidservant. The maidservant won''t die. Even if you lose one leg, the maidservant can live well."


    "What dare I do? Su Jiusi, can you still threaten me?"


    Su Jiusi has a strong murderous air in her eyes. Before, she thought about Gu Qingcheng. Since Feng yunlang and Gu Qingcheng have broken up, she has nothing to take care of.


    "Feng yunlang, you dare."


    "If you die, isn''t Jiusi very lonely? If you leave your life, you can still talk with Jiusi." Feng cloud Lang facial expression this just softens a few, the vision falls on Su Jiu Si body however, "this is the price that you nonsense want to pay."


    Hearing this, Alan changed his face and said, "kill me!"


    Fengyunlang lips hook out a trace of cold, he this is the fire all sent to Su Jiusi body.


    "The girl around you is good at martial arts. There is no need for such a person in the palace. In order to prevent her from having an indiscreet desire, the best way is to scrap her martial arts and then break her hamstring. Without legs, you can''t run around with you."


    See feng cloud Lang suddenly caught a LAN, Su Jiu Si eyes become cold and fierce.


    "Emperor, what does that mean?"


    Su Jiusi understands Alan''s meaning, and shakes his head to Alan, so that Alan won''t be hurt. Alan doesn''t resist and lets the man in black catch him.


    These are well-trained covert guards. Alan is not their opponent at all.


    Feng yunlang points to Alan and orders. As soon as Feng yunlang''s voice falls, he rushes in. Several people in black surround Alan.


    "Somebody, get her."


    Su Jiusi can''t deny that violet orchid is her person. How to check it will come to her. It seems that Gu Qingcheng begged Feng yunlang, and they parted unhappily. Otherwise Feng yunlang wouldn''t show such an expression. This silly girl will finally get involved in these things.


    Su Jiusi sneered, "in the eyes of the emperor, is Qingcheng such a stupid person?"


    "Jiusi, you told Qingcheng about it. I should have thought that you would not keep your promise. Since you didn''t keep your promise, I don''t need to continue to treat you well."


    Su Jiusi has just turned around. Feng yunlang has gone to Su Jiusi with a negative hand. He has a black face and thinks that Su Jiusi told Gu Qingcheng about those things.


    Feng yunlang took the lead to sit down. The men in black escorted Alan to one side. They neither started nor let go of Alan, waiting for Feng yunlang''s orders.


    Su Jiusi personally poured a cup of tea for Feng yunlang and himself, and even showed a smile on his face. "Let''s have a cup of tea to eliminate the fire. I''ll do it first."


    With that, he took a big sip of tea and put the cup in.

 Chapter 812

    Seeing Su Jiusi drinking tea, Feng yunlang also picked up the cup in front of him, took a sip and put it down.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    "The emperor once gave up ten years of life to save Qingcheng. I always feel that the emperor is sincere to Qingcheng. Now I find that the emperor doesn''t know anything about Qingcheng."


    Feng yunlang''s head is more and more dizzy, "you Su Jiusi, you dare to be so rampant in my hands. "


    Su Jiusi sneered, "let Alan go, or we can only die together."


    Feng cloud Lang gets up, suddenly head a burst of dizziness, he mercilessly stares a su nine think, "you unexpectedly dare poison?"


    Feng yunlang looks more and more cold, Su Jiusi face also sink down, she and Feng yunlang said these, originally did not intend to persuade Feng yunlang, if so easily convinced, he is not Feng yunlang.


    "Since Qingcheng already knows, I don''t have to care about anything. If you want to escape by relying on the girl beside you, I will never give you this opportunity. Su Jiusi, no matter what you say to me, I will take back the legs of this maid."


    "I never thought of using Qingcheng. I didn''t tell Qingcheng about those things. She suspected it and found it out. The Emperor himself should know it. It won''t take long to hide it."


    Feng yunlang sneered.


    "Qing Cheng certainly can''t become a person like you. Su Jiusi, you can see Qing Cheng clearly. No wonder she will be used by you."


    His ambition can''t stop because of Gu Qingcheng, or he will die. He will see when Gu Qingcheng will be angry with him this time.


    It''s a pity that Gu Qingcheng never had the overall situation in his eyes.


    This time, he was really annoyed by Gu Qingcheng. He had already done so much for Gu Qingcheng. He didn''t need Gu Qingcheng to do anything, and he didn''t need her to be such a queen. He just hoped that she would not get in his way, which was a kind of support for him.


    Gu Qingcheng''s stubborn, he always knew.


    In the past, it was still possible not to mention these things. Now Su Jiusi is here, and these problems can not be avoided even if he wants to avoid them.


    Feng yunlang''s face turns pale, but he doesn''t speak. This is what makes him upset. He has ambition, but Gu Qingcheng doesn''t. instead of supporting him, he stands in the way.


    It''s not that she doesn''t understand, but that she doesn''t want to be infected. Over the years, she has always been like that. I''m afraid that she will never change in her life. Since the emperor loves her, she should understand this. She will never become the queen that the emperor expects. "


    She did not compete for favor, disdained to play tricks, and was not affected by the right and wrong of the harem.


    Su Jiusi continued to drink tea with the cup in her hand. Her tone was not anxious. She was not a bit anxious. "When the emperor and Qingcheng were separated because of misunderstanding, the emperor should have understood that Qingcheng was different from ordinary women in the harem.


    "If you understand, the emperor should know that Qingcheng is a very pure person. Such a person should not be trapped in the back palace. For the sake of the emperor, she is willing to stay in the back palace and accompany the emperor."


    "I have been with her for more than ten years. How can I not understand her? Su Jiusi, don''t be too self righteous."


    "This is a prisoner. It doesn''t matter what you do."


    Feng yunlang wants to say something else. He suddenly falls to the ground. Seeing that the emperor is in a coma, the guard''s face changes greatly. He is at a loss.


    Li Shengde, who came with Feng yunlang, also changed his face. He knelt down on the ground in a hurry and called anxiously, "the Emperor..."

 Chapter 813

    But Feng yunlang has no response. Li Shengde is a little flustered and shouts to the outside, "pass the doctor quickly."


    "Manager Li doesn''t have to waste his time. I poisoned the emperor. Only I have the antidote. As long as I let Alan out of the palace, I will naturally take out the antidote, otherwise we will die together."


    Su Jiusi actually cheated them. She had no poison in her hand. She had only two pieces of medicine Fu Chenrong gave her. This medicine was colorless and tasteless. It would make people coma for a day and a night, but it would not be fatal. She only had this thing on her body. She just took this medicine for a fight.


    "But..."


    "Since you don''t dare, do as I say. Leave here immediately and worship Su Heng for me."


    Alan knelt down.


    "I dare not."


    "Alan, you didn''t even listen to me?" Su Jiusi accentuated his tone and spoke fiercely.


    Alan is not at ease, Su Jiusi, determined not to go.


    "Niang Niang, maidservant does not go."


    After waiting for a while, Li Shengde comes back. He orders to release Alan. Anyway, this is what the Empress Dowager means. At that time, Feng yunlang can''t blame him.


    After a little consideration, he went to Yongshou palace. The decision was left to empress dowager Shen.


    Manager Li doesn''t dare to make a decision for Feng yunlang. In case Feng yunlang blames him afterwards, he will lose his head.


    Su Jiusi took a look at Dr. Zheng. She was more and more calm. She even sat down in front of the chair. "Manager Li, my conditions have been said for a long time. It depends on whether manager Li can be the master."


    Doctor Zheng said so, Li Shengde also believed, tone a little urgent, "ginger, you quickly hand over the antidote."


    "Manager Li, the poison in the emperor is very strange. The pulse is steady but I''m still unconscious. I haven''t seen this poison before. I really don''t know how to detoxify it. I''m afraid only those who poison have antidotes."


    Li Shengde was very cautious and went to invite doctor Zheng. Alan had already controlled doctor Zheng. Although doctor Zheng saw that Feng yunlang was ok, he still followed Su Jiusi''s words.


    Dr. Fang is already the oldest doctor in Taiyuan hospital. He has no way to do it. Other doctors are the same.


    The poison I give to the emperor doesn''t affect the pulse condition. Doctors with excellent medical skills can''t see anything unusual. They will only think that the emperor is asleep. If manager Li doesn''t believe it, he can find someone to see it again. "


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing. "Manager Li, you don''t have to waste your time. The imperial doctor in the palace can''t cure the emperor. Even if you find Dr. Zheng, there''s no way.


    "The emperor is all right, but he seems to be asleep."


    Li Shengde wanted to swear. Because of the fact that Dr. Fang was the elder of the Tai hospital, he could not say anything. His tone was still polite. "Is Dr. Fang sure?"


    Doctor Fang shook his head, "there should be no poisoning."


    Li Shengde asked in surprise.


    "No poisoning?"


    Fang Taiyi said carefully.


    "Manager Li, the emperor''s pulse is steady and normal."


    He asked people to help Feng yunlang to the bed, and soon doctor Fang rushed over with the medicine box, but he didn''t see any clue.


    Li Shengde didn''t believe Su Jiusi''s words. He would wait until the imperial doctor saw it.


    Even if the doctor came, he couldn''t see why. However, he couldn''t find any poison at all.


    Alan still did not dare to go. If he left Su Jiusi alone, he did not know what would happen.


    "Come on, Alan, it''s an order."


    "Yes, Madame."

 Chapter 814

    Finally, Alan still gets up. Su Jiusi proposes to let Princess Rou personally send her out of the palace, and wants to see Princess rou. Li Shengde agrees one by one.


    After waiting for a while, Princess Rou came with her poems.


    "Manager Li, I want to have a word with Princess Rou alone. You go out first!"


    "There''s no way." Bai Rou sighed helplessly, and her appearance became more and more charming and provocative. "I''ve been a chess piece since I was a child. After I died Xinwang, Fu Yueyi took over again.


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi was obviously very surprised, "you should help her."


    The emperor takes care of you so closely. Even if I want to save you, I am helpless. I was helpless. Now God has given you a chance. You are lucky. "


    Bai Rou didn''t answer. After a while, she said, "my sister is very concerned about your safety. After you entered the palace, she tried to write me a letter and let me try to save you.


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect Fu Yueyi to save her from the palace. She just wanted Fu Yueyi to send her a letter to the state of Jiang. She was afraid that Fu Chenrong would know that she would be worried when she entered the palace. This letter was to appease Fu Chenrong.


    "I don''t expect her to save me. I just want her to send me a letter."


    Bai Rou is a little surprised and asks, "even if you write to her, she can''t save you. Fu Yueyi is not the princess who used to be superior, but an ordinary people in the capital who can''t even enter the palace. You are counting on her to save you."


    This is also the reason why Su Jiusi wants to see Bai rou. If it wasn''t for Feng yunlang''s coma, she couldn''t see Bai rou.


    "It''s not easy. You and Fu Yueyi are sisters. They have been in touch for many years. Bai Rou, can you send a letter to Fu Yueyi?"


    Her martial arts are so good. Now that she''s released, the emperor won''t go to great trouble to catch her. But what can you do? You''re trapped here alone. It''s not easy to leave. "


    Bai Rou covered her lips and said with a smile, "no wonder you are so confident. Don''t worry. The girl beside you has already left the palace. I watched her go with my own eyes.


    "He and I didn''t have a deep hatred. They didn''t arrest me for my life. I was so useful to him. How could he hurt me, that is, torment the people around me."


    Sitting on a chair with a soft cushion, Bai Rou sighed, "you are really powerful. You dare to poison the emperor, and you are not afraid that the emperor will kill you."


    Su Jiusi gets up and walks into the inner room. Bai Rou goes in with her. If she talks outside, Li Shengde at the door may hear her.


    Li Shengde stopped saying anything and stood by the door.


    "Manager Li, don''t worry. I''ll just sit in the palace for a while, and I''ll stay here for a long time."


    Li Shengde is dying of anxiety, but Feng yunlang''s life is in Su Jiusi''s hands. He doesn''t dare to listen and goes out of the room reluctantly. When he leaves, he specially reminds her, "don''t stay long, or the emperor will blame her."


    My life is still in Fu Yueyi''s hands, but she is better than Xinwang. Although she doesn''t take me as her sister, she still cares about her face.


    She said that as long as I save you, I will give you the antidote this time, and I will not pester me any more. For so many years, I have never been free. I really hope you leave the capital as soon as possible, so I can be free. "


    Su Jiusi obviously didn''t expect that Fu Yueyi was so concerned about her life and death, and asked her to do so. Fu Yueyi was really unpredictable. At the last moment, she was always concerned about the safety of Jiang state.

 Chapter 815

    When Xinwang was there, she once thought that she and Fu Yueyi would die, but they became allies instead. At the beginning, no one thought that they would have today.


    "Although you are clever, sometimes you are too emotional, otherwise you will not fall into the hands of the emperor.


    In the end, people who are affectionate, those who are treated well by you have never failed you. People around you are determined to die for you. In order not to drag you down, Su Heng is willing to die for you, and the maids around you are loyal to you. These are also gains. "


    "It''ll be nothing to do. It''s good to read and pass the time. Zhong Mojiang, how did you come in? The guards outside are so strict. "


    Zhong Mojiang, dressed as a eunuch, walks up to Su Jiusi. He admires Su Jiusi''s calm reading at this time.


    "Nine think, this all when, you unexpectedly still have the mind to read a book."


    Suddenly heard the door was pushed open, she thought it was the maid of honor came in, tone a little unhappy, "I don''t need to wait here, all retreat!"


    The food on the table had been cool for a long time. Without moving a mouthful, she found a book in the room and began to read it in the dim light.


    Su Jiusi had been sitting on the stool until the maid of honor sent her to dinner. She still didn''t move and just sat there.


    After Bai Rou leaves, Su Jiusi still sits on the chair and finds an Anshen pill as an antidote for Feng yunlang. Li Shengde then asks someone to take Feng yunlang back to Jianzhang palace.


    For this day, Bai Rou has been waiting for a long time, and she doesn''t care to wait a few more years. By then, her daughter will have grown up.


    When she gets the antidote this time, she will wait for the world to be in chaos. At that time, she will take advantage of the chaos to leave the palace with her daughter and Li Shuo. She and her daughter are dispensable in fengyunlang''s heart. At that time, he will be involved in everything. Even if he is out of the palace, fengyunlang will not bother to find them.


    She wants to live well with Li Shuo. Her affair with Li Shuo hasn''t been discovered for many years. In the final analysis, it''s because Feng yunlang doesn''t care about her, otherwise it''s impossible to hide from Feng yunlang.


    From the beginning to the end, she was only for herself. She was forced to make chess pieces. She always obeyed King Xin''s arrangement in order to survive. Later, King Xin died, and she was also constrained by Fu Yueyi in order to survive. From the beginning to the end, she had only one purpose, that is, to survive.


    Fu Yueyi cherishes her life, but she doesn''t do many things for herself.


    Bai Rou said and got up, "well, it''s almost time. If the palace doesn''t leave, manager Li should be worried. You don''t have to thank me. I''m all for myself. I don''t need you to thank me. I''m not as patriotic as Fu Yueyi."


    "Since we are going to do it, we will arrange it properly. You can rest assured."


    "Bai Rou, are you not afraid of being found out when you do this?"


    Soft imperial concubine says to caress the long gold armor on the hand, "you take good care, this palace will take advantage of the emperor coma time to arrange everything, you are good to wait is."


    Su Jiusi, the bodyguard on the outside, has seen it. There are three layers inside and three layers outside. He can''t even fly out. He doesn''t know how Zhong Mojiang got in.


    "Other people can''t get in and out. The palace people always have to get in and out. I killed a eunuch who ran errands in the lotus palace and came in with his waist tag. Jiusi, after I entered the lotus palace, I took off a suit of clothes from a palace maid. You put on the clothes and I''ll take you out of the palace."


    Zhong Mojiang then lost a black burden to Su Jiusi, indicating that Su Jiusi would change into the dress of the maid in waiting.

 Chapter 816

    "Even if we get out of the lotus palace, we can''t get out. If we want to leave the palace, we must have a token."


    Zhong Mojiang shook his hand and took out a bright token. "I''ve been to Jianzhang palace and got a token from him. Fortunately, he was in a coma. It didn''t take much effort to get it."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect Zhong Mojiang to do things so quickly. He didn''t know what to say about Zhong Mojiang. "He is really the leader of the first organization in the river and lake."


    Aware of Li Shuo''s hesitation, Su Jiusi hasn''t spoken yet. Zhong Mojiang, who can''t wait, simply draws his sword and puts it on Li Shuo''s neck. "Let people open the gate quickly, or you will be rude."


    At that time, it might be the whole Li family. Thinking of this, Li Shuo hesitated.


    Li Shuo sat up and took the letter from Su Jiusi. Of course he knew the handwriting on it. He didn''t expect that Bai Rou would help them, but it was too big. Once he got involved, it would be difficult for him to get out again.


    "Commander Li, I''m going out of the city now. I hope it''s convenient for him." Su Jiusi then handed the letter to Li Shuo.


    "It''s you. Why are you here?"


    At this time, Li Shuo had already gone to bed. Several people felt into Li Shuo''s room. Li Shuo, who had been sleeping lightly, soon woke up. When he saw the person standing in front of him clearly, Li Shuo immediately woke up.


    Without further delay, they went all the way to Li Fu.


    "Well."


    Su Jiusi shook his head, "I''m ok. We need to get out of the city before dawn."


    See Su Jiusi safe and sound out of the palace, Alan was surprised and happy, "Niang Niang, are you ok?"


    Along the way, Su Jiusi didn''t stop. As soon as he came out of the palace, Alan and Castle Peak had been waiting not far from the gate of the palace, which Zhong Mojiang had arranged.


    Out of the lotus palace, Su Jiusi takes Zhong Mojiang to Changqiu palace. After getting Bai Rou''s letter, they put down the water truck and leave the palace with Feng yunlang''s token.


    At night, there are water delivery people coming in and out of the palace. They wait for the right time. When the water delivery people are ready to leave, Zhong Mojiang knocks out the palace people and pushes the water cart out of the lotus palace.


    Su Jiusi quickly changed the maid''s clothes and combed her hair into the maid''s bun.


    Zhong Mojiang nods. He doesn''t know anyone in the palace. The arrangement of Su Jiusi is that he just wants to take Su Jiusi out of the capital safely.


    "Well, go and change it quickly."


    Li Shuo is in charge of the imperial army. As long as he is willing to help, they can leave the capital overnight. Otherwise, the gate will not open. Feng yunlang will block the gate the next day when she wakes up, and it is very likely that she will not be able to leave.


    "Princess rou."


    "Who?"


    "We must get out of the city before Feng yunlang wakes up. The gate is closed at night. After we leave the lotus palace, we have to find someone else."


    "I can''t do this well. How can I get along in the future? Jiusi, go and change your clothes. We''ll leave right away."


    After several hesitations, Li Shuo had made a decision in his heart, and he crumpled the letter into a ball. "You want to go out of the city tomorrow morning. According to the law, unless it''s a military newspaper, the gate of the city can''t be opened. I''m an official of the state of Wei. How can I break the law in public?"


    "There are exceptions to everything. You can just tell others these words. We don''t want to hear them. I''ll ask you, is the gate open or not?"


    Zhong Mojiang asks a little fidgety.

 Chapter 817

    Li Shuo simply put his head aside. "I know I''m not your opponent. I''ll kill you if I want to. I won''t open this gate."


    After that, Li Shuo was not talking, and he looked like he was being slaughtered by them.


    Su Jiusi has been dealing with Li Shuo. He knows that Li Shuo is not afraid of death. There is no threat to him, but Li Shuo''s attitude is completely beyond her expectation.


    Zhong Mojiang''s knife cuts the skin on Li Shuo''s neck. As long as he works harder, his neck will be cut off.


    After hearing that Li Shuo still refused, Zhong Mojiang was about to do something. It''s a hell of a thing. He finally got out of the palace and got stuck out of the city. Li Shuo is so stubborn. It''s better to kill him.


    If he died here today, it would not affect his family. It will be over. He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of being accused by thousands of people and humiliating the Li family.


    Now he just wants to live in the ordinary life, and later he will marry a virtuous wife, which can be regarded as an account to the ancestors of the Li family.


    He doesn''t want to gamble with the whole Li family.


    In the past, when he was young, he felt that he couldn''t live without Bai Rou, and he didn''t want to let go. As he grew older, he gradually felt that this relationship was too absurd and would not have any good results.


    But he couldn''t give up this relationship. Although he had an idea in his heart, he still didn''t say it. Seeing that Bai Rou asked him to do this kind of thing, he finally made up his mind to cut off this relationship. He couldn''t go on like this any more. At that time, he and the Li family would be doomed.


    Before, he was obsessed with Bai rou. Over the years, as Feng yunlang paid more and more attention to him, he gradually had the idea of cutting off this relationship. Otherwise, he would be worried all day long. Once it was revealed, the whole Li family would die.


    Li Shuo still refuses. He doesn''t want to betray Feng yunlang any more.


    "Empress Jiang, please forgive me for my helplessness."


    Su Jiusi snorted coldly, "you are threatening me. I don''t have the kind of relationship that you think with Sophie. I just know that Sophie still wants to go with you. I don''t care about the things between you. Mr. Li, I''ll ask you again at last. Is this a help or not?"


    "She''s a concubine in the harem, I''m a minister of the emperor. There shouldn''t be anything between me and her, and empress Jiang doesn''t have to worry about it all the time. She really pokes it out. The first one to die is Princess rou."


    Su Jiusi suddenly feels that Bai Rou is also very pitiful. She obviously has deep expectations for Li Shuo. Unexpectedly, Li Shuo has already given birth to the idea of retreating and wants to cut off this relationship. He certainly hasn''t mentioned these words before.


    "I don''t know how Princess Rou will feel when she hears this."


    Li Shuo''s expression was a little loose, but his tone was very cold. "I don''t know what agreement you have with Princess rou. It has nothing to do with me. My affair with Princess Rou has long passed."


    "Lord Li, what if this is what Rou Fei asked for?"


    The last time she came to see Li Shuo, Li Shuo was willing to do anything for Bai rou. However, in a few years, Li Shuo''s feelings for Bai Rou were not as deep as before.


    Li Shuo has been an official for many years. He is in charge of the defensive guards in the palace. He is trusted by Feng yunlang. If he wants to help, he can arrange it quietly.


    Su Jiusi didn''t want to kill Li Shuo and called, "Zhong Mojiang, stop it."


    "Just let him go?"


    "Mr. Li is really not afraid of death, but I have to go today. If Mr. Li wants to be a good minister, he should not provoke Princess Rou from the beginning. You have been with Princess Rou for many years, but it''s a long time since you don''t care about her. If you say betrayal, you have betrayed the emperor."

 Chapter 818

    Su Jiusi''s eyes were sharp, and he looked at Li Shuo like this, "if I can''t leave tonight, the Li family will not live. Mr. Li, do you want to have a try?"


    "You..."


    Su Jiusi''s eyes were fierce. "I''ll give Mr. Li one last chance. If I give the order, it''s too late."


    When she saw Zilan, she was in a trance and very haggard.


    In fact, Alan wants to plead for Zilan. She knows that Zilan is loyal to Su Jiusi, and what she does is to make su Jiusi live.


    "Niang Niang, how do you want to deal with purple orchid?"


    Su Jiusi nodded, indicating that he already knew.


    "Niang Niang, I''ve seen Zilan since I came out of the palace. She has left the capital and is waiting for Niang Niang in Baihua town nearby."


    The carriage was speeding in the night, and everyone was relieved. Alan sat beside Su Jiusi, and he had the heart to report things to Su Jiusi.


    With that, Su Jiusi and Zhong Mojiang got into the carriage and left the capital at night.


    Li Shuo asked the soldiers at the gate of the city to open the gate. After leaving the city, Su Jiusi finally said, "thank you, Mr. Li. I still have to think about some words clearly and say them later. Once I say them, I can''t take them back. I hope Mr. Li won''t regret them later."


    "Niang Niang, the front is the city gate."


    Although she is still worried about Gu Qingcheng in her heart, she hopes that Gu Qingcheng will be happy in the future.


    Su Jiusi knows Gu Qingcheng well. She thinks that this time between them is not optimistic, but she can''t manage so much. Gu Qingcheng is no longer a little girl who needs to be protected by others. Her life must be controlled and chosen by herself.


    "Fengyunlang won''t hurt Qingcheng. Since Qingcheng already knows this, she can keep Su Heng''s child, and no one can get involved in emotional affairs. It''s her decision to decide where she and fengyunlang will go."


    "Niang Niang, on the Queen''s side..." Alan knows that Gu Qingcheng is also the object of Su Jiusi''s concern.


    When she said this, there was a flash of sadness in Su Jiusi''s eyes, but it soon disappeared. After all these years, in the face of wind and rain, she had been much calmer.


    "We must leave tonight, otherwise we can''t leave. I can''t let Su hengbai die."


    "I''ll take it." Zhong Mojiang thumbed up and said he was convinced of Su Jiusi.


    "Scared the bell keeper?"


    Zhong Mojiang secretly put up his thumb, "Jiusi, I didn''t expect you to be more cruel than me."


    Although Li Shuo was reluctant, he knew that Su Jiusi was not a fool. He had to take them to the gate of the city.


    "Please hurry up, Mr. Li. We are pressed for time and can''t be delayed."


    This kill word just said export, Li Shuo quickly voice to stop, "no, I send you out of the city is."


    "Alan, kill..."


    Zhong Mojiang clenched his fists tightly in his sleeve, but he pursed his lips and didn''t speak. Su Jiusi was so mean that he threatened him with the lives of the Li family. All the people she brought were good at martial arts. If he wanted to kill, he couldn''t stop him.


    She has been in Anping Marquis mansion for many years. Su Heng''s death makes her feel very guilty.


    "I won''t deal with purple orchid, but I can''t take purple orchid with me any more. Alan, please arrange someone to send purple orchid to Guiyun villa! It''s clean and safe. "


    Out of such a thing, Su Jiusi can''t take the purple orchid back to the state of Jiang again. This will stay in their hearts. Every time she sees the purple orchid, she will think of Su Heng who died miserably.

 Chapter 819

    After a long time, she may be relieved, but now she wants to properly arrange the purple orchid.


    When the time comes, there will be chaos outside and the scenery of Guiyun villa will be beautiful. Let Zilan go to Guiyun villa, you can also stay away from these right and wrong.


    "Jiusi, don''t think so much. I haven''t had a rest all night. I''ll have a good sleep while it''s still early. When I get to Baihua Town, it''s time to light up."


    "Maidservant has no face to see Miss."


    Su Jiusi wiped his hands and raised the purple orchid on the ground in person. "There are stones everywhere here. Get up, or your knee should be hurt."


    Purple orchid said, heavily kowtow a head.


    "Miss, you should punish the maidservant!"


    Purple orchid kneeling place just a few pieces of gravel, knee some dull pain, she did not move the body, so straight kneeling.


    When the purple orchid comes, Su Jiusi is washing his hands by the stream not far from the farmers. Seeing Su Jiusi, the purple orchid kneels on the ground with a plop.


    Baihua town is not big. It''s easy to find someone. Soon Alan brought back Zilan.


    Alan went to find purple orchid.


    They didn''t sleep all night and were ready to take a rest.


    In order to hide their whereabouts, they did not live in the only Inn in the town, but lived in the farmers'' homes near the town.


    Just after dawn, they arrived at Baihua town.


    Just like now, he only hopes that Su Jiusi can return to the capital safely, so that he can leave at ease, otherwise he always has a worry in his heart.


    Every time he helped her, he was happy and didn''t want to.


    After all, he was willing to do all this.


    He can obviously feel Su Jiusi''s guilt for him, but he doesn''t need these, and he doesn''t want Su Jiusi to feel that he owes him anything all the time.


    Zhong Mojiang didn''t say anything more. He closed his eyes to have a rest. There was no shortage of women around him, but he adopted his son. In the future, qingquemen always needed someone to inherit. That''s the successor he chose for qingquemen.


    Zhong Mojiang is far away from the world, and she doesn''t need her help. On the contrary, she has to rely on Zhong Mojiang''s help, which makes her feel guilty. This time, without his help, she can''t leave the palace.


    What she owes to Zhong Mojiang can''t be paid back in her life.


    Hearing that Zhong Mojiang had a son, Su Jiusi was also happy for Zhong Mojiang, so she was relieved.


    "Congratulations."


    "Don''t worry, I have no shortage of women." Zhong Mojiang leaned against the carriage with his chest in his hands, and then laughed, "I almost forgot to tell you that I already have a son."


    Thinking that Zhong Mojiang had been alone for so many years, he asked, "have you met a girl of your choice these years?"


    Su Jiusi didn''t feel sleepy at all. The day was almost bright, and she didn''t plan to rest.


    "I''ve told you before that you don''t have to thank me. People in the Jianghu are most concerned about loyalty, and you and I can be regarded as good friends. Don''t say such polite words in the future. You''ll be most grateful to me if you live well."


    Su Jiusi thanks Zhong Mojiang.


    "Mojiang, thanks for your help this time. Thank you very much."


    Purple orchid did not dare to see Su Jiusi at all and hung her head all the time.


    After su Heng died, she couldn''t sleep at night. As soon as she closed her eyes, she would see Su Heng covered in blood. Every time she was awakened by nightmares, she was completely restless.


    A few days later, she became haggard and thin. When she learned that Su Jiusi had entered the palace, she was very anxious, but she couldn''t help anything. She was wandering on the streets of Beijing.

 Chapter 820

    Finally, Zilan meets Alan who leaves the palace. It''s Alan who asks her to go out of the city first. In order to admit her mistake with Su Jiusi, she listens to Alan''s words and wants to leave the capital. She wants to wait for Su Jiusi in Baihua town.


    Fortunately, Su Jiusi left the capital unharmed, and her hanging heart could be put down.


    Su Jiusi forcibly picked up the purple orchid on the ground and said coldly, "don''t mention it any more. I know everything. Purple orchid, I''ll send you to Guiyun villa later. It''s far away from right and wrong. Liyuan and Bingbing are there. They will treat you well. There''s a trigger between Jiang and Wei. I don''t want anyone to have an accident again."


    What else did Su Jiusi want to say? He opened his mouth and didn''t say anything in the end.


    "No, the maidservant can do it by himself. There are villagers nearby who want to offer incense. I''ll go with them."


    "I''ll let Alan take you there."


    Purple orchid nodded heavily, eyes slightly red, "miss is the same, must take care of yourself, maidservant has inquired clearly, there is a nunnery on the mountain near Baihua Town, maidservant will go there to become a monk, Miss take care."


    Su Jiusi warned.


    "Take care of yourself when you go."


    Purple orchid is not that kind of ruthless person, Buddhism is a quiet place, if she can put it down, there is also a good place, so as not to be disturbed by the demons.


    This decision was beyond Su Jiusi''s expectation, but Su Jiusi didn''t stop the purple orchid.


    The maid has decided to escape. Now the young lady is out of danger. She has no worries in the world. She only wants to be with the ancient Buddha for the rest of her life. She can''t wait on her in the future. I hope she will take care of herself. "


    Purple orchid just raised her head, this meeting has calmed down a lot, "maidservant is the body of sin, can''t forgive yourself, since the LORD left, maidservant heart restless, close your eyes will see the Lord.".


    The relationship between the two countries is so tense that it is very dangerous for a woman to be alone.


    Hearing that purple orchid is unwilling to go to Guiyun villa, Su Jiusi frowns slightly. Purple orchid has no relatives for a long time. Where else can she go?


    "Where are you going?"


    After Zilan finished, she knelt on the ground again and kowtowed her head.


    As a maid, it''s taboo not to listen to the master''s command. I dare not ask the young lady to forgive me. I hope she will be safe in the future, and the young lady doesn''t have to worry about her. I don''t want to go to Guiyun villa. "


    "Miss, I''m waiting for you here, but I don''t want to ask for anything. I just want to ask for trouble with you. I''ve done this without telling you.


    She has long thought about where she is going.


    Even if Su Jiusi still let her follow, she will not follow, this matter is two people''s hearts can not pass the ridge, even if Su Jiusi forgives her, she can''t forgive herself.


    She didn''t want to be around anymore.


    Purple orchid understand Su Jiusi''s meaning, she decided to do it when she knew what the consequences would be, originally thought Su Jiusi would blame her, did not expect that she did not say a word, the more so, the more uncomfortable in her heart.


    Purple orchid hand wipe away tears, has turned away, walked a few steps, behind Su Jiusi''s voice, "purple orchid, I don''t blame you."


    Purple orchid steps a meal, but dare not look back, she is afraid of Su Jiusi see tears on his face, she ran in a hurry, until walked far, just squat on the ground to cry.


    After su Heng died, she didn''t cry much, but she couldn''t help it at this moment.

 Chapter 821

    Today, only Buddhism can make her really calm. Otherwise, she really can''t hold on. She wanted to die, but she was afraid that her death would make su Jiusi more uncomfortable, so she chose to live and stay in Buddhism to pray for Su Jiusi.


    "Lady, go back and have a rest!"


    Alan saw that Su Jiusi''s face was not very good, and made a voice to remind him.


    Wen ChuChu fell on the ground, "empress dowager, my wife has tried her best to do things according to the Empress Dowager''s instructions. I never thought that the Marquis would commit suicide. The Marquis''s feelings for Empress ginger are much deeper than my wife''s imagination."


    "Wen ChuChu, you really let the sad family down."


    Su Heng has not yet been buried, so she is dressed in plain clothes, with only a silk flower pinned on her head. She doesn''t put any powder on her face, and she doesn''t dare to stretch out her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead.


    At the moment, there is a strong idea in her mind that if she wants to live, she must live well. The three children are still young and have no father''s protection. She must never lose her mother again.


    There was a lot of sweat on my forehead, even the inside clothes were wet.


    Wen ChuChu has been kneeling for a long time. Empress dowager Shen has not told her to get up. She can only kneel on the ground motionless.


    Wen ChuChu is very nervous. She doesn''t know what empress dowager Shen will do with her. All the palace people are hanging their heads, and the atmosphere doesn''t dare to come out. The whole hall is shrouded in a suffocating atmosphere.


    Wen ChuChu kneels on the ground. The Empress Dowager Shen, who is sitting on the throne, looks very ugly. She can no longer see her usual amiable appearance.


    Yongshou palace


    Su Heng, please go.


    Su Heng died to save her. She will live up to Su Heng''s expectation. She will live well and bring up Fu Shuwan.


    This time, she wanted to save Su Heng. In the end, instead of saving Su Heng, she killed him.


    Su Jiusi is still standing by the river. At this time, she would like to lean on Fu Chenrong. That would make her feel at ease.


    Alan said nothing more, nodded and retired.


    Su Jiusi waved his hand to show Alan to go first.


    "Go on!"


    "Niang Niang, since things have come to this stage, it''s useless for Niang Niang to think about these again. It''s not a good result now."


    Even if you understand, this matter is always a knot in one''s heart, for both of them.


    Su Jiusi mumbles to himself, her eyes are far away, maybe it''s good, otherwise she can''t pacify the purple orchid.


    I want to send her to Guiyun villa, but I don''t want to face this matter any more. If I didn''t give her this burden, but took her back to the state of Jiang, what would she do now? "


    These years, she has done very well, these years she has been in Su Heng side, do such things, her heart need not be better than me.


    "Since she followed me, she has been living for me. When she wanted to go back to the state of Jiang with me, I left her in the state of Wei and wanted her to help Su Heng take care of the Anping marquis.


    Alan understood Su Jiusi''s meaning, nodded, "the maid understood, the empress is still very concerned about the purple orchid."


    "Alan, you follow Zilan secretly, and leave after she goes to the temple safely."


    "Who talks so much in front of Su Heng?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know where the Marquis learned about this. There was no sign that he committed suicide. Before he committed suicide, he questioned my wife, but she didn''t admit anything. That afternoon, the Marquis committed suicide."


    Wen ChuChu said, then red eyes, hand wipe tears.

 Chapter 822

    "The AI family heard that Fu Yueyi had been to Anping Marquis''s house."


    "She did come to Anping Marquis''s house and met empress Jiang. I don''t know what she said."


    Wen ChuChu returns respectfully. Now she is afraid that empress dowager Shen will be angry with her and will attack her children.


    "Empress, this matter in the son minister''s heart only has the final conclusion, empress needn''t worry, Mrs. Su, you go back first!"


    As long as the emperor sends out the news that he is going to kill the three children, Su Jiusi may show up. Even if he doesn''t show up, killing the three children will be a great future trouble. "


    Empress Dowager Shen frowned, obviously disagreed with Feng yunlang''s meaning. "Su Jiusi cared so much about Su Heng''s life that he came all the way to Wei for Su Heng. Although Su Heng died, these three children were Su Heng''s blood. Is Su Jiusi really so ruthless?


    Feng yunlang salutes empress dowager Shen, and then sits down on one side of the seat. "Mother, don''t touch Su Heng''s child. I''ve sent someone to chase Su Jiusi. She left Beijing last night, and she can''t walk far."


    Empress Dowager Shen nods to Feng yunlang.


    "Yunlang, here you are."


    Then Feng yunlang, who was wearing a Dragon Robe, strode in. Seeing Feng yunlang, Wen ChuChu knelt forward as if he saw a life-saving straw. "Emperor, please don''t hurt my wife''s children. My wife is willing to thank her for her death. Emperor, please let the children go."


    There was the shrill voice of the eunuch outside.


    "Here comes the emperor."


    Hearing this, Wen ChuChu''s mood completely collapsed. She rushed over like crazy and cried, "no, don''t, don''t Kill me, kill me... "


    "Since you don''t want to choose, the AI family has chosen for you. Come to Anping Marquis''s house and bring the three children into the palace."


    From beginning to end, she just wanted to protect her family.


    She hates it. Why did she choose her? She has lost her husband. Now she is forced to make this choice. What did she do wrong?


    Wen ChuChu continued to kowtow, and the blood flowed down his forehead.


    "Empress dowager, please let them go. Please, it''s the minister''s wife who has been entrusted by the Empress Dowager. These things have nothing to do with them. Please, Empress Dowager."


    Wen ChuChu''s strength seems to have been emptied. How can she choose? The palm and the back of her hand are flesh. She can''t choose, absolutely can''t choose.


    Empress Dowager Shen looked at Wen ChuChu coldly and continued, "Wen ChuChu, if the child doesn''t go to the palace, the Wen family will be finished. If you think about it, the child and the Wen family can only choose the same."


    What she was most afraid of was that something happened. Empress dowager Shen really decided to use her children to force Su Jiusi to show up. Su Jiusi finally left the capital. How could she possibly show up? It''s her children. They must not be used to gamble.


    Wen ChuChu said and banged his head. The skin on his forehead had already been broken.


    Hearing that empress dowager Shen was going to attack the three children, Wen ChuChu raised her head fiercely, turned pale and begged, "empress dowager, please let go of the children. They are still young and don''t know anything. If the Empress Dowager wants to kill her, she will kill her husband. Empress dowager, please let go of her children."


    "Su Jiusi has already left the capital. The efforts of the AI family and the emperor for many years are in vain. Wen ChuChu, the AI family gives you the last chance to bring Su Heng''s three children into the palace."


    "Yes, I''ll leave."


    Seeing that Feng yunlang didn''t mean that, Wen ChuChu was a little relieved.


    Her legs had been numb on her knees for a long time. She got up reluctantly and limped out of Yongshou palace.

 Chapter 823

    After Wen ChuChu left, Empress Dowager Shen dismissed the other palace people. Then she asked, "you tell the truth to AI family. You don''t want to move the children. Is it Gu Qingcheng''s love?"


    "Er Chen promised that he would not attack Su Heng''s children. Er Chen is the emperor. You have no joke. Naturally, you should keep your promise. One time is enough.


    My son has been informed that Fu Chenrong has also left the capital. He has come to find Su Jiusi. As long as they are still in the state of Wei, we may catch them. "


    "It''s better to let Mo''er accompany her mother."


    "The queen is still banning her feet. Yunlang, take Mo''er to AI''s home, and let AI''s take care of Mo''er later."


    "I understand that the empress can rest assured. I heard that she is not well recently. I hope she can take care of herself. I''ll leave these things to her."


    They control Su Heng early, but Su Jiusi controls Gu Qingcheng. In this game, she doesn''t win Su Jiusi. Who let Feng yunlang love Gu Qingcheng? Her words have influence on Feng yunlang.


    Well, since you don''t let the AI family take care of this, the emperor will worry about it himself. I just hope you don''t get emotional. "


    "It''s better for Su Jiusi to calculate. It''s no wonder she was so protective in her early years. She had a plan. What about holding Su Heng? In the end, she didn''t escape.


    Although she is angry with Gu Qingcheng, Feng yunlang still defends Gu Qingcheng in front of Empress Dowager Shen. Empress dowager Shen knows that her son is in love with Gu Qingcheng, so it''s hard for her to say anything, and she won''t listen to him. Gu Qingcheng has always been a child with her own ideas.


    Since the empress mother and her son have made Qing Cheng the empress, she will never make another person in her life. After all, she has given birth to three princes for her son


    "As soon as Qingcheng wants to be kind, this is Su Jiusi and her advice. This is the last time, and there will be no such thing in the future.


    Yunlang, you are a man with great ambition. The queen can''t be your good wife''s assistant. Instead, she is always in trouble. You should think about whether the queen is really suitable to be a queen


    "The queen is still so illiterate. Su Heng is only her cousin. They don''t have much contact with each other. She is so attentive that even Su Heng''s children have to intervene.


    Originally thought that Gu Qingcheng how much progress, it seems that she thought more.


    Gu Qingcheng was just as headstrong as before. As a queen, she didn''t know to stand beside her man when she met this kind of thing.


    Although Gu Qingcheng has not satisfied her all these years, she has not made any mistakes. In addition, she has given birth to three sons, and she has gradually recognized her daughter-in-law. Unexpectedly, Gu Qingcheng came out to make trouble at the critical moment.


    When she heard that it was Gu Qingcheng, Empress Dowager Shen''s face was even worse. She didn''t like Gu Qingcheng all the time, but he fengyunlang held Gu Qingcheng in her hand as a treasure. In order not to affect the relationship between mother and son, she didn''t feel sorry for Gu Qingcheng.


    Feng yunlang thinks about it and answers. Feng Molian is the eldest son of Gu Qingcheng and he is eight years old.


    After Gu Qingcheng''s feet were forbidden, several children still lived in Weiyang palace and did not leave Gu Qingcheng. This time, Empress Dowager Shen asked to leave fengmolian. Fengyunlang wanted to force Gu Qingcheng to bow his head, so he came down.


    "The other two grandchildren are still young. Since the empress reflects on them, she is not suitable to take care of them. Princess De is elegant and has nothing to do with them. Let''s send the two grandchildren to Princess De to take care of them! Only in this way can we make the queen think about her mistakes. "

 Chapter 824

    "The son minister listens to the mother''s arrangement, and the matter is handed over to the mother."


    Feng yunlang didn''t refuse. If he took three children, he would like to know what happened to Gu Qingcheng? Will she come to him? As long as she comes to her and admits her mistake, he will treat it as if none of these things have happened.


    "By the way, yunlang, the AI family has heard that Princess Rou has been to the lotus palace. It''s very likely that she has something to do with Su Jiusi''s leaving the palace. The emperor can''t forgive her lightly. There''s also Fu Yueyi, a seemingly self-contained businessman, who has dealings with Su Jiusi secretly. The AI family has ordered to arrest her. Such a person can''t be kept any more."


    "The Lord of the bell gate doesn''t know. The emperor has been very good to our empress." Alan said a lot.


    It''s probably a burden for Su Jiusi to keep thinking about it.


    In this case, he can still treat Su Jiusi like this. He has nothing to worry about in the future. Maybe it''s time to let go of this relationship.


    Hearing Fu Chenrong leave the capital to find Su Jiusi, Zhong Mojiang''s feeling is still a little complicated, which proves that Su Jiusi didn''t see the wrong person and that he didn''t even have a corner in Su Jiusi''s heart.


    "It''s Fu Chenrong who has a little conscience and dares to come to you even when he knows you are in danger. I thought that when he became emperor, he didn''t care about your life and death so much."


    It''s a thrilling journey. You can''t breathe a sigh of relief until you leave the state of Wei.


    Now she hasn''t made peace with Fu Chenrong. There are still some people in her heart. Feng yunlang will send a large number of people to chase her. I''m afraid she also knows that Fu Chenrong left the capital.


    "Let Yin Wei listen carefully."


    "I haven''t heard about the emperor''s whereabouts yet. The emperor should have known about her leaving the capital. I don''t know if I can make peace with the emperor on the way."


    "Do you know where Shen Rong is?"


    Hearing this news, Su Jiusi was surprised that this fool would leave the state of Jiang at this juncture. She asked Bai Rou to deliver the letter, but he still came.


    "What?"


    Alan reported in a low voice, "Niang Niang, there is news from the capital. The emperor has left the capital."


    Along the way, Castle Peak drove, and other hidden guards followed in the dark, but did not show up, so as to detect the abnormal situation in time.


    Su Jiusi didn''t stay in Baihua town for a long time, but after staying for two hours, she left Baihua town. When she left Baihua Town, they disguised themselves and changed into men''s clothes, in order to avoid meeting Feng yunlang''s pursuers.


    Then she left Yongshou palace. Empress dowager Shen held her head. Although she said she didn''t care, she was still worried about these things and didn''t know who was the winner.


    Feng yunlang got up and saluted empress dowager Shen, "my son''s minister is leaving."


    Empress Dowager Shen nodded, "I''m tired of mourning. The emperor has a lot of things to do. Go and get busy!"


    "This matter is arranged by the empress. After a while, I''ll go to the Changqiu palace to ask what happened. If she did it, I won''t let her go lightly."


    "Jiusi is worthy of his treatment. If it was me, I would treat Jiusi like that. It''s a pity that Fu Chenrong took the lead. Jiusi, don''t worry. I''ll ask the people of qingquemen to inquire about Fu Chenrong''s whereabouts. There won''t be any problems along the way, otherwise I''ll be in vain in the Jianghu."


    "Thank you very much."


    "I told you not to thank me. You still can''t get rid of this problem." Zhong Mojiang frowned and looked unhappy. Then he comforted him, "you should be relieved."

 Chapter 825

    Su Jiusi lifted the curtain and looked outside. It was gloomy outside, like rain. I don''t know if Feng yunlang had embarrassed Su Yuan.


    "I''m afraid it''s going to rain on this day. If there''s a place to stay in front of us, we''ll have a rest. Jiusi, do you remember when I first met you, it was also a rainy day. I wanted to kill you that day, but I didn''t expect..."


    Unexpectedly, he lost a heart to Su Jiusi, which is probably doomed. If he didn''t feel compassion that day, Su Jiusi would have died there.


    Bai Rou doesn''t know how many things Feng yunlang knows. She will never recruit. Once those things are said, it''s really over.


    Feng yunlang sat on the chair with a gloomy face.


    "Bai Rou, I''ll give you one last chance to tell you what you know, or I''ll have to torture you."


    Even if they don''t move, there are only a few people who can open the gate. Feng yunlang is a little suspicious, but he can''t be sure who it is, until the big princess''s unintentional words let him have the object of doubt.


    After Feng yunlang wakes up, he is furious and thoroughly investigates the matter. The gate of the city opens quietly at night. All the soldiers guarding the city that night are arrested, but they don''t want to recruit anything under torture.


    But the gate could not be opened with his token. They were able to leave the city smoothly, which proved that there was someone in the capital who helped them secretly.


    Su Jiusi was surrounded by such people.


    At that time, he was in a coma and didn''t know that someone was near him. That person could avoid many bodyguards to come to him, which proved that he was a top expert.


    Feng yunlang knows that they steal their own token to get out of the palace. The token is always with him. Bai Rou can''t help even if she wants to help.


    Bai Rou raised her head and looked aggrieved. With this charming face, even if she was over thirty, she could still act like a coqueter. "Emperor, you really wronged me. That day, empress Jiang wanted to see me. I just wanted to help the emperor."


    "My concubine did see empress Jiang. She was not involved in these things. She wanted to persuade empress Jiang for the emperor."


    Bai Rou kneels in front of Feng yunlang. Feng yunlang stands in front of Bai Rou and looks down at Bai rou. "I''ve been treating you well these years. Jia''er is 12 years old and will be hairpin in a few years. I''ll choose a good husband for her. What''s your dissatisfaction? I''m really disappointed."


    Changqiugong


    these were meant to be jokes, but Zhong Mojiang really moved his mind and really wanted to marry Su Jiusi. He just didn''t know if the boy was lucky.


    "Then I''ll give my son a chance."


    Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong have already agreed on this point. They all hope that Fu Shuwan will marry someone who is in love with each other in the future.


    Su Jiusi said with a smile, "Shu Wan is still young. Her future husband is her own choice."


    Zhong Mojiang asked jokingly.


    "You and I have no chance. Why don''t you marry my daughter to my son, Jiusi? What do you think?"


    "Some are delicate, and others are not. It depends on how the government teaches."


    Zhong Mojiang didn''t say that again. Thinking of Su Jiusi lying on the dead man''s bed, he said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so brave. I thought all of you ladies of noble families were pretty."


    "What didn''t you think of?"


    Just as he and Su Jiusi are destined to meet each other, they are also destined not to be.


    Some predestined fate is indeed God.


    It''s impossible to deceive her.


    "I don''t have anything to recruit. Please tell me."


    There was no panic on Bai Rou''s face, still with an expression of grievance. There was no clue from her face.

 Chapter 826

    "Somebody, bring the eldest princess in."


    When Bai Rou heard this, she frowned. The eldest princess is also Feng yunlang''s eldest daughter, and she is his only daughter. He can''t do anything to her daughter.


    Over the years, Feng yunlang still loves his daughter.


    "Bai Rou, from the day you step into this palace, you should know that the day you have to face in your life, as a mother, and let Jia''er see such things, the face of the royal family will make you lose."


    I know that I have lost my virtue. I dare not ask the emperor to forgive me. I also ask the emperor to punish me severely. As for the other things the emperor said, I dare not admit it. It''s all my unrequited love. Li Shuo doesn''t know from the beginning to the end, and he won''t help me. Mr. Li is not so confused. "


    I admit that I love Mr. Li, but I just put it in my heart. I never told Mr. Li, and I didn''t let anyone know. That''s why I painted his portrait.


    Bai Rou knelt heavily on the ground, still did not beg for mercy, but very calm, "emperor, you only have the queen in your heart, and there is no room for other people in your eyes. My concubine is guarding this big Changqiu palace alone every day, and I just feel that this day has no end.


    It''s probably her own life. She wants freedom, but she can''t get it all her life.


    Bai Rou knows that she can''t deny it. She didn''t expect that her daughter would see the properly collected portraits. She''s really a stranger.


    After asking, Feng yunlang asks someone to take the eldest princess down. He stares at Bai Rou tightly and sneers, "Jia''er is your daughter. She never framed you! Bai Rou, tell me, what''s your relationship with Li Shuo? You let him open the gate


    "Come on, take the eldest princess down."


    "Li Shuo."


    "Which Lord Li?"


    The big Princess shuddered with this exclamation. She shrank to Bai Rou''s side and said in a low voice, "I saw the portrait of Lord Li in my mother''s room."


    Feng Yun Lang suddenly accentuated the tone.


    "He said


    Feng yunlang''s face is gloomy. The eldest princess is afraid of her father. She looks at Bai Rou, but she hesitates. She thinks she is in trouble.


    "The portrait."


    "What''s that?"


    "Jia''er, tell me what you said to me before."


    "Sophie, get up first!" Feng yunlang asks Bai Rou to get up first, but Bai Rou is uneasy. She doesn''t know what Feng yunlang calls the eldest princess to do.


    The eldest princess is also petite. She looks like a ten-year-old girl and her voice is very clear.


    The eldest princess got up and asked with some doubts, "father, did the mother make father angry? Don''t be angry, my father. My mother''s knee is not good. She can''t kneel all the time. "


    "Jill, get up."


    Soon the eldest princess came in and saw Bai Rou kneeling on the ground. She politely saluted Feng yunlang.


    The eldest princess has been 12 years old, growing up in love, still not familiar with the world, very naive.


    Bai Rou bowed her head and didn''t explain. Her fate has been doomed and she can''t implicate Li Shuo any more.


    Over the years, Li Shuo has been able to do things well and loyal to him. He has made great contributions to his rescue several times. Feng yunlang is also suspicious of Bai Rou''s words.


    "The emperor can love her and treat her wholeheartedly, so he ignores all the people. Why can''t I even think about it? I have to be trapped in Heshen palace. If I''m ashamed, I''m ashamed of all the sisters in the harem."

 Chapter 827

    Anyway, I''m dying. I just want to say what I want to say.


    Feng yunlang didn''t expect that Bai Rou would dare to talk back, "just because I am the son of heaven."


    "The emperor and the queen are different from each other in their treatment of women. This time, I''m afraid they are not good friends. The queen is just an ordinary woman."


    "From now on, this palace will live only for children."


    Xiaolian looks happy.


    "The lady has finally figured it out."


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly got up, "Xiaolian, you go outside to inform us that our palace wants to see the emperor."


    "The empress knows why she doesn''t want to see the emperor. The third prince is still young. It''s said that when she goes to the empress de Fei, she has been crying all the time. It won''t be good for her to fight against the emperor."


    Gu Qingcheng said with a bitter smile, "if this palace is that kind of person, it won''t come to this step with the emperor. What if you admit your mistake, it will be as good as ever? Xiaolian, he has learned to use children to force the palace. In the past, the palace always forgot that he was the emperor, but now it is clear that he has always been the emperor. "


    Xiaolian only hopes that Gu Qingcheng will not lose herself for these reasons.


    "It''s a mistake to make the emperor unhappy."


    "What do you ask my palace to ask? Do you ask him to forgive me? What''s wrong with my palace? "


    Xiaolian knelt on the ground and begged, "lady, you''d better go and have a soft time with the emperor! The emperor took several princes away. The maid heard that the second and third princes had been sent to the empress de Fei, while his royal highness sent them to Yongshou palace. The emperor was really angry this time. Why are you stubborn with him? In the end, it''s you who suffer. "


    After Bai Rou is abandoned to the cold palace, Xiaolian specially reports to Gu Qingcheng. She sits alone in the room, and even after listening to Xiaolian''s words, she has no response.


    Bai Rou is taken down by the palace people. She really admires Fu Yueyi. She once again gets away. Unlike her, she never gets away and is always trapped here.


    With that, Li Shengde has left.


    "I understand. I''ll let you know."


    Fu Yueyi runs away. The person Feng yunlang wants to catch most is Su Jiusi.


    "Now that he''s gone, don''t bother to put all his energy on Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong. If Su Jiusi wants to return to the state of Wei, he must go through Yunshan and let our people surround them in Yunshan and catch them at any cost."


    Li Shengde came in to report.


    "Emperor, Fu Yueyi has already run away, and several silk and satin shops are still open. The people inside say they haven''t seen Fu Yueyi for several days. I''m afraid they have already left the capital."


    Li Shuo, you and I are still predestined.


    After so many struggles, she just wanted to live, and finally came to this step.


    Bai Rou didn''t say a word, and let the palace people remove the gorgeous headdress on her head, and sat on the ground, waiting for many years, but it was nothing.


    "I won''t kill you. Since I don''t want to be my woman, I will help you. From now on, you are no longer my concubine, but a common man. Stay in the cold palace and think about your mistakes."


    I don''t know what I did. I don''t know what I didn''t do. I don''t have any reason to help empress Jiang. Helping her will only hurt myself. Why? "


    Bai Rou said with a smile, "emperor, kill your concubine! I do have other men in my heart. Even if I miss you alone, I have a thought that this day is not so hard. I have nothing to say.


    "Niang Niang..."


    "Only in this way can the palace survive here. I have loved him twice. That''s enough."


    What else does Xiaolian want to say? Gu Qingcheng has already turned her back. Xiaolian knows that Gu Qingcheng doesn''t want to say anything more, so she has to leave the room.

 Chapter 828

    "Niang Niang, there is Yunshan ahead. This mountain is the only way to Jiang state. We should be careful."


    Su Jiusi nodded, according to the normal, fengyunlang should ambush them on this mountain, fengyunlang is also forcing them to go to Yunshan, other roads are fengyunlang people blocked, they simply can''t pass, only Yunshan because of the dangerous terrain is not sealed.


    As long as they pass Yunshan, they will be safe and sound.


    This time is not the time to speak, Fu Chenrong released Su Jiusi, quickly ordered.


    "Alan, take Jiusi and go first."


    Su Jiusi was surprised and happy, but he did not dare to talk too much with Fu Chenrong.


    "Shen Rong..."


    Then, a black figure came to Su Jiusi, holding Su Jiusi firmly in his arms, "Jiusi..."


    Several people were injured and they were about to be arrested. Suddenly, a man in black rushed over.


    At this time, Su Jiusi didn''t talk much and didn''t want to make trouble for them. Everything was arranged by Alan. Alan took Su Jiusi to hide, but he couldn''t leave. The four of them were trapped by these masked people in red.


    Alan nodded, she is a martial arts practitioner, can obviously feel these people are top experts, this time is really troublesome.


    "Alan, I''m on top of Qingshan. You can take Jiusi with you first. The cloud mountain is so big. You can find a place to hide first. I''ve called the people of qingquemen. They will come soon."


    Soon, some twenty masked men in dark red clothes jumped down from the nearby mountain. They didn''t look like people from the Jianghu. Su Jiusi had never heard of them or seen them before, but he could feel that they were more powerful than dongyuanwei.


    Zhong Mojiang''s mouth is hard. Now he can''t let Su Jiusi know that he was shot behind his back.


    "Of course I''m fine."


    Su Jiusi''s body was just a little bruised, and it didn''t matter. Fortunately, his clothes were thick, and his palm and back of hand were injured.


    "I''m fine. Are you hurt?"


    "Jiusi, are you hurt?"


    Finally, the arrow stops. Zhong Mojiang releases Su Jiusi. Qingshan and Alan pull out their swords to block Zhong Mojiang and Su Jiusi.


    It''s really damned. Su Jiusi''s Secret guards who are hiding in the dark are all solved. Otherwise, they won''t show up until now. This time, I don''t know what kind of masters Feng yunlang sent. They are so terrible.


    Several people on the ground rolling to avoid the arrow, very embarrassed, because protect Su Jiusi, Zhong Mojiang back in an arrow, but he ignored.


    Then numerous arrows flew towards the carriage. Zhong Mojiang left the carriage to protect Su Jiusi, pulled out his sword and dodged the long arrow.


    At this critical juncture, Zhong Mojiang quickly hugs Su Jiusi and protects her firmly.


    All of a sudden, Zhong Mojiang looks alert. Su Jiusi hears the horse''s neighing. Then the carriage leans to one side and falls to the ground.


    The carriage was walking on the rugged mountain road. It was very bumpy. Alan took the initiative to reach out and support Su Jiusi, for fear that Su Jiusi would fall down.


    This is the last hurdle.


    Alan nodded. With their help, it was much easier for her to take Su Jiusi away. Soon she took Su Jiusi and left first. Fu Chenrong and the people he brought over stopped these people in red. For a moment, blood splashed all over.


    Alan took Su Jiusi up the mountain and saw a hollow place under a rock. Alan took Su Jiusi to hide.


    Su Jiusi couldn''t get there any more. He leaned against the cliff, and his heart was full of confusion. He didn''t know what had happened to them.

 Chapter 829

    Su Jiusi and Alan hide under the rock and see that Alan is covered with blood. Su Jiusi holds Alan on the rock wall and holds Alan''s hand. "Alan, are you ok?"


    Alan was injured, and after walking so far, she shook her head, "it''s OK, maidservant. Don''t worry."


    "Don''t move. Have a good rest."


    "It''s cold outside. Jiusi, sit down first. I''ll make a fire. When they come, we''ll leave here."


    Fu Chenrong went to Alan and saw that she was in a semi coma state. He frowned and squatted down to feel her pulse. Her pulse was really weak. We must find a doctor and medicine to treat the wound tonight, otherwise we may not be able to survive.


    "Alan is seriously injured and we need to get out of here as soon as possible."


    Seeing Alan leaning on the rock wall motionless, Fu Chenrong knows that Alan''s situation is not good.


    "In the back, they will come soon. The people in red have run a few, and the others have been solved. Thanks to the people of qingquemen, how is Alan?"


    "They will come back later. What about them?"


    When the female returned to the state of Wei, Su Jiusi ran all over the country. She had no chance to breathe. Naturally, she didn''t have a good rest. She really lost a lot of weight.


    Fu Chenrong reached out and stroked Su Jiusi''s face. His tone was full of heartache.


    "If I was injured, you would have felt it long ago. I''m ok. Jiusi, you''ve suffered these days. Look, you''ve lost so much weight."


    Fu Chenrong was the emperor, and the hidden guards under him fought to protect him. Therefore, although he was injured, he was only slightly injured, which did not matter much.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Fu Chenrong holds a blue night pearl in his hand. Although the light is not as bright as a torch, he can barely see the road under his feet.


    Su Jiusi immediately got up and came out of the cliff. Su Jiusi slipped and nearly fell down. Fu Chenrong held Su Jiusi firmly, "Jiusi, be careful."


    Fu Chenrong''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "You look over there."


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Su Jiusi was nervous and didn''t make a sound. If those people in red came over, she and Alan would surely die.


    Su Jiusi rubs her hands and warms her hands for Alan. This move makes Alan very moved. She struggles to push Su Jiusi away, but she has no strength.


    Fortunately, the rock is not on the wind, they hide under the rock, blocking most of the wind, but the mountain is still very cold at night.


    It''s getting dark. It''s getting dark outside. The whole cloud mountain is in a dead silence. Without moonlight, it''s out of sight.


    She''s not a doctor, there''s no medicine here, and I don''t know if Alan can hold on.


    Su Jiusi wipes the bloodstain on Alan''s face with a handkerchief. Only then can he notice that Alan''s abdomen has been bleeding again. It turns out that her abdomen was injured.


    Alan didn''t have any strength at this meeting, just nodded.


    During the time of the expedition, Fu Chenrong learned all these things about living in the wild. Su Jiusi accompanied Alan, while Fu Chenrong went to collect firewood and quickly took out flint to make a fire.


    Just after the fire was lit, Zhong Mojiang and Qingshan rushed over. Seeing that Alan was injured, Qingshan rushed to Alan. First, he gave Alan a pulse. Seeing that Alan''s pulse was not good, his tone was very anxious. "Master, Alan''s condition is very bad. My subordinates want to take Alan down the mountain to find a doctor first."


    "That''s good, but it''s slow when there are many people. You take Alan down the mountain first. There''s a village seven or eight kilometers away. I don''t know if there''s a doctor there. You take Alan there first."

 Chapter 830

    "Castle Peak, our horses are gone. You can only walk with Alan on your back. It''s in the wilderness. Are you ok?"


    Zhong Mojiang kindly reminds us.


    "No, it has to be. Alan can''t wait any longer." Green hill is very anxious. With Fu Chenrong''s permission, he has squatted down to carry Alan.


    Fu Chenrong a face complacent, "nine think also just want to follow me, don''t believe you ask her."


    Zhong Mojiang''s straight stare.


    "You..."


    "In the next life, I can''t be the emperor, but I must be the man of Jiusi. Zhong Mojiang, don''t think about Jiusi, just think about it for another person."


    "You even want to fight with me in your next life. Fu Chenrong, don''t think you can do whatever you want if you are the emperor." Zhong Mojiang had a black face and was very dissatisfied.


    Fu Chenrong simply took Su Jiusi''s shoulder and said, "everything else is OK, but she can''t."


    "What I want the throne to do, I want her." Zhong Mojiang pointed to Su Jiusi and said.


    "No, I''ll give you the throne in the next life." Fu Chenrong refused without thinking about it and changed it to another condition.


    "Fu Chenrong, I''ve married you in my life. I''ll recognize you. I''ll return to you in my next life."


    After that, Fu Chenrong sat back beside Su Jiusi, and Zhong Mojiang sat opposite them.


    Later, Fu Chenrong pointed the acupoints on his back. The wound on his back didn''t hurt Alan''s abdomen, so the acupoints could stop bleeding temporarily. This method has no effect on Alan.


    He carefully looked at the blood on the end of the arrow, and finally threw the arrow on the ground, "don''t worry, no poison."


    At the moment of drawing out the arrow, the blood splashed out, and Fu Chenrong''s face was covered with Zhong Mojiang''s blood.


    Fu Chenrong said that he had grasped the end of the arrow and pulled out the arrow on Zhong Mojiang''s back. The pain came. Zhong Mojiang just frowned and didn''t make a sound.


    "You are Jiusi''s life-saving benefactor. If Jiusi is inconvenient to do something, I''ll do it for her."


    "It''s not my honor for the emperor of the state of Jiang to pull the arrow for me." Zhong Mojiang still doesn''t like Fu Chenrong, but it''s much better than his initial hatred.


    Fu Chenrong went to Zhong Mojiang, squatted down, carefully looked at the wound behind Zhong Mojiang, and said, "master Zhong, I''ll pull the arrow for you. You can bear it."


    Su Jiusi nodded and sat down in front of the fire.


    Seeing Su Jiusi worried about Alan, Zhong Mojiang couldn''t help comforting him.


    "It''s common for people in the Jianghu to get hurt. They recover faster than ordinary people. Jiusi and Fu Chenrong are right. Alan will be OK."


    Fu Chenrong patted Su Jiusi on the shoulder, "Alan will be OK, Jiusi, don''t worry."


    I don''t know how long she''s been holding on.


    Su Jiusi looks at the back of Castle Peak in the distance with a worried face. She doesn''t know that Alan has been hurt so badly all the way. The girl doesn''t say a word, and she looks like a nobody.


    Leaving this sentence behind, Castle Peak has been down the mountain in a hurry, for fear that it will delay the best time to save Alan.


    "Master, empress, I''ll take Alan away first. Be careful."


    Su Jiusi helps Alan to Qingshan''s back. Fu Chenrong gives Zhong Mojiang the night pearl on his hand. He originally planned to send a hidden guard to go with him, but Qingshan refuses.


    Su Jiusi was speechless. The two men were convinced to argue about this meaningless problem.


    Seeing two people looking forward to looking at themselves, Su Jiusi coughed softly, "I have no next life."


    "Jiusi, no nonsense." Fu Chenrong first protested.

 Chapter 831

    Su Jiu thought and said, "let''s be brothers in the next life."


    Fu Chenrong a face black line, Zhong Mojiang then laughs, "this idea is good."


    Su Jiusi pinches Fu Chenrong. It''s naive of the emperor to fight for the next life here. It''s God''s pity that Su Liu died and came back to life. There won''t be another time.


    "You..."


    "Not so much."


    Although know Fu Chenrong is for her, but still can''t help but blame a few words, fortunately nothing happened, otherwise she dare not imagine.


    "Do you know how dangerous it is for you to come out this time? It''s really not fatal. You were willful in the past, but now you are the emperor of the state of Jiang, and you have the country on your shoulders. You are so desperate to come out."


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand and said with some guilt, "Jiusi, I''m late. I didn''t accompany you when you were most miserable."


    Although I hope Su Jiusi is happy, I still don''t want to see them so sweet in front of him. No wonder there''s a saying that it''s better not to see them.


    Zhong Mojiang said that he was lying on the ground with a wound on his back. He lay on his side and closed his eyes.


    "I also have qingquemen and Yizi. What do you worry about me doing? We''ll make do with it tonight and leave after dawn."


    Su Jiusi didn''t know what to say to Zhong Mojiang. At last, he only had a simple advice.


    "Mojiang, take good care when you go back."


    Zhong Mojiang is sour and astringent in the heart, conceals the mood in the heart, tone relaxed smile way.


    "Keep that in mind. I''ll keep it for you."


    In this world, only Su Jiusi would fit him so well.


    From making his mind clear to now, he and Su Jiusi have experienced too much together, which can not be replaced by anyone. Su Jiusi is not only his wife, but also his indispensable confidant.


    "How could I be willing to do that to her." Fu Chenrong looks at Su Jiusi beside him, full of tenderness. He keeps in mind everything Su Jiusi has done for him.


    It''s a pity that she can''t give Zhong Mojiang anything. She can''t repay his debt all her life.


    Hearing these words, Su Jiusi was still very moved. This time without Zhong Mojiang, she would not have left the capital safely. He saved her.


    If you dare to let her suffer injustice and solicit women in the palace, I will dare to bring people into the palace to assassinate her. I don''t want to let her suffer such injustice. If you marry her, don''t do that to her. "


    She only has you in her heart, and I have nothing to contend with. I just hope that you will treat her well in the future. I don''t care whether you are the emperor or not.


    Zhong Mojiang stopped laughing and suddenly looked at Fu Chenrong very seriously. Like a elder brother, he told him, "since you married Jiusi, you will treat her for a lifetime. This silly woman has done a lot for you, but her poison has not been solved up to now.


    She and Fu Chenrong only have this life, the remaining decades she will cherish, and Fu Chenrong will go on well.


    Fu Chenrong stretched out his hand to point Su Jiusi''s forehead, and immediately admitted his mistake, "the queen is right, I have been taught."


    Su Jiusi was amused by Fu Chenrong''s appearance. "I knew that the overall situation was important when I went on the expedition. After so many years, I went back more and more."


    "This time is different from that time. I can''t walk with the lives of all the soldiers on my shoulders that time. This time, I''m the only one. Jiusi, you are in danger. I can''t sit back and ignore you."

 Chapter 832

    "That''s stupid."


    Su Jiusi leans on Fu Chenrong''s shoulder, with a smile on her lips. She knows that no matter what happens, Fu Chenrong will be by her side. Every time she thinks of Fu Chenrong, she will feel warm in her heart.


    After years of living together day and night, love has already gone deep into the bone marrow.


    Alan noticed that he was lying on Castle Peak''s chest. He wanted to get up, but he couldn''t move. He didn''t expect that he was hurt so badly this time.


    Castle peak pulled a piece of cloth from his clothes and tied it to his wrist.


    "I''m fine. I''ve got a lot of blood on me, Alan. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Alan''s voice is also feeble, there is still a strong smell of blood in his mouth, but the feeling in his heart is very complex. This fool actually fed her with blood. He was injured, and he was not afraid to die here.


    "Quick Let''s tie up our hands. "


    Seeing Alan Wake up, Castle Peak was surprised and happy, laughing like a fool, "Alan, you wake up."


    Alan didn''t know where he had the strength, so he reached out and pushed away Castle Peak''s hand. "You''re crazy."


    Originally closed eyes of Alan suddenly opened his eyes, see Castle Peak''s wrist in his lips, the mouth has a thick smell of blood, she immediately understand everything.


    The blue night Pearl was put aside, and the blue light lit up the scene.


    Feeling something flowing into his mouth, Alan moved his lips and drank Castle Peak''s blood.


    The sharp tip of the knife instantly cut green hill''s wrist, and immediately there was bright red blood oozing. He put his wrist close to Alan''s lips, and the bright red blood slowly dropped into Alan''s lips.


    Qingshan was very distressed for Alan. After thinking about it, he finally pulled out his sword and rowed heavily towards his wrist.


    Seeing that Alan''s lips are dry and he has been talking about water unconsciously, he knows that Alan is very thirsty.


    Castle Peak stops, puts down Alan on his back and lets her lean in his arms. It''s dark all around. He doesn''t see water all the way. If he puts down Alan to look for water, he doesn''t feel at ease. Alan has suffered such a heavy injury in the wilderness.


    Alan said unconsciously.


    "Water, water..."


    Castle Peak''s thigh was also injured, but in order to send Alan to the doctor earlier, he pointed acupoints on his leg, tied a cloth, bit his teeth and strode forward.


    Castle Peak has been carrying Alan down the mountain, walking along the mountain road.


    Su Jiusi nodded, leaned against Fu Chenrong''s arms and closed her eyes. She really didn''t have much rest all the way. She was worried about Fu Chenrong''s safety all the time. She could see Fu Chenrong and settle down.


    "Jiusi, have a rest."


    Zhong Mojiang really can''t listen any more. He says coldly, "are you still sleeping? Jiusi hasn''t had much rest all the way."


    "I''ve never changed my mind about you."


    So she understood Fu Chenrong just as she understood that she was going to the state of Wei.


    In the face of these problems, they are the same people.


    Although she knew that Fu Chenrong was impulsive this time, she would have made the same choice if it had been her.


    "Don''t move. There''s an abdominal injury. Alan, don''t worry. You''ll be OK. I''ll take you to the doctor. We''ll leave now."


    Green Hill said, once again back up the ground of Alan, a hand holding the night pearl lighting.


    Alan is lying on the back of Castle Peak. She is in a very complicated mood at the moment. She doesn''t know what words to use to describe it. Seeing Castle Peak putting her wrist on her lips, that kind of shock makes her never recover.

 Chapter 833

    "Castle Peak, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "How can a guard be afraid of death, but I''m really afraid that you will die. Alan, you must live well. The queen still needs you."


    "Why do you do such a stupid thing?"


    Green hill recalled, "it''s been more than eight years. Before that, we had never spoken. After a few glances, when I first spoke to you, the queen was already with the emperor.


    Alan, lying on the back of the green hill, asked vaguely.


    "Castle Peak, how long have we known each other?"


    "Then I won''t say that." Hearing Alan say that she has a stomachache, Qingshan doesn''t dare to say any more. Her main injury is in her abdomen.


    It''s not funny, but I think it''s funny when I think of Qingshan telling jokes, especially his kowtowing appearance. Now she can''t laugh even if she wants to. As long as she smiles, her stomach will ache.


    "I have a stomachache."


    "It''s not funny at all."


    "Castle Peak, let''s stop telling jokes. Please tell me something else."


    He was very flustered and afraid that she would never wake up again.


    Castle Peak is a little dejected. These are the things he is not good at. He says that he just wants to make Alan not sleep again.


    "Let''s get another animal."


    When Alan heard the joke told by Qingshan, he was speechless, and his brain was awakened by his stimulation. "Qingshan, are you sure you are telling a joke?"


    He was afraid that Alan would fall asleep, but he didn''t dare to think about it for a long time. Finally, he said, "the chicken can fly, and the duck thought he had wings to fly, so he fell to death from a high place."


    Qingshan has never heard any jokes at all. It''s just a temporary fabrication, but he''s a quiet and boring person.


    "What joke?"


    "Then I''ll tell you a joke!"


    Alan''s ruthless strike.


    "I didn''t hear it was a song."


    "I can''t sing well, isn''t it hard to hear?"


    Alan wanted to laugh when she heard green hill singing, but she really didn''t have the strength to laugh. For the first time, she found that green hill was so cute.


    "Castle Peak show The fragrance of tea flowers.... " Castle Peak hard to recall the lyrics, but found that can not remember, the only two sentences were also sung by him a rough feeling.


    Qingshan recalled Fu Shuwan''s humming. It was a folk song that Fu Shuwan learned from his maids. He heard it several times and wrote it down. This kind of thing was very difficult for him, but he was willing to do anything to keep Alan awake.


    "Good."


    "I listen to the princess."


    Hearing that castle peak was going to sing, Alan managed to sober himself up, his eyes still closed, "can you still sing?"


    Green hill is afraid that Alan will not wake up when he falls asleep this time. His tone is clumsy, "Alan, shall I sing you a song?"


    Alan closed his eyes. He felt a little dizzy and sleepy.


    "Good Castle Peak, I''m a little sleepy. "


    Green hill''s simple way back, "how can it be regarded as a stupid thing to save your life? We will go to the village in a little while. You must hold on, Alan. Promise me, OK?"


    We stayed outside. The first thing I said to you was that my name was Castle Peak, but you were not in a good mood at that time. No matter what I asked, you only said once, and I didn''t dare to talk to you any more. "


    "You remember so well."


    When Qingshan said that, Alan also remembered that she was in a bad mood because of the sea at that time. She didn''t pay much attention to Qingshan. It was not that she was biased against Qingshan, but that she didn''t want to pay attention to anyone.

 Chapter 834

    "Of course, I thought you were a good girl at that time."


    "Don''t you think I''m ugly?"


    Alan''s spirit is much better. He continues to chat with Qingshan.


    "Ha ha..." Originally, Qingshan still restrained his smile, but in the end, he couldn''t help it


    She has been struggling with Canghai for many years. At last, Canghai died, and Su Jiusi was poisoned. This time, she wants to catch Qingshan and don''t miss it again.


    Others she can rest assured, but not down Castle Peak, do not know what Castle Peak will become.


    This time, she was on the verge of death. She found that the person she was most reluctant to part with was Castle Peak.


    Now that she said this, she was in a happy mood, which was probably a predestined marriage. Since God had sent him to her, why didn''t she catch him? She had missed it once and didn''t want to leave her regret again.


    Alan whispered. In fact, she had thought about this problem for a long time. After Castle Peak and her confession, she would think about it from time to time.


    "Well."


    Happiness came so suddenly that Castle Peak didn''t know what to do. He was so happy that he almost jumped up and said, "how can I not want to marry you now? Alan, are you really willing to marry me?"


    "If you don''t want to, then you can think that I haven''t said anything."


    "What did you say Alan, are you confused


    Green hill is very sorry, Alan only think green hill special dull, she said with a smile, "when we go back, really get married?"


    "Ha ha ha That''s good. Why didn''t I have such a dream? "


    "Well, I dreamt that we were married."


    Green hill thought that he had heard wrong, so he walked on. Obviously, he couldn''t believe what he heard, "dream of me?"


    "I dreamed of you."


    "What did you dream of?"


    "Castle Peak, I had a dream when I was asleep."


    She didn''t want him to die or disappear.


    Just now she drank Castle Peak''s blood. I don''t know why she was still in a coma. She immediately woke up. When she saw that she drank Castle Peak''s blood again, she was worried and worried. She was afraid that Castle Peak would die.


    Over the years, the sea has gradually become a vague shadow in her heart. On the contrary, Castle Peak, who accompanies her, is often mentioned by her. Su Jiusi has hinted at her many times, but she avoids these problems and does not want to break the current relationship.


    This time, Qingshan''s desperate rescue suddenly touched the chord in her heart. She and Qingshan would have been old people. If she had no Qingshan, she would not be used to it.


    Green hill''s mind, she still feel some vaguely, just don''t want to think more.


    After Canghai''s death, she has made up her mind not to marry again in this life. She always thinks that she and Qingshan are only good friends, and never wants to marry him.


    Alan didn''t speak. It turns out that she and Qingshan have known each other for so many years. They have been together day and night. She is used to the existence of Qingshan. She still remembers the last time Qingshan showed her heart, and she refused.


    Green hill is not a big boaster, but an honest one.


    "You''re not ugly. I think you look good anyway."


    "Don''t laugh, in case the wolf comes."


    "There are no wolves here."


    Qingshan forced to hold back his smile, which is really the happiest day. When he thought of Alan''s body, Qingshan was a little worried. He had nothing to do with his leg injury and quickened his pace.

 Chapter 835

    They talked all the way. Alan didn''t sleep any more. There was a strong idea in her mind that she wanted to live and must live.


    At daybreak, Qingshan takes Alan to the village, finds the doctor who lives in the village, treats the wound for Alan, and finally saves Alan''s life.


    Seeing the injury on Qingshan''s leg and thinking that he had been carrying her all the way for so long, Alan was both distressed and moved.


    There was the sound of horses'' hooves coming this way. They were martial arts practitioners. They heard it far away, but Su Jiusi hadn''t heard it.


    Hearing Feng yunlang''s people coming, Su Jiusi immediately threw down the herbs in his hand. Zhong Mojiang had heard the news and rushed out immediately.


    Fu Chenrong was holding the herbal medicine in his hand, and his expression suddenly became alert, "they are coming."


    Su Jiusi nodded.


    "The people in red he trained have lost a lot. If he wants to send people, he can only send others. We still have some people. I also contacted Xiao Luo. After Yunshan, it is the boundary of the state of Jiang. As long as Xiao Luo brings people here, we are not afraid of anything."


    "Well, that''s a good idea." Su Jiusi answered and said, "Shen Rong, we have to go tomorrow morning. Feng yunlang will send someone to chase us. We can''t wait too long."


    "If you like, you will spend a few days in the farmyard every year."


    "I''m not tired. With you, this kind of farm life is also very good. I work at sunrise and rest at sunset. It''s different to live occasionally."


    As dusk came, Fu Chenrong reminded, "Jiusi, you go in and have a rest. I''ll get the rest of the herbs."


    Outside, Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong help Li Bo arrange the herbs in the yard. They squat on the ground and put the herbs into different baskets.


    He is a doctor. He only saves people and does not ask about his identity, so he does not ask them anything.


    At noon the next day, Su Jiusi and his family arrived. Li Bo was very busy until it was almost dark. Fortunately, he had plenty of herbs. Although he didn''t know who these people were, they were all injured to varying degrees. In addition, they were all rich clothes. At first sight, they were from rich families.


    Li Bo smiles and shakes his head. "There are doctors outside. It''s good for me to stay here."


    "Li Bo''s medical skills are superb. It''s really burying Li Bo''s medical skills to stay here."


    Li Bo is kind-hearted, his hair is gray, but his medical skills are very exquisite. He is no worse than the imperial doctor in the palace. There are a lot of herbs in the yard.


    "The villagers call me Li Bo. You just call me Li Bo."


    Alan said to the doctor.


    "Thank you, doctor. I don''t know what to call you?"


    The doctor also understood. Xiaoxiao treated the wound for Qingshan. The girl was right.


    Next, they are waiting for Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong.


    Castle Peak just smiles and looks at Alan without blinking. He only hopes that Alan is safe and sound. Fortunately, they are both martial arts practitioners, otherwise they will both die on the road.


    Seeing green hill''s relaxed face, the doctor thumbed up and said, "this young man is really bad. He can carry the girl so far with his leg hurt like this."


    "I don''t care. Cure Alan first." Qingshan didn''t think so. He couldn''t feel the pain of the wound for a long time.


    "Doctor, show him your legs."


    "Fu Chenrong, you take Jiusi first and I''ll take it."


    Zhong Mojiang has pulled out his sword.


    Li Bo came out and said in a hurry, "there''s only one way to go out here. You can''t go anywhere else. You come with me. I have a cellar for you to hide temporarily."

 Chapter 836

    "Thank you, Uncle Li."


    "To save people to the end, it''s fate to meet you. Follow me quickly."


    Li Bo opened the partition on the ground, led them into the cellar behind the house, and then closed the partition.


    Su Jiusi yelled.


    "Zhong Mojiang."


    Finally, Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi only heard this sentence.


    "Take her with you."


    Fu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi firmly in his arms. When he is about to walk out of the thatched cottage, the roof suddenly collapses. Zhong Mojiang pushes Fu Chenrong with his internal force, and the collapsed roof presses on him.


    Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi leave the cellar, while Qingshan carries Alan on his back. Several people walk through the fire quickly. The thatched cottage is about to collapse.


    There was a lot of smoke coming into the cellar and he felt the fire. Zhong Mojiang reached out and forced open the plank of the cellar with his internal force. When he saw that the fire was fierce outside, he swore, "Damn it, suddenly set fire."


    Li Shuo and others left one after another, but the fire in the thatched cottage became bigger and bigger, and the whole thatched cottage was enveloped in the fire instantly.


    The soldier under his hand lit the torch and threw it into the thatched cottage, which immediately ignited.


    After that, Li Shuo took the lead to leave.


    "Go after them immediately. They must have not gone far yet. They threw the body into the thatched cottage and set fire to the thatched cottage."


    When Li Shuo saw that Li Bo was so stubborn, he didn''t want to bother him. He pulled out his sword and slashed Li Bo''s neck. Li Bo fell to the ground in an instant.


    Li Bo won''t give up after saving those young people. He is 70 years old and has long been indifferent to life and death.


    "I really don''t know what to say."


    "I can still separate chicken blood from human blood. I''ll ask for the last time, where are they?"


    Li Bo was surprised. He was in a hurry, but he didn''t notice any blood on the ground. He didn''t panic on the surface and explained, "officer, I killed a chicken today. It''s chicken blood."


    Li Shuo''s front foot just stepped out of the door, and suddenly stopped. He seemed to see a drop of blood, so he bent down and pointed the blood on the ground with his finger. His face became gloomy in an instant. "Old man, you have to pay for lying. Go ahead! Where are they? "


    Li Bo was relieved and finally left.


    "Withdraw."


    Li Shuo was cautious. He went to check it in person, but he didn''t see anyone.


    The man under his hand immediately rushed into the thatched cottage and searched, but naturally he got nothing.


    Li Shuo was too lazy to pay attention to Li Bo''s words. He waved his hand and said, "search."


    Li Bo shook his head, "no, officer, I''m in the backwater. How can strangers come?"


    When he got to the thatched cottage, Li Shuo dismounted, dressed in silver armor, and asked, "did any strangers come to you yesterday or today?"


    Li Shuo knew that they were all injured. He brought over 500 people. It was impossible that he could not catch them.


    It''s Li Shuo who has been ordered to hunt down Su Jiusi. This time, Li Shuo means to commit crimes. He works very hard and must leave a good impression on Feng yunlang. Once they leave Yunshan, it''s impossible to catch them again.


    After hiding them, Li Bo quickly hid those bloody cloth strips. Just after finishing these, the sound of the horse''s hooves had come to him. Li Bo had lived most of his life, so he didn''t panic.


    Fu Chenrong has taken Su Jiusi out of the thatched cottage. He patted Su Jiusi on the shoulder. "You wait for me here. I''ll go to find Zhong Mojiang."


    "Niang Niang, you take care of a LAN, subordinate and Emperor go together."


    After Qingshan gives Alan to Su Jiusi, he immediately keeps up with Fu Chenrong.

 Chapter 837

    When they entered the fire, they disappeared. The fire was so strong that they could see nothing outside.


    Su Jiusi was very calm on the surface and worried in his heart. He looked around and even sweated his palms.


    Alan reluctantly stands beside Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi reaches out to help her. She feels that Su Jiusi''s palm is wet. She is also worried. Originally, she wants to comfort Su Jiusi. She opens her mouth but doesn''t know what to say. She can only pray in her heart.


    Although he was still a little uneasy, as long as he passed Yunshan, it was the boundary of Jiang state, and the rest of the way was not difficult to walk.


    Soon the people of qingquemen came, and Zhong Mojiang left most of them. He only took four people to send him back to qingquemen.


    Su Jiusi is also speechless. At this time, they still have the heart to say this.


    "Then I''ll wait and take care of my daughter-in-law."


    It''s rare that Fu Chenrong didn''t object. Instead, he took Zhong Mojiang''s words.


    "If you want to be in laws with me, you have to let my nephew work harder. As long as Shuwan is willing, I''ll be fine."


    Zhong Mojiang joked, "Jiusi, if you really want to compensate me, you will give Princess Shuwan to me as my daughter-in-law."


    "Mojiang, you should take care of it. You must take good care of it."


    Zhong Mojiang knew that he could not help them by staying. Instead, he would implicate them. He had no objection to Fu Chenrong''s arrangement and nodded, "OK, I''ll go back to qingquemen first. Please take care of it."


    Zhong Mojiang is lying on the ground, in addition to his face, most of his body was burned by the fire, leaving scars is certain.


    "Lord Zhong, your injury is very serious. I''ll send you back to qingquemen first. Don''t worry about Jiusi. We have arrived here. Anyway, I will take Jiusi back to the capital. You should go back to recuperate first."


    Although Zhong Mojiang didn''t die, he was burned by the fire. He barely pulled out a smile. "Jiusi, don''t worry, I can''t die."


    Fu Chenrong is also afraid that Zhong Mojiang will die. He helps them several times. If he dies to save them, Su Jiusi doesn''t know how guilty he will be. He doesn''t want to owe Zhong Mojiang so much.


    "Although his pulse is weak, he can''t die. After all, master Zhong is a martial arts practitioner. His physical foundation is much better than ordinary people."


    "How about Shen Rong?"


    Fu Chenrong simply sat on the ground to feel Zhong Mojiang''s pulse.


    Zhong Mojiang had no strength to move again. Fu Chenrong put out the fire for Zhong Mojiang first. Then he rolled several circles on the ground and crushed out his own fire.


    When the three came out, they were all on fire, especially Zhong Mojiang. His clothes had been burned out of shape, and his skin was black.


    Fu Chenrong didn''t say anything more. Despite the pain, he began to dig out Zhong Mojiang with his bare hands. Qingshan also helped him. They dug out Zhong Mojiang with the fastest speed and helped him out of the thatched cottage.


    "I don''t want to make Jiusi sad."


    Zhong Mojiang opened his eyes and saw that it was Fu Chenrong. He was also surprised. "Take Jiusi with you. It''s dangerous here."


    Fu Chenrong found Zhong Mojiang in the fire. He was buried in the ruins and was dying.


    At the moment, her mood and Su Jiusi are the same.


    At first, there were many words I wanted to say to Su Jiusi. Seeing Fu Chenrong standing by Su Jiusi''s side, I felt that those words were unimportant, and finally I didn''t say anything.


    It''s no use saying more. What he wants Su Jiusi to understand, she has already understood.


    After Zhong Mojiang left, Su Jiusi noticed that Fu Chenrong''s hand was injured. It was dark and bloody. He looked very creepy.

 Chapter 838

    "How do you make your hands like this?"


    Before Fu Chenrong to Zhong Mojiang, hand is covered by sleeve, Su Jiusi also did not see, this will she hold Fu Chenrong''s hand to see really, immediately feel very distressed.


    Fu Chenrong was afraid of scaring Su Jiusi, so he quickly took out his hand and said with a smile, "no harm, it''s just a little skin injury."


    They stood, and the seven or eight men went to ride horses. The leader was Wang Cheng.


    After walking for an hour or so, they stopped, and seven or eight people in front of them blocked their way.


    A few people walk all the way to buy a horse after leaving Yunshan. Qingshan carries Alan. Fu Chenrong originally wanted to lead Su Jiusi, but his hands were injured. Su Jiusi insisted on supporting him, but he couldn''t resist Su Jiusi, so he followed Su Jiusi''s meaning.


    He also has the ambition of dominating the world, but he has restrained himself in the past.


    Thinking of these, Fu Chenrong''s eyes twinkled with light, which was the domineering power of the emperor.


    Fu Chenrong grew up in the state of Wei when he was a child. He still had deep feelings for the state of Wei. Originally, he didn''t want to finish these things in his hands. Now that he has come to this step, he will take the state of Wei.


    When he returned to the state of Jiang, this layer of window paper between the two countries was officially broken. He had done his utmost to Feng yunlang and had no intention of provoking disputes between the two countries. Since Feng yunlang had no intention of peace, he didn''t need to be polite.


    Fu Chenrong nodded and motioned to yinwei to step down. In order to arrest them, Feng yunlang also sent elite, but he would not use the strength of the whole country to hunt them down. This is not good for Feng yunlang, so he still did it secretly.


    One of the secret guards truthfully reported what he had heard.


    "Emperor, my subordinates have made it clear that there are no other pursuers around here except those led by Li Shuo. Li Shuo''s people are on the main road. They are in front of us, and there is still a certain distance from us. We should take a small road to leave, so we should not meet Li Shuo."


    Those who were seriously injured and had difficulty in moving, Fu Chenrong asked them to stay in the opposite direction, but did not follow.


    Several people left the thatched cottage, and several secret guards who went to inquire for information also came. After they fought with the man in red, they also suffered heavy losses, dead and injured, and only a few who were slightly injured followed them.


    Su Jiusi is thinking about Fu Chenrong''s injury. Although it is a skin injury, he also needs to find a doctor to bandage it as soon as possible.


    "It''s dangerous here. Let''s get out of here first. We''ll talk about it later if we have anything to say."


    Seeing that Fu Chenrong was so happy, Su Jiusi couldn''t help but feel funny. Sometimes it''s very easy to make fu Chenrong happy. One sentence is enough.


    Fu Chenrong laughs happily. "It''s rare that Jiusi praises people like this. Qingshan and Alan, you two make a proof and help me remember this sentence well."


    Su Jiusi shook his head lightly, "if you are ugly, there will be no beautiful man in this world."


    Seeing Su Jiusi looking at him all the time, Fu Chenrong jokingly asked, "ugly?"


    At the moment, Fu Chenrong was very embarrassed. His clothes were burned so that he couldn''t see the original color. His face was covered with black dust, and his hair was burnt. What''s more, there''s a little bit of emperor''s appearance in his face.


    None of them is Wang Cheng''s opponent. In addition, Wang Cheng also brings some people, but they are all injured. By contrast, they are at a disadvantage.


    The hidden guards stand in front one after another. Su Jiusi releases Fu Chenrong''s hand, signals the hidden guards to retreat, looks at the King City, and calls, "master."


    She knew that Wang Cheng was different from Li Shuo. Li Shuo was a member of the imperial court. Even if Wang Cheng was an official in the imperial court, he was always a man of the Jianghu. He stayed in the capital for one person from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 839

    "I''ve never been your master."


    Wang Cheng rode on his horse and looked at Su Jiusi with no expression on his face.


    All of a sudden, I think of the situation when Su Jiusi found herself. At that time, Su Jiusi was still a little girl with nothing. She begged herself to accept her disciple, so as to deceive empress dowager Shen and gain a firm foothold in the capital.


    If you fight with me in the battlefield, even if you die by the sword, I won''t say a word more, but I can''t be convinced by such a mean way. Jiusi was once a disciple of master, and master also took good care of Jiusi. Does master really want to do something against the morality of the river and the lake? "


    The people in the river and lake are different from the court. The most important thing for people in the river and lake is loyalty. They pay attention to being open and aboveboard. Shifu is a decent person. You should have deep feelings about these four words.


    "This is not the state of Jiang. At the moment, I''m just the husband of Jiusi. My predecessor is Jiusi''s master, and that''s my master. Jiusi always respects his teacher, and so am I.


    Seeing Fu Chenrong kneel down, Wang Cheng was shocked, and his eyes moved to Fu Chenrong, "you have been the emperor for a long time. Kneel down for me, you are not afraid of losing the majesty of the emperor."


    Castle Peak is frightened by Fu Chenrong''s sudden action. He is the emperor. How can he afford to kneel down.


    "Master, this..."


    Seeing Su Jiusi kneeling on the ground, Fu Chenrong also kneels down suddenly. He is the emperor. Besides kneeling his ancestors, he has not knelt down for many years.


    She also knows that empress dowager Shen won''t kill Wang Cheng. For Wang Cheng, Empress Dowager Shen still has feelings. Although she can''t be with him, she is the one who treats her sincerely in the world.


    She has always been tough and seldom asks for mercy, but she is willing to kneel down for Wang Cheng, and she can also ask for Wang Cheng, because Wang Cheng used to be her master. It is thanks to Wang Cheng that she can be today.


    Su Jiusi said and knelt down on the ground. She knew that if Wang Cheng didn''t want to release people, even if they fought hard, they couldn''t do it. It was better to ask Wang Cheng.


    "I have been a teacher for one day and a father for all my life. I have always remembered the great kindness of my master. I didn''t expect to meet him again today. I would like to follow him back to the capital and ask him to let go. I think I have never met him."


    His company was superfluous for Empress Dowager Shen.


    He always thinks that Su Jiusi and Empress Dowager Shen are the same type of people, but Su Jiusi is much luckier than empress dowager Shen. She always has a Fu Chenrong with her, and Empress Dowager Shen has only herself. The former Emperor didn''t care about her.


    Things are hard to predict. In less than ten years, Shen Yun, who appreciates Su Jiusi, has become a mortal enemy with Su Jiusi.


    In the blink of an eye, so many years have passed. The little girl of that year has become the queen of the kingdom of Jiang. She has got everything she wants.


    He felt that Su Jiusi was similar to empress dowager Shen when he was young. He tried his best to get a firm foothold. In the end, he helped Su Jiusi. Up to now, he has never told empress dowager Shen the inside story of that year.


    "I haven''t been in the world for a long time."


    Wang Cheng''s tone is a little sad. He left the world to get closer to empress dowager Shen. When he really arrived in the capital, he found that he and Empress Dowager Shen were getting farther and farther away. Except for the memories of the past, there was nothing left between them.


    "In my opinion, Shifu is still a real person in the Jianghu. If Shifu has to take someone back to do the errand, he will take me back and let go of Jiusi. She is just a weak woman."

 Chapter 840

    Hearing that Fu Chenrong wanted to stay, Su Jiusi was a little anxious, "you..."


    "Jiusi, listen to me outside." Fu Chenrong interrupts Su Jiusi with a smile and doesn''t let Su Jiusi go on.


    Seeing that they had such a good relationship, Wang Cheng didn''t know what it was like. The two children were very lucky to have been brought together by the treacherous royal family, which made him feel very envious.


    They talk and laugh. Green hill follows them with Alan on his back. Alan leans on green hill with a deep smile on his face. It''s so good that she has some longing for her life after marrying green hill.


    "Then let''s hurry up."


    "Well, we''ll all live well. Shuwan misses you. Every day she talks about when you''ll go back."


    Su Jiusi smiles, "the emperor is the same."


    Fu Chenrong turned his head and looked at Su Jiusi. His tone was very serious. "The queen should be safe."


    "What are the emperor''s rules?"


    "how does it fit in with the ancestral rules?" this is not in line with my rules. In Jiangguo, I has the final say.


    Su Jiusi suddenly had a feeling that he couldn''t laugh or cry. "It''s clear that the emperor''s life is more valuable. It''s not wrong for me to protect the emperor first. It''s in line with the rules of my ancestors."


    "Jiusi, in the future, you can''t decide your own life and death without making any claims. This is the imperial edict. You must obey it." Fu Chenrong with a face, moved out the imperial edict to pressure Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi sighed that all he did was for Empress Dowager Shen when she stepped into the capital. Unfortunately, there were too many things in Empress Dowager Shen''s heart. Even if there was a royal city, it was probably just a corner.


    "Shifu is really good to the Empress Dowager. She didn''t want to, but she stayed for so many years."


    Leave this sentence, the King City takes a person to beat a horse to leave, since continue to drive.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Fu Chenrong helped Su Jiusi to get up and nodded to Wang Cheng, "when the time comes, I will not be polite."


    "If I don''t leave, maybe I''ll change my mind. From now on, I''m no longer your master. If one day we meet on the battlefield, I won''t be polite."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Wang Cheng would really let them go. He was surprised.


    "Master..."


    "You go, I''ll stop Li Shuo. I''ll leave now."


    This time, seeing Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong love each other so much, he changed his mind. He also saw these two young people come to the present. He really couldn''t bear to separate them.


    The morality of the river and lake has been put down for a long time. Try to forget that you used to be a river and lake man.


    When he first came to the capital, he promised empress dowager Shen that he would stay and help her until he died. No matter what empress dowager Shen asked, he would do it.


    This time, he didn''t want to come. He always felt that empress dowager Shen had gone too far, but he couldn''t persuade her and didn''t want to leave.


    With the help of Wang Cheng, they leave Yunshan smoothly. After leaving Yunshan, they enter the boundary of the state of Jiang. Xiao Luo comes to meet them personally.


    Half a month later, Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi returned to the capital safely. Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo had been waiting for them at the gate of the palace for a long time. As soon as the carriage stopped, Fu Shuwan had quickly run to the carriage.


    Su Jiusi lifted the curtain and came down from the carriage. Fu Shuwan held her waist and said, "mother, you''ve come back at last. My children miss you. I dream about mother at night."

 Chapter 841

    "I''m afraid you won''t come back for the new year. My brother Yuanbo and I will be alone at that time. We''ll have no taste for the new year, especially those old ministers, but they are more worried than us, for fear that our father and mother won''t come back."


    Su Jiusi then remembered that the new year was coming soon. Fu Shuwan didn''t remind her. She almost forgot. She reached out and gently stroked Fu Shuwan''s head. Her tone was very gentle. "Good child, mother also wants you."


    Fu Yuanbo came over and knelt down to salute Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi. Although he was happy, he was more restrained than Fu Shuwan. "My son''s ministers have seen his father and his mother."


    Fu Yuanbo also laughed when he heard that it was really fate?


    "It''s rare that you and Shuwan get along so well. It''s also the fate between you."


    "Shuwan is very good." Mention of Fu Shuwan, Fu Yuanbo mouth also showed a faint smile, "mother, take care of my sister is a child minister should do."


    Your father and I are not in this period of time, thanks to you to appease Shu Wan, otherwise this little girl still don''t know how to make trouble, don''t bother you! You have to study and deal with Shu Wan. It''s hard for you. "


    Su Jiusi and Fu Yuanbo walked side by side, looking at Fu Yuanbo with a smile, "Yuanbo, we are already a family. We don''t have to be so constrained in private. We can see that you and Shu Wan have a good relationship.


    Fu Chenrong takes Fu Shuwan by the hand, and the father and daughter talk as they walk.


    "It''s OK. It''s already healed. I''m a man. What''s a little scar?"


    Fu Shuwan noticed the scar on Fu Chenrong''s hand and asked, "father, how did you hurt your hand? What''s going on? "


    Fu Chenrong touched Fu Shuwan''s head lovingly.


    "We''ll talk about it when we get back to the palace."


    Thinking of this, Su Jiusi hopes that Fu Shuwan can influence Fu Yuanbo a little, so that he can find a little bit of the nature of a child.


    However, he is the crown prince, so his identity is doomed that he can''t live as wantonly as Fu Shuwan.


    Such a person''s temperament will inevitably be somewhat depressed.


    Both Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong are amused by Fu Shuwan. Indeed, Fu Shuwan is much more lively than Fu Yuanbo. Fu Yuanbo is calm and strict with himself. He is not like a child at all and behaves like an adult.


    Fu Shuwan said with a smile, "I''m good at being a happy princess."


    "What are you good at?"


    "What I am good at is different from brother Yuanbo." Fu Shuwan put out her tongue.


    "Shuwan, you have to be as erudite as you are."


    When Fu Chenrong praised Fu Yuanbo, Fu Shuwan praised Fu Yuanbo with a proud face. The worship in the tone was obvious.


    "Father, brother Yuanbo is very powerful. When he grows up, he will be better than others."


    Fu Chenrong nodded approvingly, "Yuanbo, during my absence, you did a good job, and did not disappoint me."


    He never thought that he would have such a sister, and that she was so lovely. With her, the boring days in the past seemed to be much more interesting. Fu Shuwan was always full of fantastic ideas.


    If he could, he really wanted to be with her all his life. When this idea came out, Fu Yuanbo was scared. It was his sister. How could he have such an idea.


    Thinking of these, Fu Yuanbo''s face was a little strange. Su Jiusi certainly didn''t know what Fu Yuanbo was thinking. He just looked at Fu Yuanbo''s face and suddenly changed. He asked with concern, "Yuanbo, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 842

    "No It''s all right, son


    Fu Yuanbo flurried to change the topic, for fear that Su Jiusi would see something.


    Su Jiusi didn''t ask any more. In the evening, several people had dinner together. The whole family laughed happily. Looking at Fu Shuwan''s smile, Fu Yuanbo didn''t dare to see Fu Shuwan. It seemed that he was guilty.


    Fu Yueyi said while walking, "if she must take this matter to say things, we have no way, let it be! What do you want to do? I''m worthy of Jiang Guo. Go back to the house! "


    "What''s the queen afraid of? I did all the things she didn''t dare to do for her. I just mentioned a few words about purple orchid. Purple orchid is not so talkative. My original intention is to save her. Why does she hold on to me?"


    "The queen..." Qiu Shu has always been afraid that Su Jiusi would know that Fu Yueyi did those things. In case they were embarrassed, they didn''t have the ability to resist at all. Now they are different from the past.


    Qiu Shu was interrupted by Fu Yueyi before he finished his words. "I''ve given her the antidote. It''s her destiny, and I can''t save her. It depends on her own luck whether she lives or dies in the future."


    "Miss, I heard that Bai Rou has entered the cold palace. Would you like to..."


    It''s good to live like this. I can do what I want. I''ve never lived for myself before. From now on, I''ll live for myself. We can live as we want. "


    Fu Yueyi said with a smile, "I don''t need a man''s care. I can take care of myself. Qiu Shu, I''m not allowed to mention this again.


    "Of course I''d like to, but does the young lady really want to live alone for a lifetime? Since there are no obstacles, it''s better to find someone to take good care of the young lady. "


    Fu Yueyi suddenly turned around and asked.


    "Later, when the situation is more stable, we will continue to do business in satin shop. The capital city is my hometown. I don''t want to go anywhere else. I will never leave the capital city again in my life. Will you die here?"


    It has been ten days since they returned to the capital city. Fu Yueyi has not said what to do next. This autumn book can''t help but ask.


    "What''s your plan next, miss?"


    Fu Yueyi''s voice is full of loneliness.


    "Just come back. It''s not a waste of my time. I''ll leave the next thing to them to do. I''ve done everything I can."


    "I''m back today." Autumn book report.


    "It''s going to be Chinese New Year in three days. It''s so fast. It''s another year in the blink of an eye. Have the emperor and the queen come back yet?"


    In a courtyard in the capital of Jiang state, Fu Yueyi stood alone in the courtyard, looking up at the dark sky. Qiushu picked up a cape and put it on Fu Yueyi, reminding him, "Miss, it''s cold outside. You''d better go in and talk!"


    Fu Yueyi went back to her room and qiushu followed her. She knew that what Fu Yueyi said was reasonable. Although they got out of danger safely, there was no one else around them, and the days after that were lonely.


    She still hopes that Fu Yueyi can get married and have children. When she gets old, she will have some support and will not be lonely and helpless. But she also knows that Fu Yueyi''s temperament is hard to persuade. What happened to Feng''s family in those years made her taboo. Up to now, she hates men.


    In the future, she will accompany Fu Yueyi as long as she is alive. Only in this way can she repay Fu Yueyi for her kindness.

 Chapter 843

    After su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong returned to the state of Wei, Feng yunlang was not in a good mood. Gu Qingcheng seemed to bow his head, but he was cold to him. All kinds of things made Feng yunlang more and more unhappy.


    It was close to the end of the lunar new year, and the harem should be very happy. However, because of Feng yunlang, the atmosphere of the harem was somewhat depressed. The palace people at the bottom didn''t dare to talk and laugh, for fear that they would annoy Feng yunlang with a calm face every day.


    I can take you to live in a farmyard or travel around. I can give you whatever you want. "


    Feng Yun Lang looked at Gu Qingcheng. "Even if you don''t want to, you will be the queen of the world. Qingcheng, since you enter the palace, I have only you in my heart. Next year I will attack the state of Wei. If you don''t like to see these, don''t look at them.


    "A free and plain life."


    "What do you want?"


    "The emperor really treated me very well and gave me a lot, but these were not what I wanted."


    He needs a queen who is as ruthless as he is, but she can''t. She is not a good queen.


    He has the ambition to open up territory, which is right for an emperor, but Jiang has her relatives. She is not so ruthless as fengyunlang. She can watch fengyunlang kill them and be indifferent to them. That kind of feeling makes her suffer very much. It''s not true to ask for mercy or not. No matter what, she won''t be happy.


    Gu Qingcheng has a very uncomfortable feeling in her heart. Feng yunlang really treats her very well. She sees all the good things in her eyes and remembers them in her heart, but what she wants is never the same as what Feng yunlang wants.


    Feng yunlang walked forward a few steps, stretched out his hand to hold Gu Qingcheng''s wrist, and stared at Gu Qingcheng tightly, "am I not sincere enough to you? I''ve given you everything I can give you. "


    Gu Qingcheng retreated a few steps, tone is still alienated, "I don''t know how to stand beside the emperor, the emperor wants to do things that I don''t dare to agree with, I have figured out, I won''t ask about these things in the future, the emperor let go, and I don''t have to know."


    "For the sake of a su Jiusi, when do you want to be angry with me? Now they have returned to the state of Jiang as you wish. Aren''t you satisfied? At this time, I hope you can stand by me. "


    "I don''t know what the emperor means. I''ve admitted my mistake. What else does the emperor want me to do?"


    Feng yunlang stepped forward and came to Gu Qingcheng. His eyes became more and more dim. "Qingcheng, do you plan to live with me like this for a lifetime?"


    Gu Qingcheng stood on one side and did not speak, looking at the scene lightly.


    Feng yunlang had a little smile on his face. He bent down and reached for the third prince. After teasing for a while, he gave it to the nanny and let the nanny take the Third Prince down.


    Seeing Feng yunlang, the three-year-old Prince called Feng yunlang.


    "Father."


    Gu Qingcheng is teaching his little son to practice calligraphy. Feng yunlang strides in.


    Finish saying Feng cloud Lang let go of Gu Qing City, turn round to leave Wei Yang palace, he don''t want to face Gu Qing City of cold and distant.


    This indifference is also a kind of torture for him. This woman is probably his doom. Sometimes he loves and hates her, and he doesn''t know what to do with her.


    No matter what, he never had the idea of abandoning the empress. As long as he was the emperor, Gu Qingcheng would always be the queen.

 Chapter 844

    Half a year later, a military general of the state of Wei and a frontier General of the state of Jiang had a conflict, so the two countries formally went to war.


    After the war, Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong were obviously busy. Fu Chenrong, in particular, often stayed in the imperial study late into the night, and various military newspapers were constantly sent to Fu Chenrong.


    Su Jiusi was busy with taking care of the harem, and helped Fu Chenrong deal with part of the government affairs, which was also not at leisure.


    "I found that Jiusi is a child to be taught."


    Su Jiusi raised his eyes and looked at Fu Chenrong, "I''m more distressed."


    "Does that hurt you?"


    Su Jiusi leaned on Fu Chenrong''s chest and said, "it''s too late. Have a rest early! Tomorrow morning, you have to get up and go to court. These days you are in the imperial study. You haven''t had a good rest. Even Shuwan loves you


    "Jiusi is right. Fortunately you are here, and I can rest assured."


    "I''m your queen. I''ll support what you want to do. Husband and wife are one."


    Fu Chenrong stroked Su Jiusi''s hair, his eyes were full of doting, "Jiusi, I knew you would support me, and the capital would be handed over to you."


    "Shen Rong, be careful. I''ll wait for you here."


    Su Jiusi leans on Fu Chenrong''s shoulder. She will support what he wants to do, just like he did last time.


    Fu Chenrong nodded, "well, it has been decided. I will announce it when I go to court tomorrow. Although Yuanbo is only 11 years old, I can rest assured that there are several old ministers with your help."


    Su Jiusi asked.


    "It has been decided?"


    "Otherwise, how can empress dowager Shen try to keep the name of Wang Cheng, Feng yunlang? She pretends not to know the history of Empress Dowager Shen and Wang Cheng. That''s why Wang Cheng is loyal to empress dowager Shen. Unlike ordinary generals, Jiusi, I have to go to meet Wang Cheng myself."


    "I never thought that Shifu was so good at using soldiers."


    If we lose Leeds, it will be extremely bad for us and affect our morale. After that, we will be completely at a disadvantage, and it will not be easy to turn the situation around in the future. "


    He looked dignified. "Xiao Luo is good at attacking, but he is not good at defending the city. The King City is really powerful. It''s a good way to attack the city. Since the beginning of the war, we and the state of Wei have been at a disadvantage.


    Su Jiusi looked at the map in surprise. Fu Chenrong made a circle in Lizhou with a red brush.


    "How could it be so fast Isn''t Shaw in California? "


    Fu Chenrong let Su Jiusi sit beside him. He reached over Su Jiusi''s shoulder and pointed to the map. His tone was very worried, "Li Zhou won''t be long."


    Su Jiusi looked at Fu Chenrong with deep heartache in his eyes. The fatigue on his face was obvious. He didn''t even have time to shave his beard. He looked a little haggard.


    "I can''t sleep, so I come to see you. During this time, you are always busy until the third shift, and your eyes are dark."


    Fu Chenrong raised his eyes, after seeing Su Jiusi, he gave a smile to Su Jiusi and held Su Jiusi''s hand. "How come you haven''t slept so late?"


    Su Jiusi went to Fu Chen''s side and then began to remind him.


    "Shen Rong, it''s already three o''clock."


    Fu Chenrong is looking at the map under the light, concentrating on it. He doesn''t notice that Su Jiusi has come to him.


    That day, Fu Chenrong was busy in the imperial study late at night. Su Jiusi left and right didn''t see Fu Chenrong coming, so he just came to the imperial study.


    "It''s not serious."


    Fu Chenrong laughed, "OK, OK, I listen to the queen, let''s go back to the room to have a rest."


    With that, Fu Chenrong gets up, takes Su Jiusi''s hand and goes back to his room. Fortunately, Su Jiusi is beside him. Every time he is tired, as long as he sees her, all his fatigue disappears.

 Chapter 845

    Two days later, Fu Chenrong personally led the army, while Su Jiusi stayed behind the curtain to listen to the government and assisted Fu Yuanbo with several senior officials.


    Su Jiusi devoted herself to the government affairs. She and Fu Yuanbo read a book together. They were often busy until late at night.


    In front of the tense war situation, the state of Wei united with Shaluo. Fu Chenrong was entangled by the royal city. Shaluo took the opportunity to send troops to harass the border of Jiang. For a moment, Jiang was besieged and couldn''t cope.


    "Well, well, I''ll listen to you. I''ll have a good rest as long as I persuade my aunt."


    "You are not the same."


    Seeing that her son and daughter-in-law were so concerned about her, Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing, "you''re really following the husband now."


    The husband and wife are persuading Su Jiusi.


    "What Liyuan said is that you are a woman at least, and you should also pay attention to rest. If you go on like this, how can your body stand it?"


    Gu Liyuan sighed, "you are heartbroken. The queen is so hard to be. Look what you''ve been haggard for the past two months. All day and all night, you''ve become an iron man."


    "If it''s useful or not, you have to try. What if it is?"


    "I haven''t seen her before, but I''m curious about what she looks like." Pei Bingbing said as she walked, "you said that the saint aunt was Huidi''s concubine before. The most important thing in this palace is the rules. How much stimulation does she have to suffer to become such a debauchery today? She has been away from the snow country for so many years. Now it''s no use looking for her!"


    Because of this, most of the snowmen are brave and good at fighting.


    It''s just that XueGuo has always been a mysterious country. It''s never associated with Jiang or Wei. It''s said that the weather in XueGuo is extremely cold and winter clothes are needed all year round. Without summer, the climate is bad.


    Su Jiusi gets out of the carriage and walks ahead. She remembers that Fu Chenrong once told her that Shenggu was originally the concubine of Huidi in the snow kingdom. If the snow kingdom is willing to help, then the crisis in the kingdom of Jiang will be relieved. Shaluo is taking advantage of the situation.


    "In recent years, the holy aunt has not provoked men. Maybe she has lost interest in men. Liyuan, you are safe. Let''s go up the mountain!"


    Pei Bingbing stares at Gu Liyuan, "you just hope you are in danger?"


    Gu Liyuan saw Su Jiusi''s face all the way, and he wanted to tease Su Jiusi.


    "Can I be very dangerous? Although I haven''t met her, I''ve heard about her in the world for a long time. "


    At the foot of Baoling mountain, Pei Bingbing asked curiously, "Jiusi, is it useful for you to find the holy aunt? She''s just a person in the world, who specializes in provoking men. What can she do at this time? "


    Su Jiusi is worried. Suddenly, she thinks of a person. Knowing that the person can''t be invited, she takes Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing to Baoling mountain.


    Although there are people in Guiyun villa, they can''t deal with Shaluo''s cavalry. They can''t stop Shaluo at all.


    Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing rush to the capital to help Su Jiusi. In the face of Jiang''s situation, they have no way. They don''t understand the battlefield.


    Seeing that Alan has been following without words, Pei Bingbing teases Alan again, "when will you and Castle Peak get married? I''m going to have your wedding wine? Jiusi and Chenrong''s wedding wine didn''t catch up. Your wedding wine can''t be missed any more. "


    "Let''s wait for the situation to settle down."


    Now Jiang is in such a bad situation that she doesn''t have the heart to think about getting married. Qingshan follows Fu Chenrong to the battlefield. She is busy every day and has no time to think about anything else.

 Chapter 846

    "It''s right to send you to Jiusi at the beginning, otherwise it would not have been such a good marriage. Bingbing and I won''t leave until we drink your wedding wine."


    Gu Liyuan said jokingly.


    Several people talk and laugh, suddenly a white figure blocked in front of them, a white hair back to them, wearing a white suit.


    Shenggu also took a piece of flower pie to eat, "now the state of Jiang and the state of Wei are at war, and Shaluo is also taking advantage of the situation. The state of Jiang is besieged on all sides. What can I do for you as a member of the Jianghu?"


    "I haven''t seen you in recent years, but I''ve heard a lot about you. I didn''t mean to disturb you, but it''s urgent. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Aunt seldom laughs, obviously likes Pei Bingbing''s temperament.


    "This little girl is lovely."


    Gu Liyuan is also speechless. Originally, he wanted to stop Pei Bingbing. Unexpectedly, Pei Bingbing not only ate it himself, but also took a piece of it and put it in Gu Liyuan''s hand.


    As soon as aunt''s words came to an end, Pei Bingbing reached for a piece of pie, and after biting it, she was full of praise. "Master, you are good at this craft. This flower pie is very good and fragrant."


    Three people with the aunt into the room, on the table is a plate of just made cakes, "this is my flower pie, you have a good mouth, if you want to take."


    "It''s a nice room." Pei Bingbing likes it more and more. She can''t help but praise it.


    Outside is the troubled times, but Baoling mountain is full of peace and tranquility, as if it is two worlds outside.


    Aunt''s yard is still planted with a variety of colors of flowers, far away on the smell of a strong fragrance, flowers above a variety of butterflies flying.


    After that, she led the way in front of her. Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan followed her hand in hand. After walking for a while, they came to the front of a bamboo house.


    "I''m not blind. I can see it." The holy aunt took back her eyes and glanced at Su Jiusi carelessly. "Well, how can you remember me here? You are the queen, and you still have time to come to me. If you have anything to say, come into the room!"


    Gu Liyuan just feels funny and reaches for Pei Bingbing''s hand to make Pei Bingbing feel at ease.


    "Auntie, he''s my man." Pei Bingbing made a sound immediately.


    Su Jiusi politely called, but the aunt''s eyes fell on Gu Liyuan, looking at Gu Liyuan with great interest, "this young man is really handsome, but I don''t want to find a man now, otherwise it''s good to leave him."


    "Master."


    She looks older than eight years ago. She can see wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, but she is still much younger than her peers.


    Pei Bingbing called curiously.


    "Are you a saint?"


    "The state of Jiang is indeed besieged on all sides. That''s why I came to find the elder. The elder is also a member of the state of Jiang. I don''t want to see the state of Jiang annexed by the state of Wei."


    She said, "what does this have to do with me? I live in Baoling mountain for a long time. Things outside can''t affect me and have nothing to do with me. I''ll go back after eating this pie! If you want to live here, it''s OK. Anyway, I''m lonely all by myself. It''s just right to have someone to accompany me. It depends on whether you can live there


    Su Jiusi looked at the aunt solemnly, "now only XueGuo can help Jiangguo. Can you take me to XueGuo to see Huidi of XueGuo? As long as you are willing to help me this time, I will promise you whatever you ask."

 Chapter 847

    Hearing Su Jiusi mention XueGuo, aunt''s face suddenly changed. She actually knew the origin of XueGuo and she was the queen.


    But she didn''t intend to touch those in the past, so she refused without thinking about them. "I don''t understand what the queen said. I''m from the state of Jiang. How can I know Huidi of XueGuo? I don''t know where you heard these ridiculous things from."


    "Master, since I''ve come to you, I have the bottom of my heart. I have no intention of exposing the scar of my master. It''s just an urgent matter. It''s related to the future of Jiang state. I can''t help but ask you to help me this time."


    "Even if this jade pendant is important to me, it''s not necessarily a gift from a man."


    "If you put it down, how can you keep that jade pendant all the time? Now it''s all hanging on your waist. When I left Baoling mountain, I saw the elder sitting alone on the steps and staring at the jade pendant in a daze. Then I knew if there was someone in the elder''s heart to put it down. The younger generation came from the past and saw some things clearly."


    Alan then helped Su Jiusi to get up. Her aunt took the tea on the table and drank it carelessly. "You don''t know what I experienced in those years, empress. How can you conclude that I haven''t put him down yet?"


    The holy aunt came back to herself, "get up! The empress kneels down for me, and I''m afraid of losing my life? "


    Su Jiusi spoke again.


    "Please give Jiang Guo an opportunity, and also give yourself an opportunity."


    Seeing her look like this, Su Jiusi knew that she had not let go of the past. As long as she did not let go, she could persuade her to take this trip.


    In recent decades, she has been deviant from the past. She just wanted to revenge him and get rid of his influence, but she still failed. His influence on her has been engraved in her heart for a long time, and I''m afraid I can''t let go of it in my life.


    The holy aunt looked far away, her eyes were desolate, and she fell into memories. It had been so many years. She always thought that she had put it down, but she often dreamed of that person.


    "Master, I heard that emperor Hui is not in good health. If you don''t go to see him now, I''m afraid there will be no chance in the future. Since you have never forgotten that person in your heart and kept the jade pendant, why don''t you go to see him any more and say what you want while you are still alive?"


    Pei Bingbing took the opportunity to speak.


    "Master, if you want to know the answer, you''d better go to the snow country in person. Some things are a knot in your heart. I''m afraid you won''t have peace all your life. It''s better to ask yourself."


    Seeing Su Jiusi kneeling on the ground, a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. "You really put your lower body. It''s not that I don''t help you. I''ve been away from the snow country for more than 20 years. Do you think that person still remembers me?"


    Su Jiusi got up and knelt down in front of her aunt. She couldn''t see the state of Jiang being at a disadvantage all the time. She couldn''t see the people at the border being slaughtered by Shaluo. She wanted to save them, and also wanted to keep the state of Jiang, so that the people could live and work in peace and contentment as soon as possible.


    "It''s embroidered with bingdilian, which is definitely not a gift from friends and relatives."


    She was stunned at first, and then said with emotion, "you have observed carefully. You still remember things so many years ago clearly. No wonder you have no son, but you can stay behind. You have such ability, and no one else has anything to say.


    It is said that emperors are the most merciless since ancient times, but Fu Chenrong is a very special emperor. When I warned you, I thought you would live a miserable life in a few years. At that time, you were very determined. I thought you were young and ignorant. Now I know that your heart is like a mirror, not as confused as I used to be. "

 Chapter 848

    "I''m determined because I know what kind of person Shen Rong is. I can go to the bottom and understand him."


    "It''s not easy to understand an emperor."


    "He was not the emperor at the beginning. When I knew him, he was the adopted son of the family."


    They were all silent. Su Jiusi didn''t expect that her aunt and Huidi had such a past. It was really hurtful for her to go from love to disillusionment. She and Gu Yan were not like this at that time. It was just that Gu Yan was acting from the beginning, but for her, she was the same as her aunt. At the beginning, she was full of promise, but at the end, there was no kindness.


    Empress, if you want me to ask him, I''ve really found the wrong person. It''s probably not him that I can''t let go, but the sincerity I''ve paid. "


    The aunt said with a bitter smile, "how good it was at the beginning, and how painful it was at the back. After I left the palace in suspended animation, he declared that I was dead. In his eyes, I was already dead. How could he want to see me when he and I had reached this stage.


    "Later, I rehabilitated his beloved concubine who repeatedly offended me. He called me a poisonous woman, abolished my position, and banned me. In his eyes, I had become an abominable poisonous woman. My whole life had not come to the end yet."


    At the beginning, he was patient with me. With more and more beautiful family members in the harem, he came to see me less and less, and there was more and more discord between me and him. He began to ignore me, and he didn''t even want to talk to me any more. "


    It''s a pity that this child was born dead. Later, I had two miscarriages. At that time, I was in a sad mood and often cried.


    "Later he became emperor, and I became his Yuanfei. He was still very kind to me. We had children, and my life was getting better and better.


    Several people did not interrupt the aunt, waiting for the aunt to continue to say.


    The aunt thought, with a gentle smile on her face, even her eyes became soft. "It was so good at that time. I would laugh every night when I fell asleep, and I felt that I was the happiest person in the world."


    I''m Jiang Guoren. He tried every means to persuade his mother to win a place for me. I didn''t want to enter the palace. Seeing what he did for me, I was willing to enter the harem. "


    "I''m not like him." After she finished, she stopped talking and thought of many things. She stopped for a while and then continued to speak, "when I just met emperor Hui, I always thought I met a lover who could be entrusted with my whole life. At that time, he had not yet become emperor.


    "That is, Chen Rong never leaves her. I think nine thoughts have become Chen Rong''s pride." Gu Liyuan, sitting on one side, chimed in.


    The aunt understood Su Jiusi''s meaning and suddenly laughed, "no wonder there is no one to replace you in him. He must appreciate you very much."


    "It''s really easy to change people''s hearts, but all the changes are not sudden, but accumulated overnight. Shen Rong and I have been together for many years. He changes again and I change again. We become emperor and queen. Time only makes us more tacit understanding. I always stand beside him and never lag behind him."


    The aunt continued to sigh, "the heart will change."


    So she understood the aunt and what she thought.


    But when she met Fu Chenrong, the past things had been completely put down for a long time.


    However, she felt that the relationship between Shenggu and Huidi was not so simple. It seemed that some things were different from what they thought. She was ready to tell Shenggu what she had heard.

 Chapter 849

    "Sir, I heard that emperor Hui''s mausoleum was chosen in Lookout Mountain. The queen has already passed away, but her mausoleum is elsewhere. She was not chosen with emperor Hui. As an emperor, he didn''t want to be buried with the queen. It''s strange."


    Over the years, Shenggu deliberately did not inquire about Huidi''s affairs. In addition, the snow kingdom was mysterious, so it was very difficult to hear about the snow kingdom in the state of Jiang. Therefore, Shenggu really did not know that Huidi chose the mausoleum in Lookout Mountain.


    Hearing the word "Wangshan", aunt Sheng''s face was very complicated. It was her favorite place. She once told emperor Hui that she would be buried there after her death. Emperor Hui said that he was with her, only the two of them.


    Looking at Gu Liyuan''s help, her heart is warm. At this time, her son and daughter-in-law accompany her. It''s very gratifying to think about it.


    Su Jiusi knew that Gu Liyuan could not be stopped, so he answered.


    "Jiusi, Bingbing and I will go with you." Gu Liyuan looked at Su Jiusi and continued, "don''t object. It''s settled. We''ll go together at that time. Anyway, Bingbing and I have nothing to do with each other. You are in danger. Bingbing and I can''t just sit back and watch."


    "I''m the queen of the state of Jiang. If I don''t show up, you can''t even see Huidi, let alone persuade Huidi. Then you can go back first! I''ll take Alan to the snow country


    "How can that work?" Pei Bingbing immediately objected, "the snow country is far away, and it''s freezing. You don''t have martial arts. How can you go to that place? If the holy aunt doesn''t answer, Liyuan and I will go for you."


    "If my aunt doesn''t want to, I''ll go myself."


    Su Jiusi had thought about these problems for a long time. She was hard to understand. Although she was sure to persuade her, she had to be prepared for her refusal.


    "Jiusi, if she refuses, do you have a solution?" Gu Liyuan is also worried about this. At present, the situation in the state of Jiang is really not good. Fu Chenrong can''t take care of Shaluo in the front line.


    Su Jiusi shook his head. "The holy aunt is not afraid of death. She can''t use poison on her. Moreover, her martial arts are unfathomable. Even if she has to, she can''t poison her. Bingbing, put away the poison."


    Just sat down, Pei Bingbing immediately came over, "will the holy aunt promise? I''m counting on her now. If we don''t agree, we''ll think of another way. I''ve brought all the poison. "


    Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing also follow into the room.


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything more. He nodded to his aunt and went back to the room first.


    At present, she doesn''t want to make any decisions. She just wants to think quietly for a while, so she let them go back first.


    "Go back to your room and have a rest. I want to be alone for a while."


    Pei Bingbing can''t help interrupting.


    "Is there any misunderstanding in this? Even if it''s hypocritical, it''s unnecessary. The elder is not the daughter of an important official of the snow kingdom. Huidi doesn''t need to do this at all."


    He really chose the mausoleum in the lookout mountain, but what''s the use of doing so? She wanted to ask emperor Hui, since he had been merciless to her, why did he do such a thing, and what did he want to do?


    "Why don''t you go back to your room and have a rest! No matter what the result, I will leave Baoling mountain in the morning


    Pei Bingbing took the initiative to hold Gu Liyuan''s hand. "Jiusi, don''t think about it any more. Anyway, Liyuan and I will accompany you to advance and retreat together. Jiang Guo will win in the end. Have a good sleep.


    You are really tired during this period of time. Shuwan, the girl, has come to me for several times. She is distressed to let me persuade you. "

 Chapter 850

    Mentioning Fu Shuwan, Su Jiusi has a gentle smile on his lips. Fu Shuwan is indeed a good child. In the past year, Fu Shuwan has become very sensible, probably because he often stays with Fu Yuanbo.


    "You go back quickly!"


    See the exhaustion on two faces, Su Jiusi urges a way.


    "I''ve been here for a long time. I didn''t disturb you when I saw you asleep. I just poured a cup of tea and woke you up?"


    After dark, Su Jiusi suddenly felt the movement in the room. When she opened her eyes, she saw her aunt sitting opposite her. She took down her blanket and said with a smile, "when did you come here?"


    Their mother is too tired. Since Fu Chenrong went to the army, Su Jiusi has been working hard. She has to take care of the affairs of the court and the harem, and has no spare time.


    For fear of disturbing Su Jiusi, Alan finds a blanket to cover Su Jiusi and leaves the room.


    Su Jiusi is probably really tired. Alan pinches Su Jiusi for a while, but Su Jiusi falls asleep on the table.


    Alan nodded.


    "Well."


    "Qingshan once told me that I feel very happy to see you every day. If you don''t want to get married, he won''t force you. He will guard you. Although others are clumsy, they are true to your heart. Alan, you will get married."


    Last time I was injured, this fool actually fed me with blood. In fact, I noticed Qingshan''s thoughts very early. I just pretended that I didn''t know and didn''t know when I would put him in my heart. If it wasn''t for that injury, I would continue to hesitate. After so many years of delay, I owe Qingshan. "


    Compared with the former shyness, Alan was a little better, but still a little bit shy, "maidservant really likes Castle Peak, he''s very good and stupid.


    Su Jiusi laughed, "it seems that you like Castle Peak very much."


    Alan didn''t stop and continued, "what''s the meaning of Niang Niang? How can I be wronged if I follow Niang Niang? It''s a blessing for my life. If I didn''t follow Niang Niang, I wouldn''t know Qingshan."


    "I also believe that Shen Rong will win. I also want to see you get married. I''ve been wronged by you all these years."


    She has lost the sea, do not want to lose Castle Peak, such things do not want to experience again.


    Castle Peak is still around Fu Chenrong. Only if they win can they have a future.


    Only those who win will come back safely. If they lose, Feng yunlang will kill them. For whatever reason, Alan hopes that Fu Chenrong will win.


    "Don''t worry, madam. The emperor will win."


    Su Jiusi puts down his hand. Alan reaches out his hand to knead Su Jiusi''s temple. The strength is just right. Su Jiusi closes his eyes and doesn''t speak.


    Su Jiusi drank a glass of water and rubbed her temple. During this time, she didn''t have a good rest. She was often busy late into the night. Alan knew Su Jiusi was working hard and said with some heartache, "lady, let me come!"


    Two people again told a few words, this just left Su Jiu Si''s room.


    Su Jiusi was already sleeping. It was her aunt who woke her up. She shook her head. "I should wake up after sleeping for a while."


    "You are really tired. You can sleep on the table. It''s hard to be a queen."


    "Although it''s hard and worrying, it''s good to be around, but it''s all worth it." Su Jiusi finished and folded his blanket neatly on the bed.

 Chapter 851

    The aunt walked behind her, as if with emotion, "sometimes I admire you very much, seeing that the impossible things have been done by you. Now you have children and daughters. It''s said that the children are very filial, which saves the pain of having children. It''s really your blessing to have such filial children."


    "Good fortune is from my own struggle. I''m not all smooth sailing."


    "I know that I''ve been paying attention to you all these years. I wanted to see when you fell, but I didn''t expect you to get better. In the end, I hope you will go on like this.


    Although I can''t appreciate her, I don''t hate her any more.


    With that, she went out of the room first. When she first met her, Su Jiusi didn''t like her. She felt that what she did was hard for her to accept. She just wanted to use her to solve Fengyue. Later, when she learned about her story, she realized that she was a real woman.


    The aunt patted Su Jiusi on the shoulder. "It''s right to think like this. Some things are predestined by heaven. Everything that should be done has been done. The rest depends on your destiny. Come out to eat! You have a good appetite. You can''t eat it in the future. "


    "I''ll do my best. I don''t dare to ask for anything."


    "I haven''t seen him for decades. I''m not sure if he will agree. Don''t hold too much hope and try your best. I hope you and the emperor will go on for a long time. It can be regarded as giving me a little hope to believe that the royal family has a consistent emperor."


    Su Jiusi solemnly thanks her. No matter what reason she helped, she would like to thank her. This is related to the people of the whole Jiang kingdom.


    "Thank you, master."


    Empress, I''m from the state of Jiang. Even if I help the state of Jiang, you don''t have to thank me. If there''s something I can''t put down in my heart, I won''t take this trip for you. You can go back to the capital early tomorrow morning. "


    "No, it''s the same whether you go or not. You can''t convince him. He only owes me, but he doesn''t owe you anything.


    "I''ll go with my master."


    If she doesn''t go this time, they won''t meet again in their life. This is the last time they meet. If they don''t, they won''t have another life.


    Revenge and how, the heart of the knot is still in, still did not feel happy.


    She admits that she has never let go of the past. Her shocking behavior is just to revenge Huidi. He has so many women, why can''t she go to other men.


    She wanted to ask Huidi why he chose his mausoleum in Wangshan, which was the place she wanted to go. Mingming had failed, so why did he do it.


    Shenggu said her decision in a flat tone. She is over 60 years old, and Huidi is nearly 70 years old. They are all old.


    Empress, I''ve already thought out what you said. I''ll go to the snow Kingdom early tomorrow morning. You don''t have to go. I''ll go alone. It''s freezing in the snow kingdom. You may not be able to stand the climate there. Now the state of Jiang is at a critical juncture. You''d better go back to the palace to deal with the government affairs! "


    The next day, Shenggu left Baoling mountain early in the morning and went to the snow country, while Su Jiusi and them went back to the capital.


    Sitting in the carriage back home, Pei Bingbing fiddled with the bracelet on her hands and said, "it''s really unexpected that she went to the snow country by herself, so we just have to go back and wait for the news from her.


    The saints have all left the snow country for so many years. Does the old emperor still think about the saints in his heart? Sending troops is a matter of state affairs, and I don''t know if the old emperor will meddle in such affairs for the sake of his aunt. "

 Chapter 852

    "Bingbing, don''t say a word." Gu Liyuan patted Pei Bingbing on the head. She said a lot. Fortunately, Gu Liyuan had been used to it for a long time and had a headache, but there was no way to get such a daughter-in-law.


    "I don''t want to talk to you. If you don''t want to listen, cover your ears. Gu Liyuan, if you dare to pat me on the head again, I''ll break your hand. My left hand has already been trained."


    Pei Bingbing menaces fiercely.


    "Are you sick? You don''t look well


    "I''m fine."


    Seeing Su Jiusi''s face suddenly turned pale, Pei Bingbing asked with concern, "Jiusi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Jiusi, who was originally in the carriage, suddenly felt a tingling pain. She clenched the blood red bracelet on her hand. He was injured.


    Both of them were carrying long knives. Originally they were riding in a carriage, but later they got off the horse. Wang Cheng''s long knife was very sharp. When they went down with one knife, they directly cut the armor on Fu Chenrong''s shoulder. The wound penetrated into the bone, leaving a deep wound on his shoulder, and the bright red blood splashed out.


    The ground is full of corpses and stumps, the air is filled with a strong smell of blood, Fu Chenrong''s armor is full of blood, and his face is also stained with blood. On the battlefield, he has a strong sense of killing.


    Wang Cheng was wearing silver armor, and they fought head-on. This battle has been fought for a long time. Before, he did not face the enemy head-on, nor did he formally fight with Wang Cheng. This is the first time for him to fight close.


    Fu Chenrong is in a fierce battle with Wang Cheng. Wearing golden armor, Fu Chenrong goes to battle to kill the enemy himself.


    I don''t know what happened to Fu Chenrong now? What she can do for Fu Chenrong in the capital has already been done, and the rest depends on the will of heaven.


    She and Fu Chenrong are very busy. Fu Chenrong is in charge of the whole state of Jiang. She takes care of the harem and teaches her children. They are also very busy. They cherish their time alone and never quarrel.


    Su Jiusi shakes his head in a hurry, "but he envies your leisure time."


    "you are disguised. We are too busy. Tianya restaurant business is still booming. "


    "Everyone has his own way of life. Shen Rong and I are so busy that we can''t have a fight."


    "Then why don''t you and Shen Rong quarrel?" Pei Bingbing asked with a smile.


    "Noisy or noisy, this day will be interesting."


    Su Jiusi''s face was so strange that she could not call her daughter-in-law and sister-in-law. She had never called her daughter-in-law for so many years and always called her name.


    "Jiusi, don''t laugh. Your sister-in-law is like this. I don''t think she will change her life."


    Gu Liyuan really shut up. Su Jiusi, sitting opposite him, couldn''t help laughing. These two people haven''t changed at all. After so many years, they still like to talk back.


    "Shut up, too. I don''t want to hear you now."


    "You have to take care of me when you break it. Why make trouble for yourself?"


    Su Jiusi just shook his head. He was very worried about Fu Chenrong. He could only pray secretly that he would be safe.


    Fu Chenrong didn''t care about the injury on his shoulder. At that moment, he thought of Su Jiusi. He really regretted wearing that bracelet for Su Jiusi. He couldn''t even hide the injury. The more serious the injury, the more painful her heart would be.


    Fu Chenrong stabs Wang Cheng with a long knife. There are only enemies on the battlefield. Neither he nor Wang Cheng shows mercy. They all know that the whole country is on their shoulders.

 Chapter 853

    "Fu Chenrong, you can''t break through with me."


    "Yes? Then General Wang will watch and see how I left. "


    "Charlotte took the opportunity to break the pass. You can''t go back in time. When the time comes, you will be defeated by Fu Chenrong."


    Wang Cheng showed a satisfied smile on his face. He stretched out his hand and called softly, "yun''er..."


    With Fu Chenrong''s assurance, Wang Cheng was relieved. His consciousness became more and more blurred. Suddenly, he saw a girl in goose yellow coming towards him. The girl had the brightest smile, bent eyebrows and stretched out her hand to him.


    "Well, I won''t kill her."


    "For my sake, don''t kill her. She''s just a deep palace Woman... "


    Fu Chenrong took the purse from Wang Cheng. It was stained with Wang Cheng''s blood. He put the purse into his arms and nodded, "OK, I promise you."


    Wang Cheng stretched out his hand, trembling, "give this to Shen Yun, tell her for me, I''ll go first, let her take care."


    After killing Wang Cheng, Fu Chenrong didn''t feel good. He didn''t want to kill Wang Cheng, but here, he had to do it.


    "Do you have any last words?"


    The king city fell to the ground, his silver armor was full of bright red blood, and his mouth was bleeding constantly. "Even if you don''t kill me, I will kill you. On the battlefield, it''s life and death."


    Fu Chenrong put away the long sword, with a trace of guilt in his tone, "I''m sorry, master. I don''t want to fight with you any more."


    Wang Cheng knelt on the ground and spat out a big mouthful of blood, but he still held the purse tightly in his hand.


    Wang Cheng tightly grasped the purse and stabbed another long knife into Wang Cheng''s chest. This time it was Fu Chenrong.


    Fu Chenrong holds the purse and goes away. Wang Cheng catches up. Fu Chenrong leads Wang Cheng to a corner and throws out the purse. When Wang Cheng goes to pick up the purse, a sharp long arrow shoots from the back of Wang Cheng and directly runs through Wang Cheng''s chest.


    Seeing the purse robbed, Wang Cheng''s face changed greatly.


    Fu Chenrong doesn''t want to fight with Wang Cheng any more. He sees a very old purse pinned to Wang Cheng''s waist. He nods to Xiao Luo, indicating that Xiao Luo distracts Wang Cheng''s attention. He takes the opportunity to pull off the purse on Wang Cheng''s waist.


    But now the King City is blocking his way. Unless they capture Yuzhou, they can''t get through. No matter how difficult it is, he must take it.


    He must break through as soon as possible, and then let Xiao Luo lead the troops to support the border.


    Their main forces were brought out by him to deal with the state of Wei. Those left behind could not prevent the cavalry of Shaluo. They could not hold on for a long time. The situation was extremely unfavorable to them.


    Fu Chenrong can feel Wang Cheng''s fatigue. He really works very hard, but Fu Chenrong is not a vegetarian either. They are rivals. They have been entangled for so many days, but they haven''t completely separated. At present, Fu Chenrong has a slight disadvantage. In addition to Shaluo''s opportunity to send troops, Fu Chenrong is very worried.


    "It''s not the last moment yet. Who knows the result? General Wang is really good at using soldiers, but I''m not bad. After so many days, General Wang can''t hold on any longer!"


    After this sound, Wang Cheng''s hand fell down fiercely, with a smile on his face until he died.


    "Xiao Luo, someone will bury General Wang well later."


    After that, Fu Chenrong turned and left. Xiao Luo answered, "emperor, your wound needs to be bandaged. The King City is dead. You can give it to the last general here. You go back first."

 Chapter 854

    "That''s fine. Be careful."


    Fu Chenrong had already mounted his horse and left. After the death of Wang Cheng, the people under his hand were much easier to deal with, and the hearts of the people were dispersed.


    Soon, they captured Yuzhou.


    Fu Chenrong leaned back on his chair and relaxed a little. This time, he really didn''t think of her. After all, it was eight years ago that he saw her last time.


    Xiao Luo bowed down.


    "Yes, the emperor will retire at the end, and the emperor will have a rest earlier."


    "A person who is very important to Emperor Hui, what''s the use of other people to go to the snow kingdom? Now only she can persuade emperor Hui. I forget this person. Fortunately, I''ve got nine thoughts. It''s late. You should step down first! Two days later, we''re going to attack the city. "


    "The queen said that she had 70% confidence. Now that the queen has found XueGuo, Xiao Luo, please stay for a while! Let''s wait and see. " Xiao Luo is very curious about how the queen persuades the emperor of the snow kingdom. After enduring it, he asks, "emperor, who did the queen send to the snow kingdom?"


    Hearing that he had gone to the snow country, Xiao Luo was surprised. "Is this useful? XueGuo never interferes in these things. How can they send troops to help for no reason? "


    "The queen has sent someone to the snow country."


    Although she knew it was written by the empress, Xiao Luo thought that the empress might have thought of something. The empress knew about their current predicament.


    "Emperor, is there any good news from the empress?"


    At such a tense moment, only the empress could make fu Chenrong so relaxed.


    Seeing Fu Chenrong''s expression, Xiao Luo knows who wrote the letter without asking.


    Fu Chenrong motioned for the soldiers to come in and took the letter from the soldiers. When it was unfolded, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and even his eyes became gentle.


    "Come in."


    At this time, a soldier came in and reported respectfully, "emperor, this is a letter from the capital."


    When Fu Chenrong said this, there was a sense of hegemony in his eyes. Since the war had been started, he must take the state of Wei and end the chaotic world himself.


    "If there are fewer people, there will be fewer. I can capture Yuancheng as well. After taking Yuancheng, the state of Wei will be in front of us."


    Now the only one who can hope to stop Saro is Xiao Luo.


    Fu Chenrong knows what Xiao Luo said, but now it''s hard for him to ride a tiger. He has to make a decision. He is the one who has dealt with Shaluo and knows the horror of Shaluo.


    Although we have recovered Yucheng, the source city is still in the hands of the state of Wei. We have to take advantage of the victory and pursue it. It''s very bad for us to deploy troops at this juncture. The Emperor may not be able to stop their people by himself. Let the empress think of a way. "


    Hearing that Fu Chenrong wanted to transfer himself back to the border, Xiao Luo immediately knelt down on the ground, "think twice, Emperor. Although the King City is dead, the strength of the state of Wei is stronger than ours.


    Fu Chenrong looked for a long time, his eyes still remained on the map, and said, "Xiao Luo, you will lead the troops to support the border tomorrow, and Shaluo will be handed over to you."


    Two days later, Fu Chenrong looked at the map in his study.


    Some things Su Jiusi is more meticulous than him, and his memory is also better than him. For example, if Su Jiusi didn''t mention this, he would have forgotten it completely.


    With Su Jiusi by his side, he is quite at ease.


    He wants to finish all this earlier and go back to see Su Jiusi earlier. Yes, he missed her.

 Chapter 855

    Half a month later, the reinforcements of the snow Kingdom arrived, and they united with the soldiers at the border to repel shalo.


    Shalo was badly hit, so he withdrew immediately and did not dare to invade again.


    After the border crisis was relieved, Fu Chenrong was completely relieved. Jiang''s morale was greatly boosted. He not only regained the source city, but also won several nearby cities at one stroke.


    "The state of Wei is still there, but the royal family of Wei is no longer there. We are no longer Royal. Mo''er, take your brothers back to your room first. I have something to say to your mother and empress alone."


    Feng Mo Lian hung his head, his face was very bad, and he was in a bad mood.


    "Is the state of Wei gone?"


    "Mo''er, if you lose, you have to admit defeat. I''m sorry for you. From now on, Mo''er will no longer be the crown prince, but a civilian."


    "What shall we do?"


    "Yes, we lost."


    At the moment, Feng yunlang calmed down a lot. Before, he was also very unwilling to accept the fact that he was defeated.


    Feng Mo even want to say what, Feng yunlang has strided in from the outside, three children together to Feng yunlang salute, Feng Mo even unwilling to ask, "father, we really lost?"


    "But..."


    "This is the trend of the times. If you lose, you have to admit it. Why do you disturb the peace of the people? Mo''er, you have to forget all this. From now on, you are no longer the prince."


    As long as Fu Chenrong doesn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately and let go of her children, she doesn''t blame Fu Chenrong for them, and doesn''t want Feng Molian to take revenge again. She just wants the world to settle down as soon as possible.


    The struggle between the two countries is nothing more than two results, either Jiang Guosheng or Wei Guosheng.


    Seeing Feng Molian''s strong reaction, Gu Qingcheng was worried that the child would go astray in the future.


    Feng Mo has a strong hatred in his eyes and doesn''t listen to Gu Qingcheng''s words.


    "Isn''t my father a good emperor? Mother, how can you help outsiders? It''s the state of Jiang who destroyed the state of Wei. This hatred will be firmly remembered by the children''s ministers. "


    "Mo''er, don''t be mischievous. If you lose, you have to admit defeat. The people suffer most in the chaos. Now it''s not a bad thing for the world to be unified. My mother believes that the emperor of Jiang will be a good emperor who loves the people like a son."


    Fen module clenched her fist, and there was a strong reluctance in her eyes. "Now losing doesn''t mean anything. As long as the children''s ministers are alive, they will try to recover the country in the future."


    Gu Qingcheng squatted on the ground, reached out and touched Feng Mo Lian''s head, "Mo''er, if the two countries fight, there will be a defeat, we lose."


    Feng Mo Lian looks at Gu Qingcheng anxiously. He is the eldest prince of the state of Wei. He already knows the world and what happened.


    "Mother, is Wei really going to die?"


    She is the queen of the state of Wei. She is willing to live and die with the state of Wei, but her three children are still young. If she wants to find a way to save the children''s lives, Fu Chenrong is his elder brother after all. At that time, she will go to ask Fu Chenrong.


    She thought that the Wei Parliament was defeated by the state of Jiang, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Gu Qingcheng is wearing a dark purple dress, and her three sons are all around her. Soon the capital will be lost. Once the capital is lost, the imperial palace will not last long, and the state of Wei will be finished.


    Half a year later, all kinds of good news came to Su Jiusi.


    The state of Jiang, which was at a disadvantage, reversed the situation, and the state of Wei was defeated.


    At this moment, Feng Molian still hates Fu Chenrong. When he grows up, he must find a way to restore the state. He can''t give the state of Wei to Fu Chenrong for nothing.


    But now he can do nothing, he is just a child, even his father is helpless.


    But under, Feng Mo Lian can only take two younger brothers to return to the room first.

 Chapter 856

    Gu Qingcheng looks at Feng yunlang, and suddenly he doesn''t know what to say. Feng yunlang suddenly steps forward and hugs Gu Qingcheng tightly. "Are you still angry with me at this time? With Su Jiusi, Fu Chenrong won''t embarrass you. Take the children with you! Good advice to Mo''er. "


    Gu Qingcheng closed her eyes. After knowing those things, she made up with Feng yunlang on the surface and alienated Feng yunlang secretly. They haven''t been so intimate for a long time.


    Now it''s a critical moment, and those things don''t matter to her. She doesn''t have to think about how to be a good queen, she just wants to accompany him well.


    She gave it to Wang Cheng before she got married. At that time, she fell in love with Wang Cheng. This sachet was embroidered by her own hands. She embroidered every stitch very carefully. I didn''t expect that Wang Cheng would still keep it and take it to the battlefield.


    Empress Dowager Shen sat on the throne in her solemn court clothes, holding the sachet with blood in her hand.


    Yongshou palace


    Feng yunlang once again reached out and hugged Gu Qingcheng, and his lips also had a smile. He should have been totally disappointed, but he didn''t know why. After listening to these words, he felt satisfied.


    Fengyunlang also want to continue to say, Gu Qingcheng stretched out his finger, pasted on fengyunlang''s lips, eyes are very firm, "don''t want me to die, then you live, this matter who also can''t stop."


    "But..."


    "I''m going to ask Shen Rong to live. If Shen Rong doesn''t want to let you go, I''ll go with you."


    "Qingcheng, if Fu Chenrong is not willing to let me go, you promise me that you will live. The children are still young, and they need a mother. This is what I should bear. I''ll take it as if I''m sorry for you, and I''ll make it up to you in the next life."


    Now that he is defeated, he understands some things. Fortunately, he has not lost Gu Qingcheng.


    Feng yunlang knows that this is the life Gu Qingcheng wants. She has been in the palace for more than ten years, and she has been with him for more than ten years, trying to learn to be a qualified queen. He has more and more demands on Gu Qingcheng, and feels that she does not stand with him and can not support his hegemony.


    Gu Qingcheng leans on Feng yunlang ''


    "Qing Cheng, I''m sorry. It was my fault before. I didn''t think about your feelings. You didn''t change. I changed and wanted more and more. Now I''m defeated..."


    Yunlang, I always love you, so I feel pain. I thought I could take all my thoughts back. You see, I still want to be with you. You live, I live, you die, I die. I won''t leave you. "


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly smiles at Feng yunlang, "I won''t be queen any more. Can I just be your wife.


    He thought that Gu Qingcheng had begun to dislike him and no longer regarded him as his husband.


    Hearing this, Feng Yun Lang''s hand trembled. He let go of Gu Qingcheng. Obviously, he couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "Yunlang, no matter life or death, I will accompany you."


    "Empress Dowager..."


    Pei''e, the close mother, called, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Now the city is about to break, and the state of Wei will soon be gone. No matter what you say, it''s superfluous. Now no one can stop it.

 Chapter 857

    Empress Dowager Shen leaned back on her chair, rubbed the long changed purse, and said to herself, "if the AI family didn''t find Wang Cheng, he would still live a carefree life in the Jianghu. It was the AI family who killed him, but the AI family owes him, and he can''t pay for it in his life."


    "Empress dowager, don''t blame yourself. Since General Wang died for his country, you often take this purse in a daze. Who can predict what happened on the battlefield? General Wang never blamed the Empress Dowager."


    "Of course, he won''t blame the AI family. It''s the AI family that''s sorry for him. He was responsible for him in those years, but now he''s killed.


    "Li Shengde, what''s going on? The Empress Dowager is fine this morning. "


    "What..." Fengyunlang almost did not stand firm, Gu Qingcheng quickly helped fengyunlang, obviously she did not think that empress dowager Shen would die at this time.


    A quarter of an hour later, Li Shengde walked quickly to the Weiyang palace. As soon as he came in, he fell on the ground, "the emperor, the empress, the empress passed away."


    Are you waiting for me, too?


    Empress Dowager Shen didn''t say anything more. She narrowed her eyes, and the past was floating in front of her eyes. Before, she had forgotten what she looked like in the past. She would think about it all. Her eyes became softer and softer, as if she saw Wang Cheng standing in front of her.


    "Slaves are from the state of Wei. Naturally, they live and die together with the state of Wei." Pei''e smiles at empress dowager Shen.


    "PEO, you can live."


    Pei''e said with a heavy kowtow, obviously ready.


    "Empress dowager, I''ll accompany you. If the Empress Dowager leaves, I don''t have to live. I''m willing to go down and continue to serve the Empress Dowager."


    "No, it will only make him sad. The family doesn''t want yunlang to watch the family go. After the family goes, he will understand."


    "Does the Empress Dowager want to see the emperor for the last time?"


    Obviously, she wanted to die, but empress dowager Shen was very calm, as if she was free, so that she didn''t even know how to dissuade her.


    Pei''e''s eyes were red. She wanted to stop empress dowager Shen, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Empress Dowager..."


    "Pei''e, the AI family has lived to this age, and the state of Wei is gone. It doesn''t mean much for the AI family to continue to live. It''s better to go underground to find the king''s city. Even if you go, the AI family will go face to face and bring up the poisoned wine."


    Pei''e understood what empress dowager Shen meant and knelt down on the ground immediately. "Empress dowager, you should think twice. Maybe things will turn for the better."


    When the state of Wei came to this stage, she had nothing to hate. Now that she had taken this road, she was ready for it.


    When she said this, Empress Dowager Shen showed a relieved smile on her face. For the state of Wei, she has done her best, and for her son, she has also done her duty as a mother.


    In this life, AI family has many fetters. For the sake of Wei state and Yun Lang, only he didn''t do anything for him. Soon AI family will be able to find him. At that time, AI family was not the empress dowager, just Shen Yun, who could be with him cleanly. "


    Li Shengde''s voice with a strong cry, "the Empress Dowager just took poison wine, found that it was too late when the empress dowager, aunt pei''e also went with the Empress Dowager."


    Feng yunlang forced to bear the grief in his heart and strode out. Gu Qingcheng knew that Feng yunlang was going to see empress dowager Shen, and immediately chased him.


    Feng yunlang and Gu Qingcheng knelt down in front of Empress Dowager Shen. She was wearing a court dress and leaning on a chair. She was smiling at the corner of her mouth. She walked very peacefully, holding the purse tightly in her hand.

 Chapter 858

    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Feng yunlang still knows something about empress dowager Shen and Wang Cheng. He just keeps turning a blind eye and doesn''t point out that he still needs to reuse Wang Cheng. As long as he doesn''t go too far, he doesn''t want to expose these things.


    "Yunlang..."


    Gu Qingcheng called, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Qingcheng knew that Feng yunlang would not ask Fu Chenrong. She didn''t know what Fu Chenrong was going to do. She quickly said, "Chenrong, I want to go back to the mountains with Yun lang. please let him go."


    Although he didn''t intend to die for Gu Qingcheng''s sake, it''s absolutely impossible for him to ask for mercy. He is the king of a country, and no matter what, he can''t do this kind of thing that damages his dignity.


    "I hope you can do what you say. Be kind to the people of the state of Wei, defeat the enemy and lose to you. I have nothing to say. You can handle it."


    Fu Chenrong announced word by word, in the tone with the imperialist domineering.


    "From now on, the state of Wei will no longer exist, and the Wei parliament will be officially incorporated into the territory of the state of Jiang. I grew up in the state of Wei. As long as I surrender, I will not embarrass the courtiers of the state of Wei, nor hurt the people of the state of Wei. They are all my people. From then on, there will be no distinction between the state of Jiang and the state of Wei."


    "What is service?"


    Fu Chenrong did not answer Feng yunlang''s question, but asked instead.


    "Do you like it?"


    Feng yunlang and Gu Qingcheng sat down one after another. Feng yunlang held Gu Qingcheng''s hand all the time, and his tone was very calm. "Fu Chenrong, I didn''t expect you to be here so soon. What do you want to do with me?"


    Fu Chenrong was not aggressive, but polite. He pointed to the chair beside him.


    "Sit down!"


    This kind of mood still exists, but he knows that he has been defeated. Fu Chenrong is stronger than him. Even if he is unwilling, he is willing to accept the result.


    Don''t you like it?


    At that time, he was the king, and Gu Chenrong was his favorite minister. However, ten years later, he was the king of the world, but he became a prisoner. He could only look up at him from below.


    Fu Chenrong in front of him is totally different from Gu Chenrong in the past.


    Fu Chenrong, sitting on the throne of Guangyang hall, is still wearing gold armor. Since this year, he has personally led the troops outside. His skin has tanned a lot, and he has become more determined.


    They went to Guangyang hall with each other.


    "I''m fine. I can go."


    Gu Qingcheng, after all, is a woman, almost unsteadiness, Feng yunlang firmly support Gu Qingcheng, concern asked, "OK?"


    Kneeling for a long time, his knee numb, holding the side of Gu Qingcheng up, "Qingcheng, let''s go."


    Feng yunlang is very calm.


    "I see."


    Standing outside the hall, Li Shengde reported with great embarrassment, "emperor, the emperor Jiang is waiting for you in Guangyang hall, the palace The palace has been lost. "


    Until Fu Chenrong with the army into the palace, so far the palace is completely lost.


    They knelt on the ground and quietly accompanied empress dowager Shen.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and said nothing.


    "Well."


    Feng yunlang reached out to hold Gu Qingcheng''s hand and said in a dumb voice, "Qingcheng, let''s accompany our mother together!"


    Hearing that they were going to retire, Fu Chenrong was a little surprised. His eyes fell on Gu Qingcheng. He would not have hurt Gu Qingcheng. As for Feng yunlang, it depends on his attitude.


    "Feng yunlang, do you really want to go back to the mountains?"


    "I lost the state of Wei, and Qingcheng. I spent the first half of my life for the state of Wei, and the second half for Qingcheng. I accompanied her to live the life she wanted to live."

 Chapter 859

    Although extremely unwilling to talk to Fu Chenrong about this, seeing Gu Qingcheng''s anxiety in his eyes, Feng yunlang said it.


    He doesn''t want to let Gu Qingcheng down any more. Now he has nothing but her.


    Fu Chenrong never thought that Feng yunlang would say such words. If he is willing to go back to seclusion, he is willing to let Feng yunlang go.


    Fu Chenrong didn''t kill a lot in the palace. Everything that he was willing to obey was the same. Only those who were unwilling to obey would die. The palace people knew that the situation of Wei was over, and basically all chose to obey. Only a few palace people died for the country.


    Jiusi, this world is ours.


    It''s all over. When he has arranged for things in the capital, he returns to the capital. He hasn''t seen Su Jiusi for a long time. His thoughts are getting stronger and stronger. He wants to go back immediately.


    After Fu Chenrong left Guangyang hall, there was a big fire in Guangyang hall, which immediately engulfed the whole Guangyang hall. Fu Chenrong stood in front of the hall, looking at the big fire, with an imperceptible smile on his lips.


    Fu Chenrong tells him that Fu Chenrong cares so much about Gu Qingcheng that Feng yunlang doesn''t say anything. No wonder Gu Qingcheng cares so much about Su Jiusi''s life and death.


    "Don''t thank me. I just hope you''ll treat her heart and soul in the future and don''t make her sad again."


    In the last sentence, Feng yunlang has completely put down his position and identified Fu Chenrong as the emperor of the world.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    "I promise you that."


    Fu Chenrong has known for a long time about empress dowager Shen and Wang Cheng. If they were buried together, they would be completed. This is Feng yunlang''s mother. He doesn''t care how he deals with the affairs behind empress dowager Shen.


    This decision surprised Fu Chenrong and Gu Qingcheng, especially Fu Chenrong. At the last moment, Feng yunlang really figured out a lot of things, and actually took the initiative to bury empress dowager Shen and Wang Cheng together.


    "The empress holds the sachet until she dies. She may not want to be buried with her father. I''ll do the things behind her. I want to bury her with the King City. It''s the empress''s wish."


    "I have heard about empress dowager Shen. Don''t worry, I will bury her in the tomb of the former Emperor."


    Feng yunlang is not happy in his heart. Seeing Gu Qingcheng so happy, he still thanks Fu Chenrong, but his tone is a little stiff, "thank you for not killing me."


    Fu Chenrong laughed.


    "Of course."


    "I will, and you should take good care of Jiusi."


    "Jiusi is very concerned about you. I always hope you live a happy life. I will take care of myself in the future, so Jiusi can rest assured."


    Hearing this, Gu Qingcheng''s face brightened, "thank you, Shen Rong."


    "In a moment, I''ll have someone set a fire. The emperor and queen of the state of Wei will be buried in the sea of fire." Fu Chenrong looked at Feng yunlang and Gu Qingcheng and continued, "Feng yunlang, treat Qingcheng well and don''t let her down again, otherwise Jiusi and I won''t forgive you."


    Su Jiusi is most concerned about this daughter now. If Feng yunlang is willing to accompany Gu Qingcheng away from right and wrong, this is also the best destination for Gu Qingcheng, so Su Jiusi can be at ease.


    Feng yunlang is still his son-in-law.


    For those who died for their country, Fu Chenrong ordered a heavy burial.


    The bodyguards in the cold palace also ran out in the chaos. The eldest princess sneaked into the cold palace quietly. When she saw Bai Rou, she rushed over and said, "mother, I miss you so much."


    Bai Rou hugged the eldest princess, "Jia''er, how did you come to such a place?"

 Chapter 860

    "It''s a mess outside. Everyone is busy running for their lives. Where can anyone take care of me, my mother? Let''s go!"


    Although she''s in the cold palace, Bai Rou doesn''t know what''s going on outside. This is a good opportunity for her to leave the cold palace. She helped Su Jiusi, and Fu Chenrong should not kill her.


    She took the princess''s hand and nodded to her, "good boy, let''s go."


    After learning that the eldest princess and Bai Rou have gone out of the palace together, Feng yunlang doesn''t say anything. In two years, the eldest princess will be with her hairpin. Whether you follow her biological mother, Bai Rou is smart and can take care of her.


    Bai Rou finds Fu Chenrong and wants to find a way out. Fu Chenrong knows that Bai Rou has helped Su Jiusi. He doesn''t embarrass Bai Rou, so he lets Bai Rou and the eldest princess go.


    Mother, don''t blame me. You can''t think about that person any more.


    After Bai Rou enters the cold palace, Li Shuo doesn''t care. She thinks Li Shuo doesn''t really like her mother. She doesn''t want Li Shuo to hurt her mother''s heart, so she thinks of such a way to completely break Bai Rou''s mind.


    At that time, she didn''t understand. This year, she didn''t have anyone to manage. She understood a lot of things. Now she just wants to take Bai Rou away from these disputes.


    She doesn''t think Li Shuo deserves it.


    In fact, Li Shuo didn''t get married, and the eldest princess didn''t know where Li Shuo was. She lied to Bai Rou about these words. She just didn''t want Bai Rou to go to find Li Shuo again. She was the princess of the heavenly family, and she could never let Li Shuo be her stepfather.


    "Well, let''s depend on each other. Let''s go!"


    The eldest princess took Bai Rou''s hand and said in a low voice, "mother, I''ll accompany you in the future. We''ll depend on each other."


    Without Li Shuo, at least there is freedom. Bai Rou comforts herself with a smile on her face.


    No matter how much you love, you won''t find it.


    Bai Rou never thought that Li Shuo would get a wife. It seems that he gave her up completely, otherwise he would not get a wife after she entered the cold palace. Since he has a wife, she will not go to find Li Shuo again.


    "He married it himself. It''s said that Mrs. Li has been pregnant for several months. You''d better forget this man! Can''t my mother''s concubine be a concubine in his house? "


    "He''s married? Did your father give him the wedding


    Hearing Li Shuo''s name, the eldest princess was not happy, and her small face was wrinkled. "How can my mother still want to find Li Tongling? It''s Li Tongling who has brought you to this point. He married a few months ago."


    "Let''s go to commander Li."


    Now she just wants to find Li Shuo. Originally, she thought she was going to die in the cold palace. She didn''t expect that God could give her a chance to leave here.


    Of course, she won''t go with Feng yunlang. Even if she wants to, Feng yunlang won''t take her.


    At this time, the eldest princess is already 13 years old and has grown into a graceful girl. Seeing that she is so thoughtful, Bai Rou touches the eldest princess''s head.


    "Concubine, let''s go out of the palace! Anyway, my father wants to be with the empress, and he won''t care about us any more. Let''s go out of the palace together and find a place where no one knows us and change our name. I''ve packed some jewels, and they''re all in my pocket? "


    Even if he wants to take the eldest princess with him, the daughter may not be willing. The eldest princess has always rejected Gu Qingcheng.


    After leaving the palace, Bai Rou takes a final look at the palace, smiles with relief, and finally leaves the prison where she has been trapped for more than ten years.


    God was kind to her after all.

 Chapter 861

    Two months later, Fu Chenrong returned to the capital.


    Su Jiusi, dressed in the Queen''s court dress, took Fu Yuanbo and Fu Shuwan and led a hundred civil and military officials to meet each other at the gate of the city.


    All of them were dressed in court clothes and looked solemn and solemn.


    "It''s probably a disease of missing."


    Su Jiusi tilted his head and asked.


    "Why?"


    Fu Chenrong took the tea and drank it. After drinking it, he suddenly leaned down and attached himself to Su Jiusi''s ear and said, "Jiusi, you are so beautiful today. I saw you just as I opened the gate of the city. It seems that I can only see you at that moment when so many people are standing."


    "My husband, please have tea."


    "You are the one who likes to fool people. I always tell the truth." Su Jiusi then told the maid of honor to go down and get the clothes. Knowing that Fu Chenrong was driving all the way, she went to the front of the table, picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Fu Chenrong.


    Fu Chenrong laughed. "I didn''t realize that Jiusi would make people happy before."


    "It looks better than before."


    "Do you dislike me?" Fu Chenrong released Su Jiusi and asked.


    "Black, thin."


    Fu Chenrong doesn''t want to let go, so Su Jiusi has to go with him. They haven''t seen each other for more than a year. Su Jiusi seems very calm on the surface, but she is afraid that Fu Chenrong won''t come back.


    "Let me hold you first."


    The cold armor was close to Su Jiusi. She gently pushed Fu Chenrong, "first change the armor. It''s very heavy. You have to hold a banquet at night. You change your regular clothes and have a rest."


    After returning to the palace, Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi by the hand and went back to Hanzhang hall. Without time to take off his armor, he reached out and hugged Su Jiusi.


    Su Jiusi was so led by Fu Chenrong that he glanced over at Fu Chenrong. Unconsciously, her husband had become the emperor in charge of the whole world and became more and more calm and resolute.


    In front of the courtiers, Fu Chenrong could not say anything else. He took Su Jiusi by the hand and led the courtiers to the palace.


    "It''s you who work harder."


    Then he went to Su Jiusi, picked up Su Jiusi in person, and said to Su Jiusi in a low voice, "Jiusi, you''ve worked hard."


    Fu Chenrong dismounted and nodded to the crowd


    Su Jiusi led the courtiers to kneel down and salute, "long live the emperor."


    Alan''s eyes fell on green hill. It''s good for him to come back. Green hill didn''t know what to say to Alan. He just secretly laughed at Alan. This time, he was afraid that he couldn''t come back. He almost died on the battlefield several times. When he remembered that Alan was still waiting for him, he bit his teeth and survived.


    Four eyes opposite, Su Jiusi face smile deeper, touch Su Jiusi smile, Fu Chenrong also smile, don''t need words, then understand each other''s meaning.


    On this day, the sun is very good. The sun shines on Fu Chenrong''s armor, reflecting a golden light. The whole person is enveloped in the golden light, just like a God.


    After the gate opened slowly, Fu Chenrong, wearing gold armor, rode on a black sweaty BMW, followed by orderly soldiers.


    Su Jiusi painted delicate make-up, lips bright red, lips with the right smile, eyes have been looking at the city gate.


    Even Fu Shuwan, who has always been lively and mischievous, stands honestly, like a dignified princess.


    Su Jiusi blushed and glared at Fu Chenrong. "He''s not serious, and he''s not afraid of jokes."


    "You and I are here. If you want to smile, it''s also your smile. It''s worth it to win you a smile."


    Su Jiusi couldn''t help laughing. He had been fighting outside for more than a year and came back to Fu Chenrong, who was very familiar to her.

 Chapter 862

    At this time, the maid of honor had already come up with Fu Chenrong''s regular clothes. Su Jiusi took the clothes and waved, "you all step back!"


    "Yes, Madame."


    The little maids were blessed, and they all retired.


    Fu Chenrong holds Su Jiusi''s waist and looks at Su Jiusi with burning eyes. "Don''t worry, with Yuanbo, you won''t let her come here at this time. Yuanbo is more sensible than her, so you don''t want to hear what I''ve done all the way?"


    "It''s time for Shuwan to come to see us. I haven''t seen you for a long time. My daughter wants you too."


    Su Jiusi was still wearing complicated court clothes. He wanted to say that it was inconvenient to lie down. Before he finished his sentence, Fu Chenrong interrupted Su Jiusi and said, "take off."


    "Court uniform..."


    Su Jiusi knew that Fu Chenrong was right. After she took off Fu Chenrong''s armor, she picked up her regular clothes and just prepared to change them for Fu Chenrong. Fu Chenrong stopped Su Jiusi''s hand and said, "I''ll wear them later. Jiu Si, you lie down with me for a while."


    "I''ll make people pay attention to that child. He''s a mother. That child can''t be any worse. Don''t worry too much about it. In the future, the country will be stable and the people will be safe. He can''t lift any splash."


    Su Jiusi was immediately amused by Fu Chenrong, "you."


    "Afraid that kid''s going to make trouble? That''s our grandson. "


    Hearing this, Su jiusiton stopped. The child was almost ten years old. If he had hatred in his heart, he would have trouble when he grew up.


    "That also needs to have that ability. I won''t give him this opportunity. He can govern the world, so can I. He doesn''t have any rebellious mind now. I think it''s possible for Feng Molian."


    Su Jiusi asked jokingly.


    "Not afraid of his rebellion?"


    Fu Chenrong said with a smile, "I really want to kill him, but he is our son-in-law and the husband of Qingcheng. If he dies, Qingcheng will be sad. If he can go back to the countryside, he should spare his life for Qingcheng."


    "I thought you would kill Feng yunlang."


    "She and Feng yunlang left with their children. You know that Qingcheng wants to live a normal life, and now she has got what she wants. Don''t worry. She''s fine."


    "How''s Qing Cheng?"


    Fu Chenrong reached out and scraped Su Jiusi''s nose. "No one can bully you any more."


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t understand the poison. Don''t you think I''ve been doing well all the time? The past is gone. Don''t mention it later."


    "The poisonous insects on you have not been solved yet. These are all caused by me and bring you too much danger."


    Su Jiusi lowered his head to Fu Chenrong to take off his armor and said as he took off.


    "I don''t have any grievances. I feel very satisfied to have you around all these years."


    Looking at Su Jiusi, Fu Chenrong felt guilty. "Jiusi, now all the obstacles have been cleared. You can be safe in the future. You don''t need to work so hard any more. I''ve wronged you all these years."


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything more. Standing in front of Fu Chenrong, he reached out to take off Fu Chenrong''s armor.


    "Well, it''s hard to let Jiusi serve you once."


    "Or you can do it yourself."


    "Jiusi is going to dress me in person?"


    "You know Yuanbo."


    Fu Chenrong laughs, "that child is already intelligent, Shu Wan is also intelligent, but he has not yet learned."


    Su Jiusi just thought it was funny, but it was right. Fu Shuwan was almost ten years old, and she was really a child. By contrast, Fu Yuanbo was much more calm than her.

 Chapter 863

    Su Jiusi goes to the bronze mirror, takes off the Phoenix crown on his head and the court clothes on his body. Fu Chenrong doesn''t evade. He always stands by and looks at Su Jiusi. His eyes never move away from Su Jiusi.


    Rao has been a couple for many years. In the face of such burning eyes, Su Jiusi''s cheek is still hot. He can''t help staring at Fu Chenrong, "don''t look at me like this."


    Fu Chenrong just laughs, encircles Su Jiusi from behind, "that does not see is."


    Fu Yuanbo was also a little embarrassed. He pulled Fu Shuwan, "Shuwan, don''t you want to practice calligraphy? Let''s go now


    Qingshan and Alan salute Fu Yuanbo together. They are not cheeky people and look embarrassed.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Fu Yuanbo also came over, originally wanted to take Fu Shuwan to leave quietly, did not expect that all of a sudden did not stare at Fu Shuwan, she ran past.


    Seeing Fu Shuwan, Qingshan releases Alan in a hurry. Both of them are very embarrassed, especially Alan, who is very shy. He is completely at a loss.


    When they passed by the Royal Garden, in a hidden place, they just saw Castle Peak embracing Alan. Now Fu Yuanbo didn''t hold Fu Shuwan. She ran to Castle Peak and Alan, covered her mouth and laughed, "I caught her, Castle Peak. Are you going to marry aunt Alan?"


    Fu Shuwan looked disappointed. After all, she listened to Fu Yuanbo.


    "All right, all right!"


    "Shuwan, this will let the father and mother speak alone. Don''t worry."


    Fu Shuwan wants to get rid of Fu Yuanbo, but Fu Yuanbo holds her hand tightly. She can''t get rid of it at all. Fu Yuanbo pulls Fu Shuwan away.


    "My father must miss my mother very much. I can''t hear that. Brother Yuanbo, let go."


    Fu Yuanbo had a feeling of being unable to laugh or cry. He faltered and said, "good sister, there are some words that the father just wants to tell his mother. Let''s not join in the fun."


    Fu Shuwan said with an innocent face, "I want to listen to what''s there. I''ll just sit in and listen to what my father said."


    "I know what you want to ask. I''ll ask my father after two days when he''s free. Now don''t disturb my father and my mother. My father must have a lot to say to my mother."


    "Of course, I''m going to find my father and mother. Brother Yuanbo, let''s go together."


    Fu Yuanbo grabbed Fu Shuwan in a hurry, "Shuwan, what are you doing?"


    Outside the hall, Fu Shuwan plans to rush in to find Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong. She also wants to ask Fu Chenrong about the battlefield. She hasn''t seen Fu Chenrong for more than a year. She really miss him.


    He hugged Su Jiusi tightly and couldn''t help leaning over and kissing Su Jiusi''s lips.


    Fu Chenrong was in a very happy mood. Several times he thought that he would never come back. His fear was unspeakable, and he didn''t plan to tell Su Jiusi so that she wouldn''t worry.


    Su Jiusi turned around. They were so close that they could hear each other''s breath. Su Jiusi had a smile in his eyes, and the blush on his cheek was still there. He looked at him like this, but he didn''t speak.


    Fu Shuwan said with a heartless smile, "next time you choose a hidden place, Castle Peak, do you miss aunt Alan very much?"


    "Shuwan, shut up. What''s the nonsense of the children''s family? Go back to practice calligraphy."


    Castle Peak and Alan looked at each other, speechless, very embarrassed.

 Chapter 864

    Having said that, Fu Shuwan was already taken away. After a long walk, Fu Shuwan covered her stomach and laughed again. "Brother Yuanbo, I''ve never seen aunt Alan blush before? I finally understand why you don''t want to go to your father and mother. It seems that the way adults express their thoughts is different from that of children. "


    Fu Yuanbo looks strange. Well, he''s speechless.


    "If we don''t see each other for a long time, will you miss me?"


    Fu Shuwan vomited her tongue at Pei Bingbing, "I''m still young, and I won''t get married early in the future. I want to stay in the palace and spend more years with my father and mother."


    Time is really fast. Shuwan is almost on her shoulder. In a few years, Shuwan will reach the hairpin and get married. She is glad to see them grow up. Although she doesn''t have her own children, she has seen it through these years. She has no regrets to accompany Gu Liyuan like this.


    Pei Bingbing said with a smile.


    "I like to see lovers get married. In a few years, it will be our turn to have Shuwan. I will come here to drink Shuwan''s wedding wine."


    Fu Shuwan said with a smile, "aunt, why are you so excited? You also wore wedding clothes in those years."


    "Jiusi, you see, it''s very beautiful for Alan to dress up like this. Finally, I caught up with a wedding. I was so excited that I didn''t fall asleep last night."


    She sat in front of the bronze mirror and looked at herself in the mirror. She felt like a dream. She had never thought that she would have this day.


    Alan usually seldom painted powder, also don''t dress up, so suddenly dressed up, the original appearance of ordinary Alan looks more beautiful.


    On the day they got married, the palace was very busy. Bingxin dressed Alan himself. Su Jiusi and Pei Bingbing stood by, and even Fu Shuwan came early to join in.


    Su Jiusi attaches great importance to this marriage and personally manages Alan''s marriage. Fu Chenrong builds a residence for Qingshan in the capital city to live after they get married. He also makes Qingshan the bodyguard commander in charge of the palace.


    A month later, Alan was officially married.


    There is a feeling that he has noticed, but Fu Shuwan doesn''t know anything, and he can''t let anyone know. After all, Fu Shuwan is his sister.


    He didn''t want to separate from Fu Shuwan at all. As long as he thought about it, he would be very sad in his heart.


    After listening to these words, Fu Yuanbo was a little depressed. If he had to be separated when he grew up, he would rather never grow up.


    "I don''t know until I grow up. It''s very complicated to say nothing about it. Brother Yuanbo, let''s practice calligraphy."


    "Do you want to marry Mu Yan?"


    Hearing these words, Fu Yuanbo was not happy, but also a little melancholy.


    "Then I''m going out of the palace when I get married. I really don''t want to get married in the future. Yesterday, Mu Yan said, let me marry him when I grow up, ha ha ha..."


    "We won''t be long gone."


    Fu Shuwan asked, head tilted.


    "I''m afraid it''s a girl who doesn''t want to stay."


    "Alan, I''m really happy for you. In the future, you''ll still work in the Palace during the day and go back to the palace with Castle Peak at night. When you have children, you don''t have to work in the palace from time to time to take good care of them."


    "Niang Niang..." Alan called, then red eyes, "Niang Niang, the maid and Qingshan have discussed, and will continue to serve Niang Niang in the future. The maid is old, and she doesn''t want to have another child, so she can accompany Niang Niang."

 Chapter 865

    "How can I do that? If I want to go back to the palace, I can come back at any time. I''m looking forward to your children."


    Su Jiusi said with a smile.


    "That''s what Castle Peak means." Alan tone is very serious, "maidservant this life is Niangniang people, will always serve Niangniang."


    Su Jiusi''s face is at a loss, pretending not to understand Pei Bingbing''s meaning.


    "There is no secret between Liyuan and me."


    Su Jiusi knows that Pei Bingbing always has doubts in her heart. Of course, she won''t tell the secret. Otherwise, Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing will be embarrassed. It''s good to keep such a relationship.


    Pei Bingbing came over and asked in a low voice, "there''s something I''ve been wondering for many years. Jiusi, can you tell me the truth, what''s the secret between you and Liyuan?"


    "Nice to see you, too."


    After listening to Pei Bingbing''s words, Su Jiusi''s smile became deeper and deeper. What she said was right. For so many years, the people around them have always been the same.


    "Nothing, nothing, just happy, so many years, people around me are still consistent, in fact, I used to be afraid that I would be like my mother, and then gradually ease up, Liyuan is really good."


    "Bingbing, what''s the matter today? All of a sudden, I feel these things. "


    Pei Bingbing said with a smile, "how can I feel sour nose? When I see Alan getting married, I think of the time when I got married. It seems that it was not long ago. It''s been so many years. Look at this time, it''s really quiet."


    "It''s a happy event. What are you crying about? She''ll be back tomorrow."


    Pei Bingbing and Su Jiusi have been waiting for the sedan chair to disappear before they turn to leave. Pei Bingbing takes Su Jiusi by the arm, "I thought you would cry?"


    Su Jiusi has been laughing, she is really happy, Alan has been with her for so many years, has been in her life and death, now can marry a lover, is also a satisfactory result.


    "Go ahead."


    Alan stopped, suddenly turned around and said to Su Jiusi, "lady, don''t send me. I''ll go first."


    When they came to the gate of the palace, green hill, who was wearing a red wedding dress, had been waiting at the gate for a long time. When they saw Alan coming out, they immediately helped him.


    Alan is led out by the bridegroom. Castle Peak is waiting for her at the gate of the palace. Su Jiusi and Pei Bingbing follow her and want to send her to the gate of the palace to see her get on the sedan chair.


    Su Jiusi picked up the red cap on the table and covered it for Alan himself, "let''s go! Green hill is waiting for you at the gate of the palace? "


    The bride came in respectfully to report.


    "Niang Niang, the auspicious time has come. It''s time for the girl to go."


    "What a silly girl, do you need to thank for such a thing?"


    Alan''s voice has choked. Although she is only a maid, she has already regarded Su Jiusi as her own relative.


    "Thank you, madam."


    Su Jiusi nodded, "Bingbing is right. I mean the same thing. Alan, I know your mind. You should know my mind, too."


    Pei Bingbing advised.


    "Alan, let it be. Having children is a blessing from heaven. It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to do it deliberately. Otherwise, Jiusi should blame himself. You''ve been with Jiusi for many years. It''s better to take your children to the palace later. Jiusi can still treat you badly because you have children."


    "It seems that you are not going to say it. Anyway, it''s nothing. I''m just curious."


    "You''re not going to make a bridal chamber at night, so hurry up."


    Su Jiusi was afraid that Pei Bingbing would continue to ask, so he quickly sent Pei Bingbing out of the palace. Pei Bingbing didn''t continue to ask, "then I''ll go to Qingshan house, and I''ll come back to the Palace tomorrow and talk with you."

 Chapter 866

    "Go on!"


    Su Jiusi nodded with a smile.


    Pei Bingbing runs towards the gate of the palace. Su Jiusi stands there and shakes his head. After so many years, Pei Bingbing is still like a child, which is also a blessing.


    "Who said that? At that time, I knew that Yushu was facing the wind."


    "Don''t laugh at Castle Peak. You were pretty much the same then."


    Fu Chenrong attached to Su Jiusi''s ear and said in a low voice.


    "Jiusi, when I see them, I suddenly think of the day when I married you. When I was worshipping, I was very happy. Look at Castle Peak."


    Su Jiusi didn''t say much. Mujie didn''t get married all the time. If he was really predestined with Fu Yueyi, she would not stop him. Her grudge with Fu Yueyi has long passed.


    Mujie appreciates Fu Yueyi very much. He appreciates Fu Yueyi in both tone and eyes.


    "Nothing. I just don''t think it''s easy for her. She''s safe after years of ups and downs. She''s a strange woman."


    Seeing that Mujie mentioned Fu Yueyi''s manner, Su Jiusi was slightly stunned, "third brother, you..."


    "Fu Yueyi." Mujie said the name with a smile. His eyes were shining and he seemed very happy.


    "Who do you see?"


    Mujie said with a smile.


    "As soon as you came in, I recognized you. I''m your elder brother. I can''t even recognize you. I''m a vain elder brother."


    Mujie suddenly got close to Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi was stunned. "You recognized him."


    "Jiusi, guess who I met on the way today?"


    Several people looked at her from a distance, saw Alan and Castle Peak worship hall, Su Jiusi''s face showed a happy smile, Fu Chenrong had been holding her hand, saw Su Jiusi happy, also followed with a smile.


    Pei Bingbing urged.


    "Don''t pestle at the door. It''s time to worship. Let''s hurry to watch the ceremony."


    Su Jiusi laughs.


    Fu Chenrong sighed with a sad face.


    "The emperor''s distress."


    Looking at their simple dress, Fu Chenrong''s face was covered with a false beard, and Su Jiusi ordered a few black moles. Gu Liyuan had a feeling that he couldn''t laugh or cry? You have to make yourself like this. "


    Fu Chenrong takes Su Jiusi by the hand. Pei Bingbing and Gu Liyuan greet each other at the door of the mansion. They enter the mansion smoothly.


    Su Jiusi personally arranged the wedding, and Qingshan was the person in front of Fu Chenrong. Naturally, there was an endless stream of people coming to celebrate. The whole capital city was full of dignitaries, and the family was very busy.


    Fu Chenrong nodded, and immediately ordered people to find two very simple clothes for ordinary people. After changing them, he quietly went out of the palace and went straight to Castle Peak.


    "That''s a good idea."


    Su Jiusi immediately came to the interest, "well, then we dress up well, we can''t let people recognize us, otherwise it''s boring."


    "It''s not convenient for you and me to go to Castle Peak house as empress and emperor, but we can go to Castle Peak house as common people. Do you want to go


    "Where to?"


    "This marriage has caused a sensation in the whole capital. Everyone says that the empress is affectionate and righteous." Fu Chenrong said and laughed, "I''ll take you to a place when I''m happy today."


    "Of course, the marriage between Alan and Castle Peak is not careless. They are the most important people around us." They said as they walked.


    "For this marriage, you''ve been busy for some time. Now that Alan is married smoothly, it''s time to have a good rest."


    "Well, I see you off."


    She walked forward a few steps, Fu Chenrong then came to the front, stretched out his hand to hold her hand, "send away Alan?"


    Just ready to go back to the palace, I saw Fu Chenrong walking towards her from a distance.


    Su Jiusi took Fu Chenrong''s arm and seemed to fall into memory, "let me see..."


    Yes, Fu Chenrong was very beautiful that day. She remembered it very clearly.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Fu Chenrong''s side face. She only felt that her heart was particularly satisfied. It was so good, and their life would continue to go on like this.

 Chapter 867

    Since July, the weather has become more and more hot, and cicadas are singing all over the trees.


    Fu Shuwan, dressed in a pink thin shirt, sat under a big locust tree. The shade of the tree blocked most of the sunlight, and the sunlight was much softer.


    "Shuwan, is this nice?"


    Although Fu Yuanbo didn''t say anything, he had been around Fu Yuanbo for many years, and he was still aware of Fu Yuanbo''s thoughts, but he didn''t dare to say such words.


    Their prince has always been young and mature. He is calm and unsmiling. That is to say, he has a little smile in front of Fu Shuwan. At other times, he is very strict. People in the palace are afraid of his royal highness.


    The little eunuch Zhu Cheng immediately ran after her, "Your Highness, don''t you have something to look for the princess? The princess is right ahead... " Fu Yuanbo stops and takes a look at Zhu Cheng. Zhu Cheng, who originally wanted to say something, immediately closes his mouth.


    Not far away, Fu Yuanbo looked at the scene, left with a black face, and quickly walked back to Chunxi palace.


    Mu Yan secretly planned that he would marry Fu Shuwan instead of anyone.


    This year, Fu Shuwan is 17 years old. He''s afraid that if he continues to wait like this, Su Jiusi will betroth Fu Shuwan to others. It''s better to let his mother and Su Jiusi mention it.


    Mu Yan was a little sad when he heard this. He had liked Fu Shuwan for a long time, but Fu Shuwan only treated him as his elder brother. He didn''t mean that at all, and he didn''t dare to tell Fu Shuwan his heart. He was afraid that it would be too abrupt and Fu Shuwan would alienate him at that time.


    Fu Shuwan sent out a clear laugh, "you''re considerate. It''s lucky that any girl will marry you in the future."


    "It looks good. Everything looks good on you."


    Fu Shuwan tilted her head and asked, "is it beautiful?"


    "All right, all right." Mu Yan gently pinned the hairpin into Fu Shuwan''s hair.


    "Oh, Mu Yan, how can you whet haw? It takes so long to get rid of a hairpin."


    After he got close to Fu Shuwan, he smelled a faint fragrance, which belonged to Fu Shuwan. When he smelled it, his heart beat very fast. He was afraid that Fu Shuwan would see the same thing and restrained himself.


    Mu Yan''s fingertips met Fu Shuwan''s fingertips. He was very happy. He stood up and bent down to give Fu Shuwan a jade hairpin.


    Fu Shuwan naturally handed the hairpin to Mu Yan and asked him to help him put on the hairpin.


    "Well, don''t put it in my hair."


    After getting Fu Shuwan''s praise, Mu Yan was very happy. He stretched out his hand to Rao tou. "You just like it, and you''re lucky. This is the only way to meet such a good jade. Shuwan, why don''t I wear it for you?"


    Fu Shuwan took the jade hairpin, obviously very like this hairpin, repeatedly nodded, "this jade is good, Muyan, where do you find such a good jade, the workmanship is so exquisite, it''s really a good thing."


    The jade hairpin is transparent, with Fu Shuwan''s favorite rose engraved on it. There is Shuwan''s name on the hairpin.


    On one side, Mu Yan was wearing a blue brocade robe and holding a pink Hosta. He handed the Hosta to Fu Shuwan and asked Fu Shuwan like a treasure.


    Fu Shuwan leaned her hands against the tree and muttered to herself, "it''s really hot this day. I''ll go back to the palace to eat iced watermelon later."


    "You just want to eat in your head, Shuwan. You''re not careful when you''re old, so you don''t think about your life?"


    Mu Yan asked tentatively, he still explored Fu Shuwan''s style first.

 Chapter 868

    "Yuanbo''s brother didn''t get married. I''m anxious to do something. I''ll wait until he gets married. Recently, my mother will choose the princess for Yuanbo''s brother. However, Yuanbo''s brother refuses and says that he wants to choose the princess later. His whole heart is in government affairs. I''m afraid he has no idea about the relationship between men and women. That''s why he shirks his responsibility again and again."


    Mu Yan takes a look at Fu Shuwan and wants to say that he thinks Fu Shuwan is not enlightened, but he can only think about it in his heart.


    "Women are not the same as men. His Highness has just given the crown this year. It''s better to choose the Crown Princess two years later."


    Hear Fu Shuwan so strongly recommend Mu Yan, Fu Yuanbo''s face more and more ugly, "it seems that you appreciate Mu Yan."


    Fu shuwansi doesn''t know Fu Yuanbo''s thoughts, so she specially recommends Mu Yan to Fu Yuanbo.


    "Don''t worry about things in the court. You can talk to your father and Emperor more, or you can talk to Mu Yan. Although he is a little dull about other things, after all, he has become an official, and can help a lot."


    Fu Yuanbo answered faintly.


    "Well."


    After leaning for a while, Fu Shuwan suddenly came over and saw Fu Yuanbo with a calm face leaning on the chair. Fu Shuwan came forward and asked, "brother Yuanbo, are you worried?"


    Fu Yuanbo was looking at the fold in his study, holding the fold in his hand, but he couldn''t see it at all. His mind was full of the scene of Mu Yan wearing a hairpin for Fu Shuwan. They were talking and laughing. The more they thought about it, the more upset they were. He simply dropped the fold and leaned back on the chair.


    Fu Shuwan got up, patted the dust on her body, waved to Mu Yan, and went to Chunxi palace.


    "This joke is not funny at all. Mu Yan, I''ll go back to the Palace first. It''s so hot that you can go back to the palace too!"


    After all, Mu Yan didn''t dare to say any more. He could only say that he was joking. Otherwise, he was really afraid that Fu Shuwan would ignore him.


    "I''m kidding."


    Fu Shuwan was stunned at first, then covered her mouth and laughed, "are you crazy? Have you ever heard of brother and sister getting married?"


    Mu Yan, with a black face, hesitated for a long time and pretended to ask casually, "Shuwan, how about you marry me? In this way, we won''t be separated and can be together for the rest of our lives. "


    "Yes, if I had a sister-in-law, it would be good if I didn''t grow up. In fact, I also hope that brother Yuanbo would marry later, or a sister-in-law would take him away. It''s really a bit lost."


    "What if the crown prince has a crown princess?"


    Fu Shuwan seriously thought, "I didn''t think about this problem, I have you, and Yuanbo brother, we are so good, what to do with the right person."


    "I Shuwan, do you want to meet someone


    Seeing that Mu Yan was going to blush, Fu Shuwan giggled, "tell me which lady you like in the future. I know you must be embarrassed to say that I will let my mother marry you at that time."


    Mu Yan hesitated. He didn''t want to get married. He wanted to marry Fu Shuwan.


    "You don''t think about these things before you give a crown gift. Mu Yan, do you just want to get married?" Fu Shuwan asked Mu Yan jokingly.


    "We grew up together, and we are very familiar with each other. You also know what kind of person Mu Yan is."


    Fu Shuwan still didn''t realize that Fu Yuanbo was jealous and thought that he was annoyed by things in the court.


    Fu Yuanbo knew Fu Shuwan''s temperament. He shouldn''t have said it, but he couldn''t help saying, "what did you just do with Mu Yan under the locust tree?"

 Chapter 869

    Fu Shuwan''s face was blank. "I didn''t do anything, just chatting."


    "Shu Wan, do you know that men and women are not compatible. You are not children. You are a girl''s family. How can you behave so intimately with a man? If you let people see what it is like."


    Fu Yuanbo can''t directly say that he is angry. He can only pose as a brother to remind Fu Shuwan, hoping that Fu Shuwan can pay attention next time.


    "Yes, but you have grown up."


    Fu Shuwan asked with a curved smile.


    "I''m not particularly likable."


    Fu Yuanbo had no choice but to take Fu Shuwan. He sighed, "you..."


    It''s not a great event. You just abide by these customs too much. The three cardinal principles and five constant principles bind you tightly. "


    Seeing that Fu Yuanbo didn''t speak and his face was not very good, Fu Shuwan pulled Fu Yuanbo''s sleeve, "brother Yuanbo, what''s the matter with you? I remember what you said. You are still angry with me.


    He had been aware of his mind many years ago. He had restrained himself over the years, but his love had gone to the bone. As time went by, his feelings for Fu Shuwan became deeper and deeper.


    At the thought of this, Fu Yuanbo felt irritable, but Fu Shuwan didn''t know anything.


    Fu Shuwan is a princess. He will get married one day. Maybe he will meet someone who makes her move. He can''t stop this kind of thing.


    But how long can you hold on?


    Originally, he had made up his mind to be her elder brother all his life, but when he thought that she might marry someone else, he was very uncomfortable. He didn''t want her to marry someone else, and even didn''t want other men close to her. Even he didn''t want to have a princess.


    Fu Yuanbo''s face darkened. In her heart, he was just a brother.


    She didn''t know why she didn''t like that Fu Yuanbo misunderstood them. In any case, she had to explain these things clearly.


    "Like you, he is my elder brother. I have no love for him." Fu Shuwan explained in a hurry, for fear that Fu Yuan Expo misunderstood her and Mu Yan.


    Fu Yuanbo''s face softened a lot. "Don''t you like Mu Yan?"


    "Also, our parents are the same. Well, brother Yuanbo, I''ll pay attention to it later. You''re right. We''ve grown up. We really need to pay attention to some men''s and women''s defense. Otherwise, it''s not good for others to misunderstand me for liking Muyan."


    Fu Yuanbo has some blunt explanations. He just doesn''t like that Fu Shuwan is too close to other men. As long as you see him, you will feel uncomfortable.


    "You and I are different."


    Seeing Fu Yuanbo''s serious appearance, Fu Shuwan suddenly chuckled, "father and Emperor didn''t say anything, but brother Yuanbo came to teach me. Brother Yuanbo and I are not brothers and sisters, so we should keep a distance."


    "It''s not my brother and sister, Shuwan. There are some things you should avoid."


    But Fu Shuwan didn''t understand Fu Yuanbo''s good intentions at all. She was stunned at first, and then said with indifference, "Mu Yan and I didn''t do anything. We are brothers and sisters. There are so many taboos."


    "It''s good to grow up. I''m still your sister and brother Yuanbo. In fact, I don''t like it when I think of you as a princess."


    "Really?"


    Fu Yuanbo''s tone was full of joy that he didn''t even notice.

 Chapter 870

    Fu Shuwan looked at Fu Yuanbo and nodded seriously, "of course, it''s true. If you have a princess, you will put your mind on the princess. You won''t hurt me as much as you did when you were a child. You were my brother when I was a child. I feel very sad when I think of this. I hope you can meet the right person later."


    After listening to these words, Fu Yuanbo felt very disappointed. He was really crazy. How could he hear those words from Fu Shuwan?


    She doesn''t know her mind at all. I''m afraid she won''t know it in her life.


    After Fu Yuanbo got on the boat, he caressed Fu Shuwan carefully. The boatman on one side said with a smile, "girl, your husband really can take care of people."


    They said as they walked along the road, they went to the lake and rented a boat.


    Fu Shuwan covered her lips and laughed, "I''m very safe. Brother Yuanbo can rest assured that we''ll rent a boat to visit the lake."


    "Your safety."


    "What''s more important?"


    Fu Yuanbo did not squint and turned a blind eye to those onlookers.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Fu Shuwan came over and said in a low voice, "brother Yuanbo, do you think they''ll see you or me again?"


    Fu Yuanbo is very calm and introverted in his blue robe. They stand together like a pair of beautiful beauties, attracting the eyes of passers-by.


    A few days later, they put on their usual clothes and went out of the palace. Fu Shuwan was wearing pink clothes, pretty and bright, with a bright smile on her face. Seeing that she was so happy, Fu Yuanbo was in a better mood.


    Fu Yuanbo just began to laugh. Just like when he was a child, he reached out and patted Fu Shuwan on the head.


    "Well, I''ll take brother Yuanbo''s advice. I''ll try a little. How about that?"


    "I know you are greedy for iced watermelon, but you can''t eat too much of this cold food, otherwise your spleen and stomach will be easily uncomfortable. You have a cold constitution. Just try a little."


    Fu Shuwan smile curved eyebrows, "Yuanbo brother is good, or you love me most."


    After Zhu Chengying came down, he retired.


    "Good."


    Fu Shuwan just ready to go, Fu Yuanbo took Fu Shuwan''s arm, "I''m ready for you, Zhu Cheng, bring up the iced watermelon."


    "That''s a deal. I''ll go back to the Moon Palace first. I''m so thirsty. I''ll eat iced watermelon."


    Fu Yuanbo, of course, was very happy. He nodded his head, and his tone was already unknowingly gentle. "Good."


    "What did I say? Didn''t you say you wanted to visit the lake a few days ago? I''ll keep it in your mind? At that time, we''ll go together. Although it''s a little hot, it''s still cool on the lake. How about the two of us? "


    "Why do you suddenly want to visit the lake?"


    "How about going out to visit the lake in a few days?"


    Even Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi thought that he was the elder brother. It was better for her to bury these thoughts in her heart. If she really said it, everyone would be embarrassed.


    Well, these things are destined to be secrets. Why bother yourself? From the day he entered the palace, he was destined to be brother and sister with Fu Shuwan.


    "I''m fine."


    "Brother Yuanbo, what''s the matter with you? You are absent-minded."


    "Uncle, you misunderstand me. He is not my husband, he is my brother."


    The old man was stunned at first, and then laughed, "that girl is very lucky."


    Fu Yuanbo didn''t explain anything. He sat at the stern of the boat, while Fu Shuwan sat opposite him. The boatman slowly shook the boat, "the two guests have settled down."

 Chapter 871

    "You can have a different taste in this boat. Brother Yuanbo, there are many lotus picking girls over there. Some of them look very beautiful."


    Fu Shuwan excitedly pointed to the girl picking lotus not far away, but Fu Yuanbo had no interest. He glanced and frowned, "they are not as beautiful as you."


    "Really? Brother Yuanbo, it''s hard for you to praise others. I believe what you say. "


    "Be careful then."


    Fu Yuanbo patted Fu Shuwan on the head in a very gentle tone. Fu Shuwan knew that she could not help him by staying, but it would drag Fu Yuanbo down. This assassin was a bit of moral and didn''t want to use her to deal with Fu Yuanbo.


    "I''m ok. Don''t be afraid. Shuwan, be good. Go quickly!"


    "But..."


    Fu Yuanbo is also afraid of hurting Fu Shuwan by mistake. He whispers to Fu Shuwan.


    "Shuwan, you go there."


    The man in black once again stressed that he really didn''t want to hurt Fu Shuwan, which is why he wanted Fu Shuwan to go further.


    "I said not to kill a woman, and I asked the girl to get out of the way, otherwise I hurt the girl by mistake. That''s also the girl''s bad luck."


    This man in black is obviously a master, otherwise he would not have been hiding in the water for so long.


    Fu Shuwan doesn''t want them to do it. It''s in the center of the lake. There are lotus flowers nearby. The guards on the shore can''t see the situation clearly. Although Fu Yuanbo may not lose, she''s afraid that Fu Yuanbo will get hurt.


    "Young master, do you recognize the wrong person? We can''t have a grudge against you."


    The man in black took a look at Fu Shuwan and said without expression.


    "I don''t kill women. If I don''t want to die, get out of the way."


    Seeing that the man in black was so frivolous, Fu Shuwan couldn''t help saying.


    "You may not be the rival of brother Yuanbo."


    The man in black snorted coldly, "I really want to know. Go underground and ask Yama. Yama will tell you."


    When did they offend such a person.


    To be honest, the assassin is very good-looking. He is not like an ordinary assassin. He has a sense of pride. He seems to be a noble young man with a poor family.


    Fu Yuanbo was afraid of hurting Fu Shuwan and released her hand slightly. Then Fu Shuwan turned around and saw the assassin''s face clearly.


    "Who are you?"


    This is a young man, very handsome, but expressionless, dressed in black, looking at Fu Yuanbo and Fu Shuwan coldly.


    At this time, a black figure jumped out from the bottom of the water and landed on the boat steadily. It stabilized the boat which had been seriously tilted. All the places where it stood were water stains.


    The boatman has never seen this situation. He is a little flustered holding the oar. It''s in the center of the lake. It''s really bad luck for him.


    Fu Shuwan didn''t know what happened. She just felt that the boat suddenly tilted, her head hit Fu Yuanbo''s chest, and the whole person was firmly held by Fu Yuanbo.


    Fu Shuwan''s words just ended. Suddenly, a dart flew towards Fu Yuanbo. Fu Yuanbo responded quickly, quickly avoided the dart, reached for Fu Shuwan and held her firmly in his arms.


    Leaving this sentence, Fu Shuwan went to the direction of the boatman and stood beside the boatman.


    The boatman has a bitter face. What evil has he done.


    The man in black didn''t say anything more. He directly pulled out the soft sword wrapped around his waist. Fu Yuanbo picked up an oar from the boat without a sword, and they exchanged hands.

 Chapter 872

    Over the years, Fu Yuanbo has been strict with himself, and his martial arts have not fallen behind. His martial arts are all taught by Qingshan, and he is quick and eager to learn. His martial arts have long surpassed Qingshan.


    The man in black is not his opponent. After several fights, the man in black has taken the lead.


    Obviously, he did not expect that Fu Yuanbo''s martial arts skills were so high. Seeing that he was not an opponent, the man in black''s eyes fell on Fu Shuwan.


    The man in black didn''t expect that Fu Shuwan would suddenly bite. A sharp pain came. He released his hand. Taking this opportunity, Fu Shuwan broke away from the man in black and went directly to the bottom of the water.


    Think of here, Fu Shuwan suddenly a heavy bite in the black man tiger mouth, she is ready to die, this one is also to bite to death, although bite can not kill the man, but at least let the man let go.


    No matter how to calculate, his life is much more valuable than her. If something happens to him, how should she explain to her father and empress that he is the future of the whole Jiang Kingdom and will inherit the great rule in the future.


    When she heard that Fu Yuanbo answered, Fu Shuwan was shocked and warm. She looked at Fu Yuanbo stupidly. This fool actually agreed to all these unreasonable requests. He was the crown prince.


    In Fu Yuanbo''s eyes, there was only Fu Shuwan''s safety, and he didn''t think much about it.


    "Well, as long as you let her go, I''ll do anything."


    Thanks to her, she thought that the man in black was a gentleman. Unexpectedly, she saw the wrong person and was also a mean person.


    Fu Shuwan is really afraid that Fu Yuan will do something stupid. She is very anxious. Although she doesn''t know who the man in black is, she concludes that the man in black won''t kill her easily. His target is not her.


    "Brother Yuanbo, don''t listen to his nonsense. He is a madman. Don''t pay attention to this madman. Go away quickly. He will catch me with a plan. He won''t hurt my life. Don''t worry about me."


    The man in black sneered.


    "You''re very kind to this sister. You stab yourself in the chest and I''ll let her go."


    Fu Yuanbo is in a hurry. He knows how to swim, but Fu Shuwan doesn''t. He is really afraid that Fu Shuwan will have an accident.


    "Your goal was me. Let her go."


    The man in black held Fu Shuwan in one hand to keep her from sinking, while in the other hand he pinched Fu Shuwan''s neck. "Fu Yuanbo, if you dare to come here again, I can only send her to the king of hell first. If you want Fu Shuwan to live, let me leave, otherwise she will die."


    Seeing that the man in black caught Fu Shuwan, Fu Yuanbo was so anxious that he almost jumped into the water without hesitation.


    After hearing this, Fu Shuwan did not dare to struggle any more. The taste of choking water was really bad. She didn''t want to die.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t move."


    Fu Shuwan has no psychological preparation. She wants to get rid of the man in black, but she is firmly restrained by him.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly threw out a dart, and Fu Yuanbo avoided the dart. Taking this opportunity, the man in black came to Fu Shuwan, grabbed Fu Shuwan''s arm and jumped into the lake.


    originally, he didn''t want to move Fu Shuwan, but now he has only one way. Next time, it''s hard for him to get close to Fu Yuanbo.


    The overwhelming water came towards Fu Shuwan. Fu Shuwan only felt that she had to suffocate. She knew that she should learn to swim.


    Seeing that Fu Shuwan sank, there was a flash of panic in the eyes of the man in black. Fu Yuanbo ignored everything else and immediately dived into the water to find Fu Shuwan.


    The man in black knew there was no chance. Seeing that Fu Yuanbo''s bodyguard had swam over, he immediately dived into the water and left.

 Chapter 873

    Fu Yuanbo fished Fu Shuwan out of the water and took her ashore. At this time, Fu Shuwan was in a coma.


    Fu Yuanbo put Fu Shuwan on the ground and patted her, "Shuwan You wake up


    It''s just that Fu Shuwan has no response and looks pale. The situation is very bad.


    "Yuanbo, do you know that man?"


    Fu Yuanbo face a black, all this time, Fu Shuwan still remember the assassin looks good, that man what good-looking.


    "Mother, that assassin is very good-looking, very young, and looks about my age."


    All these years, the capital has been calm and calm. It''s hard to say that an assassin will suddenly appear and specially assassinate Fu Yuanbo.


    "How can you good people meet assassins?"


    Hearing this, Su Jiusi was relieved.


    "Tell the empress that the princess is just frightened. It doesn''t matter any more. Weichen will write some prescriptions to dispel the cold. After taking them, they will be OK."


    After returning to the palace, a doctor came to feel Fu Shuwan''s pulse. When he learned that Fu Shuwan had fallen into the water, Su Jiusi rushed over. As soon as he entered the room, he asked, "how about Qi Taiyi and Shu Wan?"


    Fu Shuwan pondered, but did not know what was going on.


    It seems that there has never been such a time before. Why is it different just now? What''s the matter?


    She didn''t dare to let Fu Yuanbo see her blush, so she bowed her head and couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, they were all out of danger. The feeling just now seemed very wonderful. She couldn''t tell what it was, but her heart beat very fast at that moment.


    Fu Yuanbo then reached out and picked up Fu Shuwan on the ground, leaned against Fu Yuanbo''s chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat, Fu Shuwan''s face turned red again.


    "Let''s go back to the Palace first, and then let the doctor show you."


    "I don''t have the strength."


    "What else is wrong with you?"


    "It''s really cheap for that assassin. Don''t let me see him next time, or I''ll have to kill him."


    "I''ve run. I''ve been chased."


    Fu Shuwan, who never knew what blushing was, was a little embarrassed. She lowered her eyes. "I don''t blame you, brother Yuanbo. What are you doing in such a hurry, the assassin?"


    Fu Yuanbo didn''t expect that Fu Shuwan would suddenly wake up. He felt very embarrassed. He would lose his composure completely. He explained, "Shuwan, you Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. You choked on the water. I read that from the book. "


    Her chest heaved violently and her face turned red. "Brother Yuanbo, you..."


    Fu Shuwan suddenly opened her eyes and felt that her lips were warm and soft. When she saw that it was Fu Yuanbo, she immediately reached out and pushed Fu Yuanbo away. She coughed a few times and spat several times.


    The guards on one side looked silly, but they didn''t dare to look more. They turned around one after another to avoid being blamed by their master.


    Fu Yuanbo was very worried, thinking about what he saw from the medical books, he immediately ignored the defense of men and women. Holding Fu Shuwan''s mouth, he leaned over to kiss him.


    Fu Yuanbo shook his head, "mother, that person is very familiar, children have never seen."


    "I''ve told Castle Peak about it and asked him to investigate it. Don''t go out of the palace at will during this time, so as not to meet the assassin again."


    Su Jiusi sat by the bed and gave an advice.

 Chapter 874

    Then her eyes fell on Fu Yuanbo, and she said with a smile, "Yuanbo, I have some portraits of aristocratic ladies. You can go to Zhaoyang palace to have a good look later.


    These girls are carefully selected. Their character and appearance are among the top women in the capital. You can see if there is one you like. If there is one, I''ll call her to the palace. You can have a look again. You''ve already been crowned, and it''s time to set up a crown princess. "


    Fu Yuanbo is 20 years old and his courtiers talk about the princess again. Su Jiusi is also very interested in it. During this period of time, Su Jiusi has given Fu Yuanbo the chance to pick the princess again. Su Jiusi, the right woman in the capital, has seen it and specially selected a few top-notch ones to let Fu Yuanbo make a good choice.


    Shuwan, you are a princess. Your burden is much lighter than Yuanbo''s. you can be willful in marriage. " Su jiusishu said to Fu Yuanbo, who was standing on the side of the story, "Yuanbo, you are the future of Jiang state. Some things are not easy to do as you please. I''m still saying that if you are interested in someone, you can tell me that I will help you. I hope all my children can live a happy life.


    "Fate is decided by heaven. Everyone will have their own marriage. If they don''t have it now, it doesn''t mean they won''t have it in the future.


    For example, she is in this situation now, so she doesn''t want to get married at all.


    "What if there''s no one I like all the time?"


    "You''d better pay attention to it. If you like someone, you can tell your mother. I''ll marry you then. I hope you and Yuanbo can be with the people you like."


    Fu Shuwan then returned to her senses and shook her head. "Mother, I don''t want to get married yet. Please don''t urge me to get married."


    Seeing Fu Shuwan in a daze again, Su Jiusi reached out and touched Fu Shuwan''s head, "what''s wrong with Shu Wan?"


    It''s said that Fu Chenrong is going to choose a concubine. Fu Shuwan is also a little unhappy. It''s good not to grow up.


    Seeing the prevarication, Fu Chenrong could only answer, "OK! My son will go to Zhaoyang palace later. "


    "Since you don''t have one, you can choose a suitable girl to be the crown princess. This is also a matter of state. Now that you are old, you are not suitable to live in Chunxi palace. After you get married, you can move to the east palace."


    Fu Yuanbo shook his head, "my son has not."


    "It''s a silly boy. It was two years too late to decide who should be the crown princess at the age of 18. This matter can''t be delayed any longer. Yuanbo, are you the right one?"


    "After the mother, the son minister wants to choose the Crown Princess later."


    It was inevitable for him.


    As soon as he mentioned these things, Fu Yuanbo felt headache. He didn''t want to choose the crown princess, but he was the crown prince and knew it would not take long. Soon Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi urged him, and even the courtiers were thinking about it.


    There was no one in his heart. Su Jiusi could only choose the right person for him personally. After a long time, he could cultivate his feelings.


    The crown princess is the queen of the future. Naturally, it''s not easy. If Fu Yuanbo has a girl of his own, she will do it. But Fu Yuanbo has a cold temper. Apart from Fu Shuwan, she has never been with any girl.


    But if not, you have to choose the crown princess. It''s also your responsibility. It''s an account for all the subjects in the world. "


    "I understand the meaning of my mother."


    Fu Yuanbo answered. He really understood Su Jiusi''s meaning. He really wanted to be the right person, but he couldn''t say that. Not to mention that they were brothers and sisters, the most important thing was that Fu Shuwan never had other ideas. She always took him as her brother. He was afraid that those words would hurt Fu Shuwan and made her feel that she didn''t understand etiquette, so she had a wrong idea about her sister.

 Chapter 875

    It''s probably the most bitter thing to say that you can''t get it and you can''t export it.


    "Shuwan, you have a good rest. Yuanbo, follow me to Zhaoyang palace."


    Fu Yuanbo didn''t say anything and left Mingyue palace behind Su Jiusi.


    "Murong lian''er is dignified and beautiful. She is a very knowledgeable and gentle girl. I met her a few days ago. Among these girls, she is the most outstanding. Do you think about it? Don''t look at it again. "


    In fact, Fu Yuanbo didn''t remember any of them. Su Jiusi asked, but he didn''t answer. He took a look at the picture on the top and said casually, "Miss Murong is good, or she will be fine!"


    Seeing that Fu Yuanbo had turned over all the portraits, Su Jiusi, who lived on the throne, asked.


    "Yuanbo, who do you like?"


    This scene naturally fell into Su Jiusi''s eyes. Although it was not her own, it was her son who had been raised for ten years. She knew Fu Yuanbo well.


    Fu Yuanbo goes to Zhaoyang palace with Su Jiusi. Su Jiusi asks Bing Xin to get the picture. Fu Yuanbo turns the picture carelessly. It seems that he is serious, but in fact he doesn''t see any of them. He just looks at it perfunctorily for the sake of making a job.


    If you let Fu Yuanbo know that he is still thinking about it, I don''t know how to misunderstand her?


    Fu Shuwan was lying on the bed with a heavy sigh. What was wrong? Why is the feeling inside the heart is not happy, suddenly she involuntarily stroked his lips, think of the kiss, cheek a burst of hot, can''t help but cover his face, must quickly forget this thing.


    After saying that, vanilla Fu Fu body will retreat.


    "The princess has a good rest, and the maid is at the door. If there is anything, the princess will call the maid."


    "Well, I''m sleepy. You go out first."


    Vanilla knew that Fu Shuwan was guilty, and did not continue to expose Fu Shuwan''s mind, so that Fu Shuwan would not explode.


    But she also knew that day would come sooner or later.


    She retorted, but Fu Shuwan felt guilty. She didn''t like it at all, and she couldn''t tell the specific reason. Maybe she was used to Fu Yuanbo around her. They were together from childhood to adulthood. Suddenly, there was one more person. She was not happy.


    "I I don''t have any. "


    Vanilla a Leng, the prince''s business she how dare to talk, but she noticed a thing, honest way back, "princess, maidservant think you don''t like the prince''s Royal Highness Li prince princess, every time mention this, you are not happy."


    "Vanilla, do you think brother Yuanbo doesn''t want to set up a princess? Every time his mother mentions this, he always shirks responsibility. He''s not happy, and he doesn''t allow me to mention it. He doesn''t have a lover. Why doesn''t he want to set up a princess? Doesn''t he like women?"


    "Princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    After seeing her, the queen became depressed.


    Fu Shuwan didn''t know why. She was in a very low mood. She looked at the gauze on her head. When she saw that Fu Shuwan had been silent, she couldn''t understand. Wasn''t the princess very happy just now?


    "No, my mother and son think Miss Murong is very good."


    Although the mouth said so, but mention Murong lian''er tone without a trace of fluctuation, how to look like with the fingers out.


    How could su Jiusi not understand these? She asked Bing Xin to put away the portraits, took the tea on the table and took a sip. Then she asked, "Yuanbo, tell me the truth, do you like Shuwan?"

 Chapter 876

    Fu Yuanbo is scared by this. He has hidden his mind very well over the years. Unexpectedly, Su Jiusi can see the clue. He knows Su Jiusi is smart, but he doesn''t want to embarrass everyone, so he doesn''t admit it.


    "How can the mother ask such a question? Shuwan is er Chen''s younger sister, and ER Chen has always regarded her as her younger sister. Er Chen really has no lover, but she doesn''t have that idea about Shu Wan."


    Su Jiusi put down his tea cup, "you are very kind to Shu Wan, Yuanbo. Today, I have nothing else to say about our mother and son."


    As soon as Fu Shuwan woke up, Mu Yan, who had learned the news, came to the palace to visit him. Mu Yan sat on the chair beside the bed and said with concern, "you''re OK. I''m scared to death when I heard that you were assassinated."


    Fu Yuanbo is a good boy.


    Seeing that Fu Yuanbo repeatedly resisted the crown princess, she wanted to have a good talk with Fu Yuanbo. Although she was closer to Fu Shuwan, she also regarded Fu Yuanbo as her own son. She also saw Fu Yuanbo''s efforts over the years. If Fu Shuwan married Fu Yuanbo, she would be very relieved.


    Fu Yuanbo''s mind, she has long seen out, but has not been pierced.


    Su Jiusi showed a happy smile, "that''s good, Yuanbo, get up quickly!"


    "Er Chen knows how to do it. If Shu Wan has no intention, she will not forget her responsibility and will wish Shu Wan well."


    The road to the emperor is lonely. I can''t help you with this. You have to fight for it yourself. If you can only be a brother and sister, you have to promise me that you have to let it go. "


    You don''t have to worry about your father''s side. I have to say that Yuanbo, you have been working very hard, and you are a qualified prince. I also want you to be accompanied by someone who loves you.


    "Silly boy, Shu Wan is always slow about this kind of thing. You can try harder. If she really doesn''t want to do it, you can give up. I can''t bear to see you unhappy.


    Su Jiusi was very happy to say that. He suddenly got up and knelt down to Su Jiusi. "Er Chen understands the meaning of the empress. Since Shu Wan only treats Er Chen as her elder brother, she will be her elder brother all her life."


    Fu Yuanbo was surprised to hear this. He didn''t think Su Jiusi would support it. Originally, he thought Su Jiusi would oppose it. After all, he and Fu Shuwan are brothers and sisters in name.


    Su Jiusi is a euphemistic reminder to Fu Yuanbo.


    But I can''t force you to deal with emotional matters. I can see that Shuwan has been taking you as her brother and is very close to you. I don''t want you to be separated because of these things. "


    "You and Shuwan have grown up together since childhood. You are not related by blood. If you really fall in love, I hope Shuwan will marry you, so that she can stay with me openly.


    It''s not Fu Shuwan. He can marry anyone. It doesn''t make any difference to him.


    "She is the younger sister of Er Chen. She grew up with ER Chen when she was a child. Of course, er Chen is very kind to her. Don''t get me wrong. The relationship between father and mother is enviable. Er Chen doesn''t have such good luck and doesn''t dare to have such extravagant expectations. The choice of the crown princess is that the mother can marry anyone."


    Fu Shuwan covered her lips and said with a smile, "am I so easy to die?"


    "You should bring more people when you go out of the palace."


    Fu Shuwan simply sat up, vanilla holding a pillow against Fu Shuwan waist, Fu Shuwan looked at Mu Yan, said, "we three grew up together, you and Yuanbo brother are my brothers, Mu Yan, you come here."

 Chapter 877

    "What?"


    Mu Yan didn''t understand Fu Shuwan''s meaning, and his face was at a loss.


    Thinking of what happened this morning, Fu Shuwan suddenly had an idea in her mind. Seeing Mu Yan''s dull face, she waved to Mu Yan, "come closer."


    Mu Yan sighed, "you know, I can never be angry with you. I''m not lucky. I''ll be your brother in the future."


    Seeing that Mu Yan didn''t speak, Fu Shuwan asked apologetically.


    "I''m sorry, Mu Yan. Are you angry?"


    She also used such a special method. She is the only one in the world who dares to do it.


    Mu Yan looks disappointed. He is really happy. Originally, he thought that Fu Shuwan wanted to express his feelings with her, but he wanted to refuse her.


    "You see, my face is not red and my heart is not beating. It proves that we can only be brothers and sisters. Don''t marry me any more. For me, Mu Yan, you are a very familiar person. I''m very comfortable when I get close to you. I don''t have any defense between men and women in front of you, because I think you are my family that I can rest assured of."


    The smile on Mu Yan''s face solidified instantly, and he was embarrassed, "what..."


    Seeing that Mu Yan was so wrong, Fu Shuwan knew that Mu Yan had misunderstood her. She didn''t have a strange look on her face. She looked at Mu Yan with a smile and said, "don''t misunderstand me, Mu Yan. I just offended you. I just wanted to see if my heart beat faster."


    Mu Yan was incoherent and didn''t know what to say. He was excited and happy. Does this mean that Fu Shuwan is willing to accept him.


    "This Shuwan You... "


    He didn''t take his hand back and strode away from the Moon Palace.


    Although Fu Shuwan said that they were all her elder brothers, in Fu Shuwan''s mind, he was the real elder brother.


    When she remembered that Mu Yan had given Fu Shuwan hairpin, she had known Mu Yan longer than him. Fu Yuanbo felt jealous. His face sank in an instant. There was shock, loss and sadness in his eyes. At that moment, he understood everything, and there was no need to say anything more.


    How can Fu Shuwan suddenly do such a thing? Is the person she really likes in her heart Mu Yan?


    He saw Fu Shuwan take the initiative to kiss Mu Yan.


    This curtain fell in Fu Yuanbo''s eyes. When he came out of Zhaoyang palace, he was in a good mood and wanted to talk to Fu Yuanbo. As a result, he saw this scene before the door was safely opened.


    This kiss was like a dragonfly skimming water. It didn''t stop at all. He immediately sat up straight. However, Mu Yan was completely stupid. He looked at Fu Shuwan and didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing Mu Yan''s hesitation, Fu Shuwan went over and suddenly gave Mu Yan a kiss on his lips.


    Although Mu Yan also wanted to be closer to Fu Shuwan, he was very concerned about the defense between men and women. After all, she was a girl. He was afraid that it would damage Fu Shuwan''s reputation.


    "That''s not so good!"


    Fu Shuwan was not satisfied, and waved to Mu Yan, "Mu Yan, I can still insult you, come here a little more."


    Mu Yan didn''t know what Fu Shuwan was going to do, so he came up with some.


    Although he is not willing to be a brother, he knows that he and Fu Shuwan can only be brothers and sisters in this life.


    Fu Shuwan laughed. "Let''s make a deal. You have to forget this today, and you can''t tell anyone."


    Fu Shuwan has always been worried about Fu Yuanbo''s kiss. Every time she thinks of it, she has a palpitating feeling, which makes her feel a little trance. She thinks that Fu Yuanbo and Mu Yan are her brothers, so she thinks of this method. She just wants to make sure whether she only faces Fu Yuanbo.

 Chapter 878

    As a result, just as she thought, she was reluctant to kiss Mu Yan, but moved her lips in an instant.


    At this moment, she suddenly understood why she didn''t like Prince Fu Yuan.


    It turns out that I really don''t want Fu Yuanbo to be robbed.


    "Well, I''ll listen to your highness."


    "What Shu Wan said is, lian''er, if you have nothing to do in the future, you will come to the palace more often. My mother likes you very much. I think Shu Wan likes you very much, too."


    "It''s OK. You know I don''t have any sisters. I''m usually very lonely. It''s good that Miss Murong can often go into the palace to talk with me in the future."


    "I''m afraid of disturbing the princess."


    "It''s Miss Murong." Fu Shuwan smiles brightly at Murong lian''er. "Miss Murong doesn''t come to find Owen when she enters the palace. What''s the fun about brother Yuanbo? After all, he''s a man."


    Seeing Murong lian''er, Fu Shuwan felt a sense of crisis. I don''t know if Fu Yuanbo likes such a girl.


    Murong lian''er is very beautiful. She is the standard beauty. She looks pitiful and her eyes are like the water of autumn.


    Although Fu Shuwan has never met Murong lian''er, she has heard of the name. She knows that she is the best lady of the aristocratic family in the capital. Su Jiusi also likes Murong lian''er very much and always wants her to be the crown princess.


    Murong lian''er''s voice is very nice, gentle and comfortable.


    saw Fu Shuwan coming, and the girl beside Fu Yuanbo blessed Fu Shuwan. "Murong, a courtier girl, has seen her royal highness."


    Instead of avoiding it, Fu Shuwan went up.


    This scene makes Fu Shuwan have a very harsh feeling. She is just ready to show her heart to Fu Yuanbo. What''s the matter.


    The girl, wearing a red dress, stood beside Fu Yuanbo and said something interesting. She always had a smile on her face. The corners of Fu Yuanbo''s mouth rose slightly. Obviously, she was in a good mood.


    When passing by the Royal Garden, Fu Shuwan heard the woman''s pleasant laughter. She just wondered whose voice it was. In the distance, she saw Fu Yuanbo and a young girl.


    The next morning, when Fu Yuanbo was going to the court, she went to Chunxi palace early, but only for a moment. Fu Yuanbo was not in Chunxi palace. It''s a strange thing. He usually studied in Chunxi Palace at this point, but he was not here today.


    No, she has to let Fu Yuanbo understand her mind. Whether she succeeds or not, she has to make it clear to Fu Yuanbo.


    He''s going to have a princess.


    Thinking of this, Fu Shuwan was worried. What if he only thought he was his sister?


    But does Fu Yuanbo like her?


    I''m so stupid that I didn''t realize who she liked all the time. It turned out that the person was always by my side.


    After thinking about these problems, Fu Shuwan suddenly felt very happy. She was really slow. She didn''t understand this until now. Fortunately, there was the assassin, otherwise she wouldn''t have thought about it.


    She didn''t want another woman between them.


    Before, she thought that her brother and sister had a good relationship, so she was a little disappointed. Now she understands that she wants to be with Fu Yuanbo all the time.


    Murong lian''er nodded and showed a shy smile.


    "Brother Yuanbo, I want to talk to you alone."


    "It''s rare for lian''er to enter the palace. I''ll accompany her to the imperial garden. Shuwan, I''ll talk about something later." After that, Fu Yuanbo nodded to Murong lian''er, "lian''er, let''s go. I''ll take you there to see the lotus."

 Chapter 879

    "Princess highness, the courtier first withdrew, and the next time you will pay a special visit to your highness."


    Murong lianer was blessed, and immediately followed Fu Yuanbo''s steps.


    Fu Shuwan stamped her feet angrily. Fu Yuanbo was so indifferent to her today. Did she choose Murong lian''er to be the crown princess?


    She a face embarrassment of return a way, "princess don''t embarrass maidservant."


    What can vanilla say about this kind of truth? No matter how to say is wrong, Fu Shuwan and Murong lianer are different people, can only say that each has its own merits!


    Fu Shuwan stares at vanilla and waits for vanilla to continue.


    "To be honest."


    "The princess is better looking, of course."


    Fu Shuwan didn''t care. "These are not problems. What matters is what brother Yuanbo thinks. Now I''m still alone. In case he doesn''t like me at all, alas Think about it, vanilla. Do you think Murong lian''er looks good? "


    "What''s the difference? When I marry Yuanbo, I''m still a royal man. They should be very happy that I can always accompany my father and mother in the palace."


    Vanilla still a little back to God, "the princess and his Highness the prince''s name are in the Royal Jade Butterfly, this is not in the ceremony."


    My mother is always open-minded. If we really love each other, I don''t think she will object. She always hopes that I can marry the person I love in the future. I didn''t realize it before, but now I can see that the person I like has always been brother Yuanbo. "


    "The whole world knows that I am a child adopted by my mother. The whole world also knows that Yuanbo comes from the patriarchal clan. I have no blood relationship with him. Why can''t I be together.


    This scared vanilla to death. She looked at Fu Shuwan with wide eyes, "Gong Lord, you are brothers and sisters


    "He and I are not brothers and sisters. Since we don''t want to lose him, why should we let other women be princesses? The princesses can be princesses."


    "The princess and her royal highness have grown up together since childhood. Of course, they have a good relationship."


    Fu Shuwan also did not hide, looked up at vanilla, "vanilla, do you think I have a good relationship with brother Yuanbo?"


    Vanilla didn''t know Fu Shuwan''s mind. She thought that she was used to following Fu Yuanbo and comforted her.


    "Princess, what do you always stare at your Royal Highness for? I know that the princess is a little hard to accept for a while, but sooner or later, her royal highness will establish a concubine, and the princess should be relieved."


    After going back, Fu Shuwan sat still and said, "vanilla, what do you want to see brother Yuanbo do? Is he still walking in the imperial garden with Murong lian''er? "


    Seeing that Fu Shuwan was in a bad mood, vanilla didn''t dare to talk, so she quickly followed Fu Shuwan''s steps.


    Fu Shuwan went back to the palace in a huff.


    "Go back to the palace!"


    Vanilla is a bit embarrassed. She doesn''t know what Fu Shuwan is thinking.


    "Princess, we..."


    "Murong lian''er is really beautiful, otherwise she won''t be treated differently by her mother. You can see that Murong lian''er is gentle and gentle, and her behavior is also very elegant. At first glance, she is such a weak girl. By contrast, does she seem too noisy?"


    Fu Shuwan said to herself that she is the most free princess. Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong both dote on her very much, and seldom restrict her with all kinds of rules. Therefore, she is lively and cheerful, and does not pay attention to rules as those ladies.


    Fu Yuanbo is just the opposite of her. He pays most attention to rules. Does he like a girl like Murong lian''er?

 Chapter 880

    "Vanilla, you go to see brother Yuanbo first, and then what do you do? Is Qixi coming?"


    "Princess, Tanabata has passed."


    Fu Shuwan patted on the forehead, "it''s really unfortunate that I didn''t pay attention? It doesn''t matter. Let''s go after it. Tanabata is the day for Cowherd and weaver girl to meet. We are not Cowherd and weaver girl. Go first


    "Brother Yuanbo, I''m your sister?"


    Fu Yuanbo looks at Fu Shuwan as if something is wrong. Although he is a little angry, he is still very concerned about Fu Shuwan. Looking at her like eggplant, he can''t help caring about her again.


    "Shuwan, what are you trying to say?"


    This cognition made Fu Shuwan very frustrated. He already had people he liked. What''s the use of expressing his feelings? Would he use the old man''s way to educate her.


    In his mind, she is just a sister.


    This completely destroyed the courage in Fu Shuwan''s heart. Originally, she came here to show her heart to Fu Yuanbo. When she heard that he affirmed Murong lian''er everywhere and said that she was very happy with Murong lian''er, she didn''t know what to say, but felt very sad in her heart.


    For him, as long as it''s not Fu Shuwan, who he marries is the same. He really needs to give an account to his subjects. It''s his responsibility, not whether he likes it or not.


    Fu Yuanbo doesn''t know what Fu Shuwan wants to say. Maybe he is concerned about himself. Fu Shuwan has always been concerned about him. This is a little angry. There''s no need to say what he wanted to tell Fu Shuwan. They are embarrassed at that time.


    "I''m very happy with lian''er. Lian''er is very understanding."


    Fu Shuwan still did not give up and continued to ask, "do you think this is your original intention, brother Yuanbo? I hope you will be happy in the future. Are you sure Murong lianer can make you happy?"


    "What else do you need to think when you meet a girl like her?" Fu Yuanbo asked.


    "There''s no need to think about it."


    "It does."


    "I think I''m outstanding, too." Fu Shuwan went to Fu Yuanbo with a depressed face, "so you are going to make Murong lian''er the crown princess?"


    Fu Yuanbo put down his book and raised his eyes. He was still indifferent. "Lian''er is so outstanding. Who doesn''t like her? Even her mother likes her very much. Shu Wan, what do you want to say?"


    That''s the point.


    "Do you like her?"


    After hearing this, Fu Shuwan was very upset. It was the first time that she heard Fu Yuanbo praise a woman like this. To tell the truth, she was a little jealous.


    "Lian''er is gentle and reasonable. She has good appearance. She is indeed the most suitable person for the crown princess."


    "Have you chosen Murong lian''er to be the crown princess?"


    "Well."


    "Murong lian''er has gone back?"


    Fu Yuanbo just answered lightly.


    "Well."


    Fu Shuwan walked quickly to Fu Yuanbo and called, "brother Yuanbo."


    When Fu Shuwan arrived at Chunxi palace, Fu Yuanbo was reading a book. When he saw Fu Shuwan coming in, he didn''t put down his book, but he was still staring at the book.


    Vanilla leaves soon. Fu Shuwan is waiting in the room. After waiting for a long time, vanilla finally comes back. When she learns that Fu Yuanbo has returned to Chunxi palace, Fu Shuwan rushes to Chunxi palace.


    "The slave went first."


    "Of course."


    "Your sister all your life?"


    "Yes, all my life. I''ll be a good brother." Fu Yuanbo restrained his emotions, hiding all the sadness and reluctance in his heart, and his voice was very indifferent.

 Chapter 881

    This also killed the last glimmer of hope in Fu Shuwan''s heart. She lowered her eyes for fear that Fu Yuan would see the disappointment in her eyes.


    I have already said that. What else do I ask? Must ask that sentence, all one''s life will not like her?


    But she really can''t calmly bless Fu Yuanbo and Murong lianer.


    Fu Shuwan quickened her pace, relying on memory and asking for directions all the way. Half an hour later, they came to the foot of the hehunhua tree.


    "Just go faster. Let''s go. Don''t dawdle."


    Fu Shuwan tone some emotion, vanilla is difficult, "the south of the city is too far."


    It''s said that hehunhua symbolizes the love between husband and wife. Ten years ago, I begged for a long time for my father and mother. Now I want to beg for myself. Now it''s the time for hehunhua to bloom. Let''s go and have a look! "


    "There is a faint flower there. Ten years ago, I was captured there with my brother Yuanbo. It''s been ten years.


    "What does the princess do in the south of the city?"


    "Not interested." Fu Shuwan''s interest is lacking. "Well, vanilla, don''t talk nonsense. It''s all out. What are you doing? Let''s go to the south of the city."


    "The maid knows that the princess is in a bad mood. The princess can do something else to pass the time, such as embroidery."


    Fu Shuwan swaggers in men''s clothes. It''s too stuffy inside the palace. When she comes out of the palace, she will meet Murong lianer again. It''s still quiet outside the palace.


    "You can''t be assassinated once and never go out! The assassin has eight eyes or something. He knows just when I go out. You think too much about him. It''s not easy for us to slip out of the palace and accompany me more. "


    Vanilla followed Fu Shuwan. After a tour, she reminded Fu Shuwan in a low voice, "princess, let''s go back to the palace! It''s really dangerous outside the palace. You were assassinated not long ago. "


    After a few days of suffocation, she couldn''t stand this kind of depression, so she went out of the palace with vanilla and wanted to go outside.


    In the next few days, Murong lian''er frequently entered the palace. Fu Shuwan didn''t go to find Fu Yuanbo, but she was very upset.


    From the scene he saw in Mingyue palace yesterday, he was in a very complicated state of mind. He couldn''t read books at all. He always remembered the scene of Fu Shuwan kissing Mu Yan on his own initiative.


    After Fu Shuwan left, Fu Yuanbo left the book on the desk, where he still wanted to read.


    If she doesn''t leave again, Fu Shuwan is afraid that Fu Yuan will see her gaffe at the Expo. She runs out of Chunxi palace quickly.


    "Then I''ll be a good sister, brother Yuanbo. I''ll go back first. You can read a book!"


    In the past, I didn''t know where the loss came from. Now I understand it, but I feel even more sad in my heart. It''s a secret to say it.


    I still remember that time when they were cheated by qiaoqin, Fu Yuanbo always accompanied her and comforted her. At that time, she thought, it''s good to have a brother. Later, when she grew up, more and more people talked about Fu Yuanbo''s setting up the princess. She was always lost in her heart, hoping that time would slow down and that they would never grow up. In this way, Fu Yuanbo would always be her brother brother.


    July is the season of hehunhua blooming. As soon as it is near, I can smell a faint fragrance. The pink fan-shaped flowers are swaying in the wind, just like the Edelweiss.


    Fu Shuwan looked up at the pink flowers and couldn''t help smiling.


    This flower is so beautiful. I haven''t found that he Hun flower is so beautiful before. It''s not only beautiful, but also meaningful. I just don''t know if she can get what she wants in her life.

 Chapter 882

    If she can''t marry Fu Yuanbo, she doesn''t have much interest in getting married. In this life, she just wants to stay with Fu Yuanbo forever.


    She didn''t know what would happen in the future. Thinking of this, Fu Shuwan felt sad.


    As a princess, she has everything, but she also has her own regrets. Who has no regrets in her life? God loves her so much that she becomes the only princess in the world.


    It''s said that it''s Gu Qingcheng''s eldest son. Fu Shuwan is even more afraid of Feng Mulian. She thinks Feng Mulian is a white eyed wolf.


    I often hear my mother mention aunt Qingcheng. She is very concerned about Aunt Qingcheng, but there is no news from you after you move away. I say you are too much! I caught my sister. Aunt Qingcheng and my mother have a good relationship. You are against my mother''s orders again. "


    "Why not? We are relatives. My mother is your mother''s cousin, and my biological father is your mother''s cousin. No matter how we count, we are all relatives. My aunt''s name is right.


    "Don''t call me aunt mother. She''s not your aunt."


    Hearing the name, Fu Shuwan was stunned. She was really familiar with it. Soon she remembered it and looked at Feng Molian in surprise. "Are you the eldest son of aunt Qingcheng?"


    The man in Black said his name word by word.


    "My name is Feng Molian."


    "Don''t ramble, I''ll ask you, who are you?"


    The man in black walked up to Fu Shuwan, looked down at Fu Shuwan, and said coldly, "it''s really a princess who is loved by thousands of people. Her mouth is really powerful."


    I don''t know why. He always thinks that this assassin is a little different. His conscience still exists, but he especially hates them. Anyway, it''s very puzzling.


    Fu Shuwan was bold, and she was in a bad mood. She fell into the hands of the assassin again, which made her even worse.


    "Well, who are you, pretending to be mysterious? If you have the courage to do it, you have to have the courage to admit it. Are you shrinking like a man? What are you doing with me? Last time you nearly drowned me, and you dare to catch me. Don''t you want to live? "


    As a princess, I have such bad luck.


    She was really unlucky for eight years. Ten years ago, she was arrested under the halo. Ten years later, she came here twice.


    It''s the assassin again.


    Then she saw the boy in black sitting on the stool. Although the light was dim, she recognized the boy at a glance.


    When she woke up again, it was dark outside. She sat on the ground, her hands and feet tied by thick hemp ropes. She looked around. The house was very dilapidated, with cobwebs and dust everywhere. It seemed that she had not lived for a long time, and a weak oil lamp was lit on the table.


    Before the coma, there was only one idea in her mind. It''s over. The handkerchief was drugged.


    At this time, someone suddenly reached out from her and covered her mouth with a handkerchief. She struggled a little and fainted.


    Feng Mo even sneered, "your father and empress destroyed the state of Wei. This is a bitter feud. Even if I can''t recover the state, I won''t let you go."


    "What''s wrong with you! The war between Wei and Jiang was initiated by Wei first. Since there are natural winners and losers in the war, who is to blame for the lack of skills? My father was kind to Aunt Qingcheng at that time.


    Not only did not hurt your family''s life, but let you go instead. You actually avenged your kindness. Now that the world is peaceful and the people live and work in peace and contentment, have you been taken out of your head? "

 Chapter 883

    "I know that you used to be a prince and a person who can inherit the grand unification. Don''t you blame my father for making you an emperor? After all, you are selfish for your own sake. You have to find such a high sounding reason."


    Feng Mo Lian didn''t expect that Fu Shuwan''s mouth was so fierce. She glared at Fu Shuwan fiercely, "shut up."


    "Even if I shut up, I can''t change the fact. People who really care about the world want people to live and work in peace and contentment. Now Cathay Pacific is safe, but you want to destroy this grand occasion. How dare you say you have people in your heart? Dare you say it''s not for yourself?


    "You You are unreasonable. Brother Yuanbo is loved by the people. You are ignoring the people by doing so.


    Fu Yuanbo was unmoved and sneered, "I really blame Fu Yuanbo for being the crown prince of Jiang state. It''s said that he was taught by Fu Chenrong himself. Fu Chenrong spent many years on him and must have high hopes for him. I just want Fu Chenrong to experience the feeling of frustration."


    Fu Shuwan felt that what Feng Mo had done was incomprehensible, and she didn''t know what was wrong with him. He was selfish.


    These things have nothing to do with him. You don''t know why. Just because he is also the prince, you have to aim at him? Then why don''t you ask God to teach you a lesson? It''s all God''s life. "


    It''s said that Feng Molian wants to deal with Fu Yuanbo by himself. Fu Shuwan is a little anxious. "If you kill me to vent your anger, I''ll tell you what you do against brother Yuanbo.


    "Don''t think that if you say these words, I will let you go. I can see that Fu Yuanbo cares about you very much. As long as I have you in my hand, I''m not afraid that I can''t attract Fu Yuanbo."


    Fu Shuwan''s tone also began to be aggressive. She already knew all the things in those years, but she didn''t entangle these things and had put them down.


    "No wonder, in fact, your father killed my father. My mother is willing to let go of these grudges. Why do you hold on to them?"


    "Your biological father died for your mother, no wonder others."


    Fu Shu wansi is not afraid, catches the hatred in Feng Mo Lian''s eyes, and her momentum is no weaker than Feng Mo Lian.


    "Everyone knows that she committed suicide. If you have to say so, how can you count on your forcing my father to death?"


    He''s been holding it for ten years.


    Over the years, he has always wanted to restore his country. However, Feng yunlang has no such idea. He is very satisfied with his present life. He also knows that there is no hope of restoring his country, but he has no place to get angry in his heart. That''s why he wants revenge.


    Feng Mo Lian''s face is very ugly. He has a deep hatred in his eyes. He has always had ambition to be the king of the prosperous times. As a result, the state of Wei is gone, and he has become a civilian from the crown prince. Thinking about it, he feels very unwilling.


    "You killed my grandmother."


    The common people don''t need you to do anything, and all the people in your family are well. You have no deep hatred. In the final analysis, you can''t let go of your status as the crown prince. Now you are here regardless of your family. It''s not selfish. If I have a son like you, I''ll drive you out of the house. I don''t know how to cherish your fortune. "


    Feng Mo Lian, if you really want to kill people to vent your anger, you can kill me. Although I die in your hands, I can''t watch you do such stupid things. Aunt Qingcheng knows what you have to be angry about these things. She''s just a rebellious son. "


    "I said, I don''t kill women."


    Fu Yuanbo sat back on the stool.

 Chapter 884

    "Do you think it''s noble if you don''t kill me? I think what you have in your head is tofu. There is no material. It''s just a waste of being a brother."


    Fu Shuwan was angry and anxious. For fear that something might happen to Fu Yuan Expo, she began to scold Feng Molian.


    Feng Mo Lian frowned. Fu Shuwan''s mouth was so fierce that he scolded people mercilessly. He pretended that he couldn''t hear him. He sat on the stool alone and took out a white steamed bun to eat.


    Fu Shuwan looked around. Through observation, she could judge that it was an abandoned house. It used to be a big family. What bad luck did this kind of yard suffer when it was abandoned? It was taboo for others, so it would not be close to it.


    Fu Shu Wan looked at Feng Mo Lian ''.


    Feng Mo even took a look at Fu Shuwan and didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Fu Shuwan finished his steamed bread and asked vaguely.


    "Where is this?"


    I don''t know if this person is a muscle. It''s hard to deal with that kind of person.


    Both of them didn''t speak. They were eating steamed bread. Fu Shuwan thought Feng Mo was not even strange. She wondered if she could persuade Feng Mo, which was the best way. Everyone was happy.


    Fu Shuwan''s wrist was red with a rope, and there was a deep red mark. She took the dry steamed bread and chewed it one by one. Although she didn''t have enough to eat, she could feel better.


    Feng Mo Lian''s action was very rude. She stuffed the steamed bread into Fu Shuwan''s mouth, and her hand was tied. With such a big mouthful, she couldn''t eat it at all. Naturally, Feng Mo Lian didn''t have the patience to feed her personally, so she simply untied her body. Anyway, she couldn''t run.


    At that time, they only had steamed bread. Fu Yuanbo told her that being alive was more important than anything, which she still remembers firmly.


    The hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses. She would be hungry and growl. It''s better not to suffer from such losses. It reminds her of being trapped in the basement many years ago.


    Feng Mo Lian has no patience and is ready to take back her hand. Seeing that Feng Mo Lian really wants to take back her hand, Fu Shuwan is also anxious. She stares at Feng Mo Lian fiercely and says, "I eat."


    "Like it or not."


    Feng Mo Lian stopped, pulled most of the steamed bread from his hand and handed it to Fu Shuwan. Fu Shuwan looked disgusted. "You''ve eaten this steamed bread. Is there anything else?"


    "I''m hungry." She looks at Feng Mo Lian without expression, and her tone is a little stiff.


    If you die in the hands of a man with a brain disease, you will die in your eyes.


    Fu Shuwan is also hungry. After saying so many words, she is still thirsty. Seeing Feng Mo Lian eating again, she decides to fill her stomach first. In any case, she can''t die so easily.


    "Don''t look around. I won''t tell you where it is. You live in the deep palace all the year round, and you can''t see anything famous. There are dead people in this room. Do you see the white silk on the ground? It''s the white silk that has hanged a girl. It''s said that there will be crying in the yard in the middle of the night."


    Following the direction of Feng Mo Lian''s finger, Fu Shuwan saw a white silk, but it was completely dirty.


    Although she was a little flustered in her heart, she didn''t show anything on her face. "What am I afraid of? Even if there are female ghosts, they should pester you. You look so beautiful. It is estimated that you are more attractive to female ghosts. I am also a woman, and female ghosts are not interested in me."

 Chapter 885

    "Then you wait!"


    "Don''t we wait together?"


    She doesn''t believe that Feng Mo Lian will put her here alone. She will definitely stare at her firmly. It''s not easy to catch her once.


    She didn''t want to embarrass her mother and empress. Since she met her, why don''t she try to persuade Feng Molian to save herself? She also wanted to help Feng Molian once. If she was so paranoid, he would destroy himself. It''s a pity.


    She knew that Su Jiusi was very concerned about Gu Qingcheng. Even if she caught Feng Molian, Su Jiusi would be in a dilemma!


    After Feng Molian left, Fu Shuwan thought carefully. She felt that she had a good chance of persuading Feng Molian. This person had a good conscience. If she could make him give up his obsession, everyone would be relieved in the future.


    Leaving this sentence, Feng Molian has left the room.


    "This is not a snake''s nest."


    Feng Mo Lian then picked up the rope to tie Fu Shuwan''s hand. Fu Shuwan was very dissatisfied and yelled, "how can I walk with my legs tied? Don''t worry, I won''t go. If there''s another snake, I won''t be bitten to death by the snake."


    "I can''t waste it. I''ve sucked out most of the poisonous blood for you. Just take a little more Jiedu pills for the remaining toxin. I''ll go outside and find the doctor to get the Jiedu pills. You wait here and don''t move."


    "I can''t be crippled, can I?"


    Feng Mo Lian spat out the last mouthful of poisonous blood in her mouth, released her hand, put down Fu Shuwan''s trouser legs, took out her handkerchief and wiped her mouth. "I didn''t mean to offend you. It was an emergency, so I didn''t care for men and women."


    Although he had a purpose to save her, he still made her change her attitude towards fengmolian.


    At least not that kind of despicable villain, otherwise she would not have been saved.


    Originally, Fu Shuwan wanted to scold Feng Mo Lian. Seeing that Feng Mo Lian helped her suck out poisonous blood, she swallowed those words again. From this point of view, Feng Mo Lian is not bad either.


    Feng Mo Lian then began to suck out the venom and vomited the blood on the ground.


    "This is a poisonous snake. Don''t move. I''ll suck out the venom."


    Feng Molian went to Fu Shuwan, grabbed the dead snake and threw it aside. She rolled Fu Shuwan''s leg up and saw that there were two teeth marks on it.


    Feng Mo Lian pulled out the soft sword at his waist, and the sword quickly moved towards the snake, cutting the black snake into two pieces.


    Originally, Fu Shuwan didn''t notice it either. When she saw a snake, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to make any more noise. She put out her hand to cover her mouth. There was no ghost in the room, but there was one snake.


    Feng Mo Lian thought she was on purpose, but saw a black snake beside Fu Shuwan''s leg. The snake just bit Fu Shuwan''s leg.


    Fu Shuwan swept casually, and suddenly yelled, "ouch."


    And she just hit it.


    Fu Shuwan''s face is a little strange. It''s really bad luck for her to meet Feng Mulian. She''s really out of luck. Feng Mulian''s hatred for them is probably to vent her anger.


    "That shows that I have a deep affinity with the princess. I also happened to wander in the street. Unexpectedly, I met the princess."


    "Feng Mo Lian, how do you know I''m in the south of the city? I came out of the palace by accident today. You can''t know."


    Once again, Feng Molian did not pay attention to Fu Shuwan.


    After all, this is such a pretty boy.


    Originally, she thought fengmolian would go for a long time, but he came back soon.


    Feng Mo Lian took the ointment in her hand and squatted in front of Fu Shuwan, "this is for external application, and another for internal use. After three days, the snake venom in your body will be clean."

 Chapter 886

    Feng Mo Lian then loosened the rope on Fu Shuwan''s hand and handed the ointment to Fu Shuwan, "eat it yourself!"


    Finish saying Feng Mo Lian had already sat back on the stool.


    Fu Shuwan didn''t doubt Feng Molian. She poured out a black pill from the porcelain bottle. Then she pulled up her trouser legs and applied the ointment to the wound.


    "Anyway, we can''t sleep. It''s better to have a chat. It''s a good way to pass the time. You should seldom say this, even if you say it, no one will listen. Anyway, we''ve all reached this point, and you don''t have to hide in front of me. If you have anything to say, just say it! If I die, the secret will go down to you. "


    Seeing that Fu Shuwan kept talking, Feng Mo frowned, "Fu Shuwan, you talk so much."


    "Why do you torture yourself? It''s hard for you to live like this, and the people around you will be influenced by you. Do you want to live like this all your life


    He was ten years old at that time, and he remembered everything clearly.


    Feng Mo Lian still doesn''t speak. He can''t say he''s happy or unhappy these years. His family lives a very peaceful life, but he''s not reconciled to it. He hates it when he thinks about the country''s destruction.


    "It''s good for a family to live a plain life together. Feng Molian, are you not happy these years?"


    In his opinion, Su Jiusi is to reuse Gu Qingcheng, which is obviously a complete success.


    He really doesn''t understand why Gu Qingcheng regards Su Jiusi as a confidant.


    Although Gu Liyuan is his own uncle, he has been in Guiyun villa before. He doesn''t spend much time in the capital. Even in the capital, he doesn''t often go to the palace. Therefore, Gu Liyuan is not close to his own uncle. In addition, Gu Liyuan has been standing in the state of Jiang, which makes him more biased. He feels that he is not qualified to be a Wei.


    Feng Molian of course often heard Su Jiusi and Gu Liyuan from Gu Qingcheng, but he was very strange to both of them. He didn''t meet many times before, and had no feelings.


    And uncle Liyuan. He and his aunt often come to the capital, and I often hear him talk about Aunt Qingcheng. Uncle Liyuan is also your own uncle. Don''t you hear that from Aunt Qingcheng? "


    Feng Mo Lian didn''t pay any attention to Fu Shuwan. She continued, "my mother has always been thinking about Aunt Qingcheng. Really, I often hear her talk about Aunt Qingcheng.


    Fu Shuwan carefully smears the medicine, by the way and Feng Mo Lian close, want to know Feng Mo Lian heart idea, or take the opportunity to persuade Feng Mo Lian.


    "How have you been these years?"


    At least Feng Mo Lian won''t do anything to her. If she leaves and meets a villain, it''s more dangerous.


    "If I don''t let go, I don''t plan to leave. My love is in the dark. It''s safer for me to stay here. Why should I leave?"


    "You really can make an inch. You don''t have to waste your time. I won''t let you go."


    After being tied for such a long time, her feet really hurt, and she was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    She side spreads medicine side to say, "Feng Mo Lian, my this foot is tied of ache dead, can loosen tie?"


    "You''ve always been a princess. How can you understand my mind?" Feng Mo Lian gave a cold hum.


    "I don''t understand. That''s why I want you to say it."


    These words have been put in Feng Mo Lian''s heart for a long time. As Fu Shuwan said, if you can''t find someone to say them, you can say them. Anyway, you don''t need to cover up anything in front of her.

 Chapter 887

    "I became the prince when I was five years old. Everyone told me that I was going to be an emperor in the future. At that time, I didn''t know what it meant to be an emperor. I only knew that I had to work very hard and not let my father and mother down.


    I studied hard and practiced martial arts when I was young. I saw all kinds of dark strategies for governing the country. My father was very strict with me. Even if I got caught in the cold, I still had to study.


    When I was ten years old, the state of Wei suddenly disappeared. I watched Jiang''s army enter the city, occupy the Imperial Palace, and watch my grandmother commit suicide. Everyone told me that I was no longer the crown prince. "


    "Don''t you defend your brother?"


    Feng Mo Lian sneered, "you are really defending Fu Yuanbo."


    "Jiang Guosheng, you think my words are a bit like cool words, but I''ll bet that if Wei Guosheng, as long as our father and mother are safe and sound, we are willing to quit, and Yuanbo brother will not seek revenge from you. Win and lose coexist, and you can''t accept losing. It''s because you don''t have enough courage. No wonder others."


    "Jiang Guosheng, you will naturally say these words."


    But there are no two tigers in one mountain. Without that luck, it is impossible to subvert the world. Then you have to accept the fate. Do you have to be a prince if you have the ability? Nothing else can hide your light. "


    Brother Yuanbo is the same. I see all these in my eyes. You and brother Yuanbo are good emperors.


    Fu Shuwan said with a sigh, "Feng Molian, tell the truth! I really know what you mean. I''ve heard empress dowager praise you before, saying that you are outstanding. You must have spent a lot of time to be a good prince.


    I''m not young when the two countries are fighting. I''m just a few months younger than you. At that time, I was worried that Jiang would lose. I thought about it more than once. But I''m different from you. I just hope my father will come back safely. As long as he lives well, I''ll be satisfied whether he is a civilian or a princess. "


    "Good things should be accepted, and bad things are the same. There are good and bad things in this fate.


    Feng Mo Lian gave a cold hum.


    "Who won''t accept being a princess?"


    I was not a princess. My mother was born in a very low family background, but I was received by her mother and became the princess of the state of Jiang. Over the years, my father and mother loved me very much and made me the happiest princess in the world. This is also the arrangement of fate. I have accepted it for a long time. "


    Feng Mo Lian, there is no doubt about fate. We have to learn to accept the changes brought about by fate. People have their own luck. I admit that my luck is better than yours.


    Fu Shuwan finally understood Feng Mo Lian''s mind. She looked at Feng Mo Lian seriously and said, "what if you are not reconciled? These things are not things you can change.


    Feng Mo Lian''s eyes were very complicated when she said these words, and there was a flash of hatred in her eyes. "I''ve worked hard for so many years just to be a good prince. Suddenly, I''m nothing. What''s my effort for so many years? I just hate that I was too young to go to the battlefield. I''m not reconciled to losing like this. "


    Feng Mo Lian admits that Fu Shuwan''s mouth is really powerful, but he really can''t say that Fu Shuwan.


    "Do you think your efforts in those years have been in vain, whether you have learned martial arts or statecraft, all of which are in your mind and won''t be taken away by others? What kind of loss is it? Even if you feel a little lost, don''t you think you have been lost for so many years?"


    Feng Mo even took a puff at the corner of her mouth. Fu Shuwan''s mouth was really powerful. He said that Fu Shuwan didn''t want to talk about it.

 Chapter 888

    Seeing Feng Mo Lian''s mouth closed, Fu Shuwan said with regret, "I really think you are a good old man. What''s wrong with you? You have to do such meaningless things. What''s revenge? You''re venting. You''re so cheerful. Don''t you think you''ll hurt many people? How selfish that is. "


    "Shut up."


    Feng Mo Lian glared at Fu Shuwan fiercely. He felt that he had nothing to say and could only let Fu Shuwan close his mouth.


    He doesn''t dare to ask for anything now, as long as she lives well.


    He leaned back on the chair, his heart was full of ups and downs, and there were countless possibilities in his mind. As long as she could come back safely, he would do anything for him.


    He can''t help but think of the assassin that day. Is it that man again? Who on earth is that man? Why are you staring at him and Fu Shuwan all the time.


    Unable to find Fu Shuwan, where Fu Yuanbo would rest? He was very anxious. He didn''t know who took Fu Shuwan away. Vanilla was knocked out and he didn''t see anything.


    Seeing that Fu Yuanbo was so tired, Zhu Cheng advised, "Your Highness, have a rest! Commander Qing has sent someone to look for it in person. Once there is news, it will come back immediately. "


    Fu Yuanbo went back to the palace with a tired face. It was obvious that her eyes were dark blue. She didn''t sleep all night last night. She had been looking for Fu Shuwan in the capital, but she got nothing.


    Chunxi palace


    that night, Feng Molian was sitting on the stool, but Fu Shuwan fell asleep. She was really sleepy, and she knew that Feng Molian didn''t do anything to her while she was asleep.


    But if he didn''t do something, he would not feel comfortable all the time. The knot became tighter and tighter. On the surface, he was safe, but on the inside, he was turbulent.


    She did not know if Gu Qingcheng and Feng yunlang would be disappointed if they knew about these things.


    Gu Qingcheng completely forgot that she had never been a queen and never mentioned her past life.


    Feng Mo Lian knew that Feng yunlang had not forgotten the capital, but he never mentioned it.


    He did not dare to let Gu Qingcheng and Feng yunlang know these ideas. If they knew, they would certainly dissuade them. Feng yunlang occasionally showed a lost look and sat alone at the corner of the courtyard looking at the distance. What he saw was the direction of the capital.


    Gu Qingcheng and Feng yunlang don''t know that he has come to the capital. Their life is very peaceful now. The family lives a life of sunrise and sunset. Their two younger brothers are satisfied with the status quo. Only he can''t forget those things.


    Feng Mo Lian couldn''t sleep naturally. He sat on the stool with a blue face, and suddenly thought of Gu Qingcheng. No one told him this time. It was really a knot in his heart, and this idea had been in his heart for many years.


    Taking care of the dust and cobwebs on the ground, she leaned against the wall with her eyes closed.


    Fu Shuwan yawned and said so much that she suddenly felt a little sleepy. What the hell.


    "If you don''t shut up, just shut up. If it''s not because you''re the son of aunt Qingcheng, who told you that, the prince can''t do it anymore. Now you don''t even want to do it?"


    At this time, Su Jiusi walked in quickly, and his tone was a little urgent. "Yuanbo, do you have any news?"


    Su Jiusi is also worried about Fu Shuwan''s disappearance. She stayed up all night last night, waiting for news. When she heard that Fu Yuanbo was back, she came to ask.


    Fu Yuanbo immediately got up and walked towards Su Jiusi, "mother, don''t worry. Shu Wanji has her own appearance. She will be fine."

 Chapter 889

    It was said that Fu Shuwan had no news, and Su Jiusi''s worry deepened a little. "It''s been a night, Yuanbo. Who do you think did it? Is it the assassin that day? "


    "The assassin wasn''t caught. I think it''s most likely him."


    Su Jiusi thought, according to their statement, the assassin is very young, these years they should have no such enemy, who is it?


    After Fu Shuwan woke up, she found that Feng Mo Lian was still sitting on the stool. She yawned, "Feng Mo Lian, you won''t be sitting here all night! It''s hard for you to work so hard to protect me. "


    Su Jiusi didn''t say anything more and turned to leave Chunxi palace.


    "The son minister understands, the mother is at ease."


    Fu Yuanbo was stunned to hear that it might be Feng Mulian. He knew that Su Jiusi and Gu Qingcheng had a very good personal relationship. If the assassin was Feng Mulian, it would be too much.


    "Yuanbo, he is likely to be fengmolian. Don''t hurt him. Bring him back to see me."


    Seeing that Su Jiusi''s face seemed dignified, Fu Yuanbo called, "mother, go back first! If you leave it to your son''s minister, you will surely bring it back to Shu Wan safely. "


    Think of these things, Su Jiusi only feel very headache.


    Feng Mo Lian is her grandson. If it is Feng Mo Lian, what should she do with him?


    Now think about it carefully, the more I think about it, the more I think about it, the more I think about it, the more I think about it.


    At that time, she also asked Fu Chenrong, who was afraid of the rebellion of Fengmo. At that time, it was just a joke, and she didn''t really care.


    Don''t know why, she suddenly thought of Feng Mo Lian, that child she didn''t see at last, but Fu Chenrong once mentioned with her, Feng Mo Lian is very unwilling, also very hate.


    After destroying the state of Wei in those years, Feng''s family almost all succumbed, and a few who were unwilling to succumb had been killed. Who would come to the state of Jiang alone to assassinate?


    After listening to Fu Yuanbo''s words, Su Jiusi was surprised. The surname Feng was the surname of the state of Wei. The surname Feng came from the royal family. Was it from the Feng family?


    The shopkeeper has identified the man and confirmed that he is the assassin. He calls himself Feng and comes to the capital alone. The shopkeeper says that after he lives in the capital, he has never seen him and other people come and go. He has been alone all the time. "


    Er Chen thinks that the assassin should be the son of the old minister''s family of the state of Wei. Er Chen asked people to carefully check all the inns in the capital and found that a young man lived in Yueqing Inn a month ago.


    "empress mother, er Chen determined that the assassin was not from the capital, and his accent was a bit like that of the state of Wei. Er Chen had a hand in hand with him, and his martial arts skills were excellent, and his moves were very orthodox The martial arts on the lake.


    after Feng Molian ran away, Fu Yuanbo kept looking into it. Although he didn''t know the identity of Feng Molian, he already had some clues.


    "Yuanbo, have you offended anyone recently?"


    "If it''s the assassin, er Chen doesn''t worry about anything. The assassin is coming for ER Chen."


    Su Jiusi thought, according to their statement, the assassin is very young, these years they should have no such enemy, who is it?


    "The assassin wasn''t caught. I think it''s most likely him."


    Feng Mo even glanced at Fu Shuwan, "there are few cheeky girls like you."


    "Don''t you have the cheek to kidnap a girl and share a room with me? This is not what a gentleman does. "


    Fu Shuwan asked rhetorically.

 Chapter 890

    Feng Mo Lian was blocked by Fu Shuwan once again. This little girl''s mouth is fierce.


    "Ah, when are you going to lock me up? I''m going to lose all my hands and feet tied by you. You have a little pity for a girl. I''m afraid you won''t get a daughter-in-law in the future."


    "You don''t have to worry."


    Feng Mo Lian squatted beside Fu Shuwan and saw that she was shrinking and her voice was feeble. She was more compassionate. Although her tone was hard, it was obviously gentle. "Is it still painful?"


    He is about to establish a crown princess. I''m very sad in my heart. You see, I have no antidote in my body, and I can''t be with my beloved. Fortunately, I also have such bad things. Some of them are predestined by God, and there''s no way at all. "


    "At this time, I''m not afraid to tell you. Do you know why I defend brother Yuanbo so much? Because he is my beloved, in this life, he is the only one I want to marry, but he only takes me as his sister.


    Fu Shuwan continued to shrink into a group, and her voice was small. "My biological mother came from a humble background, and she came to assassinate my biological father. My appearance was completely unexpected. If my mother hadn''t adopted me, I didn''t know what I would be like now. My father and mother were very kind to me, and I was very satisfied, but I didn''t have no regrets."


    "The state of Wei is gone. Are you not lucky that you can escape? Isn''t it lucky that both parents and brothers are still alive? "


    Fu Shuwan shook her head. "It''s useless. The doctor doesn''t even know what the spell is. He can''t see anything. Feng Molian, you always think I''m very lucky. In fact, I''m not as smooth as you think."


    "I''ll go to the doctor for you."


    She''s a girl''s family. It''s too much for her.


    See the trace of her wrist, originally still hard hearted Phoenix Mo Lian don''t know how to have a trace of guilt, and a little heartache.


    Feng Mo Lian is not that kind of despicable villain. Seeing that Fu Shuwan is so miserable, he reaches out his hand and unties the hemp rope on his hands and feet. There is a deep scratch on Fu Shuwan''s hands and feet, which is red and black.


    Fu Shuwan''s voice was so many that she shrank into a group.


    "I''m in pain, Feng Mo Lian. There''s something you don''t know. When my biological mother took me away, a magician beside her poisoned me. That kind of poison can''t be solved at all, and there''s no way. I''ve suppressed that poison all these years. Maybe last night''s snake venom made my poison attack."


    Originally Feng Mo Lian didn''t pay attention to Fu Shuwan, but Fu Shuwan called louder and louder, and her expression became more and more painful. Feng Mo Lian couldn''t continue to ignore it. She immediately went to Fu Shuwan, squatted in front of her and asked, "where do you hurt?"


    Fu Shu Wan took a look at Feng Mo Lian and suddenly frowned and cried, "I''m in pain."


    No, she''ll have to think again.


    If you don''t listen, it''s a real problem.


    Fu Shuwan also has a headache. I don''t know if Feng Mo even heard what she said last night.


    Feng Mo Lian gave a cold hum.


    "Of course, it hurts all over the body. I''ve had several attacks before. I''m used to this kind of pain. Feng Molian, please pour me a glass of water!"


    Hearing that Fu Shuwan wanted to drink water, Feng Molian immediately got up to pour water for Fu Shuwan. Seeing that Feng Molian had such a reaction, Fu Shuwan was more and more sure that Feng Molian could be saved. As long as she was well advised, she might put down her heart and live a normal life.


    Feng Molian poured the water and went to Fu Shuwan. He handed the water to Fu Shuwan. Fu Shuwan took the water and shook her hands again.

 Chapter 891

    Seeing Fu Shuwan''s shaking hands, Feng Molian felt more compassionate and felt that she should not treat a little girl like this.


    He just sat on the ground and took the water cup from Fu Shuwan''s hand. "Look how you shake. I''ll feed you."


    Fu Shuwan didn''t want to let Feng Molian come to feed her. She didn''t expect that the acting was a little overdone. She was embarrassed to refuse. She could only say to Feng Molian in a slightly embarrassed tone, "thank you, Feng Molian."


    But he didn''t accept it all the time. He just didn''t have the chance. If he had the chance, he would not do worse than Fu Yuanbo.


    In fact, he has heard a lot about Fu Yuanbo over the years. He knows that Fu Yuanbo is very talented.


    He didn''t think about what would happen after he killed him.


    Last night, he sat alone and thought a lot. Fu Shuwan was right. He did it for himself. He couldn''t let go of the honor of the crown prince. He couldn''t accept that he was a civilian, but he couldn''t restore his country. He wanted to kill Fu Yuanbo to vent his anger.


    His father and mother really had a good relationship. After listening to Fu Shuwan''s words, his eyes were more gentle.


    All these years, Feng Mo can''t get out of what happened in those years. He is indifferent to everything. People just think that he is just like this. They don''t know what he thinks in his heart. He also ignores what Fu Shuwan said.


    Aunt Qingcheng must be very nice to you, too! I heard that my aunt and uncle have a wonderful relationship, just like my father and empress. Anyway, I feel very happy just looking at them. I don''t know if you have this feeling


    What really matters to me is the people around me. I''m lucky because I met my mother. Without them, I don''t know where I am now?


    Let me die now, it is really reluctant to give up, the princess''s position and wealth, these are outside things.


    You see, I have my father and mother who love me, and my brother Yuanbo. Although he only treats me as his sister, he still cares about me.


    "Much better. It doesn''t hurt as much as it did just now. When it hurts a lot, I feel like I''m going to die. I have this feeling every time, but I''m alive every time.


    Feng Mo Lian some flustered, dare not see too long, flurried of took back the vision, then got up to put the water cup back on the table, inquired, "you better?"


    It''s no wonder that she is loved in the state of Jiang. If he had such a sister, he would love her very much.


    Touching Fu Shuwan''s smile, Feng Molian was a little stunned. She looked at Fu Shuwan like this. She had a good smile. The expression on her face was so vivid that people couldn''t ignore it.


    He is not bad in nature.


    Fu Shuwan smiles brightly at Feng Molian. It is said that her smile is very attractive. I don''t know if she can make Feng Molian feel a little kind.


    "Thank you just now."


    Seeing that there was water dripping on Fu Shuwan, Feng Molian felt a little sorry, and her tone was still stiff.


    "Wet your clothes?"


    Obviously, Feng Mo Lian didn''t take care of anyone. She was very clumsy and nearly spilled water on Fu Shuwan. Fu Shuwan only thought Feng Mo Lian was very cute. She had a good life and had to deal with it.


    Now think about it, his heart is still a little sad, as Fu Shuwan said, this is probably his life!


    It''s destined to be so. It''s doomed that he will lose the throne. No matter how unwilling he is, the world is peaceful now, and he can''t pick up any trouble. Once he does, it''s the people who suffer.


    Looking at Fu Shuwan''s pale face, he had made a decision in his heart.

 Chapter 892

    He went up to Fu Shuwan again, reached out and untied the hemp rope on his hands and feet, and told him, "you go!"


    Fu Shuwan thought she had heard the wrong thing. Did she really persuade Feng Molian?


    "Do you really let me go?" Fu Shuwan pointed to himself and asked uncertainly.


    He knew that Su Jiusi attached great importance to Gu Qingcheng. With Fu Shuwan''s words, he was in a dilemma. He took a look at Fu Yuanbo and waited for Fu Yuanbo''s order.


    Castle Peak is a little dazed. Is this Feng Mo Lian? Isn''t that Gu Qingcheng''s eldest son? He actually ran to the capital.


    She immediately came out, went to the front of Feng Mo Lian, said with a smile, "brother Yuanbo, you misunderstood, Feng Mo Lian didn''t do anything to me, I was in danger, he saved me, I saw it was late, plus met a confidant, this is not in time to return to the palace, this meeting he is ready to send me back to the palace?"


    Fu Shuwan had a hard time persuading Feng Molian. Naturally, Feng Molian''s hatred could no longer be aroused.


    Feng Mo doesn''t want to hurt Fu Shuwan, but she doesn''t want to fall into Fu Yuanbo''s hands. This will definitely disturb Gu Qingcheng. She doesn''t want to let them know what he does.


    Seeing Fu Yuanbo, Feng Molian''s eyes cooled down. Dongyuanwei came forward and surrounded Feng Molian.


    Seeing Fu Yuanbo, Fu Shuwan is still very happy. Although she no longer needs to be saved, Fu Yuanbo has found her, which is also a very happy thing.


    The dilapidated gate was kicked open with one foot. The first people who led the way were dongyuanwei, then Qingshan, and then Fu Yuanbo.


    After he arrested Fu Shuwan, he planned to bring Fu Yuanbo out. As a result, he talked with Fu Shuwan all the time. Finally, he changed his mind and didn''t inform Fu Yuanbo.


    Feng Mo Lian leads the way in front, and Fu Shuwan follows. Before he reaches the gate, Feng Mo Lian suddenly becomes alert. He subconsciously blocks Fu Shuwan behind and looks at the gate coldly.


    "Let''s go!"


    See Fu Shuwan smile happy, Feng Mo Lian''s mood also inexplicably follow to become better.


    Safe escape, Fu Shuwan mood is very good, toward Feng Mo Lian said with a smile, "nothing, nothing, now is good."


    Feng Mo didn''t even notice that there was more concern in her tone.


    "I hurt you?"


    She rubbed the bumped nose and said, "it hurts."


    The nose just hit Feng Mo Lian''s chest, Feng Mo Lian immediately released Fu Shuwan.


    Fu Shuwan''s feet were tied for a long time, so she reluctantly stood up. Because her feet hurt, she almost fell down. Feng Molian immediately reached out to help her, and Fu Shuwan directly hit Feng Molian in her arms.


    To tell you the truth, Phoenix ink even really a little reluctant to let go of this little girl, although a little noisy chirp, but it is quite lovely, there is a bit of truth to say.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go! I''ll see you to the door


    "My father and empress are dying of anxiety. If you run out like this, aunt Qingcheng will worry about you. Feng Molian, go home early! I think you are very excellent. You will shine in the future. "


    "You can stay if you don''t want to go."


    Of course, Fu Yuanbo doesn''t believe Fu Shuwan''s words, but he can''t understand why Fu Shuwan wants to help Feng Molian speak. He doesn''t know what happened last night.


    Feng Mo Lian was going to use fu Shuwan as a hostage, but Fu Shuwan didn''t expect to say this. He was obviously stunned.


    Fu Shuwan began to smile at Feng Mo Lian. Her smile was very bright. "Feng Mo Lian, thank you very much. I have your medicine with me. Since brother Yuanbo has come to pick me up, I will go back with brother Yuanbo. You will go home earlier. Aunt Qingcheng will worry about you."

 Chapter 893

    Fu Yuanbo didn''t speak, and dongyuanwei didn''t get out of the way. Everyone was waiting for Fu Yuanbo to speak.


    "Didn''t you hear me? This young master is the life-saving benefactor of the princess. Get out of my way. "


    Seeing that dongyuanwei didn''t move, Fu Shuwan was a little displeased and said with a black face.


    These words should not have been said, but he was afraid that Fu Shuwan''s words would lead to unnecessary misunderstanding, so he specially reminded Fu Shuwan.


    After hearing that Fu Shuwan and Feng Molian are in love, Fu Yuanbo suddenly stops and says, "Shu Wan, you must not mention this kind of words in front of Mu Yan. Although he likes him very much, he is a man after all. You should avoid suspicion in front of other people."


    It was at that moment that she decided to let Feng Molian go.


    In fact, she and Feng Mo Lian talked for so long and had nothing to do with congeniality. It was all for survival. However, after Feng Mo Lian saved herself, she really changed her attitude towards Feng Mo Lian.


    "He and I are quite congenial."


    Fu Shuwan didn''t recognize that Fu Yuanbo was jealous. She only thought that he was unhappy because he felt that he had done something harmful to his reputation. In her eyes, Fu Yuanbo abided by these rules.


    "For so many reasons, I chatted with Feng Mo Lian all night." Fu Yuanbo''s tone continued to be full of jealousy.


    "I know you want to tell me that Feng Mo Lian is not the kind of person you think. He is a gentleman. Even if I live in the same room, I won''t be in danger. Don''t you think I''m ok now?"


    "Shuwan, you are a girl. How can you share a room with a man? Fortunately, nothing happened. Do you know how dangerous it is to do so?"


    Fu Yuanbo has some jealousy, she actually and a strange man to share a room, this girl is really big heart, in case Feng Mo Lian born evil heart, how can she do.


    "Yes, we talked all night."


    Walking side by side, Fu Yuanbo continued to ask, "were you connected with Feng Mo last night?"


    Seeing his tired face, Fu Shuwan was distressed, "I''m ok, you go back to have a rest."


    "Of course I am." Even if he did not speak, Fu Shuwan also saw that Fu Yuanbo had not slept all night, and the fatigue on his face was obvious.


    Fu Shuwan tilted her head and asked, "what about you? If I didn''t come back, would you worry about me? "


    "I''ve been looking for you all night. I''m also lucky. My mother is very worried about you. I didn''t sleep last night."


    Fu Shuwan turned a circle, "you see, I''m not good. Brother Yuanbo, how did you find here?"


    Fu Yuanbo walked quickly to Fu Shuwan and looked at her nervously, "have you been hurt?"


    Leaving this sentence, Feng Molian quickly crossed the wall and left the yard.


    Feng Mo didn''t even say anything. She walked forward. After a few steps, she suddenly stopped and nodded to Fu Shuwan, "take care of yourself."


    Fu Shuwan stood beside Feng Molian and said in a low voice, "what happened last night is a secret between us. I won''t tell anyone. Take care. I hope you will admit my sister when we meet next time."


    Dongyuanwei just got out of the way.


    Fu Yuanbo saw that Fu Shuwan insisted on letting Feng Molian go. Then he nodded, "let''s get out of the way!"


    Fu Shuwan was confused. "What does this have to do with Mu Yan?"


    "He''s the one you''re going to marry. It''s nothing to do with him."


    Fu Shuwan continued to be confused, "who said that I would marry Mu Yan, mother or not? I''ve never heard of such words. I''ve made it clear to Mu Yan and I can''t. I''m going to go to the palace to find my mother. I will never marry Mu Yan."

 Chapter 894

    With that, Fu Shuwan speeds up her pace and eagerly wants to go into the palace to make it clear to Su Jiusi, for fear that Su Jiusi misunderstands her and Mu Yan.


    It will be troublesome to wait until Su Jiusi gets married.


    Fu Yuanbo quickly reached out and held Fu Shuwan, "what did you say?"


    "Shuwan, I always wanted to marry you."


    Fu Yuanbo took Fu Shuwan in his arms and held her tightly for fear that once he let go, Fu Shuwan would disappear.


    Seeing that Fu Yuanbo still didn''t speak, Fu Shuwan was a little flustered. She went to Fu Yuanbo and pulled Fu Yuanbo''s sleeve. "Brother Yuanbo, are you willing to marry me?"


    If he hadn''t made things clear today, wouldn''t he have misunderstood his whole life.


    This reason makes Fu Yuanbo very speechless, showing a trace of helplessness on his face, how can there be such a silly girl, actually use this method to test.


    "And the other day, you misunderstood me. I didn''t really want to kiss Mu Yan. You kissed me that day. I felt my heart beat very fast. That''s why I wanted to have a try. I wanted to know if it was only for you."


    Since you want to understand, then there is no need to cover up anything, frankly admit.


    Anyway, no matter what Fu Yuanbo thinks, she must make it clear to Fu Yuanbo that she wants to marry him. Only in this way can she have no regrets.


    Although she vaguely understood Fu Yuanbo''s meaning, she didn''t have a clue in her heart.


    Fu Shuwan was a little nervous. She was still afraid that Fu Yuan would refuse.


    "Brother Yuanbo, I don''t want to be your sister. Why don''t you make me the crown princess! After we go to ask for mother''s help, I want to be with you all my life and never be separated from you again. We don''t want anyone else between us, just like we were when we were children. It''s always us, OK


    He looked at Fu Shuwan in shock. Obviously he couldn''t believe what he heard. It was too sudden.


    Fu Yuanbo just looked back and heard this sentence.


    "I like you."


    Castle Peak has seen something wrong, and automatically takes people away. If his royal highness and the princess become a couple, is this a happy event?


    Fu Yuanbo suddenly turned his face and said to dongyuanwei, "step back first!"


    Fu Yuanbo looked at Fu Shuwan with bright eyes, but he didn''t say anything. He saw that Qingshan was still waiting with Dongyuan Wei.


    When this idea came out, Fu Shuwan was very happy. She tilted her head and looked at Fu Yuanbo with a smile. "Brother Yuanbo, do you like me?"


    Wait, if he''s angry because he kisses someone, does that mean he treats her differently.


    Fu Shuwan finally understood Fu Yuanbo''s meaning. It was really depressing that she was seen by Fu Yuanbo. The last person she should see saw that scene that day. No wonder Fu Yuanbo was very cold to herself after that. Was it because of that kiss?


    "It has nothing to do with my mother. I saw you take the initiative that afternoon..." Later, Fu Yuanbo couldn''t speak any more, and his face was slightly heavy. "If you have no intention of Muyan, how can you do that to him that day?"


    Fu Shuwan looked back, "what''s the matter? Brother Yuanbo, have you misunderstood something? "


    This sentence has been in Fu Yuanbo''s heart for a long time. I thought I would never have the chance to say it in my life, but I didn''t expect to have the chance to tell Fu Shuwan personally.


    Yes, he always wanted to marry her.


    Fu Shuwan was surprised and pleased. She reached out and pushed Fu Yuanbo away. Her eyes were bright. "You say it again, brother Yuanbo. I want to hear it again."

 Chapter 895

    Fu Yuanbo held Fu Shuwan''s hands and looked at Fu Shuwan very seriously. "Shuwan, I knew when I was very young that the person I wanted to marry was you."


    "Have you liked me for a long time?"


    Fu Shuwan was surprised and looked at Fu Yuanbo with wide eyes.


    "Delicious."


    "How''s it going? Is it delicious? "


    Fu Yuanbo usually never eats these things, but seeing that Fu Shuwan is so happy with her smile, he lowers his head and takes a bite. The sour and sweet taste permeates his mouth, and he suddenly feels that this kind of food is also delicious.


    Fu Yuanbo took Fu Shuwan''s hand to find the sugar gourd, and finally bought a sugar gourd for Fu Shuwan on a street side. Fu Shuwan insisted that Fu Yuanbo also taste the sugar gourd. With a bright smile, she put the sugar gourd in front of Fu Yuanbo and said, "it''s very sweet. Try it."


    "OK, let''s go and buy sugar gourd."


    "Sweet, just like my mood."


    "Why?"


    "I want to eat sugar gourd."


    Fu Yuanbo led Fu Shuwan to go on. He didn''t say anything, but he had a deep smile on his face. "What would you like to eat?"


    "Brother is true, but I hope you will be by my side all your life. I had this idea when I was a child. I hope we will not be separated all our lives. Brother Yuanbo, you have always been a very important person in my heart, irreplaceable."


    "You''ve been treating me as your brother. How dare I say that."


    Fu Shuwan burst out laughing, "am I so timid?"


    "I''m afraid to scare you."


    "Why don''t you tell me earlier? If you had told me earlier, I might have understood earlier."


    Fu Yuanbo stopped and turned his head to look at Fu Shuwan. "Since you already have a place in your heart, everyone I marry is the same. I chose Murong lian''er. That''s the idea."


    Fu Shuwan asked.


    "Are you really going to marry Murong lian''er?"


    "Just take it as if I''m sorry for her, and I''ll apologize to her."


    Fu Yuanbo answered and ordered Qingshan to say a few words. Then he took Fu Shuwan''s hand and walked down the street. They were very slow. Fu Shuwan suddenly thought of Murong lianer and asked curiously, "brother Yuanbo, Murong lianer..."


    "So good."


    "Don''t worry. Let Castle Peak return to the Palace first. Let''s have a good look in the street."


    Seeing that Fu Shuwan had been smiling foolishly, Fu Yuanbo''s face rarely showed a gentle smile. He took Fu Shuwan''s hand, lowered his head and said, "let''s go back to the palace!"


    At the thought of this, she was very happy. Today''s weather is really good.


    They are still predestined relationship, these words still have a chance to say.


    She knows Fu Yuanbo''s temperament. I''m afraid she won''t tell her in her life.


    She also has to thank Feng Molian. If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have noticed her feelings for Fu Yuanbo. She would have been foolishly thinking that she only took Fu Yuanbo as her brother.


    Fu Shuwan couldn''t help laughing. Originally, she thought that she had no chance in her life and could only bury her love in her heart. Unexpectedly, Fu Yuanbo had such a mind on her for a long time. It was all because she was too slow and didn''t realize it all the time.


    Fu Yuanbo nodded.


    "Well, it''s been a long time."


    Fu Shuwan was like a proud child, smiling, "I said this is delicious! Brother Yuanbo, when will you marry me


    "When I get back to the palace, I''ll ask my mother."


    "I mean it, too." Fu Shuwan chuckled, "the sooner the better, I want to marry you earlier, so that no one will stare at the crown princess."

 Chapter 896

    They strolled for a while. Fu Shuwan was a little hungry, so he went into a noodle shop and ordered two bowls of beef noodles. They ate them.


    Fu Shuwan had a good appetite and said vaguely while eating, "brother Yuanbo, when I see my mother for a while, don''t mention the matter of fengmolian, and don''t chase fengmolian again."


    "Why did you let Feng Molian go?"


    "No matter how old I am, I''m the child of my mother. Anyway, only brother Yuanbo is here, and no one will laugh at me."


    Su Jiusi had no choice but to take Fu Shuwan. He reached for Fu Shuwan''s head.


    "How old are these people? They are still coquettish?"


    Fu Shuwan ran over, holding Su Jiusi''s arm.


    "Mother, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Seeing that Fu Shuwan came back safely, Su Jiusi''s heart hung down.


    Knowing that Su Jiusi was still waiting, they did not dare to stay outside for too long. After eating noodles, they went back to the palace one hundred years later and went straight to Zhaoyang palace.


    Fu Shuwan answered one by one, "OK, I listen to brother Yuanbo."


    "I''m not sure if I don''t see it with my own eyes. After eating noodles, we''ll go back to the palace and let the imperial doctor take a good look at it for you and re dispense the medicine."


    "It doesn''t hurt for a long time. If you don''t ask me, I forget about it. I said it''s OK. Look! I''m not lying to you


    Fu Yuanbo was afraid that other people would see Fu Shuwan''s calf. He just looked at it and put down her trouser legs. He asked painfully, "does it hurt?"


    "You only allow the state officials to set fire, and do not allow the people to light lamps."


    "I just don''t want other men too close to you."


    Fu Shuwan was a little embarrassed, joking.


    "Brother Yuanbo, why don''t you say that men and women don''t give and accept each other, that they don''t conform to the etiquette?"


    Fu Yuanbo said that he had come to Fu Shuwan, squatted in front of her, rolled up her trouser legs, and saw two small holes.


    "Let me see."


    "I bit my leg and applied the medicine last night. It''s all right."


    "Where did the snake bite?"


    Fu Shuwan is the most concerned issue.


    Fu Yuanbo understood what Fu Shuwan meant. As long as Feng Molian no longer appeared, he could let Feng Molian go, and he didn''t care about these things.


    Originally, Fu Shuwan didn''t plan to tell Fu Yuanbo. She was afraid that Fu Yuanbo would worry about herself. Unexpectedly, she accidentally let slip. She spat out her tongue. "I''m not good. Thanks to Feng Molian, he didn''t want to kill me. This time, he took the initiative to let me go. I really don''t want to hurt my mother."


    Hearing that Fu Shuwan met a poisonous snake, Fu Yuanbo put down his chopsticks and asked nervously, "what poisonous snake?"


    "Am I not dead? He didn''t want my life, and I met a poisonous snake last night. It''s Feng Mo Lian who saved me. I don''t owe each other


    "He almost killed you the last time I swam the lake."


    She certainly doesn''t want to hurt Feng Mo Lian. I don''t want to embarrass my mother. And I talked with Feng Mo Lian all night. I found that Feng Mo Lian''s nature is not bad, but she has a bit of dead brain. I advised him all night. I guess it''s to persuade him. I won''t come back to seek revenge in the future. "


    Fu Shuwan knew that Fu Yuanbo had seen it, and she didn''t hide it. She continued, "brother Yuanbo, Feng Molian is the eldest son of aunt Qingcheng. You also know the mother''s feelings for Aunt Qingcheng. If the mother knows this, what should she do?


    Fu Yuanbo looked at Fu Shuwan fondly, with an imperceptible smile on his lips.


    Su Jiusi was so keen that she saw that there was something wrong between them. She took Fu Shuwan and sat down beside her. "I''ve already told you all about Qingshan. Shuwan, I heard you let Feng Molian go."


    "He didn''t hurt me either. We just chatted. Why hurt the harmony between the two families?"

 Chapter 897

    Su Jiusi also has a headache. If she catches Feng Mo Lian, what should she do? After listening to Fu Shuwan''s words, she doesn''t go to investigate again.


    For her daughter, she still knows, she is willing to let Feng Mo Lian go, which proves that Feng Mo Lian did not hurt her, otherwise with Fu Shuwan''s nature of revenge, she would not let Feng Mo Lian go so easily.


    She is satisfied with Fu Shuwan''s arrangement.


    Fu Shuwan''s tone was very firm. After that, she knelt down in front of Su Jiusi.


    I didn''t realize this before, but later I realized that I don''t want to leave Yuanbo in my whole life. I want to stay with him all my life, hoping that my mother will be perfect. "


    "I understand the meaning of my mother, and I have already thought about it clearly. Mother, you see, brother Yuanbo and I have known each other since we were young. We are together every day. We are the people who know each other best in the world.


    Although Su Jiusi had noticed the difference for a long time, he still felt that Fu Shuwan''s decision was a little too fast. He wanted Fu Shuwan to figure out whether she really wanted to marry Fu Yuanbo.


    "It''s a matter of life, not a joke. Do you have a clear idea?"


    Fu Shuwan looked at Su Jiusi very seriously, "brother Yuanbo''s marriage has been delayed for a long time. There are too many girls who want to be his crown princess, and the courtiers are also staring at him. In order to avoid others'' concern, I have to marry brother Yuanbo earlier, so that I can get rid of those women''s ideas and block the courtiers'' mouths."


    When Fu Shuwan was so anxious to get married, she asked that the sooner the better, so that she didn''t respond.


    Su Jiusi stopped and frowned, "the sooner the better?"


    "I want to be the princess of Yuanbo brother. The sooner the better."


    Su Jiusi picked up the cup on the table and took a sip of tea. Then he asked.


    "How did you and Yuanbo decide?"


    "My mother is smart and can''t hide anything from you."


    "It has something to do with Yuanbo."


    "I''ve always been a good boy." Fu Shuwan said with a smile, "mother, I have something to tell you."


    Su Jiusi reached out and touched Fu Shuwan''s head. "What a good boy."


    In fact, he let me go. I know that my mother is very concerned about Aunt Qingcheng. Fengmolian really did something wrong. My mother should be very sad. Fortunately, fengmolian listened to me. "


    "I''m not aggrieved? Mother, in fact, Feng Mo''s nature is not bad, that is, what happened in those years hit him a little hard. He has not accepted it up to now, but this time he is willing to go back, and he should never come back.


    "Shuwan, I''ve wronged you."


    "All misunderstandings."


    "Is Feng Mo Lian tied your hand?"


    Fu Shuwan pulled the sleeve and said with indifference, "it''s just the rope. I''m fine. After two days, the trace will fade. Don''t worry about my mother."


    Fu Shuwan sat beside Su Jiusi and drank tea. When she raised her hand, she saw the mark on her hand. Su Jiusi immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Yuanbo gave a salute and left Zhaoyang palace.


    "What the mother said was that her children''s ministers left."


    "Yuanbo, you haven''t had a rest all night. Since Shuwan is safe and sound, you should go back to sleep for a while. In the afternoon, my husband will give you a lecture."


    She didn''t want to hurt her grandson.


    Su Jiusi reached out to help Fu Shuwan, "as long as you think clearly, Shuwan, mother is happy for you."


    "Really? Mother, do you really agree with me to marry brother Yuanbo


    Fu Shuwan raised her head, her eyes brightened, excited and happy.

 Chapter 898

    "It''s a silly child. My mother has always hoped that you can marry someone who is in love with each other. Now that you find this person, my mother is happy for you. You and Yuanbo are the children of my mother. You are all around my mother in the future. I''m too happy to oppose it."


    "The father''s side..."


    "I''ll go to your father''s side and say, don''t worry."


    Fu Chenrong was more and more interested. He didn''t know who it was.


    "Who is that? I didn''t seem to see who she was in contact with. "


    Su Jiusi shook his head, "it''s not Muyan."


    "It can''t be mu Yan. Seeing that she and Mu Yan have a good relationship, they are a good match. They are childhood sweethearts."


    Su Jiusi saw that Fu Chenrong really didn''t know. She looked at Fu Chenrong with a smile, "guess."


    He hoped that Fu Shuwan would accompany Su Jiusi more. He just wanted to see her happy every day.


    Fu Shuwan told Fu Chenrong everything when she was a child. As she grew up, Fu Chenrong was a man after all, and she was busy with state affairs. Naturally, Fu Shuwan would not mention some things with Fu Chenrong, and she was usually around Su Jiusi more often.


    "OK, OK, let''s get down to business. Jiusi, please tell me. Who does Shuwan like?"


    "It''s not serious." Su Jiusi stares at Fu Chenrong.


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s shoulder and sat down. He said with a smile, "of course I know more about you. If you come to ask me, it''s absolutely precious."


    Su Jiusi joked, "look at you father, you don''t know anything."


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi''s hand and asked curiously, "does your daughter want to be the right one?"


    "Shu Wan has no chance to be his daughter-in-law. She''s a little late."


    Fu Chenrong took the letter. After reading it, he couldn''t help laughing. "Zhong Mojiang really didn''t give up. He really missed Shuwan. I thought that was a joke."


    Su Jiusi handed the letter to Fu Chenrong and said, "you will know when you read it."


    "Whose letter? Ice again? "


    Fu Shuwan just left, Alan sent a letter, looking at the letter, Fu Chenrong suddenly came, he will accompany Su Jiusi to dinner every night, this will also come to accompany Su Jiusi to dinner.


    The mother and daughter laughed until it was almost dark and Fu Shuwan returned to the Moon Palace.


    Su Jiusi also laughs and pats Fu Shuwan on the head. She loves Fu Shuwan very much and treats Fu Shuwan better than Fu Yuanbo. Over the years, because she has Fu Shuwan around her, she has had a lot of fun and put down all her past regrets.


    Fu Shuwan blinked mischievously, "the empress agreed. What else do I say? I wasted saliva for no reason. It''s so nice of you, empress. How can I be your child? Mother, thank you. Thank you very much. "


    "Then I''ll give you a chance. If you want to say it, say it!"


    Fu Shuwan laughs, "with my mother and empress, what else can I worry about? My mother''s words always work for my father. It''s so good. I thought it would be a long time. I didn''t expect that my mother would agree so soon. I didn''t have time to say what I prepared."


    "Shen Rong, Shuwan is going to be our daughter-in-law. How about a daughter becoming a daughter-in-law?"


    "What?" Fu Chenrong was surprised, and it took him a long time to recover. "How can this be? They are brothers and sisters."


    Fu Chenrong has been treating Fu Yuanbo and Fu Shuwan as brothers and sisters. When he suddenly heard that they were a couple, he was a little shocked and not prepared at all.

 Chapter 899

    "Why not? When you were with me in those years, how could you not have thought that no, I was still your elder? In those days, you didn''t care how you got here. Shu Wan and Yuan Bo are not brothers and sisters. I think it''s a wonderful marriage. "


    Fu Chenrong was speechless. He knew Su Jiusi was right, and he didn''t intend to really oppose it. He just heard that he was a little shocked. After all, he never thought about this kind of thing.


    "This time it was you who convinced me. In order to make you feel at ease, I spent a lot of time."


    Fu Chenrong looked at Su Jiusi blankly, as if he didn''t understand what Su Jiusi was saying. Su Jiusi also convinced Fu Chenrong, obviously didn''t expect that Fu Chenrong would say such words.


    "What is new? Is this man old and new? "


    Su Jiusi asked jokingly.


    "Don''t want to recruit new people?"


    "I have, too." Fu Chenrong pointed to the corner of his eye, "it''s good to grow old together. In my eyes, you are always that Jiusi, very good-looking."


    "Do you think I''m old? When I looked in the mirror a few days ago, I found that the wrinkles around my eyes seemed deeper."


    "Jiusi, you are still so pretty."


    Su Jiusi looked up at Fu Chenrong and couldn''t help laughing. Although she was well maintained, years left traces on her face. When she laughed, there were a few more wrinkles in her eyes.


    Fu Chenrong said with a smile, "aren''t our grandsons all grown up?"


    "Now we''re really going to be grandmothers."


    He is still Fu Chenrong in front of her.


    At the beginning, she was worried that the friendship between them would be destroyed after a long time. After all, it was the royal family. There were too many such examples. I didn''t expect that they had been working together for so many years.


    Su Jiusi also recalled the situation at that time. In the blink of an eye, it has been 17 years. Fu Chenrong still treated her as before.


    Fu Chenrong can''t help feeling that he and Su Jiusi have been together for nearly 18 years, and there will be several 18 years in the future. He always remembers the white hair appointment.


    "Time is really fast. Shuwan is getting married. I still remember when she just came to us, she was just a little big."


    "That''s it."


    "I said that Shuwan was the daughter-in-law I had decided early on. She always came here according to the crown princess. Anyway, the world knows that Shuwan is our adopted daughter, and no one dares to say anything at that time."


    "That courtier side..."


    "No, our children will have a good life. Since the two children are interested, I''m a father. It''s good for Shuwan to be our daughter-in-law. She can stay with us all her life."


    Su Jiusi leans on Fu Chenrong''s shoulder. "It''s all because of you, Chenrong. I used to pay most attention to the rules, and I also abide by the rules. I''m very satisfied to have you by my side over the years. I just hope Shuwan and Yuanbo can have a good marriage. The rules are important. If I miss my lover because of the rules, I don''t want to regret my life. I don''t want our children to have such regrets ¡£¡±


    "It''s just a bit of a surprise. You''re the one who pays attention to the rules."


    Su Jiusi looked at Fu Chenrong and said with a smile, "is it unfair?"


    Fu Chenrong began to laugh. As before, he reached out to scrape Su Jiusi''s nose and said, "I''m still saying that, it''s enough to have you. Our daughters are not as good-looking as you."


    "Yue Yi gave birth to a daughter. We''ll go to Mu Fu together some other day."


    Fu Chenrong continued to hold Su Jiusi, "it''s not easy for Mujie to marry Fu Yueyi. It''s really hard for Fu Yueyi to have a baby at such an old age."

 Chapter 900

    They heard about Fu Yueyi from Mu Jie in Qingshan mansion. Later, Mu Jie went to see Fu Yueyi frequently. They had a good friendship, but Fu Yueyi didn''t want to marry Mu Jie.


    Two years ago, Mu Jie finally married Fu Yueyi. At that time, Fu Yueyi was in her thirties. This was once the talk of the people in the capital. Now Fu Yueyi has a baby, and the family is complete.


    "Emperor, empress, the dinner is ready. Is it going to be served now?"


    "Bingbing, on this happy day, you can control this mouth. We must still be there at that time."


    Fu Shuwan glared at Pei Bingbing, "aunt, don''t talk nonsense."


    Pei Bingbing is always straightforward.


    "At that time, we were all old women. Who knows if we are still here."


    Fu Shuwan looked at herself in the mirror and said with a smile, "how about we send my daughter to get married together in the future?"


    Alan stood at the back, recalled the situation in those years, could not help laughing, "at that time, the princess was also there, standing behind the maid''s shoulder, now the princess is going to marry, the maid is really happy for the princess."


    Pei Bingbing sighed, "Jiusi, do you remember that we sent Alan to get married, so soon it''s Shu Wan''s turn, even Shu Wan got married."


    Fu Shuwan sat in front of the bronze mirror, and her mother combed her hair. Su Jiusi, Pei Bingbing and Alan stood by.


    A month later, Fu Shuwan put on a red wedding dress and got married.


    Fu Shuwan, who is waiting to be married, is in a good mood. She goes to the embroidery room to supervise her wedding dress every day.


    Su Jiusi passes the news to Gu Liyuan and Pei Bingbing, and then the whole harem is busy preparing for their marriage.


    The aristocratic ladies in the capital are more envious of Fu Shuwan. However, Fu Shuwan comes from a higher background than them and accompanies Fu Yuanbo when she was a child.


    Although the courtiers had some objections, Fu Shuwan was taught by Su Jiusi, and he didn''t say anything.


    This imperial edict has aroused heated discussion in the state of Jiang. Fu Chenrong said that Fu Shuwan is the princess he has decided for a long time. He has been training Fu Shuwan according to the standard of princess. Now he is old enough to marry.


    Ten days later, Fu Chenrong decided the wedding date of Fu Yuanbo and Fu Shuwan.


    Seeing that they are in such a good relationship, the palace people waiting on one side all smile with their heads down. Fortunately, they are used to it.


    Su Jiusi nodded, and they led him out of the room. For so many years, Fu Chenrong had a habit that he didn''t change. He liked to hold Su Jiusi''s hand wherever he went.


    "Good."


    Fu Chenrong took Su Jiusi by the hand and said, "let''s go. Let''s have dinner. After dinner, I''ll take a walk with you. There''s nothing to do tonight."


    "Pass it on!"


    Bingxin''s voice came from outside.


    Pei Bingbing laughed, "also, at that time we were young, at most 60 years old."


    Su Jiusi took the comb from Mammy''s hand and personally combed Fu Shuwan''s hair. His action was very slow. He combed and told her, "Shuwan, from today on, you are going to move to the east palace.


    Although it''s close, you should remember that you will be the crown princess in the future. If you want to set an example for all the subjects in the world, you can''t be as impetuous as before. You can do anything in private, but you can''t be willful outside. Do you know? "

 Chapter 901

    Fu Shuwan nodded, "well, the empress and her children''s ministers have all written down. Don''t worry! My son''s minister will be a good prince and concubine, so that my mother and father can rest assured. "


    "I''m going to get married. I''m really sensible."


    Pei Bingbing raised his thumb and boasted.


    Seeing that there were so many carriages in front of him, Mu Yan said impatiently, "don''t stop in front. You can''t get out at that time. It''s OK to find a quiet place and walk a few more steps."


    Today is the prince''s wedding. Many princes and nobles come to the palace for dinner. There are carriages everywhere at the gate of the palace, which are full of people.


    In the future, this feeling will be completely buried in the heart, and no one can say it again.


    Thinking of that kiss that day, Mu Yan felt even more gloomy.


    Mu Yan was a little sad. When he went to the palace for dinner, he was in a daze in the carriage. From then on, she was the crown princess. He saw that she had to call the Crown Princess respectfully. He never thought that the person she married was Fu Yuanbo.


    They talked and laughed all the way to Zhaoyang palace. She had to change her clothes first.


    Pei Bingbing giggled, "I almost forgot that your son married his daughter-in-law today."


    "Bingbing, accompany me to the east palace to watch the ceremony."


    "You and Shen Rong still can''t argue like that."


    "You two are still so noisy."


    "That''s true, Jiusi. You don''t know. I saw a white hair in Liyuan''s hair two days ago. He didn''t say that I was wrong. He didn''t say that I thought he was too old to pay attention to him."


    Su Jiusi glanced at Pei Bingbing and said with a smile, "even if we are old, we are old together. We are not alone."


    Pei Bingbing stood beside Su Jiusi and said, "the children have grown up. It seems that we are all old."


    It''s a bit complicated for her to marry her daughter and daughter-in-law, and her mood is a bit complicated.


    After seeing off Fu Shuwan, Su Jiusi will also rush to the east palace after changing into a Jifu. At that time, Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo still need to worship in front of her and Fu Chenrong.


    Fu Shuwan, who had been red in her eyes, could not help but shed tears. She was both happy and sad. Fortunately, Donggong was next to her, otherwise she would not be able to bear it.


    Su Jiusi personally helps Fu Shuwan put on the red cap, leads Fu Shuwan out of the room, and then gives Fu Shuwan to the bride waiting by the side.


    There''s a mammy coming in respectfully to report.


    "Empress, it''s a good time."


    "Look at you child, don''t talk nonsense on a happy day." Su Jiusi continues to help Fu Shuwan comb her hair. Fu Shuwan''s hair is black, bright and smooth. In fact, Su Jiusi is a little sad. Although her daughter is not far away, she is still reluctant to part with it, but she doesn''t show it.


    "But I still don''t want to give up my mother. I knew I would marry later." Fu Shuwan sighed.


    Alan saw Fu Shuwan''s red eyes and said.


    "Princess, the East Palace is just a few steps away from the back palace. You can come back every day."


    Originally, Fu Shuwan, who was still smiling, suddenly became red in her eyes. "Mother, I can''t bear you."


    The coachman nodded and drove the carriage to a place far away from the palace gate.


    After getting out of the carriage, he saw a girl in pink looking around. The girl was very pretty, tall and childish. She looked like she was 14 or 15 years old.


    Seeing that Mu Yan got out of the carriage, the girl ran to Mu Yan immediately, "young master, are you going to the east palace?"

 Chapter 902

    "Well."


    "Can you take me with you


    The girl in pink is also looking at Mu Yan. She looks very kind. Then she wants to have a try. She runs to Mu Yan and looks at the girl in pink. She is very familiar. She has never seen her before and doesn''t know who she is.


    Mu Yan didn''t know why he agreed, and he was willing to believe the little girl''s words. Xu''s innocent eyes moved him.


    "Well, she''s my sister, and of course I want to see her."


    "Look how happy you are. Do you want to see Shuwan so much?"


    "Really?" Su Ru stopped, looking at Mu Yan''s eyes lit up instantly, surprised and happy, "thank you princess, thank you, young master Da en, I will firmly remember."


    Su Ru turned around and took a few steps. Mu Yan suddenly called Su Ru, "I''ll take you."


    Mu Yan hesitated. Su Ru saw that Mu Yan didn''t want to, and she didn''t force her any more. She just looked disappointed. "I''m so abrupt. I''m sorry, young master. Can you tell my sister that I''ve come to see her and I''ll go first?"


    "Blood is always there. Knowing that I still have a sister I have never met, I just want to see what my sister looks like. Over the years, my mother has been depressed and miss my father very much. I think my father used to miss my sister very much, so I just took a look at her. After I got my wish, I''ll go on my horse. Please, son."


    "So what, you and she have no sisterhood."


    Su Ru stopped in front of Mu Yan and begged, "childe, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to see my sister. I knew that I had her when I was very young, but I''ve never seen her. This time, I''m running out secretly. If I haven''t seen her in my life, I feel very sorry."


    Mu Yan''s tone is mild, but he doesn''t plan to take Su Ru to see Fu Shuwan. He thinks that Fu Shuwan has nothing to do with the Su family for a long time, and there''s no need to get involved. After Marquis Anping died many years ago, these brothers and sisters are half brothers.


    "Miss Su, how can you come here? Shuwan is very good and it''s not convenient to see you. Miss Su, you''d better go back earlier."


    I didn''t expect that she would find the capital, which is really unexpected.


    Mu Yan knows Fu Shuwan''s life experience, that she is Su Heng''s daughter, and that she also has three brothers and sisters. Mrs. Su has two sons and one daughter. That must be her daughter.


    "He''s my father."


    "Who are you from Anping Marquis mansion?"


    Mu Yan called the name again. Her surname is su. Is it someone from the former Wei state.


    "Su Ru?"


    Hearing that Mu Yan called Fu Shuwan''s boudoir name so intimately, the girl in pink suddenly showed a satisfied smile. "It''s so nice. The prince and the princess must be familiar. My name is Su Ru."


    Mu Yan was suspicious. When Fu Shuwan had such a relative, he knew all her relatives.


    "Who are you, Shuwan?"


    The girl in pink grabbed her handkerchief and her eyes were like the water of autumn. She raised her eyes and explained shyly, "I''m a relative of the crown princess. I just want to see the crown princess."


    "Who are you? The East Palace is the prince''s residence, so no one can go in. "


    The East Palace is heavily guarded. Even if he takes her in, he is not afraid of anything and will stare at her.


    After entering the East Palace, Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo are in the hall. Mu Yan takes Su Ru to look at them from a distance. Su Ru has been looking at Fu Shuwan with a happy smile on her face. "I''m happy for my sister too. I can come when she is very happy. I have no regrets in my life. Thank you, young master."


    "You can''t see Shu Wan in this meeting."

 Chapter 903

    Although Su Ru was disappointed, she didn''t say anything more. "I''m very satisfied to see my sister. Thank you, Mr. mu. If it wasn''t for your help this time, I don''t know when I would see my sister. I''m afraid I have no chance in my life. I don''t want to make trouble for you. Mr. Mu will send me out of the palace later."


    Su Ru came to the capital alone to see Fu Shuwan.


    When Wei Guocheng was broken, although she was still young, she had a memory and knew what had happened.


    Hearing the name, Su Jiusi was obviously stunned, "are you su Heng''s daughter?"


    "People''s daughter is Su Ru."


    Su Ru is still a little stiff. She looks up at Su Jiusi secretly, and finds that Su Jiusi looks really young, radiant, dignified and gentle.


    When they got up, Mu Yan said with a smile, "I''ll let her talk to her aunt."


    "Muyan, you don''t drink at the wedding banquet any more. What are you doing? Who is this girl? Get up


    Su Ru knelt on the ground and said, "people''s daughter, please greet the empress."


    Mu Yan salutes Su Jiusi.


    "My nephew has seen my aunt."


    Fu Chenrong went back to the Palace first, and Su Jiusi was ready to go back. Just after leaving the main hall of the East Palace, Mu Yan and Su Ru blocked Su Jiusi''s way.


    Su Ru immediately follows Mu Yan forward. Fu Shuwan and Fu Yuanbo have already paid homage to each other. Fu Shuwan is sent to the new room where Fu Yuanbo is entertaining guests.


    Mu Yan only thinks that Su Ru is very cute, and her careful appearance is really pitiful.


    "You come with me."


    Su Ru some dull ask a way.


    "Can I really see her?"


    Wen ChuChu''s feelings for Su Jiusi are complicated. She doesn''t want to see Su Jiusi and seldom mentions these things. But Su Ru knows a lot from her brother.


    Su Ru had heard of this aunt for a long time and knew that she had a good relationship with her father. Even her father died for this aunt.


    "Well, the queen is indeed your aunt, and she is also my aunt. It''s not convenient to see Shuwan, but she can."


    Su Ru a Leng, "you say aunt?"


    Seeing Su Ru''s tenderness and loveliness, Mu Yan suddenly asked, "do you want to see the queen?"


    Now she is satisfied to see Fu Shuwan.


    Although the town she lives in is not very far away from the capital, it will take more than ten days on the way. When she heard about Fu Shuwan''s wedding, she quietly saved money and followed a caravan to the capital, but found that she could not enter the palace and had been wandering in the capital for several days.


    As a child, she knew that she had a sister, who was adopted by her aunt and was the princess of the state of Jiang. She always wanted to meet her sister, whom she had never met before.


    Su Heng is a taboo of her father.


    But Su Ru can clearly feel that Wen ChuChu is not happy. She often takes a jade pendant alone in a daze. She knows that it is their mother who misses her father again. She even hears that Wen ChuChu is called Su Heng in her dream.


    Later, Wen ChuChu took them away from the capital and came to a small border town of the state of Wei. With his own accumulation, life was not bad, and he was still rich. His family lived a life of no struggle with the world.


    "Su Heng is really my father. Does my aunt remember me?"


    "You are my niece. How can you not remember? I have met you, Su Ru. Do you remember?"


    At that time, Su Ru was still young. She didn''t remember these things for a long time, but she had heard them from her brother.

 Chapter 904

    "Yes, you were young at that time."


    Su Jiusi didn''t expect that Su Ru was so big, and she looked very shy.


    "Su Ru, how''s your mother?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Su Ru almost fell. Mu Yan reached out to help Su Ru, "let you see the way."


    Mu Yan came back and said with a smile, "I''m very happy. I grew up with Shuwan when I was a child. Of course, I hope Shuwan is happy. Little girl, watch the road. It''s dark outside."


    "Mr. mu, what do you think? You don''t seem very happy about your sister''s big wedding. "


    From now on, Fu Shuwan is only his sister.


    In the future, I only wish Fu Shuwan would be happy. He would officially let her go.


    As they walked and chatted, they could hear Mu Yan''s laughter from time to time. Although today was a very sad day for him, they didn''t expect to meet this soft and glutinous little girl, which also solved most of his depression. The more she looked, the more lovely she was.


    "That''s your luck. I''m afraid you''ll be sold."


    "The world is not as bad as you think. I came with the caravan, and they took good care of me."


    Mu Yan also laughed, "what a silly girl. I don''t know how you got to the capital. I haven''t met any bad people all the way?"


    "Of course. I''ve been wandering around the capital for so long. Only you are willing to help me."


    Hearing this, Mu Yan stopped, "do you really think I''m good?"


    "It''s very kind of you, Mr. mu."


    "No, I''m not in the mood."


    "You don''t want the wedding banquet?"


    "What''s the trouble? Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Su Ru was a little embarrassed and hung her head. "The palace compound is very uncomfortable. I don''t want to live in the palace. Mr. mu, I''m going to trouble you tonight."


    "Why don''t you go to Zhaoyang palace with your aunt?" Mu Yan asked curiously.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Mu Yan just thinks it''s funny. This little girl is really likable.


    "My aunt will cheat you."


    Su Ru laughed happily, her eyes were bright, "can I really see my sister tomorrow?"


    Mu Yan should come down, Su Jiusi has gone with Bing Xin.


    "Yes, nephew."


    Su Jiusi didn''t force him to look at Mu Yan, "Mu Yan, take good care of Su Ru. Tomorrow you will take Su Ru into the palace."


    Su Ru seems to be afraid of Su Jiusi. She shakes her head. "Aunt, how can I disturb you so rashly? I''d better follow Mr. Mu out of the Palace first, and then go into the Palace tomorrow to see my aunt. My aunt is willing to let me see my sister. I''m very satisfied."


    "You are a very emotional child. Today is Shu Wan''s wedding day. It''s really inconvenient to see her guests. Tomorrow she will go to the palace to greet her. Then you will see her. Su Ru, do you want to go to Zhaoyang palace with me tonight?"


    Su Ru''s voice is small, "aunt, I want to see my sister, so I came here alone. My aunt also knows that I have only brother and brother around me. My mother has been depressed. In fact, I wanted to see my sister a long time ago. When I learned that my sister was married, I wanted to say hello to her."


    Seeing that the niece was soft and waxy, Su Jiusi spoke in a very gentle tone, for fear of scaring the niece.


    "Why did you come to the capital alone?"


    After so many years in the blink of an eye, she no longer hated Wen ChuChu and didn''t want to mention what happened in those years.


    Remembering what happened in those years, Su Jiusi didn''t say anything more. At that time, she really wanted to kill Wen ChuChu. Later, because of Su Heng''s request, she let Wen ChuChu go.


    "Mother, she''s very good, but she''s not happy these years. She''s always thinking about her father."


    "Am I stupid?"


    "A little bit." Mu Yan laughed, and his depression had been swept away.


    See him smile, Su Ru also followed to smile, today is really a happy day? Not only met his sister, but also met him.

 Chapter 905

    Snow outside, the aunt out of the carriage, she was dressed in a red jacket, silver hair spread over her shoulders, snowflakes continue to float in her body.


    Xu is too conspicuous with red clothes and white hair. People passing by constantly peek at her and guess her identity.


    Aunt slowly went to the gate of the Imperial City, looking at the towering palace, thoughts suddenly float far away, thirty years, she still came here.


    Huidi''s eyes are wet. He didn''t expect to see her in his lifetime. He thought that she would never want to see him in this life.


    Huidi looked at Shenggu. He didn''t expect that Shenggu was still very young except for her white hair. She was the same as she was when she left, but her eyes were full of vicissitudes.


    So they looked at each other, no one came forward, no one spoke.


    At last, she stopped. Wearing a Dragon Robe, Huidi stood far away, leaning on crutches. His hair was all white, his once straight back was bent, and there were deep wrinkles on his face. He could still see the shadow of that year.


    Scenes of the past all jumped out, let her have a kind of trance feeling.


    Zhang Quan didn''t dare to say anything more. He just led the way ahead. This palace has not been set foot by the holy aunt for nearly 30 years. Every step is very unfamiliar, but there is a trace of familiarity in the unfamiliar.


    Live to live up to, dead to pester?


    That''s the place she chose for her after death. She knows that it''s impossible for the two of them to live together again, but he even wants to occupy the place after her death.


    She had only one word to ask why he was buried in Wangshan.


    But she didn''t say anything. She misunderstood something. How much love she had at first, and how much heartache she had at last. It was just that he gradually fell in love with the beautiful young girl after years of getting along.


    When Zhang Quan saw the aunt''s cold reaction, he couldn''t help saying a lot.


    "Niang Niang, some things are misunderstandings."


    She is not so, 30 years, that person is still lingering in her heart, the more want to forget, the more can not forget.


    Although he didn''t say who it was, Zhang Quan knew that the saint asked Huidi. Zhang Quan sighed, "the emperor''s body is not as good as before. He is often ill and has lost a lot of weight. When he got the news, the emperor was taking medicine and even spilled it. Niang, what do you have to say to the emperor? In fact, the emperor has never forgotten Niang Niang these years."


    "How is he?"


    "Niang Niang..." What does Zhang Quan want to say? He shut up again. Let Huidi say those words! As a slave, he can''t rob the master.


    "Zhang Quan, concubine yuan has already died. Don''t call me concubine yuan any more."


    "Empress, the emperor is still waiting for you. I''ll take you to see the emperor."


    "Niang Niang, I''m 65 this year." Zhang Quan opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. He pressed down his heart and continued,


    the holy aunt said with a smile, "Zhang Quan, your hair is white."


    Soon the inner court chief came to the palace gate to meet her. Seeing her white hair, her face didn''t change much, she burst into tears.


    She gave the token to the guard at the gate of the palace. Seeing the token in the hands of the saint, the guard quickly took it to Huidi.


    "Hongling."


    After a long time, Huidi suddenly called.


    Aunt has not been called Hongling for many years, so long that she has to forget that she used to be called Guo Hongling. Her eyes are sour, and all the past events rush to her heart.

 Chapter 906

    Yucheng


    a bright young girl in a red dress on fire is competing with others in the arena of martial arts competition. She is wearing long black hair and a whip in her hand. She looks heroic.


    She waved the whip in her hand and whipped it on the man. The man felt a pain and fell to the ground.


    In front of everyone''s face, Guo Hongling was angry and angry. Her face was scarlet. "Let go."


    He grabbed Guo Hongling''s whip with one hand and Guo Hongling''s waist with the other, "Miss Guo, you lost."


    Let the three moves, long Cang and used three moves, then completely subdued Guo Hongling.


    Seeing that long Cang was so arrogant, Guo Hongling was a little annoyed and immediately waved the long whip, but long Cang deftly avoided Guo Hongling''s long whip, and then reached out and grasped Guo Hongling''s long whip.


    "Don''t look down on me. I don''t need you to let me down. Let''s see."


    Long Cang seemed to smile and nodded to Guo Hongling, "well, Miss Guo, for the sake of being a girl, I''ll give you three moves. How about that?"


    Guo Hongling feels that the other side is a master, attaches great importance to it, and clenches the whip in her hand.


    The Dragon Cang lightly spits out two words.


    "Long Cang."


    "How do you address me, brother?"


    Guo Hongling is very interested in the tall man in front of her. She can even meet such a master. The challenge arena is not in vain.


    His words just ended, but the moment of Kung Fu has arrived in front of Guo Hongling, his action is very fast, so fast that people do not see how he came up.


    The man was tall, dressed in a black robe, with hands on his back, a high nose, a pair of deep eyes, very strong facial features, and no expression on his face. He said to Guo Hongling, "Miss Guo, I''ll come."


    Guo Hongling waited for a long time, but no one said anything. Just as he was thinking of withdrawing the challenge arena, a tall man suddenly came out of the crowd.


    I didn''t expect the result to disappoint her. She has been in the challenge arena for three days. Although many people with excellent martial arts skills have come in these three days, none of them are her opponents. All of them are her losers.


    She has been practicing martial arts since she was a child. As she grows up, no one around her is her opponent. She feels boring, so she comes up with such a way to find a master to compete in martial arts.


    Guo Hongling was very satisfied. She didn''t set up this arena to recruit relatives. She just wanted to find a way to compete with others.


    The eldest miss of the Guo family really deserves her reputation. I''m afraid no one can beat her.


    The people below looked at each other, but no one said a word. Obviously, no one thought that Hongling''s martial arts was so high. It hurt to watch the whip go down.


    "Offended." Hongling nodded to the man on the ground, then faced the common people under the challenge arena and asked with a smile, "does anyone want to have a try?"


    "Miss Hongling is very good at martial arts. She is convinced to lose again."


    Hongling took the whip and looked down at the man lying on the ground. Her smile was curving, and there was pride between her eyebrows. "You lost."


    Long Cang released his hand, and Guo Hongling immediately stepped back. Although she was not satisfied, she did lose to long Cang, and there was a great disparity between them. Long Cang''s martial arts were completely superior to her.


    This martial arts competition is just for fun. She thought it was impossible for her to meet a master who was much more powerful than her. How could it end.


    "According to the rules, Miss Guo will be my fiancee in the future."

 Chapter 907

    "You can''t think about it." Guo Hongling didn''t expect to marry him so hastily. After stopping long Cang, she instinctively refutes.


    With a faint smile on his lips, long Cang said, "is Miss Guo trying to deny it? The people below can see that Miss Guo has lost to me. Since she has lost, she naturally has to admit defeat. Don''t you think so?"


    The people around here have a lot of discussions. Guo Hongling is the youngest daughter of the Guo family in Yucheng. She is not as familiar with Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting as ordinary women. She likes to play with swords and guns. In Yucheng, almost all the childe brothers are afraid of Guo Hongling.


    Guo Zhao is going to inquire about long Cang''s background first to see what his family background is. If he is a well-known family, after checking the truth, he can also consider forming this marriage.


    Several people went back to the main hall of Guo''s mansion, and immediately a maid came forward to serve tea. Guo Zhao took a cup and took a drink before he asked, "where''s the master from? The accent doesn''t seem to be from Yucheng. "


    Although she has no prejudice against this person, she really doesn''t want to marry so hastily.


    Several people together under the challenge, guohongling heart really some anxious, her father will not really marry her to this strange man!


    "Well, I''ll listen to master Guo."


    It''s better to be cautious when it comes to marriage.


    He has always loved this little daughter. Now the only one left in the house is this little daughter. He doesn''t want to marry Guo Hongling casually. Although he is a good-looking man, he doesn''t know his family background and whether he is the son of a decent family.


    In front of all the people, Guo Zhao could not say anything or break his promise. He could only call long Cang to his house and speak slowly.


    Guo Zhao''s tone was still polite, and he said with a smile to long Cang, "this young master, the little girl set up a martial arts contest to find a good son-in-law. Since the young master won the little girl, he also asked the young master to have a talk in the mansion. At that time, he also had a good time to talk about marriage."


    Guo Zhao glared at Guo Hongling and told her not to do mischief. But she didn''t listen to me. It''s a mess!


    At this time, Guo Hongling''s father Guo Zhao came forward, Guo Hongling immediately ran to Guo Zhao''s side, some wronged cry, "father..."


    Guo Hongling has a feeling that she has nothing to say. Originally, she didn''t want to get married. Now she''s really green with regret. She knew that there would be such a thing. She would never engage in this martial arts contest. If this person doesn''t want to give up, how can it end.


    It''s just that most people dare not marry her because she is too fierce. Even if she wants to, Guo Hongling doesn''t like her.


    Guo Hongling is a beautiful girl with snow-white skin, melon seed face and a sense of heroism. Although she is not a gorgeous beauty, she is also ranked in the city of Yu.


    In fact, they also hope that someone will marry Guo Hongling as soon as possible, so that they will not be afraid to see Guo Hongling.


    The following common people began to say one by one.


    "This young master and Miss Guo are quite compatible."


    "That is, the rules of the martial arts contest have been made clear for a long time. As long as you can win Miss Guo, you can marry Miss Guo. Now that the young master has won Miss Guo, Miss Guo naturally has to fulfill her promise."


    "Yes, it''s a gamble. Miss Guo really should marry this young man."


    If you offend her, you''ll whip people directly. You''ll be merciless. It''s a bully in Yucheng.


    "I''m not from Yucheng. I''m just here to do something."


    "Where is the young master from?"


    "Next it''s the snowman."

 Chapter 908

    Guo Zhao''s face changed instantly when he heard about XueGuo. No matter what, he would not marry his daughter to XueGuo. XueGuo is cold and far away from Jiangguo. Most people in Jiangguo can''t adapt to the climate of XueGuo. He can''t bear his daughter''s suffering.


    "How should I address you?"


    "Next to the Dragon Cang."


    Guo Hongling nodded, "what my father said is the same. I''ll give this man to my daughter. I''ll go and stare at him."


    "You dare to say that you didn''t invite him to do this. You don''t have to listen to me. Now I''ve met an expert. Long Cang insists on staying. He really looks suspicious. Since he has a purpose, even if we don''t leave him, he will try to get close to Guo''s house. It''s better to stay under his nose and have a good look."


    Guo Zhao asked people to take long Cang back to his room to have a rest. Guo Hongling came up to Guo Zhao and said, "father, you really leave this man behind. He has an unknown origin. Who knows what he will do when he stays in Guo''s house."


    Well, he dares to live. Then she has to take a good care of long Cang to let him know her strength.


    Guo Hongling just wanted to refuse, Guo Zhao glared at Guo Hongling, she swallowed it back.


    Guo Zhao and Guo Hongling don''t know what idea long Cang has made. There''s no good way at the moment. Guo Zhao answers, "it''s good that young master long will stay here for a month."


    I''ve been living in your house for a month. If master Guo and Miss Guo don''t change their mind after a month, the marriage will be over. What do you think


    There was a faint smile on the corner of long Cang''s mouth. "Master Guo is worried too much. I like Miss Guo''s temperament. It''s not like the submissive lady in the boudoir. Since master Guo and Miss Guo are not ready, let''s get married later!


    "Mr. long, Hongling has a bad temper. I want to stay two more years to teach her well. It''s a long way to XueGuo. I''m afraid that Hongling doesn''t know the rules and bumps into you."


    Guo Zhao didn''t expect that long Cang would be a difficult place. After all, it''s Yucheng. He''s not afraid of anything. It''s just that they''re unreasonable. They''re just afraid that things will make a big difference and they won''t have a good reputation for the Guo family. So he still wants to comfort long Cang in private.


    Guo Hongling is very angry. This smelly man still depends on her. Is she so easy to marry?


    Long Cang''s tone was firm, and there was no room for him to turn around. With his expressionless face, he could hardly speak.


    "I''m not worthy of Miss Guo? This engagement has been made, and countless people have witnessed it. Without proper reasons, I don''t agree to withdraw. "


    Guo Zhao''s face was not good. Before he opened his mouth, Guo Hongling could not help but stood up and said, "young master Cang, I''ll tell you clearly that I can''t marry you."


    "If I remember correctly, Jiang Guo is 15 years old and hairpin. Miss Guo is 17 years old, but she is not a child. It''s been three days since the martial arts contest. It can be seen that Miss Guo knows what she is doing. It''s not a moment of obstinacy. Does Master Guo want to repent of marriage?"


    In order to find a suitable reason, Guo Zhao said apologetically, "Mr. long, my little girl is naughty. I''ve been spoiled since I was a child. I''ve done this martial arts contest behind our back. It''s a child''s mischief. Please don''t worry about it."


    "Hongling, his martial arts are unfathomable. You''re not his opponent. I''m afraid you''re not an ordinary person. You''d better not provoke such a person. Don''t get too close to him."


    Guo Zhao told the way carefully.


    Guo Hongling couldn''t help laughing, "my father is afraid that I will fall in love with him."

 Chapter 909

    "I''m really afraid that you will do such stupid things as that. Hongling, although he is a good-looking man, he is a snowman. Don''t get involved with him. It will only hurt you.


    It''s freezing in the snow country. If you go there, you won''t be able to rely on us. You always have no rules and you are impatient. Then you will choose a husband in Yucheng. With the family background of Guo family, you won''t be ignored. "


    Guo Zhao is also worried, so he persuades Guo Hongling. Because she is the youngest, she is pampered. Besides practicing martial arts and reading, she can''t play piano, chess, calligraphy, painting and needlework, and she has a natural disposition. If she is not happy, she will do it. Obviously, such a girl is not liked by her mother-in-law when she marries someone else''s family.


    Originally, she planned to go back to her room. Thinking of long Cang, she changed her way to long Cang''s room.


    Guo Hongling is afraid that Guo Zhao will teach her again. She has already taken her maid Yulan out of the main hall.


    Guo Zhao also has no way to take this daughter. The more he thinks about it, the more worried he is. He thinks that Guo Hongling will not get married.


    Guo Hongling knew that Guo Zhao was angry and didn''t dare to offend Guo Zhao any more. She immediately nodded obediently, "OK, OK, my daughter will go back to her room now. Don''t be angry with my father. It''s me who''s bad. It''s me who''s making trouble for my father. I promise that I won''t compete for marriage again."


    Guo Zhao frowned and glared at Guo Hongling. "It''s just nonsense. There''s no reason why a woman can''t get married. Go back to her room immediately. You''re not allowed to go out of the house these days."


    Guo Hongling is really not worried, and she is not worried at all. She has long wanted to understand that if there is a suitable person to marry, she will not stay in the Guo family all her life.


    "What''s wrong with practicing martial arts? My daughter likes it very much. Father, don''t think about it. If I really can''t get married in the future, I''ll stay with you all my life. Anyway, your grandson and grandson have both, and it''s not bad for me."


    He doesn''t want to let Guo Hongling marry far away. Guo Hongling has a strong nature and won''t be soft hearted easily. He has to suffer losses when he marries other people. Taking advantage of the influence of the Guo family, he just wants to find her a mother-in-law nearby.


    Talking about his daughter''s marriage, Guo Zhao has a real headache. Guo Hongling''s mother has been ill for five years. Before she died, she told him to take good care of her daughter and find her a good husband. As a result, she did not find a suitable family in Yucheng.


    "How can I not be in a hurry? Your sisters are married, and your eldest sister''s children are all 10 years old. You don''t even have a mother-in-law''s family. You just don''t listen to me. Now I really regret that I knew I shouldn''t let you practice martial arts."


    "Father, this is the end of life. Don''t worry."


    At this time, Guo Hongling felt that Guo Zhao was too worried about safety. How could she be attracted to a person of unknown origin.


    Therefore, Guo Hongling has not married out until now.


    Long Cang leans on the couch and is about to close her eyes for a rest. Guo Hongling suddenly pushes open the door and comes in. She goes straight to long Cang and looks down at him. "What do you want to do when you stay in Guo''s house?"


    "Marry Miss Guo, of course."


    Guo Hongling said with disbelief, "you must not be the son of ordinary people in XueGuo. How can you not get a wife? You need to come all the way to Jiangguo to get a wife. Tell me what you want. If I can help you, I will help you. I owe you. Then you can leave the Guo family."

 Chapter 910

    Guo Hongling is more intelligent than he thought. Originally, it was just for business, but now he really likes Guo Hongling.


    He slightly raised the corner of his mouth, with a faint smile on his face, "since Miss Guo recognizes her appearance, why can''t she marry me? Am I not worthy of Miss Guo? "


    "Of course not."


    He found that he liked Guo Hongling very much. He had a aura of pride and a little girl''s posture. He waved the whip very freely without any procrastination.


    He happened to meet Guo Hongling in a martial arts contest. He watched it for a long time and found that Guo Hongling''s martial arts skills were very good. It was rare to see Jiang women practicing martial arts. So he watched it all the time. When he heard Guo Hongling ask if he wanted to try on the stage, he did it somehow. He knew that Guo Hongling was definitely not his opponent.


    This is also the reason why long Cang came out this time. He heard that there was purple Salvia miltiorrhiza in Yucheng, so he came all the way to Yucheng. Unexpectedly, he inquired about the whereabouts of many purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, but there was no purple Salvia miltiorrhiza.


    "If you like it, then what? She is the woman I won back. It''s OK to take her to XueGuo in the future, but let her be willing. The most important thing now is to find purple Salvia miltiorrhiza."


    There are very few people like Guo Hongling who have been practicing martial arts since childhood and dare to talk about it. In addition, Guo Hongling is straightforward. He really appreciates Guo Hongling. He is a bit like their XueGuo women, but the XueGuo people are more forthright and their appearance is not so beautiful.


    Long Cang didn''t make a statement. It''s said that the rules of the state of Jiang are strict. Most women are gentle. They all abide by the rules. They usually embroider in their boudoir, but rarely step out of their boudoir.


    "The master will not like such unruly women!"


    Long Cang didn''t care with Guo Hongling. He even appreciated Guo Hongling. "This Miss Guo is a special person. It''s rare that there is such a woman in the state of Jiang."


    Kunbu is very dissatisfied with Guo Hongling''s rudeness. After Guo Hongling left, he can''t help complaining with long Cang about Guo Hongling.


    "Master, it''s arrogant of Miss Guo to talk to the master like this. She''s just the daughter of a merchant. It''s said that Jiang''s merchant''s status is not high. Why is Miss Guo so arrogant?"


    Leaving this sentence, Guo Hongling has strided out of long Cang''s room. Love what has the final say,


    , "even if the emperor is not here, I will not be able to tell you whether I like it or not. If I like you, I will love you, and I will not love it. The emperor is not worthy of it."


    Kunbu, the guard of long Cang, saw that Guo Hongling was so arrogant. Before long Cang could make a statement, he said coldly, "Miss Guo really thinks highly of herself. Who do you think my master is?"


    When Guo Hongling said this, her eyes were bright, her eyes were full of expression, and there was a trace of pride.


    He has no purpose to live in Guofu, just to see what kind of girl Guo Hongling is. He is very interested in Guo Hongling. Anyway, there is no difference between living outside and living in Guofu.


    The next day, Guo Hongling was practicing martial arts in the backyard when a young man in a blue robe came over. The man was very pretty, thin and tall, with white skin. He looked very bookish.


    He is Guo Hongling''s cousin Song Yi.

 Chapter 911

    Song Yi has always been in love with Guo Hongling, which Guo Hongling has always known.


    This will see Song Yi to find her, Guo Hongling also some headache, how he came again, Mingming last time has clearly rejected Song Yi, but Song Yi is a not give up, continue to make friends with Guo Hongling, have you don''t get married I don''t give up.


    She put away the whip and wiped the sweat on her forehead. She nodded to Song Yi in a cold voice. "Cousin, you''re here."


    Guo Hongling is just about to take the mung bean cake handed over by Song Yi. With both hands, he has taken the mung bean cake from Song Yi''s hands, and took a piece of it and bit it in his mouth. "The cake tastes good, Hongling. Do you mind if I eat one?"


    Fortunately, Guo Hongling has no intention of her son, which is a good thing for her. Otherwise, the Song family doesn''t know what it will be like.


    The Song family is not keen on this marriage, so they don''t try their best to promote it. They want Song Yi to find a gentle woman as his wife. Guo Hongling obviously doesn''t meet the standard of Mrs. song, but Guo Hongling is his own niece, and Mrs. song can''t say it directly.


    Although Guo Zhao also wanted her to marry Song Yi, after she refused, Guo Zhao did not mention these again.


    This is also Guo Hongling''s favorite pastry. Song Yi is almost clear about her preferences, but it''s a pity that she has always taken Song Yi as her brother and has no love for men and women.


    Guo Hongling acquiesced. Then Song Yi handed the carton to Guo Hongling and said with a smile, "this is the mung bean cake I bought on the road. It''s still hot. You can eat it while it''s hot."


    "Tomorrow afternoon, I''ll meet you and uncle at the gate of the mansion."


    Hearing Song Yi say this, Guo Hongling thought of her childhood. She also felt that she had gone too far. Finally, she nodded, "OK! What''s the story about? "


    Guo Hongling doesn''t want to go. Song Yi sighs, "Hongling, I don''t have any other meaning. That day, you have made it clear to me, so I know I don''t have that blessing. But I''m your brother after all, and we''ll be brothers and sisters in the future. You don''t have to avoid me like this. We grew up together since we were little, so we were born and separated, and I feel uncomfortable in my heart."


    Song Yi continues to invite him. Knowing that Guo Hongling may refuse, he moves out of Guo Zhao.


    "Hongling, the troupe will sing your favorite Hua Mulan in two days. My uncle will go with me. Let''s go and listen to it then."


    "It''s just a handkerchief. If it''s dirty, it''s dirty." Song Yi can only withdraw his hand awkwardly.


    Guo Hongling didn''t reach for Song Yi''s handkerchief. Instead, she wiped the sweat directly with her sleeve. "People who practice martial arts don''t pay so much attention to it. They''ll wipe your handkerchief dirty at that time."


    Seeing that Guo Hongling was sweating, Song Yi took out a handkerchief and handed it to Guo Hongling, "Hongling, wipe it!"


    Guo Hongling didn''t expect that long Cang would come out suddenly. As soon as he was ready to speak, Song Yi''s face was not good enough. His eyes fell on long Cang, "Hongling, this is..."


    Without waiting for Guo Hongling to speak, long Cang introduced himself in a very natural tone, "I''m Hongling''s fiance, Hongling, don''t you think so? I just heard you call him cousin. I think this is Mr. Song. "


    Song Yi thinks about the martial arts contest. He didn''t expect that this man actually lived in Guo''s house. Can''t Guo Hongling really marry this man? He thought Guo Hongling was mischievous and didn''t pay attention to it. He would see long Cang. He didn''t know what it was like.

 Chapter 912

    Guo Hongling didn''t want to admit it. In order to completely break Song Yi''s mind, she simply took long Cang''s hand and said with a smile, "cousin, I almost forgot to introduce him to you. His name is long Cang. He''s my fiance. You know about the martial arts contest. He won me. I''ve decided to marry him."


    Song Yi looks at Guo Hongling strangely. How can she decide to marry so hastily? Just as she wants to persuade him, Guo Hongling smiles happily at Song Yi and says, "cousin, I don''t know what it''s like to fall in love at first sight until I see long Cang


    Song Yi is shocked. Guo Hongling has always been indifferent to men and women''s affairs. All her thoughts are on practicing martial arts. This time, she admits that she likes long Cang. He really doesn''t know what it''s like.


    Hearing that long Cang is going to leave Yucheng, Guo Hongling''s eyes are bright. Finally, he can get rid of this smelly man.


    "Yes, as long as you help me find purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, I will leave Yucheng."


    Guo Hongling stopped, "are you here for purple Salvia miltiorrhiza?"


    Guo Hongling finished preparing to leave, long Cang suddenly stopped Guo Hongling''s way, "have you ever heard of purple Salvia miltiorrhiza?"


    "You''re free to eat and drink in the Guo family. Do me a favor. Since you like mung bean cake, this box of mung bean cake is for you. Thank you."


    Long Cang slowly chewed the mung bean cake in his mouth, full of the sweet taste of mung bean. "I just solved a problem for you. You should thank me. From now on, Song Yi should not look for you any more. Naturally, my woman can''t get too close to other men."


    "Who''s your fiancee? We''ve already agreed. We won''t know until a month later."


    Guo Hongling only felt a little scared. He just entered the mansion yesterday. How long has it been? Even these things are clear. Who is he? Why do such people want to stay in Guofu and what do they want to do?


    Long Cang said, and picked up a piece of mung bean cake, this cake taste really good.


    "You are my fiancee. Naturally, I should care about your affairs. I not only know his name is Song Yi, but also know that he has always loved you."


    As soon as Song Yi left, Guo Hongling reached out to push long Cang away, and stepped back a few steps. He took the initiative to keep a few steps away from long Cang and asked, "how do you know my cousin''s surname is song?"


    Guo Hongling nods and Song Yi leaves quickly.


    Song Yi really can''t see it any more. Seeing this scene, he felt a stab in his heart and forced out a smile. "Hongling, I''ve left a little in advance."


    Seeing that the corner of Guo Hongling''s mouth is stained with pastry, long Cang takes out a handkerchief and wipes the pastry for Guo Hongling. Although Guo Hongling''s body is a little stiff, she smiles all the way and accepts long Cang''s kindness one by one.


    Long Cang picks up a piece of mung bean cake and gives it to Guo Hongling. Guo Hongling doesn''t want to eat it. Seeing that Song Yi is still there, he opens his mouth and eats the mung bean cake that long Cang gives her.


    "Hongling, have a taste, too."


    Seeing that Guo Hongling was so happy, long Cang''s face was a little dark. Was he so annoying? The girl could not wait for him to leave Yucheng.


    He is not so easy to let the girl wish, he naturally want to leave Yucheng, just want to leave the fiancee also take the way.


    Since it was the marriage arranged by God, he wanted to accept it.

 Chapter 913

    "Well, I''ll help you to find purple Danshen. It''s a treasure. It''s common and rare. I''ll go to my master and ask for information. I''ll let you know when I get the news. Long Cang, you have to keep your word. If you don''t leave after you get the purple Danshen, I''ll blow you away."


    "Thank you, Miss Guo."


    Long Cang nodded, and the two of them agreed.


    Then he handed the teacup to long Cang''s lips, followed by water with one hand, and slowly fed a cup of water.


    Long Cang took the water from Guo Hongling, but his hand was a little unsteady. The tea swayed out. Guo Hongling couldn''t see it any more. She reached out to take the tea from long Cang and said, "I''ll feed you."


    "Thank you very much."


    After Guo Hongling finished, she got up and poured a glass of water and went to long Cang, "drink a glass of water!"


    Although long Cang tried his best to endure the pain on his body, Guo Hongling could still feel his voice trembling.


    "I''ll talk about it later."


    Long Cang suddenly released his hand, "you say, I listen."


    When Guo Hongling saw that there were still long worms in his skin, she swallowed and said, "I''ll tell you about purple Danshen."


    Long Cang''s voice is hoarse, and he tries his best to control his pain.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Guo Hongling has always been fearless. He is really frightened by long Cang and stammers.


    "Are you all right?"


    The four eyes were opposite, which really startled Guo Hongling. Long Cang''s eyes were actually red, and they were scarlet. They looked very creepy.


    Seeing the sweat on Longcang''s forehead, she takes out her own handkerchief to wipe Longcang''s sweat. As soon as her handkerchief touches Longcang''s forehead, Longcang suddenly grabs her wrist and opens her eyes.


    All of a sudden, she felt that long Cang was also very pitiful. She was poisoned like this. No wonder she wanted to find purple Salvia miltiorrhiza to detoxify herself.


    Guo Hongling is a little stunned. She doesn''t know what happened to Canglong. How can insects suddenly appear under her skin? This is probably the legendary poison.


    Guo Hongling stepped forward, only to find that long Cang''s face was very haggard, and there were big drops of sweat on his forehead. His face was a little painful, and his brow was frowning tightly. His skin was relatively white, which would make him look even whiter. There was something under his skin that swam quickly, and it was as long as a finger. It seemed that he was an insect.


    She called a dragon Cang, but the eyes closed dragon Cang did not answer.


    With the whereabouts of purple Danshen, Guo Hongling rushed to inform long Cang. She didn''t see kunbu outside, so she directly pushed the door into the room, only to find long Cang meditating in the room.


    In order to get rid of long Cang, Guo Hongling is very interested in the affairs of purple Danshen. She immediately asks for someone to inquire about it and finds her master. Her master is an expert from the world. She knows more about things than ordinary people. She soon learns the whereabouts of purple Danshen.


    Long Cang didn''t expect that Guo Hongling would feed him with water. He didn''t know why. After drinking this glass of water, long Cang suddenly felt that he didn''t have so much pain. It seemed that the pain was alleviated a lot.


    "Long Cang, what poison is in you?"


    Guo Hongling put down the cup in her hand and noticed that long Cang''s eyes had returned to normal. She was relieved. The scarlet dragon Cang just now looked very creepy.

 Chapter 914

    Long Cang didn''t answer Guo Hongling''s words. He continued to meditate and slowly mobilized his internal power. The insects that swam around under his skin slowly didn''t move, and then disappeared.


    Seeing long Cang recover, Guo Hongling also breathes a sigh of relief. The scene just now is really creepy. She is brave, but she has never met such a thing.


    "Scared you?"


    Guo Hongling didn''t expect that her kindness was despised by Longcang. She glared at Longcang and said, "OK! I''ll take you to the foot of the mountain, and others will ask for their own happiness. I hope Mr. long is lucky. I''ll go first. "


    "Just send me to the foot of the mountain. With Miss Guo''s martial arts, if you follow me up the mountain, it will only delay you."


    "You''re not afraid. I''m afraid of something."


    Long Cang noticed the change of Guo Hongling''s attitude, with a deep smile on his face, "aren''t you afraid of those poisonous bees?"


    Originally, Guo Hongling didn''t plan to take care of it. After witnessing the attack of Longcang''s poisonous insects, she suddenly felt compassion for Longcang, and then proposed to take Longcang to Guiwang peak.


    "The ghost King lives in the ghost King peak and specializes in keeping bees for a living. It''s said that all his bees are poisonous. There are lots of bees on the mountain, so no one dares to go to the ghost King peak. You probably don''t know where the ghost King peak is. Send the Buddha to the West. I''ll go with you."


    Long Cang was not familiar with the affairs of the state of Jiang, and had never heard of the ghost king, so he asked in a voice.


    "Who is the ghost king?"


    "By the way, I came to you to talk about purple Salvia miltiorrhiza. I heard about purple Salvia miltiorrhiza from my master. She said that the ghost king had purple Salvia miltiorrhiza in his hand."


    Guo Hongling can''t imagine how a six-year-old child perseveres. Hearing this, she has more respect for long Cang. It seems that he is a very tough person.


    Long Cang''s eyes went on coldly, and his eyes were full of chill. However, the instant Kung Fu disappeared again. "Naturally, someone poisoned me. I was poisoned when I was six years old, and I''ve been used to it for many years."


    I don''t know how long Cang survived. If it was her, I would not be able to hold on. The more I think about it, the more I admire long Cang, and I can''t help but change my outlook on long Cang.


    Guo Hongling is really curious about long Cang. She really wants to know what happened to long Cang. It must be painful for those poisonous insects to swim under the skin!


    Guo Hongling nodded. "I''ve heard from my master that Gu poison is a very terrible poison. How can you be so poisoned for no reason."


    "It''s poison. Have you heard of it?"


    Guo Hongling has a black line on her face. "I don''t mean that. I''m just curious about what it is."


    "Don''t worry, those things won''t come out and bite you."


    "What are those things swimming around under your skin? How can they have such strange poison? They are living creatures."


    Long Cang''s voice was still very hoarse, but she was much more gentle. Originally, she thought that this little girl hated herself very much, but she didn''t expect to pour tea for him at that time. She had a little conscience.


    Long Cang didn''t leave Guo Hongling, but after Guo Hongling left, she couldn''t help but raise a smile. Is this girl really cute?


    Guiwang peak is so dangerous, he certainly won''t let Guo Hongling go up the mountain with him.


    As for this road is a good opportunity, can take the opportunity to accept Guo Hongling''s heart, only in this way, he can take Guo Hongling back to the snow.

 Chapter 915

    The next day, Guo Hongling and long Cang went to Guiwang peak together. Guo Hongling was afraid that Guo Zhao would stop her. She didn''t tell Guo Zhao where she had gone. She only left a letter.


    Although Guo Hongling has been practicing martial arts since childhood, Guo Zhao loves her very much, but she seldom leaves Yucheng.


    Guo Zhao tolerated her, even though she was not allowed to leave Yucheng. Guo Hongling was not a person who could advance an inch, so she stayed in Yucheng all these years.


    I used to have a good relationship with my mother, but now I have a good relationship with my father. In fact, I''m quite happy with them. In the year when my mother just left, my father was depressed. Fortunately, my aunt Lian enlightened me. "


    "It''s better to have a wife. My father didn''t have concubines. After his mother died, he continued to be my mother''s sister. When she married her father, she had just died a few years ago. She was very kind to us.


    "So what?"


    "It must be a vicious person who can poison you. If you don''t guess correctly, you must be the childe in the high gate courtyard. I''ve heard about this kind of thing. There are several wives and concubines in the mansion. They are fighting for each other constantly, and they will attack secretly, so..."


    Long Cang laughed again, "what do you say?"


    "Met a lot of bad people?"


    "Well."


    "You must have been to many places."


    Long Cang feels more and more that Guo Hongling is a very lovely little girl. It seems that she is different from the girls he knows. She is the most unique one.


    "Ambitious."


    She has been in Yucheng for many years. She is very familiar with everything in Yucheng. It can be said that she is found in every corner. Everyone knows that she is a miss of the Guo family. With her martial arts skills, no one dares to bully her. She is always responsible for bullying others.


    When Guo Hongling said this, her eyes were full of light. All along, she didn''t really want to get married, and she was even ready not to get married all her life. If she hadn''t been afraid of Guo Zhao''s sadness, she would have gone out for a long time.


    "I want to learn to protect myself."


    "Don''t you want a man to protect you?"


    Guo Hongling disagreed. "People are good or bad. No matter how my father protects me, one day I will learn to protect myself. If I don''t meet bad people, I don''t know what bad people are like. How can I learn to protect myself? Eat a sting to grow a wisdom, I would not be easily bullied


    "Master Guo is right. It''s really dangerous."


    Long Cang has long realized that Guo Hongling is the kind of child who grows up carefree. In fact, he envies Guo Hongling. Like them, when they were very young, they had to face infighting. They grew up watching them.


    "The farthest place I''ve ever been since I was a child is Xuancheng next to Yucheng. I have an aunt who lives in Xuancheng, and I''ve been there once or twice. My father always said that people''s hearts are dangerous and I don''t want to leave Yucheng."


    Seeing that Guo Hongling was like a child, long Cang couldn''t help laughing, "Hongling, haven''t you ever been out?"


    This time, it''s hard to get away from home. Guo Hongling is very excited all the way. Sitting in the carriage, she lifts the curtain of the carriage and looks around.


    Long Cang listened to Guo Hongling patiently and nodded to Guo Hongling, "that''s your luck."


    "My father once said that he didn''t see the wrong person when he married a wife and a virtuous woman. If he didn''t fall in love with beauty, she would have been less worried."


    "Ordinary people can do this. Big families don''t do as they please. There are many kinds of restrictions and complicated relationships. They are intertwined. Hongling, many things are far more complicated than you think."

 Chapter 916

    Guo''s family is really very simple. She is very happy. She turns her head and says, "are you a member of a big family?"


    "Do you know who''s surnamed long in XueGuo?"


    "The snow country thing is not clear."


    "This is ghost King peak. Why does the mountain look so gloomy?"


    Guo Hongling lifted the curtain of the carriage and jumped down from the carriage. It was already afternoon. It was dark outside, and the ghost King peak stood in front of her. Under the dark clouds, the whole mountain also had a strange smell.


    A few days later, they arrived at the foot of guiwangfeng mountain.


    He came here for purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, but he didn''t expect to meet Guo Hongling, which was really a surprise.


    Long Cang nodded and said nothing more.


    "Long Cang, what do you think? Take it easy. Since Master said that there must be purple Salvia miltiorrhiza in Guiwang peak, we won''t go back empty handed this time. I believe you are also protected by God. "


    Although he can protect Guo Hongling, he can''t protect him all the time. He really needs to learn to protect himself.


    Guo Hongling is a simple little girl. She has never seen people''s heart dangerous, and there are no simple people in his place. He doesn''t know whether Guo Hongling can face these, and whether it will kill her.


    He really wanted to take this little girl back to XueGuo. After listening to those words, he hesitated.


    When long Cang sees that Guo Hongling insists on going, he doesn''t stop him any more. At that time, he will protect Guo Hongling. He is the one who comes from hell, and those poisonous bees can''t hurt him.


    "If you don''t like me to follow, let''s go our separate ways."


    Long Cang only thinks funny, this wench where come of self-confidence.


    "Why do you think God favors you?"


    Guo Hongling is ready to die on guiwangfeng mountain. Anyway, she is determined to go up the mountain. She also wants to see the power of those poisonous bees.


    "I don''t need your protection. If I die in Guiwang peak, I''m not lucky. I won''t rely on you. I''ve found some ointment to avoid bees. Then we''ll put some on me. I don''t believe that if I go out for the first time, the Lord will kill me."


    Long Cang refused without thinking.


    "The mountain is too dangerous for you to go."


    Along the way, she chatted with long Cang. The more she talked, the more speculative she was. She regarded long Cang as a trusted friend. She hoped that long Cang could get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, but she was not at ease. Long Cang went up the mountain and immediately said, "I''ll go with you."


    Originally, Guo Hongling also planned to go back to the foot of guiwangfeng mountain. When she found that Longcang was poisoned, she found that she was much less alert to Longcang. Maybe she understood the purpose of Longcang''s coming to Guofu.


    Long Cang leaned on the carriage and shook his head. "It''s just one of the important medicines. When you get to ghost King peak, I''ll send you back."


    "As long as you find purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, can you get rid of your poison?"


    "I''ll talk to you later."


    Guo Hongling''s face is blank. The snow kingdom is too far away from them. It''s freezing there. She really doesn''t know about the snow kingdom. The Wei Kingdom barely knows something about it. After all, the Wei Kingdom and their customs are the same.


    Long Cang, wearing a black robe, stood beside Guo Hongling with a negative hand and said, "are you afraid?"


    "What am I afraid of? It''s a mountain. Even if there are ghosts on it, I''m not afraid. Let''s go. I''m afraid it will rain later."


    Long Cang suddenly reaches out his hand and holds Guo Hongling''s hand. Guo Hongling is stunned and stops immediately.

 Chapter 917

    Seeing that Guo Hongling stopped, long Cang naturally looked back and said, "what are you doing standing up?"


    "You..." Guo Hongling''s cheek is a little red. He wants to shake off long Cang''s hand, but long Cang doesn''t mean to let go. He firmly holds Guo Hongling''s hand. "Since you''re here, I''ll take you back safely. Hongling, this is the safest way."


    "If you let go, I can go by myself. We in the state of Jiang are very particular about the defense between men and women. Have you ever heard a saying that men and women are not compatible?"


    Long Cang continues to ignore Guo Hongling and orders.


    "Kumbu, you go over there and have a look."


    Guo Hongling was a little annoyed at being so ignored, so she spoke in a hurry.


    "I''m talking to you?"


    Where is long Cang willing to let go, only when he didn''t hear Guo Hongling''s voice, "let''s go!"


    Seeing that the bee had already flown away, Guo Hongling shook her hand, "long Cang, since the bee can''t hurt people, it''s time for you to let go."


    Long Cang is really not afraid of these bees. What he is afraid of is that there are other dangers in Guiwang peak. He is not at ease to take Guo Hongling up the mountain. If there are only these poisonous bees on the mountain, he is not worried.


    Kunbu knew that his master liked Guo Hongling. He was very modest about Guo Hongling''s praise


    "No wonder you are so confident. You have been prepared for a long time, and I have been worried about it for so long." Guo Hongling complained, then gave a thumbs up to kunbu, "you are so powerful, I want to worship you as a teacher."


    "Beekeepers can really control bees, but kunbu has also learned this skill. He has always been very good at these small animals."


    "What''s going on? Isn''t it only beekeepers who can call these bees? "


    After hearing the sound of the flute, the bee who had been flying towards them suddenly changed its direction and flew away to the other side.


    After long Cang, kunbu takes out a bamboo flute and blows it. The sound of the flute is strange. Guo Hongling stands behind long Cang nervously, looking at the bees without blinking.


    I don''t know if the ointment will work. If it doesn''t work, isn''t it bad.


    God, it''s really poisonous bees. Dense bees fly towards them. Guo Hongling forgets everything else and can''t help swallowing. What can she do?


    She rubbed the painful nose, just wanted to ask why long Cang stopped, suddenly opened his eyes.


    After a short walk, long Cang suddenly stops. Guo Hongling is absent-minded. Long Cang stops without warning, and Guo Hongling''s nose bumps into long Cang''s back.


    Long Cang raised an imperceptible smile on his lips. It was really good to hold her so that he had a feeling that he didn''t want to let go.


    Long Cang strides forward, and Guo Hongling follows. Her face is still a little hot, and her heart beats a little fast. This is the first time that she has been led by a man like this. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her, so she is led forward by long Cang.


    "I just want you to leave alive."


    "No one can see it, and you can''t be presumptuous."


    "Let''s go. No one can see it anyway."


    Guo Hongling stares at long Cang.


    "Good idea."


    "I only know that life is more important than anything. If you don''t think it''s right, you can marry me at that time."


    Guo Hongling thoroughly depressed, "long Cang, you let go."


    Long Cang finally looked at Guo Hongling, but naturally asked, "why should I let go?"


    "You''re holding my hand."

 Chapter 918

    The answer made long Cang speechless and taut his face, but he couldn''t help laughing. "That''s what I said, but I really like these hands."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Hongling, you are my fiancee. Have you ever thought of marrying me?"


    Knowing that the ghost king was a greedy man, he just brought Guo Hongling over.


    Although he hasn''t fought yet, he can feel that the ghost King''s martial arts are superb. He is no longer under him, and he can''t really take advantage of it.


    Guo Hongling is uncomfortable, and long Cang is even more uncomfortable. He reaches out his hand and pulls Guo Hongling behind him. He blocks Guo Hongling with his body, so that the ghost king will not stare at Guo Hongling all the time.


    For such unscrupulous eyes, Guo Hongling is not comfortable. Thinking about the purpose of their trip, she can resist the impulse of swearing.


    The ghost King directly ignores long Cang, and all his attention is on Guo Hongling. When he sees Guo Hongling, he praises him.


    "I haven''t seen a young girl for many years. She''s white and tender. She''s really beautiful. She''s very young. She''s brave enough to come here."


    Guo Hongling took a few steps forward and took the lead in speaking.


    "You are the ghost king?"


    Just as they were going on, a man in a black robe came out of the woods. He looked like a man in his forties, with hair on his head, beard on his face and dark skin. He was like a man who had been exposed to the wind and rain all the year round.


    She didn''t want to leave her hometown, didn''t want to make Guo Zhao sad, even if she realized that she had a little heart for long Cang, she didn''t dare to move that kind of mind, but restrained the idea in her heart.


    Long Cang didn''t ask her before, she really didn''t think about this problem, if really married to the snow country, that life is afraid there is no return.


    Guo Hongling also has a sense of inexplicable loss in her heart. She raises her hand as if there is the temperature of long Cang on the back of her hand.


    Guo Hongling is that person, but he is afraid to hurt Guo Hongling, did not move, must take Guo Hongling back to XueGuo''s mind.


    In this life, he never thought that he would like any woman. There is only one reason for all the women around him, that is, the need. No one''s appearance is in line with his heart and is the person he really wants.


    Long Cang didn''t say anything more. He raised his legs and went on. This time, he didn''t hold Guo Hongling''s hand. The fragrance of Guo Hongling''s body was still in the palm of his hand. He was also disappointed.


    "Let''s go!"


    Long Cang didn''t say anything more. What she said was right. The place he was in was really not suitable for Guo Hongling. She didn''t understand those calculations and people''s minds.


    "I don''t want to be too far away from my father."


    Long Cang released Guo Hongling''s hand. "Don''t you really want to leave Yucheng?"


    "Ah..." Guo Hongling opened her eyes wide and then shook her head. "I never thought that you were a snowman. If I married you, I would never have a chance to go back to Yucheng in my life."


    "I heard that there is a purple Salvia miltiorrhiza on my hand. I wonder if I''m willing to give up my love?"


    The ghost king heard that long Cang was coming for purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, and said with a smile, "I do have a purple Salvia miltiorrhiza in my hand, but this purple Salvia miltiorrhiza is a rare treasure in the world. Naturally, I can''t give it to you at will. If this girl is willing to marry me, I can give it as a dowry."


    Hearing this, Guo Hongling came out with a discontented face and said, "do I have such a good marriage? A purple Salvia miltiorrhiza just wants to marry me home. Uncle, it''s too easy for you to marry your daughter-in-law, and you are so sloppy... "

 Chapter 919

    Guo Hongling''s tone was full of disgust. Seeing that Guo Hongling was so disgusted with himself, the ghost king was not angry. He still said with a smile, "girl, do you like weak scholars? It''s easy to do. I still have good clothes in it. I can shave off my beard. Wait for me


    After the ghost King finished, he disappeared, like a gust of wind.


    Guo Hongling covered her lips and said, "long Cang, do you think this ghost king is very interesting? I thought he was a serious old man. I didn''t expect he looked like an old urchin."


    Originally standing beside Guo Hongling, long Cang suddenly reached out to hold Guo Hongling''s shoulder, "elder don''t bother to prepare the bride price, Hongling is my fiancee."


    "Well..." The ghost king is still hesitating.


    In any case, Guo Hongling decided to get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza first, so a heart also need not hang.


    "Let''s talk about the betrothal gifts slowly. If you can ask me to nod my head and marry you in three days, I will tell you about the betrothal gifts. Today is the first time we meet. How about taking out purple Salvia miltiorrhiza as a gift first?"


    Guo Hongling is fond of playing. She really thinks the ghost king is very interesting. Fortunately, she meets such a ghost king, and she is sure to get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza from the ghost king.


    The ghost king looked at Guo Hongling with a proud face, "how about me? Girl, you don''t think I''m sloppy! As for the bride price, the girl can ask for what she wants. Although I live in the mountains and have nothing, I will try my best to satisfy the girl. "


    It turns out that the ghost king is pretty good looking. After cleaning up like this, he is at least ten years younger and looks about thirty years old.


    All the beards on my face have been shaved. Although my skin is still a little black, it''s more pleasant to clean up. It gives me a kind of handsome feeling.


    The ghost king, who appeared in front of her again, was wearing a blue robe, and his long hair was tied up. Although it was not combed neatly, it was much better than before.


    Two people are saying, ghost king has appeared in front of two people again, Guo Hongling has a kind of dumbfounded feeling, this change is too big!


    If you really start, you will lose both sides. She doesn''t want long Cang to get hurt.


    Guo Hongling thinks that she is sure to get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza from the ghost king. If she can get things without hands, it would be better. Although her martial arts are not particularly powerful, she can feel that the ghost king is a master.


    "Now that I''m here, I''ll take care of it."


    "It''s my business. Leave it alone."


    Since he came here, he must get something, but he can''t let Guo Hongling do that.


    Guo Hongling patted his chest to ensure that long Cang didn''t want Guo Hongling to take care of these. If Guo Hongling sacrificed his hue to get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, he would rather not have this purple Salvia miltiorrhiza.


    "I''ll deal with the ghost king. Don''t worry. I''ll get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza for you."


    Seeing that Guo Hongling didn''t resent the ghost king, long Cang was not comfortable, and his tone was obviously stiff. "It''s clear that he''s a good girl, but you think he''s interesting."


    "Are you engaged?"


    After hearing long Cang''s words, the ghost king was not happy. He finally met a beautiful girl. It was a gift from heaven. He was already engaged.


    "Brother, don''t listen to his nonsense. I have nothing to do with him."

 Chapter 920

    Guo Hongling only thinks that long Cang is crazy. He is about to get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza. What does he want to do for no reason? Isn''t that a nuisance?


    Originally this matter she can do, also don''t need long Cang to say what, as long as don''t make a sound don''t start to go, as a result he at this crucial point cold not Ding of gush out such words, he this don''t want purple Salvia miltiorrhiza.


    She asked her master that purple Salvia miltiorrhiza is a rare treasure in the world. It''s not easy to get this one. It''s almost impossible to miss this one in the hands of the ghost king and find a purple Salvia miltiorrhiza in other places.


    "You may not be the opponent of the ghost king. How can you take it?"


    Long Cang walked up to Guo Hongling, "don''t be angry. Just now, I didn''t mean to offend you. I just want the ghost king to give up that idea. I know what you mean, but I''m afraid you can''t get away at that time. I don''t want to trade you for anything. Hongling, let me do these things by myself."


    She didn''t want to die here. She wouldn''t come if she knew.


    Guo Hongling stops fiercely. She almost forgot about it. The wasps were led away by kunbu. If she went down the mountain like this, she would be stung by the wasps.


    Guo Hongling was about to leave. As soon as she turned around, long Cang''s voice came from behind, with a smile in her voice. "There are poisonous bees all over the mountain, aren''t you afraid to meet them?"


    "I don''t want to marry you. I don''t care about purple Salvia miltiorrhiza. Whatever you like, I''ll go down the mountain now."


    Long Cang was in a good mood. He seldom had a smile on his face. "I''m afraid I said I could marry you."


    After asking, Guo Hongling felt that this question was very silly. She stamped her feet angrily, "long Cang, you are too much. You are bullying people."


    "Why?"


    Seeing the appearance of Guo Hongling, long Cang only thinks that Guo Hongling is cute and charming. He reaches out his hand and points Guo Hongling''s head. "I can do this to you."


    Guo Hongling raised her head, her face was still red, and she could not speak.


    "Then you still..."


    "You are a girl''s family. You can''t take purple Salvia miltiorrhiza in this way. I said, it''s my business. Let me do it myself."


    I said it for a long time, but I couldn''t say anything.


    After a long time, long Cang took the initiative to let go of Guo Hongling. At this time, Guo Hongling blushed like a cooked shrimp, "you You... "


    Guo Hongling''s mind is more and more confused, as if sinking in, and forgetting to push long Cang away.


    Originally, the kiss was intended for the ghost king. Now the ghost king has gone, but long Cang is reluctant to let go. Instead, the more he kisses, the deeper he kisses.


    Guo Hongling wants to push Longcang away, but Longcang holds her waist tightly. With Longcang''s internal power, she can''t push Longcang away.


    The ghost king was also stunned by this scene. The angry ghost King walked away.


    The kiss came very suddenly. Guo Hongling had no mental preparation. Her mind was blank in a moment. She just looked at long Cang with wide eyes and didn''t know what to do.


    Hearing that Guo Hongling said it had nothing to do with him, long Cang suddenly reached for Guo Hongling''s waist and leaned over to kiss her lips.


    Guo Hongling instantly forgot what she was angry about and asked.


    She really cares about long Cang and hopes to get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza for him. She doesn''t know why she cares about long Cang so much. The feeling is not clear. She just hopes that he won''t suffer any more.


    The moment he witnessed that day has been firmly engraved into his mind.

 Chapter 921

    "Next time, I''ll ignore you."


    Long Cang didn''t answer, and he didn''t know if there would be another time. This matter couldn''t be controlled, so he didn''t say it at all.


    Seeing that it was going to be dark, long Cang sent kunbu to pick up firewood to make a fire. Three people sat around in front of the firewood, but kunbu was far away from them and sat alone.


    Guo Hongling was a little surprised. The ghost king was actually from qingquemen, and was involved with the crown princess. This is really unexpected. If she remembers correctly, isn''t the crown princess the eldest daughter of the Zhou family? How can long Cang call her Shen Haitang.


    The ghost King snorted coldly, "you don''t have to mind your own business. If I want to see Haitang, I will go to see her. You have the ability to find out such things."


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is to know something about the elder. Now Shen Haitang has just become the crown princess, but the elder lives in seclusion here. I don''t know if the elder still wants to see Shen Haitang. If the elder is interested in this, the younger can help."


    Hearing the name, the ghost king suddenly sank down and put away his giggling posture, "who are you?"


    Long Cang also got up, went forward for a few steps, and came to the ghost king, "master, I really came here for purple Salvia miltiorrhiza. I was from qingquemen before, so I must know Shen Haitang!"


    "I only need women." The ghost King squinted at Guo Hongling.


    The most important thing for Guo Fu is silver. If he is willing to sell purple Salvia miltiorrhiza to them, she can afford it anyway.


    Guo Hongling immediately stood up and said, "ghost king, are you short of silver?"


    Just as long canggang was about to say something, kunbu suddenly stood up and looked in front of them alertly. The leaves behind him were shaking. Then the ghost King appeared in front of them.


    Guo Hongling snorted and stopped talking. In her heart, of course, long Cang was not such a person. It was just that those words were casually said. When they smelled, they smelled. Now what she was thinking about was purple Salvia miltiorrhiza.


    "In your heart, I am such a despicable person?"


    Guo Hongling shook her head, "no, who knows if you will peek."


    "Anyway, it''s hot today. If you want to take a bath, I''ll ask kunbu to look for it in Guiwang peak and see if there is a stream. I''ll guard it for you at that time. You can take a bath at ease."


    Obviously worried, Guo Hongling does not dare to admit it. She can only find some other reasons. She knows that she and long Cang can''t be together. Since it''s impossible, don''t get close to each other, so as not to be bad to each other.


    "The mountain is gloomy. We can''t stay here all the time! I haven''t bathed for several days. I''m going to stink. "


    "Are you so worried about me?"


    Guo Hongling didn''t see what long Cang said. He was a little anxious. He couldn''t expect the ghost king to give them purple Salvia miltiorrhiza!


    "Long Cang, how are you going to get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza?"


    She looked at them blankly and asked in a low voice, "master, do you really know the princess?"


    The ghost king didn''t answer Guo Hongling''s words, but stared at long Cang coldly, "you tell me what to do with these, this is my territory, tomorrow morning, you roll for me, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "It can be seen that the elder generation is still very concerned about Shen Haitang. If I tell the story that Shen Haitang married the prince instead of the daughter of the Zhou family, I don''t know what will happen to Shen Haitang. Your beloved younger martial sister may die at that time."

 Chapter 922

    "You Haitang is the princess. I don''t know what you''re talking about


    The ghost king is really in a hurry.


    Long Cang continued calmly, "since I know her name is Shen Haitang, naturally I know everything. How? Didn''t you tell your master about Shen Haitang''s whereabouts? She really has the ability to not only make your master infatuate with her, but also keep these secrets for her


    Long Cang didn''t hide Guo Hongling, and continued, "Shen Haitang is a member of qingquemen. I''ve been looking for purple Salvia miltiorrhiza all these years, so I can also walk in the river and lake. When I met Shen Haitang, she was only 14 years old.


    Guo Hongling found that there were many secrets about long Cang, such as what he just said. She didn''t think that he even had a relationship with the crown princess.


    "Ah How do you know each other? "


    Long Cang said carelessly, "I have known Shen Haitang for a long time."


    "How can you know about the princess? You are a snowman. It''s a great event to get married instead of your identity. It''s impossible to spread it to the outside world."


    "Some of them were found before they set out, some of them had been known for a long time. The identity of the ghost king was found before they set out, but I knew about Shen Haitang for a long time."


    "When did you know that?"


    "I''ve told you for a long time that you can rest assured. Now you can rest assured?"


    Long Cang knew what Guo Hongling wanted to ask. He sat down beside the fire again, and Guo Hongling sat down with him.


    She was really curious about how he found out such a confidential matter.


    Guo Hongling was still in a daze. There were a lot of questions in her mind. No wonder long Cang always assured her that she had already found out the ghost King''s background.


    He had made a decision in his heart, but he was forced to do so for the first time, and he was very upset.


    And he is really afraid that long Cang will tell it out. Once he tells it out, it''s a crime of deceiving the king. It''s a capital crime. Shen Haitang has just married the prince, so nothing can happen.


    The ghost King left with a black face. He knew what long Cang said was very reasonable. Although his martial arts was slightly better than long Cang, there was a kunbu with high martial arts around him. If they joined hands, he would not get any advantage.


    "You can go back and think about it. I will leave Guiwang peak early tomorrow morning."


    Long Cang is not afraid of the ghost king at all. There is no expression on his face. He threatens the ghost King openly and justly.


    Master, don''t try to kill me. At that time, I will die together. If I die here, it will spread to Emperor Shun the next day to let him know that his daughter-in-law is fake. "


    "Master, I don''t mean any harm. I just want purple Salvia miltiorrhiza. I''m a snowman. These things have nothing to do with me. As long as I get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, I will naturally go back to the snowland. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I can control my mouth.


    The ghost king was really worried. He didn''t know who long Cang was. He knew so clearly. He didn''t tell his elder martial brother about it. He was afraid that he would not be able to bear the trouble of finding Shen Haitang.


    Shen Haitang is lively and likes to make friends. When I saw her lovely, I recognized her as my sister. This year, I met Shen Haitang in the capital and saw that she became the crown princess. "


    "You''re not mistaken?"


    "How can I admit my mistake? I was surprised at that time. When I met her, she told me that she was going to marry her elder martial brother, the head of Qingque sect.

 Chapter 923

    In order to find out, I once visited the East Palace at night. I happened to meet her bathing and saw the birthmark on her back neck. I''ve seen this birthmark before. She is Shen Haitang. She just abandoned her elder martial brother and climbed to a higher branch. "


    In fact, there''s one thing long Cang didn''t say. When he first met Shen Haitang, he also liked Shen Haitang. He just knew that Shen Haitang had a loved one and restrained himself. Later when he knew Shen Haitang''s various actions, he knew that he had misunderstood Shen Haitang. That little girl was never a simple girl.


    The adoration that once existed naturally dissipated.


    Guo Hongling laughed. "I heard that the crown princess is a great beauty, and the crown prince loves her very much. It must be beautiful."


    "Not as beautiful as you."


    "Is the Crown Princess beautiful?"


    Long Cang denied immediately, even if have, he also can''t admit such thing.


    "No


    Guo Hongling shook her head. "If I like the prince, I will marry him. If I don''t like him, he won''t even marry the emperor. Why do you want to stay with a man who doesn''t love him? But the princess is really powerful. Everyone is very devoted to her. You shouldn''t like her too!"


    Long Cang asked her suddenly.


    "Will you marry the prince?"


    "There''s nothing good about that." Guo Hongling curled her lips. "What I want is a constant heart."


    "Once upon a time, I thought she loved her elder martial brother very much. Later, when I saw that she abandoned the headmaster and married the prince, I realized that her favorite was honor and wealth. She was never a woman willing to be ordinary. Once she had the chance to go up, she would never let it go. What she wanted was supreme honor."


    Guo Hongling was stunned. She did not expect that there was such a complicated story on the princess. She looked at long Cang and muttered to herself, "did the princess love anyone?"


    It can be seen that she has a good relationship with this elder martial brother. From time to time, she comes here to see the ghost king. The ghost King probably knows everything about her. "


    Shen Haitang mentioned this elder martial brother to me more than once before, but at that time I didn''t know that he lived in Guiwang peak. This time kunbu found out that the elder martial brother who lived in Guiwang peak was Shen Haitang''s elder martial brother who spoiled her everywhere.


    At first, the ghost king was also in the Qingque gate. I don''t know why he broke up with the sect leader. Later, the ghost King left the Qingque gate and went to the ghost King peak to raise poisonous bees alone.


    Seeing that Guo Hongling was so curious, long Cang continued to say, "Shen Haitang has more than one elder martial brother, and the ghost king is one of them. The ghost king is several years older than the leader of Qingque sect. They grew up together. Later, the leader founded Qingque sect.


    Guo Hongling continued to ask. She was really interested in these things. She wanted to find out what was going on. Unexpectedly, there were so many things about the princess.


    "This..." Guo Hongling was a little surprised. "Who is the ghost king? What''s the relationship between him and Shen Haitang?"


    "She''s really good at means. She''s much better than you. She''s one year younger than you. Her means are far ahead of you."


    Guo Hongling said, "if you want to use such powerful means to do anything, she will use it on men. I don''t need to rely on men to get up and down. Even if I don''t get married in the future, I don''t care. I''m still happy. Why do I have to get married for the sake of getting married?"


    "You are a very unique little girl. I have never seen such a lovely little girl before."

 Chapter 924

    Long Cang suddenly laughs. There are many scheming women around him, and there are many struggles among them. He thought Shen Haitang was a very simple woman before, but later he realized that Shen Haitang was no different from the girls around him, and what she wanted was also the supreme glory.


    Guo Hongling is a straightforward little girl. She writes everything on her face. Although she is smart, she has no mind. She is straightforward and willful. She can say what she wants and do what she wants without any reluctance.


    This is a very free little girl, Guo Zhao can spoil her like this, which shows that Guo Zhao loves her very much.


    "What?" Guo Hongling was surprised again. She thought it was a concubine, but it was his biological mother. She didn''t know what it was like when long Cang mentioned these things.


    Long Cang looked far away, his eyes floating far away, "the poison on my body is from my mother."


    Thinking about the appearance of long Cang''s poisonous hair, Guo Hongling still has some heartache in her heart. It turns out that he also has such suffering.


    "Since you are the crown prince, you are a valuable person. How could you have been poisoned like this since you were a child?"


    "Scared?"


    This time, long Cang didn''t deny it. Guo Hongling looked at long Cang stupidly. Obviously, she didn''t expect that his identity was so high that he was the prince of XueGuo. She held long Cang up in a daze and didn''t know what to say.


    "You can''t be the prince of the snow kingdom!"


    Long Cang shook his head, "No."


    That''s what Guo Hongling thought of. She thought that he might be the prince of XueGuo. He was really born in a distinguished family. No wonder she had such momentum. On the contrary, she thought low of long Cang''s identity.


    "You are a royal, you are a prince?"


    "Dragon is the surname of the XueGuo royal family."


    Originally, long Cang didn''t intend to tell Guo Hongling so much. Maybe the night was too beautiful. Suddenly, long Cang didn''t want to hide Guo Hongling. Since she wanted to know, let her know. No matter whether she would like to go with him or not, he wanted to let Guo Hongling know who he was.


    For that position, it is full of blood and calculation. Husband and wife are not like husband and wife, and brothers are not like brothers and sisters. If she is allowed to be in the palace, she will be very unhappy.


    Guo Hongling''s face changed when she thought of the royal family. She really didn''t want to be involved with the royal family. There were too many intrigues in the royal family. Although she didn''t get close, she heard a lot of things.


    If they are not the children of the aristocratic family, are they from the royal family?


    Originally she wanted to be the son of XueGuo''s family.


    She remembered that she came to Guiwang peak the day after she told long Cang about it. She really thought it was incredible that he could find out in such a short time. His identity must be higher than she thought.


    Guo Hongling had never asked about the identity of long Cang before. Seeing that she knew Shen Haitang and found out about the ghost king so quickly, she began to be curious about the identity of long Cang.


    "I thought you were special? It''s mysterious, and you know so many things. Who are you


    I just feel more distressed for him. I''m afraid I can''t let go of being poisoned by my biological mother all my life! But long Cang''s tone was so calm, as if it was just a small thing.


    "Why did she do that?"


    "My mother is a queen, but she can''t be spoiled. Princess Qi is pressing her step by step, and the son she gave birth to is deeply loved by her father and Emperor. The father and Emperor even have the idea of making her son the crown prince. Our mother and son are in a precarious position, and the mother and queen are very worried. Finally, she personally poisons her and blames Princess Qi for all this."

 Chapter 925

    "Do you know all these things?"


    "Of course I know, but I don''t have a choice. Only in this way can I completely overthrow Princess Qi and keep my position as the crown prince and the future and life of our mother and son."


    "Then why should I poison you? This kind of poison is too cruel to you."


    "Ah..." Guo Hongling raised her head and looked at long Cang, "what did you just say?"


    After a long time, long Cang suddenly asked, "Hongling, would you like to go back to the snow country with me?"


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became oppressive. No one spoke. Kunbu simply lay on the ground and fell asleep next to him. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing to sit here, neither to listen nor not to listen.


    The truth is that Guo Hongling didn''t know what to say, and suddenly became silent.


    "So what? I enjoy the supreme honor and bear more responsibilities than ordinary people." Long Cang''s tone is still very indifferent, obviously he has been indifferent to these things.


    "You went through these things as a child."


    Guo Hongling''s tone was very serious, but long Cang couldn''t help laughing. It was the first time that he heard someone say that he loved him. He reached out and rubbed Guo Hongling''s hair. "What a silly girl. I was born in the royal family when I was young. I haven''t seen anything. These things are nothing to me."


    "It hurts."


    "What do you think?"


    Guo Hongling shook her head. "It''s not frightening me. I think..."


    "Scared you?" See Guo Hongling small face pale, long Cang also some regret and she said these, how can she hear these things.


    I don''t know how long Cang has come over these years and how he has survived the pain. If other people poison him, he can still get revenge, but he can''t even say it here. These things must be secrets in his heart. Does it also prove that he clearly trusts himself that he can say these things to himself?


    If she had, she would not have done it.


    Long Cang''s tone is still calm, but Guo Hongling knows that with this, there is a barrier between mother and son that can''t be eliminated for a lifetime. It''s long Cang''s biological mother. She can''t say anything, but she really feels cruel.


    "Her inner suffering is no less than me. At least she helped her overthrow Princess Qi and keep her position as Queen."


    Guo Hongling didn''t know what to say, but she felt a little pain in her heart. She looked at long Cang, and the concern in her eyes was obvious, "would you hate her?"


    "This kind of poison is not fatal, but every attack will be extremely painful. If the mother is not cruel, how can her father pity her."


    The more she said, Guo Hongling was more and more in love with long Cang. She really felt that all this was too cruel to long Cang. He said that he was only six years old when he was poisoned. How could a child bear such pain.


    "I know you don''t like the royal family and it''s not suitable for you to stay in such a place, but I still want to ask you if you would like to go back to the snow country with me. It''s my selfishness and I want to keep you by my side."


    Originally, he made up his mind not to take her. She was a simple and free girl. The Imperial Palace was really not suitable for her, but he really couldn''t bear Guo Hongling. When he thought of going back to XueGuo alone, he couldn''t help asking. After all, it was the first time that he liked a woman so much.


    "I..." Guo Hongling didn''t know how to say that she really wanted to be with long Cang, but she didn''t want to go to such a distant place, and she didn''t want to get involved in the Imperial Palace, which was a cage for her.

 Chapter 926

    Thinking about her father, she finally shook her head, "long Cang, I''m sorry, I..."


    "I''ve long guessed that you would refuse. I don''t have to say anything else. I understand."


    This result was expected by him. Although Guo Hongling was simple, she was a very thoughtful girl. He understood what Guo Hongling meant.


    The ghost king said, throwing the purple Salvia miltiorrhiza into kunbu''s hand, and then turning to leave, suddenly came the voice of long Cang behind him, "you''d better forget her!"


    "Begonia did mention you to me. Now that you''ve got purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, you can go now!"


    Long Cang raised an imperceptible smile on his lips. "It turns out that Haitang and you mentioned me. It doesn''t matter who I am. You can rest assured that she won''t trouble Haitang. It''s her own ability that makes her come to this day. On the contrary, I admire her a little."


    The ghost king asked suddenly.


    "Are you long Cang?"


    Got things, he really want to go back to the snow country, his father''s body is more and more bad, now there are a lot of things to him to take care of.


    "She and I are still friends. If she can be the crown princess, I''m happy for her. As long as I get purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, I''ll go back to the snow kingdom in two days."


    The next day, the ghost King brought purple Salvia miltiorrhiza, but said to long Cang reluctantly, "I can give purple Salvia miltiorrhiza to you, but you have to promise me that you can''t go to the trouble of Begonia any more, just think that Begonia is dead."


    I hope this little girl can be happy all the time.


    Finally, after Guo Hongling fell asleep, he moved Guo Hongling to his arms. He held Guo Hongling all the time. Finally, he could not help leaning over and kissing her on the cheek.


    Long Cang didn''t sleep all night. He always looked at Guo Hongling''s sleeping face. His eyes were very gentle and his heart felt very satisfied.


    Guo Hongling was a little tired. She closed her eyes for a while and then fell asleep.


    Guo Hongling didn''t say anything more. She closed her eyes and leaned on long Cang''s shoulder. Let her be presumptuous! There will never be such an opportunity again.


    "What''s the pain? Go to sleep! After a while, it will be daybreak, and I won''t sleep long. "


    Long Cang thought that she was going to say that men and women are not compatible. As a result, she said something like this. She wanted to tease her, thinking that teasing her might make her run away. Long Cang swallowed it.


    "I''ll really fall asleep. Won''t your shoulder hurt then?"


    Long Cang stretched out his hand to hold Guo Hongling''s shoulder, and let Guo Hongling lean on his shoulder. "I''ll sleep like this tonight."


    In order not to let Longcang see anything, she lowered her eyes and said to Longcang, "it''s late. Have a rest!"


    The thought of their separation made Guo Hongling feel bad.


    How can she forget long Cang? I''m afraid she won''t forget him all her life. She will keep him in mind.


    "I''ll leave after I get the purple Salvia miltiorrhiza. I can''t leave XueGuo for a long time. Hongling, take care after I leave. If you have anything to write to me in the future, at least remember me."


    "When are you going to leave?"


    The ghost King''s steps, without saying anything, disappeared into the mountains.


    Kunbu opened the brocade box. There was a purple ginseng lying in it. He took a little and tasted it in his mouth. Finally, he nodded, "master, this is indeed purple Salvia miltiorrhiza."


    Long Cang nodded and gave a smile to Guo Hongling

 Chapter 927

    Guo Hongling also laughed, but very hard, "this purple Salvia miltiorrhiza is not for me to take, I have nothing to be at ease, since we get things, then we go down the mountain first!"


    Guo Hongling''s tone obviously became lighter. In fact, she felt a long sigh of relief in her heart. There was hope to get rid of his poisonous insects. Thinking about his sufferings over the years, Guo Hongling really felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    Long Cang originally wanted to hold Guo Hongling''s hand, thinking that he was going to separate from Guo Hongling, and finally restrained himself.


    He knew that persuading Guo Hongling was useless, so he came to Longcang, hoping that Longcang would leave Yucheng as soon as possible.


    His biggest worry was that it happened.


    What he said was very sincere. After all, it was his daughter. Guo Zhao saw clearly that Guo Hongling fell in love with long Cang, otherwise he would not follow long Cang to Guiwang peak.


    The little girl was born in a commercial shop. In terms of her identity, she is not worthy of young master long. Hongling is the youngest, and I have been pampered since I was a child. Therefore, Hongling is a person who can''t be wronged and doesn''t know how to bear it. She and young master long are not the same people. I hope that young master long will let her go and choose another couple. "


    "I have checked that dragon is the surname of the royal family of the snow Kingdom, and young master long has extraordinary bearing. If I guess correctly, young master long should come from the royal family of the snow kingdom.


    At this meeting, Guo Zhao was in long Cang''s room. Long Cang himself poured a cup of tea for Guo Zhao. Guo Zhao took the tea from long Cang and lifted the lid of the cup. The fog came up. He put the tea on the table and his eyebrows were full of worry.


    Guo Hongling didn''t have a good rest all the way. The first thing she did when she went back to her house was to take a bath. After changing her clean clothes, she lay sleepy in bed and soon fell asleep.


    A few days later, they arrived in Yucheng. As soon as they arrived in Yucheng, they went straight to Guofu.


    After going down the mountain, they got on the carriage, but they still didn''t say anything. In order to avoid embarrassment, Guo Hongling pretended to be asleep as soon as she got on the carriage. She kept her eyes closed and Longcang didn''t disturb her.


    Both of them stopped talking. It was quiet all around. Occasionally, there was the sound of birds flying over their heads.


    What she didn''t know was that long Cang didn''t sleep all night. Just to avoid her embarrassment, she pretended to be asleep.


    Then she quietly got up and touched her hot cheek. Fortunately, long Cang was not disturbed by her.


    When she woke up in the morning, she found that she was lying in Longcang''s arms, and Longcang''s eyes were closed. She didn''t dare to wake Longcang, and she didn''t know how she was lying in his arms. She was very upset.


    "If I get my own antidote, maybe I''m not so happy yet?" Guo Hongling thought this was not right. Her face was a little hot. She didn''t start and avoided long Cang''s eyes. She suddenly remembered the scene of waking up this morning.


    On the way down the mountain, Guo Hongling was in a good mood. Seeing that Guo Hongling was walking like a rabbit, long Cang couldn''t help laughing. "If someone didn''t know, he thought it was you who got the antidote."


    This farewell, he and Guo Hongling will probably never meet again in their lifetime.


    As long as he''s gone, Guo Hongling will have nothing to think about, and there''s no need to continue that one month appointment.


    "Master Guo, if Hongling comes with me, I will take good care of Hongling."


    Guo Zhao shook his head. "You can''t take care of her. You are a member of the royal family. Surrounded by beauties, you have been used to the intrigues of the royal family for a long time. Hongling is different. Although she has a fierce temperament, she is very simple. She has never experienced anything. She has a sinister heart. I''m afraid that sometimes master long is powerless. I can''t bear her suffering."

 Chapter 928

    "Master Guo really loves Hongling very much. It''s also her blessing to have a father like you. I know Master Guo is right. In fact, Hongling has refused me. She can''t bear to leave master Guo."


    Guo Zhao is stunned, obviously did not expect that Guo Hongling has rejected long Cang, he thought Guo Hongling would convince him, did not expect that she would do so.


    He is absolutely right. Guo Hongling must love long Cang.


    "Miss, go to the dining room after you wash! The people around the master have called before, saying that when the young lady wakes up, she will go to the dining room for dinner. "


    Guo Hongling frowned. Her father went to find long Cang to do something. She had a premonition in her heart that it must be her business. It shouldn''t be persuading long Cang to leave!


    "I saw that the master went to master Long''s room in the afternoon and stayed for a long time before I came out. I didn''t know what I had talked with master long."


    Guo Hongling continued to gargle and asked casually, "can I see long Cang in the afternoon?"


    "Miss, it''s too tired."


    Guo Hongling got up from the bed, took the handkerchief handed over by Yulan, and wiped her face, "I''ve slept so long."


    When Guo Hongling woke up, it was already dark. She yawned and Yulan brought her washing utensils. "Miss is awake at last. It''s going to be dinner. She wanted to wake up miss."


    Now with the promise of long Cang, Guo Zhao was completely relieved.


    This kind of psychological preparation, he has already done well, just did not mention it with Guo Hongling.


    He had mentioned this matter with his eldest son and his daughter-in-law for a long time. If he stopped, he would let them take care of his little daughter. Fortunately, Guo Hongling had a good relationship with his elder brother and sister-in-law.


    Although Guo Zhao kept on talking, he never thought about forcing Guo Hongling to marry. If she didn''t want to, he would not force her to marry someone he didn''t like as a father. He didn''t want his daughter to be wronged. Even if she was criticized, he would admit it.


    "Hongling always has nothing on her mind, some of them are heartless. I''m really worried about her marriage. If it''s a good marriage, it''s OK to keep her for a lifetime."


    "Master Guo doesn''t have to thank me. In fact, I''m afraid I''ll hurt Hongling. I''m afraid she can''t adapt to the life of XueGuo. If she doesn''t want to, I won''t force her. I still hope she can be as happy as she used to be."


    Guo Zhao was relieved that the stone hanging in his heart was completely on the ground. "Thank you, Mr. long."


    I will leave Yucheng tomorrow. Master Guo can rest assured that he will take good care of Hongling in the future, and don''t force her to die. In fact, Hongling has her own ideas. I hope she will be happy in the future. "


    "When I was at guiwangfeng, I mentioned it to Hongling, but she refused. She said she didn''t want to be too far away from you. She was also a filial child.


    Guo Hongling felt her stomach. She was really hungry. She didn''t delay any longer. After a little grooming, she went to the dining room in a hurry.


    When she arrived at the dining room, her elder brother and sister-in-law were all there. In addition, long Cang and master Guo were also there. Long Cang sat next to Guo Zhao. They talked speculatively and heard Guo Zhao''s laughter from a distance. It''s really incredible that they also had a chat. You should know that long Cang is not easy to get close to, and he always looks like he is a thousand miles away.


    See Guo Hongling come in, Guo Zhao waved to Guo Hongling, "little girl wake up, originally also ready to let people to urge."

 Chapter 929

    There is a table of wine and vegetables on the table. There are all kinds of delicacies. Even the hairy crabs that we usually don''t eat much are on the table. Seeing these dishes, Guo Hongling is even more hungry. "Father, you prepare so many dishes. Is this to help me


    "Little sister, young master long is leaving tomorrow. This is for young master long."


    Guo Hongling''s elder brother suddenly spoke.


    After that, long Cang released his hand, took out a hollowed out jade pendant from his arms and handed it to Guo Hongling. It was a white jade pendant, and the hollowed out pattern was bingdilian. It looked very delicate.


    Guo Hongling finished and was about to leave. Long Cang suddenly reached out and held Guo Hongling''s wrist, "Hongling, and so on."


    Guo Hongling raised her eyes and looked at long Cang. Her heart jumped very fast. She didn''t know what to say. Her eyes were bright. Suddenly, she flustered and avoided long Cang''s eyes. "I want to go back to my room. I won''t see you off tomorrow. Take care of yourself and have a good trip."


    "For me, the most beautiful scenery in Yucheng is you."


    "I just think there are many beautiful sceneries in Yucheng. It''s rare for you to come here. You leave without taking a good look at these sceneries. I feel sorry when you think about it."


    "I How can I... " Guo Hongling didn''t admit it. She didn''t know what she could do after she admitted it. She decided not to follow long Cang. Since it was impossible, she said she didn''t know what to say.


    Long Cang looks at Guo Hongling and suddenly asks with a smile.


    "What''s the difference between staying two more days and going tomorrow? You have to go. Hongling, don''t you want to leave me?"


    Guo Hongling has no reason to stay. She can only stay long Cang for two more days.


    "In such a hurry? You can''t stay two more days. "


    "Well."


    After dinner, long Cang left the dining room. Guo Hongling immediately chased him and stopped him. "Do you really want to leave tomorrow?"


    He admits that Guo Hongling''s mood can affect his mood.


    As he spoke, he looked at Guo Hongling with Yu Guang. He saw that she was depressed, and his heart was not comfortable.


    Guo Hongling''s elder brother is also a good talker. He always asks about XueGuo. Although long Cang''s expression is light, he patiently explains it to him.


    Mingming is very hungry, but she doesn''t know how to eat. Guo Hongling doesn''t talk much next. She keeps eating with her head down. She takes a mouthful of food to her mouth, but she tastes bitter.


    Guo Hongling pretends to greet warmly.


    Guo Hongling shook her head, "nothing. Maybe I''ve been sleeping for a long time in the afternoon, so I have a headache. Come on, come on, since everyone is here, let''s have dinner!"


    "What''s the matter with you, little sister?" See Guo Hongling seems unhappy, one side of the sister-in-law concern asked.


    This meal is doomed to be tasteless.


    Guo Hongling sat down. She was so hungry that she suddenly lost her appetite. Although she knew that long Cang would leave sooner or later, she really heard that she had a bad feeling in her heart, and she felt reluctant to part with it.


    "There''s something else going on in XueGuo, so it''s Mr. Guo''s enthusiasm to go back early and prepare so many dishes."


    Hearing that long Cang was leaving tomorrow, Guo Hongling''s smile solidified instantly. She turned and looked at long Cang, "so urgent?"


    "This is my jade pendant. I''ll leave it for you to think about. It''s not a waste to know."


    Guo Hongling reaches for the jade pendant and rubs the white one. Bingdilian always means to be united. He actually has a jade pendant engraved with bingdilian on his body.


    "It''s not something you''ve prepared for a girl, is it?"

 Chapter 930

    "This is something my mother gave me. It''s probably for you. Hongling, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to give this jade pendant to you. Besides you, there is no one who wants to give it to you."


    Guo Hongling hung her head and suddenly felt sad. "You can give this jade pendant to the princess."


    "The crown princess has nothing to do with her heart, nor does she like it. I just want to give this jade pendant to the person I like, Hongling. As the crown prince, I really have all kinds of helplessness, and I have been married under the arrangement of my father and Emperor for a long time.


    "You are so obvious in the dining room tonight. How can I not see that you like Mr. long?"


    "Is it seen by my sister-in-law?"


    Roche went to Guo Hongling and sat down on the steps beside her. "I knew you were in a bad mood, so I came to see you. Your elder brother was worried about you too."


    Guo Hongling managed to squeeze out a smile.


    "Sister in law, you haven''t slept yet."


    At this time, she heard footsteps, Guo Hongling looked up, just saw his sister-in-law Roche.


    It seems that tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    Even for a moment, she wanted to run to find long Cang, but she forced down the idea.


    But at the moment, she has no intention to watch the moon or the night scenery. When she thinks of that she will never see again after tomorrow''s parting, she has a feeling of suffocation in her heart.


    She raised her head and found that the night was very beautiful. The stars in the sky were twinkling and the moonlight was shining.


    After going back, Guo Hongling had been sitting on the steps with the jade pendant in her hand.


    He forcibly restrained his mind and turned back to his room.


    Long Cang stood still, looking at Guo Hongling''s back all the time. What should she do?


    With that, Guo Hongling turned around and ran away. She was very fast. She was afraid that if she was a little slower, she would let long Cang see the tears in her eyes.


    She clenched the jade pendant in her hand, "I will keep this jade pendant well. Long Cang, I have nothing to give you. Take care of yourself."


    But knowing that long Cang was going to leave, she was really reluctant to give up. Several times, she almost said that she was going with him, and then she swallowed it.


    After hearing these words, Guo Hongling didn''t know what it was like. She felt a little uncomfortable. She knew that he was the prince, so she didn''t dare to take that step.


    After Guo Zhao looked for him, he thought carefully that he and Guo Hongling were really not the same people.


    He can''t give her freedom, he can''t give her the status of wife, he can''t give all the things that Guo Hongling should have.


    The emperor should have given up his love. I didn''t plan to like anyone in my life. It''s an accident to meet you, and it''s also an accident to your heart. I really shouldn''t take you away. If you follow me, I can''t promise you a couple all my life. I can''t give you what you want. "


    All the people around me are not what I want. They are all for consolidating the position of the crown prince. I don''t have any women I particularly like.


    "No, my sister-in-law is talking nonsense." There''s no basis for this denial.


    Luo Shi said with a light smile, "I''m from the past. I see these things clearly. It seems that you are really interested in Mr. long. It''s no wonder that Mr. long has a good appearance. He is really the dragon among the people. It''s a pity that he is a XueGuo man. His father always loves you, so he won''t trust you to marry to XueGuo."


    "It''s not my father''s fault. I refused. I don''t want to be too far away from my father."

 Chapter 931

    "But you''re not happy."


    Roche took a look at Guo Hongling, and suddenly sighed, "little sister, it''s not easy to meet someone who is in love with each other. Maybe this is the only one in your life. Are you sure you won''t regret it in the future?


    I''d better think about it carefully. My father really cares about you and is afraid that you will be wronged when you marry in XueGuo. But if you are happy, he will also be happy for you. I''m from here. I know all your thoughts. "


    "When I married him, I also had doubts in my heart. I was afraid that he would change his mind. After so many years, do you think he has changed? My heart is at ease. It''s no use asking anyone about these things. After a long time, I''ll know. "


    Guo Hongling knew that what Roche said was very reasonable. She looked at Roche with admiration on her face. "Big brother is very good to his sister-in-law?"


    As for whether you will change your mind, no matter who you marry, there is such a problem. Who knows what will happen in the future? Who can guarantee a lifetime of unchangeable, have to go on their own to know the answer


    "Silly girl, I really went to XueGuo. These things are very important. Only in this way can I have a firm foothold in the harem. I think master long is very sincere to you. He really likes you and will treat you well in the future.


    Guo Hongling shook her head, "sister-in-law, I don''t want to be the empress dowager, and I don''t want to fight for anything. I just like him, and other things don''t matter."


    As long as he has you in his heart, there will always be a place for you in the harem. If you can give birth to a prince, you may be able to become the Empress Dowager in the future. This is a blessing that no one else can ask for. "


    "If he is the crown prince, he can''t live like an ordinary man. No wonder he has that kind of bearing. He turns out to be the future emperor, and three palaces and six courtyards are indispensable.


    Luo was a little surprised. She knew that long Cang was a member of the royal family of the snow Kingdom, but she did not expect that he would be the prince of the snow Kingdom, who was going to inherit the great unification.


    At that time, she was just one of his many women. She lived by grace in the palace wall. She was afraid that one day long Cang would change her mind. After all, there was no shortage of beautiful family members in the palace.


    This is also something that Guo Hongling is concerned about. He is the one who will inherit the throne in the future and is destined to have six courtyards.


    "But he is the prince of the snow Kingdom and a member of the royal family. He has a wife and concubine for a long time. I stay with him, just one of the many women around him."


    She looked at Roche in some surprise, and Roche patted her on the shoulder, "they say that my eldest sister-in-law is like a mother. My biggest wish is that my younger sister can find a husband. I hope my younger sister won''t miss this good marriage. My father has me and your elder brother to take care of her. You don''t have to worry. I really don''t want you to leave a lifelong regret."


    Guo Hongling did not expect her sister-in-law to support her and long Cang together.


    "Sister-in-law, can I really have a try?"


    Roche''s tone is very firm, "of course, many people have never met the person they like in their whole life. It''s very lucky to meet them.


    Younger sister, don''t leave yourself a lifelong regret. You don''t have to worry about your father. We will take good care of your father. In fact, my father hopes you can live a good life. If you believe in your own vision, you can go on. After a long time, your father will feel relieved when he sees that you are living a good life. You have grown up, so you should face some things by yourself Will grow, and we can''t protect you forever. "

 Chapter 932

    Guo Hongling did not speak, a thoughtful appearance, Roche see what should be said, once again patted Guo Hongling''s shoulder, "you think about it, tomorrow morning dragon son can go, this matter must be carefully considered."


    After that, Luo left Guo Hongling''s yard. Guo Hongling continued to sit on the steps, thinking about Luo''s words.


    Xiaochun, Luo''s maid, was waiting at the gate of the yard. Seeing Luo''s coming, she held out her hand and said, "will miss listen to the young lady?"


    "I want to be alone for a while, Yulan. Go down and have a rest."


    "That young lady..."


    Guo Hongling waved her hand, "no, it''s just me that she doesn''t welcome. I don''t want to make a mess of my family."


    "Miss, young lady, it''s too much. Why don''t we tell the master and childe these words?"


    Thinking of this, Guo Hongling can''t help laughing. It''s ridiculous. It turns out that it''s the same at home.


    It turned out that her sister-in-law, who seemed to be in harmony with her, had long wanted to drive her out of the house, and had long felt that she was no more than the Guo family.


    After going back, he told Guo Hongling what he had heard. Guo Hongling, who was already upset, was still a little stunned. Obviously, he did not expect that this family could not accommodate her.


    These words just fell in Yulan''s ears. She went to deliver things to long Cang for Guo Hongling. On the way back, she saw Luo Shi and her maidservant. When she heard that they said more about Guo Hongling, she began to listen to them. Unexpectedly, she heard these words. Yulan was very angry.


    She has been married to the Guo family for ten years. She has been patient with Guo Hongling for ten years. If she wants to endure for a lifetime, she will feel terrible.


    She really hoped that Guo Hongling would follow long Cang and leave early tomorrow morning.


    Roche''s eyes sank down, "I hope this time can send this God of plague away, our days will be clean."


    "What the young lady said is that the young lady is really noisy in the house. She dances with swords and guns every day, which makes the young lady unwilling to study."


    She had a hunch that if she missed long Cang, Guo Hongling would not be able to get married in a short time. Maybe she would really stay in Guo''s house for a lifetime.


    It''s not easy to see a person who is attracted by Guo Hongling. Of course, she can''t miss it. She must try her best to promote it and let Guo Hongling leave Guo''s house as soon as possible. She doesn''t want to keep her sister-in-law all her life.


    This is the purpose of Luo''s persuading Guo Hongling. She wants Guo Hongling to marry as soon as possible, but Guo Hongling is hard to get married. In addition, she likes to wave the whip all the time. She really has a headache.


    I''ve been good enough to her in the face of my father and husband over the years, but if I live like this all my life, I can''t stand it. It''s cold and far away in the snow country. If she marries to the snow country, it''s no better. "


    If she had lived in the mansion all her life, I would have a headache, and I would have to accommodate her everywhere. How could my sister-in-law never leave.


    My father knew this in his heart, and he was ready to let her never get married. He even mentioned it to me, so that I could take good care of my little sister in the future.


    "She''s still interested in that, otherwise how could she be so distressed? I think she would listen." Luo said as he walked, "my father loves my little sister the most. She''s hot tempered and willful. Yucheng can''t get married.


    "Miss, if you have anything to do, you can call it a slave."


    After Yulan finished, she turned and left.


    Guo Hongling continued to sit on the steps, staring at the stars in the sky, and suddenly made a decision.

 Chapter 933

    At dawn the next day, long Cang is about to leave Guo''s house. As soon as he leaves the yard, he suddenly meets Guo Hongling with a heavy burden. Long Cang doesn''t know what Guo Hongling means. She says that she won''t come to see him off today.


    Guo Hongling showed a brilliant smile toward long Cang, "why, don''t you welcome me?"


    "Hongling, you..."


    Knowing that Guo Hongling was suffering, long Cang held Guo Hongling''s hand. If he had not met her, he would never have thought about who he would love in his life. He was ready to be merciless and loveless. Since God sent her to him, he would treat Guo Hongling well.


    Guo Hongling nodded heavily, his eyes were red. "I must come back to see. I left a letter for my father. I don''t know if he would blame me. I dare not say those words to him face to face."


    Long Cang hugged Guo Hongling, "I won''t give you such an opportunity, and I won''t allow you to say such words in the future. Hongling, when you want to come back, I will come back with you to have a look."


    "If you dare to let me down, I will go without a trace. I will never see you again in my life." Guo Hongling stares at long Cang.


    "I will never fail you."


    Long Cang holds Guo Hongling, smile on his face gradually deep, determined to love Guo Hongling, this girl is really good.


    She didn''t want to lose long Cang.


    She didn''t want to leave. She was worried about her father. Let''s take it as if she was sorry for her father!


    Guo Hongling admits that Luo''s words have an impact on her. She once thought of staying in Guo''s house for a lifetime. Since her sister-in-law didn''t want to stay with her, why did she have to stay? She would be dirty at that time.


    "Well, I''ve decided that I''ll go with you. If I don''t marry you, I should have no one to marry. In fact, I don''t want to be an old girl all my life."


    She is free by nature. If she doesn''t want to go, long Cang won''t force Guo Hongling to follow her. He likes to see Guo Hongling smile and wants to see her always happy. XueGuo is too far away.


    "Although I really want to take you away, I don''t want to be so selfish. It''s up to you to decide."


    "If you don''t come, you can come to me. Maybe you can persuade me and I''ll go with you?"


    Guo Hongling''s tone was very serious. Long Cang held Guo Hongling in his arms and held Guo Hongling tightly. "Silly girl, I didn''t expect you to come..."


    "Of course, I know what I''ll say, and I won''t go back on it. I''ve thought about it all night and asked myself all night. I''ve asked the same answer countless times. If I lose you, I''ll regret my whole life. Long Cang, I want to go with you."


    Long Cang reached out and grabbed Guo Hongling''s shoulders. "Hongling, do you know what you say? If you go with me, you can''t go back all your life."


    It''s rare to see the appearance of long Cang''s gaffe. Guo Hongling can''t help giggling.


    "I said, I''m going with you."


    Long Cang thought he had heard wrong. He was surprised and happy. He was always calm and incoherent. "You I beg your pardon? Hongling, say it again. "


    "I thought all night, I want to go with you, long Cang, would you like to take me?"


    This is the person he wants to cherish all his life.


    After getting on the carriage, Guo Hongling lifted the curtain of the carriage and kept looking out. Suddenly, her eyes were red again.


    Long Cang just sat beside her and said nothing. He just held Guo Hongling''s hand. He knew that he was very wronged by Guo Hongling, and he would make up for her in the future.

 Chapter 934

    When she arrived at the gate of the city, Guo Hongling stopped the carriage. She looked outside and suddenly burst out a smile. Goodbye, Yucheng.


    I don''t know when I will come back next time, but she will come back.


    All of a sudden, Guo Hongling heard the sound of the horse''s hooves. Then, she saw Guo Zhao. Guo Hongling immediately got out of the carriage, and long Cang also got out of the carriage.


    Guo Hongling has been crying and can''t say anything at all. Seeing that Guo Hongling is crying so much, Guo Zhao smiles instead. "If you want to cry so well, I''ll see you married today. Hongling, don''t think too much about me in the future. I''ll be relieved if you''re happy."


    After hearing these words, Guo Zhao more or less relieved, forced out a smile, "that''s good, young master long, I give my daughter to you."


    "Although it''s not appropriate for Yue to call your father-in-law now, I still want to call you like this. Father in law, don''t worry. I will take good care of Hongling and take her to see you in the future. I won''t let her be wronged. You hold her in your hand, and I''ll do the same in the future."


    Long Cang received the letter and pepper, but he was very moved. Guo Zhao was the father who loved his daughter most.


    Guo Zhao said, and took out a letter and a small jar of pepper. The letter contained Guo Hongling''s favorite dishes.


    She just went to the snow country. She must not be used to the food there. There are many dishes on the list that she likes to eat. The practice has been written down in detail. You can let the cook do it. This is pepper. You can take some with you. "


    She often has a bad appetite, so she can''t eat at that time. You ask people to prepare some sour radish for her. She likes eating these things most. It''s very appetizing. I don''t know if XueGuo has sour radish. It''s written in this list that you can let people follow.


    XueGuo has a long way to go. We should take good care of her along the way, and we should take good care of her in the future. I don''t ask for anything else, just ask her to be good.


    With that, Guo Zhao looked at long Cang and told him carefully, "young master long, my daughter has been held in the palm of her hand since she was a child. It''s hard to avoid that she has some small temperament. You should bear with her more and make a good noise in the future.


    Guo Zhao sighed and patted Guo Hongling on the shoulder. His tone was a little sad. "It''s really a girl who doesn''t want to stay. If you decide, there''s nothing to say about being a father."


    Guo Hongling nodded heavily. She had thought about it for a long time, and she had really decided.


    Guo Zhao jumped down from the horse and came to Guo Hongling, "I want to leave a letter secretly, so I''m afraid I''ll stop you? Hongling, have you really decided? "


    Guo Hongling did not dare to look into Guo Zhao''s eyes, for fear that Guo Zhao would be angry with himself.


    "Dad, it''s my decision. I want to go with long Cang. I''m sorry, Dad, I let you down."


    Long Cang stood beside her and said solemnly to Guo Zhao, "master Guo, I''m sorry. I still took Hongling. I broke my appointment."


    Guo Hongling''s eyes were red. She didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect Guo Zhao to see the letter so soon.


    "Dad, I..."


    "Take care of yourself, father." Guo Hongling sniffed.


    "Let''s go. Look how old you are, and you''re still crying. People are coming and going in the street. What''s it like? I''ll be a little more restrained in the future."


    Guo Zhao persuades Guo Hongling to get on the carriage. He has already prepared this letter for his future son-in-law. It''s good to send it.

 Chapter 935

    Guo Hongling reluctantly got on the carriage. Guo Zhao stood in the same place until the carriage went out of the gate and could not see it any more.


    Guo Hongling leaned on long Cang''s shoulder. Although she didn''t cry, her eyes were red all the time. They didn''t say anything. Long Cang just accompanied Guo Hongling quietly.


    Born in the royal family, he has long been indifferent to these, but today he was moved by the scene of their father and daughter''s separation, which is probably the most missing thing of the royal family.


    It''s cold outside, but it''s quite warm inside. Empress Lin only wears a thin jacket, and the furnishings inside are totally different from those of Jiang. There are thick carpets on the ground, no stools, just sitting cross legged on the ground. There are not many porcelain and jade wares, and there are many things made of fur everywhere.


    After entering the palace, long Cang first LED Guo Hongling to see empress Lin. before he came, he had already told empress Lin everything, so empress Lin knew that Guo Hongling existed.


    Guo Hongling nodded just now. In fact, she was quite nervous. She knew that she was not the kind of girl loved by her elders. That was the case in Yucheng. Even her aunt didn''t like her very much.


    "With me, I won''t. My mother will love you."


    "Will the queen not like me?" Guo Hongling is very worried. After all, she is not a snowman, and she is also the daughter of an ordinary merchant in Jiangguo.


    "The little girl is still very vindictive." Long Cang stretched out his hand and scraped Guo Hongling''s nose. "I''ll take you to see my mother first."


    "You''re still alive. Of course it''s hot." Guo Hongling replied.


    Long Cang laughed, "my heart is also hot."


    Guo Hongling glared at long Cang, "a fool who doesn''t understand the customs."


    Long Cang answers Guo Hongling''s question seriously.


    "As far as I know, people''s heart will be cool only when they die."


    "How can there be such a cold place." Guo Hongling hugged long Cang''s arm, "but my heart is hot."


    Long Cang holds Guo Hongling''s hand and finds that it''s cold. Because of the cold weather, they like to drink spirits and eat beef and mutton, which Guo Hongling doesn''t like.


    "Snow country has no four seasons. Sometimes it doesn''t snow. It doesn''t always snow."


    "Fortunately, I''m not afraid of cold by nature. I don''t feel cold either. Does it snow all year round in the snow country?"


    "It''s cold in the snow, so the houses are thick. Hongling, are you cold?"


    At this time, they were already wearing thick cotton padded jackets. It was really cold in the snow country. It was still summer in Yucheng, but it turned into winter in the snow country. There were snowflakes floating outside and thick snow on the ground. All the houses here were round and mostly white, as if they were integrated with the snowflakes.


    A month later, they arrived in the capital of XueGuo, Xuecheng.


    a few days later, Guo Hongling was in a much better mood. Long Cang talked to her about the local conditions and customs of XueGuo. Guo Hongling listened with relish and thought XueGuo was very interesting.


    This meeting of he is full of pity to Guo Hongling, want to treat this little girl well all one''s life.


    They take off their cloak, and long Cang kneels down to salute. Guo Hongling stands together and salutes with long Cang.


    "Long Cang, you are back at last. Sit down!" Empress Lin did not call Guo Hongling, and her attitude was very cold.


    "Mother, she is Hongling, and her son''s purple Salvia miltiorrhiza is her gift. Son likes Hongling very much and wants to keep her around. I hope her mother will agree."

 Chapter 936

    Empress Lin''s eyes fell on Guo Hongling. Empress Lin was not that kind of amiable person. She was dignified and dignified, giving people a sense of supremacy and inaccessibility.


    She gave Guo Hongling a smile, "this girl is a living water spirit. Since you like it, just stay by and be a concubine."


    "Hongling is my son''s life-saving benefactor. I want her to be my side concubine. I''ve already made up my mind. I hope my mother will stop me."


    After hearing what long Cang said, empress Lin sighed. She knew that she was sorry for her son. Thinking about long Cang''s sufferings over the years, she felt uncomfortable and regretted it. But it was useless to regret it.


    "Only when I know her can I know what joy is."


    "Do you really like her that much?"


    She followed her son Chen all the way from the state of Jiang to the kingdom of snow. She promised her father that she would treat her well. After her mother, she is very important to her son Chen. She is the only one she wants these years. "


    "I don''t dare. I don''t blame my mother for her troubles. Hongling is the one I really like. These people have never asked for anything from my mother. Now I only want one thing. I hope my mother will treat Hongling well.


    Empress Lin didn''t want to mention it. Over the years, both mother and son have been careful to avoid it. However, both of them know very well that it can''t be avoided and always exists. It has become a knot that can''t be solved. "In those days, our palace had no choice but to find a way to live for us, otherwise Princess Qi would take everything away from us."


    "Are you still blaming the palace?"


    "What I have said is the truth." Since the poisoning, long Cang and empress Lin have lost a lot of feelings. The mother and son are very polite, and they don''t talk much.


    "Long Cang, you are just confused. How can you say such a thing?"


    Guo Hongling knows that long Cang has something to say to empress Lin alone. She nods her head. She knows very well that empress Lin doesn''t want her to be a side imperial concubine. Originally, she wanted to persuade long Cang, but it''s hard to say anything in front of empress Lin, so she had to step down first.


    Long Cang suddenly turned his head and said to Guo Hongling in a low voice, "Hongling, go to the outer hall and wait for me. It''s cold outside. Don''t go out. I''ll come soon."


    "Isn''t my son''s life worth a concubine?" Long Cang asked empress Lin in this way, which made empress Lin look a little ugly and speechless.


    There are two side imperial concubines beside long Cang. They are all girls from a big family who can help long Cang.


    Empress Lin naturally objected. She didn''t like Guo Hongling. She felt that this little girl was good-looking and good for nothing. She couldn''t help long Cang by staying with him.


    "You like that Guo Hongling can naturally stay around, but Guo Hongling is a merchant. This kind of background is too low to be the lintel of the imperial concubine. Your imperial concubines are all from famous families. If you let Guo Hongling be the imperial concubine, how can you convince the public?"


    If not, long Cang will let Guo Hongling be his concubine. He feels that he has wronged Guo Hongling to be his concubine.


    Just, since it is the woman he really likes, the side imperial concubine will side imperial concubine! He has never asked for anything, and has been cold hearted. She can''t bear to refuse her son''s only request. If Guo Hongling can make him less painful, she is willing to be kind to Guo Hongling.


    "It''s OK for you to give her the position of side concubine, but there''s one thing you must promise to our palace. Even if you have her, you can''t ignore other wives and concubines. Keep in mind that if you don''t live in peace, our Palace won''t let her go."


    "The son minister understands, mother empress rest assured is."

 Chapter 937

    In this way, empress Lin would not say anything. Long Cang didn''t need a talkative child. This time, he begged for a woman, which made her very surprised.


    Once upon a time, long Cang never cared about women, but all his thoughts were on government affairs.


    Guo Hongling was waiting anxiously for long Cang outside. After a while, long Cang came out and held Guo Hongling''s hand. "Is it cold?"


    If she doesn''t go too far, she won''t do it, but she''s definitely not the kind of person who bears humiliation. All these years, she has been bullying others again. It''s nothing for her to be bullied.


    Guo Hongling said so, but he didn''t really mean to cause trouble for long Cang.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Long Cang slanted his head and said with a gentle smile, "don''t hurt your hands."


    "Long Cang, if someone provokes me, I may whip people according to my temper. Will you be angry?"


    The Crown Princess leads the people to be blessed, and the blessing body retreats. Long Cang leads Guo Hongling to tingxueju.


    "You all go back! I''ll take Hongling to see where she lives first. "


    The other concubines and concubines heard that this ordinary Jiang native was the concubine with different faces. Many people were very jealous of Guo Hongling. Their prince was always cold-hearted and had never been so kind to any woman.


    "It''s certain that Hongling''s younger sister will go all the way to her children. My concubine will take good care of Hongling''s younger sister for your highness." The crown princess is a sister of Hongling. She is very kind.


    It''s said that Guo Hongling is the side princess. A little surprise flashed on the crown princess''s face, and soon she looked as usual.


    "After that, Hongling will be the imperial concubine of the east palace. You can choose more capable people to serve in tingxueju."


    Long Cang nodded. The crown princess came forward and said with a smile, "Your Highness, is this sister Hongling? My concubine has been asked to clean out tingxue residence for Hongling''s younger sister. "


    After returning to the East Palace, the crown princess had been waiting for long Cang with her concubines outside. Guo Hongling counted them carefully, and there were seven people. The crown princess looked as virtuous as she imagined, but the XueGuo people seemed to look rough, not as thin as Jiang Guoren.


    However, she would get along well with them. As long as those people didn''t provoke her, she would never choose anything. It was inevitable for her to marry into the imperial family.


    Even so, Guo Hongling is still a little melancholy in her heart. When she thinks of a bunch of sisters waiting, she really cares. After all, here, she has only long Cang.


    Guo Hongling said with a smile, "if I really feel aggrieved, I won''t stand here. I''m willing to stand here because I don''t feel aggrieved. You are the crown prince, and I don''t have such a powerful life experience. You don''t have to choose some things. I''m ready to face your wife and concubine."


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of these things. I''ll just let you do it. I''ll hurt you."


    "Did the queen say anything?"


    Long Cang leads Guo Hongling to say while walking.


    "Only a few dozen times? I thought it was more than a hundred times. "


    "Since we stepped into the snow country, you have said at least dozens of times whether it''s cold or not. How can I be so cold?"


    After entering tingxueju, long Cang personally untied Guo Hongling''s cloak and said, "there will be a canonization ceremony in two days, and that day will be our wedding day."


    Guo Hongling lowered her head, blushed and twisted her handkerchief.


    Long Cang only felt that the appearance of Hongling was particularly provocative. He could not help leaning over and kissing Hongling''s lips.

 Chapter 938

    Guo Hongling lived in tingxue in this way. The crown princess took good care of her. She not only arranged many maidservants to serve her, but also sent a lot of things to her.


    Long Cang knows that Guo Hongling is not used to XueGuo''s food. When they were still on the road, they ordered someone to find a cook of Jiang. After she moved into tingxueju, the cook of Jiang also went to tingxueju.


    In order to make it convenient for Guo Hongling to eat his hometown''s food, long Cang specially set up a small kitchen in tingxueju to let the cook cook cook for Guo Hongling according to the list given by Guo Zhao.


    "I don''t know what her highness likes about her." Li side imperial concubine lightly sighs a way.


    Guo Hongling nodded and went back with Yulan.


    "Thank you, princess."


    "Well, we''ll take care of Hongling''s sister more in the future. Hongling must be tired after kneeling for so long. Go back and have a rest quickly!"


    Zhou side imperial concubine also interrupts a way.


    "It''s normal for your highness to prefer more of Hongling''s younger sister when she''s new here. After all, she''s from the state of Jiang."


    Li side imperial concubine covers lip to smile a way, the sour meaning in tone is obvious.


    "Princess, your highness loves sister Hongling most now. I don''t know how many sisters I envy just because of the small kitchen."


    After the ceremony, the Crown Princess helped Guo Hongling up in person and said with a smile, "sister Hongling, we will be our own sisters in the future. We all have to make peace with each other. If you need anything, just open your mouth."


    This kneeling is an hour.


    The Crown Princess and the other two concubines had been waiting in Yuanbao hall for a long time. They were all dressed up and had delicate make-up on their faces. Later, Guo Hongling knelt down to salute the crown princess, knelt down to listen to the imperial edict, and then listened to the instructions of the crown princess.


    It''s said that the auspicious time is coming. Yulan doesn''t chat with Guo Hongling any more. She quickly sets up her hair and puts on her headdress. Then she goes out under the guidance of her maid.


    Two people are saying, outside spreads the maidservant''s urging voice, "master Guo, this auspicious time is coming, small master can want to be quicker."


    "What does Miss mean by that? I''m very happy to be with her. Anyway, I''ve been with her all my life."


    Guo Hongling laughed, "it''s really hard for you. Follow me to this freezing place."


    Although she has been here for several days, Yulan still can''t bear the cold of XueGuo. It''s really cold.


    "Miss, don''t worry about the master. The master has so many people to take care of him in the mansion. All the snow is good, but it''s too cold. I still feel cold when I sleep under such a thick quilt at night."


    Mention Guo Zhao, Guo Hongling some sad, "a few days later I write a letter to my father, tell him, everything is OK."


    "Your Highness is also very attentive to the young lady? Seeing that his royal highness treats the young lady like this, the maidservant is relieved, and the master will be at ease. "


    "The crown princess is really good at taking care of people."


    Guo Hongling''s face is full of happy smile. She is really happy these two days. Life in Donggong is different from what she imagined. No one comes to find fault with her. On the surface, she is very kind, especially the crown princess. She is unexpectedly good to her.


    "Miss, the Crown Princess sent someone to deliver cakes today. The crown princess is really nice to miss."


    Two days later, it was her canonization ceremony. Yulan helped Guo Hongling change the clothes she was canonized wearing, and stood behind her, knitting Guo Hongling''s hair.


    After two days, no one came to find fault, only the voice of hissing and asking.


    Guo Hongling was very moved by what long Cang had done.


    "Your Highness just likes it. What can we do?"


    "Well, you all go back, too!"


    The princess only felt upset and waved her hand. Seeing her husband treat a woman like this, it''s impossible to say that she has no feeling at all. It''s just that she is the princess and must be generous.

 Chapter 939

    After the canonization ceremony, Guo Hongling went back to tingxueju, but saw an internal supervisor moving things to tingxueju. She quickly stepped forward, and everyone knelt down to salute her.


    "Who asked you to move here?"


    Guo Hongling, surprised and happy, stopped the supervisor who was moving things and asked.


    "If you don''t come, how can I eat first? I''ll wait for you if I''m hungry."


    "Since I''m hungry, why don''t I eat early?"


    "It''s us, of course. Are you hungry? Sit down and eat. The food is cold."


    Long Cang''s eyes are gentle, doting on Guo Hongling and asks, "who is good-looking?"


    When long Cang came over, there was a red candle burning on the table, and there was a table of rich food and wine. Guo Hongling simply stood at the door waiting for him. Seeing that long Cang was wearing a red dress, he immediately came forward to hold long Cang''s hand and said with a smile, "it''s really beautiful."


    Guohongling usually like to wear red, immediately put on this set of red jacket, specially let Yulan give her a fine make-up.


    Then he sent Guo Hongling a set of scarlet clothes. Although they were not happy clothes, they were very happy.


    Then there are red dates, peanuts and lotus seeds on the maid''s side. There is a cut happy character on them.


    The maid was busy making the bed and tied a red curtain beside the bed. Guo Hongling stood by, in a very good mood, smiling all the time.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect him to prepare these things.


    Red is the only color to be used when she gets married. Long Cang''s nice appearance makes people change into such brocade quilt, which makes her heart sweet. She almost forgot that today is her canonization ceremony, which is also the day to officially marry long Cang.


    Yulan should come down, help Guo Hongling into the room, and change her lucky clothes. When she changes her clothes, another maid comes. This time, the maid brings a red brocade quilt. Seeing this brocade quilt, Guo Hongling gets up and says, "this..."


    "Good, good, master Guo."


    "I''ve been married. Don''t call me miss in the future. We''ll call him master Guo just like them. Now we''re very eye-catching, and we should be more careful so that people won''t pick up mistakes. Long Cang is so considerate for me, and I don''t want to cause him too much trouble."


    Guo Hongling waved her hand with a smile. Yulan stood behind Guo Hongling and couldn''t help laughing. "Miss can sit on the chair and stool at last. It''s hard for her these days."


    "You go!"


    But she didn''t want to embarrass long Cang, so she tried her best to do as the Romans do. She didn''t expect that long Cang would prepare these furniture, which was completely unexpected and warm in her heart.


    Guo Hongling is really not used to these, especially there is no stool, cross legged sitting for a long time, her feet are very sour, this is the same for Yulan.


    Snow rarely use tables and chairs, because it''s cold, the ground will be padded with plush cushion, cross legged sitting on it, eating table is secretly very low desk, and sleeping bed is also very low, just like sleeping on the ground.


    One of the leading internal supervisors respectfully replied, "tell master Guo that his highness ordered the slave to move here. He was afraid that master Guo was not used to using cushions, so he ordered people to buy tables, chairs and beds from the state of Jiang. These porcelain and jade ware were also prepared by his highness for master Guo."


    "Silly girl."


    Guo Hongling said with a smile, "I''m happy. What''s the matter?"


    Long Cang sat down opposite Guo Hongling. Guo Hongling poured a glass of wine for them. "I''m very happy today. I''m very happy. I like everything in this room very much. Long Cang, thank you for everything you''ve prepared."

 Chapter 940

    "I have wronged you, Hongling. I can''t marry you in the eight lift sedan chair like the folk. I can only prepare this room for you. Do you blame me?"


    Long Cang''s tone is a little guilty. He really feels that he owes Guo Hongling. If he can follow his wishes, he will let Guo Hongling be the crown princess. But at present, he can give Guo Hongling not much. He can only prepare these for her.


    "If I really blame you, I won''t follow you to the snow country. Before I came here, I thought it would be different to marry you and ordinary people. In those years, queens were forced to give you medicine to protect you. I understand your difficulties. As long as you don''t let me down in the future, I''m ready for everything."


    Knowing that Guo Hongling likes to practice martial arts, long Cang specially invited a martial arts master to teach her martial arts. Guo Hongling studied very seriously and was very satisfied with such a day.


    The following days are very fast. Guo Hongling is favored by long Cang, and the Crown Princess treats her with courtesy. She laughs all day, learns to drink liquor, and also learns to eat beef and mutton, trying to adapt herself to the snow.


    Long Cang has always been a man who doesn''t smile in people''s eyes. The palace people who have served him for many years have never seen him smile so happily. He is totally different to Guo''s concubine.


    They ate very slowly and talked and laughed all the time. The maid standing at the door could hear Guo Hongling''s laughter from time to time, and even long Cang''s.


    At this moment, Guo Hongling''s heart was filled with happiness. She looked forward to the future and imagined the scene of two people growing old together. She never thought that there would be such a day.


    "Well, eat quickly."


    "Don''t say that in the future, and I will never give you such an opportunity."


    Guo Hongling said with a smile, "there is a saying that is called the front of ugly words."


    Long Cang frowned.


    "On the big day, you say that."


    "You''re definitely going to eat me. I''m really going to be eaten by you. What can I do? I have to leave my hometown. Long Cang, oh, I tell you, if you dare to fail me in the future, I will never see you again in my life."


    Long Cang nodded Guo Hongling''s forehead. "It''s silly. It''s for you to ask. Although you refused me, I also want to make it clear."


    "Do you want to marry Jiang again?"


    "I made it clear when I was in the state of Jiang."


    Long Cang is a Leng at first, then laughs, Guo Hongling is puzzled by long Cang''s smile, one face asks blankly, "what are you laughing at? What''s so funny about that? By the way, long Cang, how do you know the customs of the state of Jiang so well? "


    "That''s no good. We''ll have some snacks on the table. You have to keep your stomach. You can''t eat too much." Guo Hongling solemnly reminds long Cang.


    Long Cang was amused by Guo Hongling, he gave Guo Hongling a piece of fish, "eat more at night."


    Guo Hongling''s face was a little red, but she said with a smile, "how can I have one? I''m ready to have several."


    Long Cang asked jokingly.


    "Are you ready to have a baby for me?"


    A year later, long Cang officially ascended the throne as emperor, the crown princess as Queen, and Guo Hongling was canonized as Yuan imperial concubine to live in Guanju palace.


    The first happy event after long Cang ascended the throne was that Guo Hongling was pregnant. His predecessor was poisoned by poisonous insects. He had no children until he got rid of the poisonous insects, and then he slowly adjusted his body back.


    Guo Hongling''s baby is not only his first son after he ascended the throne, but also his first child. Naturally, it is extremely valuable.

 Chapter 941

    Longcang is very happy, even empress dowager Lin is very happy, and constantly gives all kinds of valuable supplements.


    Guo Hongling is very happy. In order not to hurt her baby, she stops practicing martial arts and has a baby in Guanju palace.


    This child makes empress Liu feel more pressure. As Zhonggong, she has no son, but let other concubines give birth to the eldest son. In addition, long Cang values Guo Hongling so much. If she gives birth to a prince, she may become the prince, which is a great threat to her.


    "It''s been more than two months. I feel sorry for my baby if I can''t eat any more." Guo Hongling supported her chin with her hands. Her face was a little pale. "It turns out that it''s so hard to be pregnant. She can''t eat and sleep well."


    "The doctor has said that it''s because the empress is unhappy. After a while, the empress''s appetite will be better."


    "I don''t have a good appetite. I can''t eat anything. Take it away quickly. I feel like vomiting when I see it."


    Seeing Guo Hongling''s lack of interest, Yulan once again handed the cake to Guo Hongling, "Niang Niang, don''t you really want some?"


    Guan Ju palace


    cui''e understood what empress Liu meant and nodded, "I''ll do it now."


    My palace heard that cold things are easy to slip. Imperial concubine yuan liked to eat cold things. Later, she gradually went to Rome to do as the Romans do. She ate less cold things in the state of Jiang. It was said that imperial concubine yuan had a bad appetite. There were many cold things in the state of Jiang. She asked people to prepare some crab and turtle for imperial concubine yuan. In the past, if there were any accidents, she could only blame herself. "


    She couldn''t wait to die like this. She had to do something. Suddenly she thought of something and said, "Yuanfei is from the state of Jiang. She eats different things from us.


    Empress Liu knows that Li Fei can''t sit still, but she also knows that Li Fei has the ability. She''s afraid that she won''t succeed by her means. Once she does it, it''s almost impossible for her to do it again. Long Cang will take strict precautions.


    Cui''e held empress Liu''s hand and nodded, "what the empress said is very true. I''m afraid that this empress Li is the first one who can''t sit down. She doesn''t have to deal with these things, so as not to dirty her hands and let the people below do it."


    "The emperor values the baby so much that he sends someone to take care of it. We must not be confused. I''m afraid other people can''t help it."


    Cui''e also knows that imperial concubine yuan now poses a great threat to empress Liu. If such a beloved imperial concubine has no children, it will be a real disaster once she has children.


    "It''s better to get rid of the child."


    "Up to now, there are no children in our palace. Some of them are the honor of the queen. The emperor likes Yuanfei so much. Once she gives birth to a child, I''m afraid she will be promoted again. At that time, she will become the princess next to our palace. With the help of the child, our palace''s status is in danger." The more queen Liu said, the more worried she was.


    Cui''e, empress Liu''s maid, persuades her.


    "Empress, take it easy. There are so many people in the harem staring at Yuanfei''s stomach. It''s not so easy for her to give birth safely."


    Empress Liu couldn''t sleep all night, and there were not many other concubines, especially Princess Li, who was very jealous. I really don''t know what this woman of the state of Jiang had to do to fascinate the emperor.


    "If you say that again, the emperor will feel sorry again."


    Mentioning long Cang, Guo Hongling began to laugh. Suddenly, she looked a little dejected. "Does the emperor often go to concubine Zhou recently?"


    "My good empress, you are so kind as to find out what you can''t do for yourself. It''s the right thing to have a good baby. If the emperor accompanies you every day, the Empress Dowager will complain about you."

 Chapter 942

    "Also, I am good to find this kind of unpleasant to do for myself."


    "What''s the matter? You don''t seem very happy, Hongling


    As soon as long Cang came in, he saw Guo Hongling''s sad face. Guo Hongling immediately got up and went to long Cang. He put his hand around long Cang''s waist and leaned against long Cang''s arms. "I''m looking forward to giving birth to my baby tomorrow. It''s really hard every day."


    Long Cang and the imperial doctor almost rushed over at the same time, and saw a pool of blood on the ground. The sweat on Xu''s forehead had already oozed out. This was long Cang''s first child, and Yuanfei was long Cang''s favorite concubine. If something happened, they would have to eat and walk away.


    Guo Hongling felt that there was constant blood oozing, and her heart was filled with despair.


    It''s clear that long Cang has taken care of it so carefully. What''s the problem.


    The cruelty in the court, at this moment, she had the most incisive experience, this child can''t have a problem for no reason, someone must have done something.


    Guo Hongling endured the pain and told her that she had an ominous premonition in her heart. Her small face turned pale. She had been in the palace for more than a year, but she was carefree. She never thought that such a thing would happen to her. After all, she was too naive.


    "Yulan, come on, let''s call Taiyi and Longcang."


    Mingming Taiyi said that Guo Hongling''s fetus is all right. How can she see red without warning.


    There are some bright red bloodstains on the ground, which makes Yulan completely flustered.


    The Magnolia behind suddenly covered her mouth in horror, "blood..."


    Two months later, Guo Hongling, who is eating shrimp, suddenly has a terrible abdominal pain. Guo Hongling covers her stomach and sits on the ground, curling up.


    Li Fei took the opportunity to feed turtles and crabs. She added extremely cold things to the food, which made the crabs and turtles colder. Even the fish and shrimps had problems. She wanted to destroy Guo Hongling''s body.


    Snow people never eat these things, and they don''t know that they are cold things. In order to make these things colder, empress Liu deliberately let people reveal them to Princess Li, hoping to get rid of the fetus in Guo Hongling''s house by her hand.


    Guo Hongling is very happy. Seeing that Guo Hongling likes to eat these, long Cang simply let people raise some fish and shrimps in XueGuo, especially for Guo Hongling.


    Half a month later, Guo Hongling had a better appetite and a bigger appetite. Guo Hongling liked to eat soft shelled turtle and crabs, and the queen asked someone to send some to Guo Hongling.


    The Dragon Cang one mouthful should come down.


    "Well, I''ll eat with you."


    "Then you eat with me."


    Long Cang ordered Guo Hongling''s forehead for a while. "I feel distressed. You have a bad appetite. I asked people to make a little sour radish. Eating it can be appetizing."


    "That is to love me or the child."


    "Of course it hurts."


    Guo Hongling raised her head and said with a smile, "heartache?"


    "Taiyi said that his appetite will be better in the first three months. Even if he can''t eat much during this period, he will eat a little. Look at you, your face has lost a circle."


    "No


    Long Cang hugged Guo Hongling, "let you suffer, Hongling, you haven''t eaten much recently, do you have anything to eat?"


    "Quick, quick to cure Yuanfei."


    Long Cang''s tone is very urgent. He holds Guo Hongling''s hand. Guo Hongling''s hand is cold, and there is no blood on his face.


    "Dr. Xu, you must keep my child, please."

 Chapter 943

    Guo Hongling''s voice trembled, and there was still a glimmer of hope in her heart. Dr. Xu was the best doctor in the whole hospital. Maybe he would have a way to save her child. Now she can only put all her hopes on Dr. Xu.


    Xu Tai Yi nodded again and again, "don''t worry, empress yuan. I will do my best."


    Dr. Xu felt Guo Hongling''s pulse, and his face soon became dignified. He knelt down on the ground with a plop, "emperor, empress yuan, I''m incompetent. The Dragon fetus in empress yuan''s stomach has no breath. Now I can only give her oxytocin to deliver the stillbirth as soon as possible, so as not to harm her body."


    "I''m useless. I have all my martial arts, but I can''t even protect a child. Tell me, who is it? Who is it? "


    Long Cang sat on the bed, always holding Guo Hongling''s hand, "Hongling, I''m sorry, I didn''t take care of you."


    Immediately there are tears gushing from Guo Hongling''s eyes. She can''t say anything but feel sad in her heart.


    "Prince."


    "Long Cang..." Guo Hongling called one then red eye socket, "is prince or princess?"


    Long Cang stood by Guo Hongling''s bed. Seeing Guo Hongling wake up, he immediately took Guo Hongling''s hand and said, "Hongling, you wake up."


    He didn''t let Guo Hongling see the stillbirth. When Guo Hongling woke up, everything had been disposed of, her clothes had been changed, and there was still a little bloody smell in the room. If it wasn''t for her pain, Guo Hongling almost thought she was just having a nightmare.


    In the heart is never had pain, as if opened a big hole, long Cang in the heart is also uncomfortable, don''t know how to persuade Guo Hongling, just personally feed Guo Hongling drink medicine.


    Guo Hongling is lying on the bed like a dead puppet. The child who has been with her for more than five months is gone. During this time, she has been learning to make small clothes with the maid in waiting. Only half of the time can the child leave without a sound.


    Long Cang Ke, holding the sadness in his heart, tries to persuade Guo Hongling. He will thoroughly investigate this matter. No matter who left, he won''t let it go.


    "Hongling, you first listen to the Taiyi''s words, the body is important."


    Originally, there was no big problem. I never thought that I would die suddenly.


    Usually, Guo Hongling has no discomfort, but his constitution is a little cold. He has been giving Guo Hongling warm tonic medicine, trying to change Guo Hongling''s cold constitution, so as not to be harmful to the fetus.


    Dr. Xu kowtowed heavily. He didn''t dare to say anything else. He didn''t know what was going on. Guo Hongling''s food was inspected by special personnel, and all of them were non-toxic.


    "Niang Niang, the fetus doesn''t have breath. Even if it''s a great immortal, there''s no way. I''m incompetent. The emperor forgives me."


    "What did you say?" Guo Hongling opened her eyes and grabbed long Cang''s arm, but glared at Dr. Xu. "It''s impossible. He''ll move. Dr. Xu, if you think about it again, there must be another way."


    Guohongling tone a little excited, long Cang appeased guohongling, "you don''t worry, Hongling, this matter I have let people to check, oh, absolutely won''t let the person behind."


    Guo Hongling didn''t speak, but cried all the time. Long Cang coaxed Guo Hongling in a low voice until Guo Hongling was very tired and fell asleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, long Cang had already gone back. Guo Hongling called Yulan to her and asked, "Yulan, tell me the truth, what did Taiyi find out?"

 Chapter 944

    Yulan''s eyes were red. She shook her head. "The doctor didn''t find anything out."


    "Really?"


    "The imperial doctor checked the food and the things used by the empress, and found that there was no problem. Dr. Xu said that the body of the empress was weak and cold, which was very bad for the fetus. She had been taking care of the body for the empress all the time before. I didn''t know why it was useless. It was because the body was weak and cold that the fetus slipped."


    "If I''m not qualified, are you? I''ve come up with such a sinister way to poison my child. Even if I can''t kill you, I won''t let you live


    Li Fei frowned painfully, "you You are the daughter of a merchant. Why do you give birth to the emperor''s eldest son? With your identity, it''s a delusion. Even if you don''t have me, there will be others who will attack you. If you are too proud and flattered, you will have no happiness at all. "


    Seeing that she didn''t hurt her, Guo Hongling waved the whip again. This time, the whip hit her face directly. There was a deep bloodstain on her white face.


    Princess Li hummed coldly, but didn''t say a word. XueGuo''s clothes were thick. Guo Hongling used a lot of strength to whip them down. Princess Li''s clothes had broken a big hole, and all the cotton wadding inside was exposed.


    When she learned that it was Princess Li, Guo Hongling naturally would not give up. When she was better, she rushed to the cold palace. She took out the whip on her waist and waved it mercilessly on Princess Li. "You and I have no injustice and no hatred. Why do you want to harm my children?"


    Long Cang originally wanted to kill Li Fei, but due to her life experience and the Empress Dowager''s interference, he just sent her to the cold palace.


    Long Cang made up his mind to investigate this matter. He went on to investigate it vigorously. At last, he found that there was something extremely cold in the fish and shrimp food. So far, the truth came out.


    Yulan is afraid that Guo Hongling will be unable to think of it and continues to persuade Guo Hongling.


    "Niang Niang, it''s the most important thing to have a good body at the moment. The emperor loves Niang Niang so much that he will check it carefully."


    Guo Hongling''s eyes twinkled with hatred. "I won''t let it go. I must make it clear. I don''t believe it''s so simple."


    "Tai Yi also thinks it strange that the turtle and crab lady don''t eat much, and she is drinking warm tonic medicine. It''s nothing. Other things are not cold and cool, but the constitution of the lady is cold, and Xu Tai Yi can''t say why. Come on, lady, don''t get excited. You are still young now. Take good care of yourself, and you will have children again soon."


    "I don''t eat much soft shelled turtle and crab. I only eat them once in a while. My sister-in-law used to eat them too. It has nothing to do with them. I don''t believe in them. Yulan, you can go and find out who hurt me."


    "The imperial doctor said that Jiang Guo liked to eat cold food, which led to the weak constitution of the empress. The imperial doctor also said that turtle and crab were cold food."


    Guo Hongling didn''t believe this set of words at all. She was a little emotional. "I don''t believe it. I''m always in good health. How can I suddenly feel cold? Someone must have framed me."


    Guo Hongling said and waved the whip again, leaving a bloodstain on her other cheek.


    "Even if you kill me, your child won''t come back. Yuanfei, it''s your life. You have to admit that you can''t have your eldest son. You still have to know yourself, or there will be another time."


    Guo Hongling stares at Li Fei and holds her fists tightly. Her nails are almost embedded in the flesh. She didn''t understand what Li Fei meant before, but now she does.

 Chapter 945

    Out of the cold palace, Guo Hongling went back to Guanju palace.


    She stood barefoot in front of the window, standing alone for a long time, this night, long Cang did not come.


    The next day, Guo Hongling caught the cold, the whole person dizzy, the whole body up and down a little strength.


    Guo Hongling understands what long Cang means, but she is not comfortable in her heart, but what can she do? She has decided to stay with him all her life, so she has to learn to be a concubine.


    Long Cang took Guo Hongling''s hand. Knowing that Guo Hongling would be unhappy, he still explained to her, "Hongling, Li''s promised father is still useful. I must pacify his father. I won''t be long after I ascended the throne, but my foundation is still unstable. I promise you that I won''t forgive Li''s promise lightly. When the time is ripe, I will kill Li''s promise."


    Guohongling heart is not taste, she didn''t expect her two whip down, instead let Li Fei out of the cold palace.


    "I''ve asked the imperial doctor to see Li. I''ve also taken Li out of the cold palace and given her the lowest promise. From now on, she will be Li."


    Long Cang just wants Guo Hongling to keep fit. He doesn''t tell Guo Hongling what he promised the Empress Dowager to keep her.


    Guo Hongling also knows that Li Fei''s father is very useful to long Cang. She doesn''t know if she has caused any trouble to long Cang.


    "It''s no use blaming me. It''s because I didn''t protect our children well and I beat Li. Does this make the Empress Dowager very unhappy?"


    "It''s your fault."


    "Long Cang, do you blame me?"


    "Hongling, I know that you are sad in your heart, and I feel bad in my heart, but you must take good care of yourself. How can I rest assured if you do so?"


    Guo Hongling managed to squeeze out a smile.


    "I''m fine."


    Long Cang went to the bedside, saw Guo Hongling''s face haggard, he said, "you ah, just don''t know how to cherish your body, clearly the body is not good, just want to run out, this if fall the root of the disease can do."


    At this time, long Cang came. He waved to Yulan to withdraw.


    Yulan told Guo Hongling what she had heard one by one. She was also afraid that Guo Hongling would be impulsive again. This is no longer Guo''s house, and there is no room for impulsivity.


    "Niang Niang, originally the Empress Dowager did not agree to abolish imperial concubine Li. It is said that the emperor is now criticizing imperial concubine Li''s father. The emperor insists on Abolishing Li''s family. Now the Empress Dowager openly beat Li''s family with a whip. I''m afraid it''s a bit troublesome. In the future, the Empress Dowager should never provoke Li''s family again."


    Once upon a time, she thought that as long as she and long Cang liked each other, she would be able to live safely in the harem. When she suddenly lost her son, she suddenly realized that sometimes even long Cang could not protect her.


    Guo Hongling didn''t say anything. She felt that there was a crack in her heart. She wanted to sew it, but she didn''t know how to sew it.


    The maid heard that the Empress Dowager was very unhappy about this. Later, the emperor went to the empress dowager, but he didn''t know what to say to her. In the evening, the emperor went to the Queen''s bedroom


    Yulan stood by and knelt down on the carpet to persuade her, "Niang Niang, please don''t trample on your body. Princess Li has been abandoned and learned a lesson. Niang Niang shouldn''t go to find Princess Li any more. The cold palace is not suitable for Niang.


    She didn''t want to see such a tragedy again.


    "I won''t be so impulsive again."


    Long Cang leans down and kisses Guo Hongling. He feels guilty. He can''t see Guo Hongling like this. It''s not suitable for her in the deep palace, but he still brings her here. He is too selfish. He knows that she will be hurt in the palace, but he still doesn''t restrain himself.

 Chapter 946

    "Hongling, I''ve wronged you."


    "As long as you always accompany me and don''t change my mind, I won''t be wronged. I came to XueGuo for you."


    "This life will not change."


    With the last experience, Guo Hongling was very careful this time, and so was long Cang. She specially sent the imperial doctor to look after all the food. She didn''t dare to touch fish and shrimp again.


    When empress Liu''s legitimate son was two years old, Guo Hongling was pregnant again.


    Guo Hongling knows that she can''t be as she used to be. She has no family background. If she wants to get a firm foothold in the harem, she can''t be too eye-catching.


    Guanju palace, which once attracted people''s attention, slowly quieted down. Although long Cang didn''t spend as much time with Guo Hongling as before, they had a good relationship.


    A few months later, empress Liu gave birth to Longcang''s eldest son, and concubine Zhou gave birth to a princess. Other concubines were pregnant in the harem. A few children were added to the palace, which suddenly became lively.


    Half a year later, empress Liu got pregnant, and then Princess Zhou got pregnant. This was a happy event in the harem. Empress Lin was very happy. Guo Hongling began to live in a simple life and became more and more interested in martial arts.


    Next, Guo Hongling''s body slowly recovered. Long Cang would come to see her every day and sit with her, but he began to stay in the Empress Dowager''s palace frequently. Other concubines also went there.


    She wants to accompany long Cang well and walk to Baitou with him.


    Guo Hongling also began to laugh, and her depression dissipated a lot. During this period of time, she washed her face with tears every day, and long Cang came to accompany her every day. She also knew that she could not be depressed any more, which would only make some people feel satisfied.


    Long Cang ordered Guo Hongling''s forehead, "is really a silly girl, how can you drink more medicine."


    "Then I''ll drink more."


    "Well."


    "Is this the first time you''ve given someone medicine?"


    Long Cang first put down the medicine, helped Guo Hongling sit up, carefully stirred the medicine in the bowl with a spoon, and gently blew a mouthful. His action was a little clumsy, obviously he seldom did these things.


    Guo Hongling shook her head. "I''m not afraid of suffering, and you feed me the medicine yourself. No matter how bitter the medicine is, it will become sweet."


    "I''ll try the medicine first, whether it''s bitter or not." Long Cang finished and then sipped, after drinking, frowned, "this medicine is so bitter, I let people take some sugar."


    Guo Hongling tilted her head and asked, "long Cang, do you want to feed me the medicine yourself?"


    At this time Magnolia sent medicine, long Cang took the medicine from Magnolia, specially let Magnolia back first.


    Seeing that Guo Hongling smiles, long Cang is relieved. These days, Guo Hongling''s heart is broken, and his heart is also very sad. He is afraid that the happy Guo Hongling will never come back.


    Seeing that long Cang said this seriously, Guo Hongling, who had been depressed, could not help laughing.


    "I''m not sure about other people''s minds, but I''m sure about my own."


    Guo Hongling said with a smile, "it''s only how long now, you''ll know your whole life."


    Empress Liu took her son from the nursing mother and held him in her arms. She teased him with a cloth tiger, which made the prince laugh. Seeing her son, empress Liu was very satisfied and her eyes were very gentle.


    "Niang Niang, you see how lovely the eldest prince is. The emperor comes to see the eldest prince every day. You can see how much he likes the eldest prince. The position of the palace''s legitimate son in the emperor''s heart is different."


    "The nature of other lives can''t be compared with that of the legitimate son, but there is one life exception."

 Chapter 947

    Empress Liu has been looking at the truth, and knows that the woman Longcang loves most has always been Guo Hongling. Her hairy wife is not as good as Guo Hongling in Longcang''s heart.


    Now that she has a son, she doesn''t dare to ask for the holy heart any more. She only hopes to be able to hold the Queen''s seat and then send her son to the throne of Prince. In this way, she will be satisfied with her whole life.


    She can tolerate Guo Hongling to be a beloved concubine all her life, occupying long Cang''s heart all her life, but she can''t tolerate Guo Hongling giving birth to a prince to threaten her status.


    Yulan finds a cloak for Guo Hongling and helps Guo Hongling get out of bed in the yard.


    In order to prevent other people from disturbing Guo Hongling, long Cang has ordered that no one should come to Guanju palace to disturb Guo Hongling. Except long Cang, no one else has ever stepped on the door. The whole Guanju palace is very quiet.


    Yulan thinks that what Guo Hongling said is the same. It''s really boring to lie in bed every day. It''s OK to take advantage of the sun to take a walk outside. Anyway, she doesn''t go anywhere else, and she won''t meet anyone.


    "I can''t stay in bed every day. I''m going to get moldy. We''ll walk around. We won''t go anywhere. It''s in our yard."


    "Niang Niang, the doctor said that Niang Niang should stay in bed."


    Guo Hongling sighed, "it''s useless to strengthen our body in recent years. Our body is still so weak and cold. It''s sunny outside today. Let''s go out for a walk."


    "The empress is at ease. She will be able to give birth to the prince safely if she has a good baby."


    She did not expect to recuperate for several years, her body is still not good, is it not to adapt to the snowy climate?


    Guo Hongling is drinking the tocolysis medicine at Guanju Palace at this time. She swallowed the tocolysis medicine and frowned. The Taiyi''s words worried her very much. Now her fetus is just two months old and she has been relying on the tocolysis medicine. The image of the fetus is very unstable.


    It was an accident that she was able to get pregnant this time. According to her situation, it should not be easy to get pregnant.


    Long Cang ordered the imperial doctor to take care of Guo Hongling''s body. Naturally, empress Liu couldn''t let Guo Hongling go smoothly. She couldn''t move her food, so she bribed the people in the imperial hospital and took Guo Hongling''s medicine. It was originally a warm tonic to take care of her body. When she took the medicine, she changed the amount into a cold medicine. The colder she ate, the colder she was.


    Empress Liu is not talking. In fact, she is worried that God will protect Guo Hongling too much. Since last time, Guo Hongling has become cold and cool.


    "What Niang Niang said is that these eight characters have not yet been written. Seeing that Yuanfei''s baby is hanging, Niang Niang''s thoughts in recent years can''t be wasted."


    Empress Liu continued to tease her son, "this time the emperor attaches great importance to her baby, and it''s impossible to start. Our palace has also heard that her baby is weak. It depends on the meaning of the Lord. If you have a princess, it''s OK to keep it. If you are a prince, it''s normal for you to die young because you are weak."


    Cui''e knows who empress Liu is talking about, and she also understands empress Liu''s worries. She comforts her and says, "empress, Princess yuan has hurt herself long ago. It''s still unknown whether the baby can be saved. Even if it''s saved, she''s afraid she won''t live long after she''s born. Now that empress Liu has a legitimate son, she doesn''t have to care too much about Princess yuan."


    She can''t take up everything. The emperor''s heart and status always have to make all choices.


    Guo Hongling was in a good mood. After a few steps, she suddenly felt a dull pain in her stomach. She immediately clenched Magnolia''s hand and said, "help me back quickly."


    Yulan was also frightened by Guo Hongling. She immediately helped Guo Hongling back to her room, only to find that there was bright red blood on Guo Hongling''s skirt. In a panic, Yulan immediately called the imperial doctor.


    But it''s still late. Guo Hongling lost her child again.

 Chapter 948

    In a hurry, long Cang saw that Guo Hongling''s face was as pale as a piece of white paper. He held Guo Hongling''s hand painfully. Guo Hongling reddened her eyes and grasped long Cang''s hand. "Long Cang, why is this, why, long Cang, what did I do wrong?"


    Guo Hongling did not expect that she just got up to take a walk, the children will not, her body has been weak to this extent.


    Long Cang doesn''t know how to comfort Guo Hongling, but holds Guo Hongling in his arms.


    But Guo Hongling didn''t worry at all. She didn''t seem to mind. She only knew how to practice martial arts every day and didn''t care about anything.


    Yulan is really worried about Guo Hongling. She has no children. If her favor is gone, she is still a stranger. How can she live in the future.


    "Niang Niang, don''t you think of a way? If you go on like this, what can you do in the future? Do you want to die in this harem? You have different feelings with the emperor. If the emperor doesn''t come, the empress can take the initiative to go to the emperor. What can you do? "


    In the past ten years, her martial arts have improved a lot, and she has become a real master.


    In recent years, there are many new people in the palace. She doesn''t care. In this small Guanju palace, she doesn''t know what else she can do besides practicing martial arts.


    When did it start to change? Since she lost her third child, long Cang was no longer patient with her. Even the days to Guanju palace were less and less, and she became more and more silent, and their words were less and less.


    It has been ten years since she knew long Cang. Yes, she has been married to long Cang for ten years. She thought they would love each other, but in less than half of her life, she has come to the point of speechless meeting.


    Guohongling just light should a, count up long Cang really has not come to pass the palace for a long time.


    "Yes."


    "Niang Niang, you should put some thoughts on the emperor now. I heard that the emperor accepted a new man two days ago. She is the Empress Dowager''s niece. She looks very beautiful. The emperor has made her Xiao Fei today. The emperor likes her very much. Xiao Fei accompanies the emperor these two days."


    That day, Guo Hongling was practicing sword in the yard. Yulan was watching anxiously. Guo Hongling took the sword and asked, "Yulan, what''s the matter with you?"


    After a few years, Guo Hongling had another miscarriage. She put all her heart into practicing martial arts. Their feelings gradually alienated. There were more and more new people and children in the harem. Unconsciously, long Cang was the father of ten children.


    Next, Guo Hongling began to be depressed again. Long Cang often came to accompany Guo Hongling. Accompanied by long Cang, Guo Hongling slowly perked up, but Guo Hongling didn''t like to talk much, and the number of times long Cang came to Guanju palace was less than before.


    Guo Hongling was so worried that she couldn''t say anything. She just leaned against long Cang''s arms, and her tears moistened long Cang''s chest.


    "Hongling, don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault."


    "What else can I do now, Yulan? Do you think I''m old?"


    "The empress says what depressed words, empress now less than 30, how can say old."


    "It''s less than 30, but it''s almost 30. There''s no shortage of beautiful family members in the harem. They''re only teenagers. They''re just as old as flowers. The emperor doesn''t like to see us old faces, so why stick them on.

 Chapter 949

    My father is no longer here. I once promised my father to go back to see him, but it''s a lie. Now I''m looking forward to getting old early so that I can live in peace.


    In the future, I want to be buried in Wangshan, where the scenery is beautiful. I used to dream of sleeping there with long Cang. Now it''s unnecessary. It''s my place alone. "


    Guo Hongling''s tone is both calm and gloomy. When she thinks of long Cang, she will still feel sad. She doesn''t know how they got to this day. She knew that her love had been destroyed and she would not come to XueGuo. The result is more painful than death.


    Zhang Quan answered, and long Cang had returned to his bedroom.


    "Yes."


    "No, go back to the palace! Zhang Quan, go and find out what''s special about Wangshan. "


    Zhang Quan, the chief manager behind long Cang, was in a bit of a dilemma and asked, "emperor, go to concubine Xiao?"


    It''s like he can only watch Guo Hongling get farther and farther away from him.


    Guo Hongling is blessed, and then he retreats. Long Cang wants to call Guo Hongling. Seeing her cold attitude, he doesn''t know what to say, so he can only watch Guo Hongling leave.


    "There''s only so much space in the palace. Even if I don''t care, I''ll hear about it. Emperor, I''m a little tired. I''ll leave first."


    "You heard that. I thought you never cared about that."


    Her father is no longer there, and Guo Fu is no longer her Guo Fu. If she left Longcang, she would not go back.


    Maybe I still hope for him!


    Guo Hongling takes the initiative to change the topic. Now even if she is allowed to go, she will not go. Although he Longcang is no longer in the past, she is still reluctant to leave Longcang and still loves Longcang.


    "I hear you have a beauty. Congratulations."


    Long Cang looks at Guo Hongling. Guo Hongling is not as smart as she used to be. She is quite different from when she first entered the palace. She is much calmer. However, this change makes him sad. It''s him who made her like this and become another Guo Hongling.


    "If I say regret, will you let me go?"


    Long Cang stepped forward and came to Guo Hongling. Originally, he wanted to hold Guo Hongling''s hand. As a result, Guo Hongling avoided it. Long Cang had already reached half of his hand and was forced to take it back. He looked at Guo Hongling and said, "Hongling, do you regret it?"


    "I''m asking for myself."


    Long Cang walked quickly to Guo Hongling and said, "don''t talk nonsense. You''ve been in the palace for many years. You know that death is a taboo in the palace."


    Long Cang''s voice suddenly rang out, Guo Hongling this just reaction come over, she toward long Cang smile, "nothing, I really like looking at the mountain, long Cang, you have to promise me, later if I die, you bury me in looking at the mountain, I don''t want to go anywhere."


    "Hongling, don''t talk nonsense."


    After dark, Zhang Quan came back and said, "emperor, the slave has found out. There is a legend about Wangshan. Wangshan is at the junction of XueGuo and Jiangguo. It is said that the fairies in the sky will sleep in Wangshan.


    Caixia fairy has a very loving husband. Later, her husband was demoted to the world in violation of heaven''s rule. Caixia fairy is willing to give up being a fairy and come down to earth to find her husband.


    Later, she found her husband in Wangshan. He became a woodcutter who lived in Wangshan. Caixia fairy wanted to keep company with her husband. However, the husband already had a wife, so Caixia fairy quietly stood by and refused to leave Wangshan. She agreed with her husband''s wife that she would sleep with her after death.

 Chapter 950

    As a result, his wife broke the contract, and they suddenly left Wangshan. Caixia fairy had been waiting for him to come back until he died. Later, she died in Wangshan. It is said that there is still a Wangfu stone on Wangshan. "


    Long Cang didn''t know what it was like in his heart. Whether it was in Guo Hongling''s heart or not, he would never come back. He had become the husband who was gone forever.


    This legend makes long Cang feel bad. Guo Hongling''s smile is still in front of him. He once wanted to protect Guo Hongling''s innocence and loveliness, but it was all erased by him after all.


    Xiao Fei said, toward Guo Hongling blessing, blessing body then went back.


    "I can''t bear to be cheated by my sister. Take care of Yuanfei. If it''s anything else, I''ll go back first."


    Guo Hongling tries to restrain herself and thanks Xiao Fei.


    "Thank you for telling me."


    "My sister can check it carefully, and there are not many people who can do it. I believe my sister will have an answer soon."


    These things are like a bolt from the blue to Guo Hongling. She can''t believe it''s true at all. She always thinks that there is something wrong with her constitution. It turns out that someone has tampered with the medicine.


    It turns out that this medicine is right, but the dosage has been adjusted, and a pair of medicine for warming and tonifying the body has been turned into a medicine for making the body cold. It''s really hard for my sister to drink it all these years. It''s strange that she''s not cold after drinking it like this? "


    A few days ago, I went to Taiyuan hospital to get medicine. I happened to see the pharmacist inside dispensing medicine for my sister again. Unfortunately, I learned pharmacology and found that the pharmacist''s dispensing medicine didn''t seem to warm my body. So I read my sister''s prescription.


    "It''s said that my sister is cold. She has had a miscarriage for three times. The first fetus is nearly six months old. It''s a pity to say that I feel aggrieved for my sister.


    Guo Hongling knew that concubine Xiao had something to say, and she didn''t beat around the bush with concubine Xiao. She asked directly, "if my sister has something to say, I''m all ears."


    "Of course, I don''t mean to say such nonsense. In fact, I came here to tell my sister something. Originally, I was talkative, but it''s really hard for me to keep it in my heart. I''d better tell my sister."


    "Is that what Xiao Fei''s sister came to say?"


    After entering the room, concubine Xiao looked around and said with a smile, "sister Yuanfei''s room is really different from ours. It''s said that the emperor specially prepared it for her sister. The emperor really likes her sister."


    The yuan imperial concubine made a please posture, then led the first room, Xiao imperial concubine followed to come in.


    "Sister Xiao, please."


    "Naturally, I''m here for a cup of tea. Won''t my sister invite me in?"


    Guo Hongling just nodded politely, "there are few people coming to Guanju palace. How can Xiao Fei''s younger sister suddenly come here?"


    Concubine Xiao is indeed a rare beauty. Her facial features are very delicate. She speaks in a soft voice. She is very beautiful.


    "Sister Yuanfei."


    One day, Guo Hongling is basking in the sun in the yard. Concubine Xiao suddenly comes. She has nothing to do with concubine Xiao. She is very surprised that concubine Xiao suddenly comes to the door.


    In the following period of time, concubine Xiao became the favorite concubine, and everyone seemed to forget the appearance of Guan Ju palace.


    He sat alone all night, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt sorry for Guo Hongling.


    Long Cang waved his hand and motioned Zhang Quan to step down.


    "Zhang Quan, step back!"


    Guo Hongling has a calm face. She must thoroughly investigate this matter. No matter who it is, she will not let it go.


    She did not disturb long Cang, but secretly checked up, and finally found empress Liu.


    With the evidence, she took it to Longcang.

 Chapter 951

    Long Cang immediately asked people to investigate the matter. Liu An, the eunuch in charge of dispensing medicine for Guo Hongling, only said that he didn''t like that Guo Hongling was from the state of Jiang and took all the responsibility on himself.


    Liu Anwei committed suicide that night, and this case can''t be investigated here.


    Guo Hongling, of course, doesn''t believe Liu An''s words. She continues to ask Yulan to investigate the matter secretly. She has lost her three children because of her cold body. She will not give up anyway. She must find out who is behind the scenes.


    Now long Cang has given up on her. In his heart, she is not as important as his country or empress Liu. Between her and empress Liu, long cangming has made a choice.


    And she is just an insignificant person in the harem, her life and death is not important, no one will care about her child''s life, the only person who can put these in mind is long Cang.


    Empress Liu was born in a famous family. Her father, brother and uncle are important figures in XueGuo. Her family is more prominent than that of Princess Li. With such a family, how could long Cang easily move her.


    He has closed the case, proving that he doesn''t want to go any further.


    The first thing she thought of was to find long Cang. As soon as she was ready to get up, she suddenly sat down again and her eyes became dim. How could long Cang be similar to what she could find out? What she knew, long Cang would only know more.


    She must take revenge for her dead child. She will never easily forgive empress Liu.


    She should have thought that it was her, that she had not given birth to enough legitimate children, and that she would harm her children again and again.


    Now mention the uncle of empress Liu, Guo Hongling also understand.


    In a word, it''s clear that it''s the queen. Liu An has absolutely no reason to take this medicine against her. There must be someone behind it. However, Liu Anning is willing to die and refuses to reveal a word. He insists on taking everything on himself. This proves that the person behind it is the one she can''t afford.


    Yulan knew that Guo Hongling was not easy to fool, so she could only say, "Niang Niang, the maidservant has checked carefully. Liu An''s two brothers are working under the empress Niang''s uncle."


    Seeing that Yulan was still hesitant and didn''t speak for a long time, Guo Hongling was in a hurry. "Yulan, you tell me all about it. I want to listen to the truth. If there''s any concealment, it''s not easy to forgive."


    Yulan doesn''t really want to tell Guo Hongling. She knows Guo Hongling too well. If she knows, she will find that person for revenge. The key is that they can''t get revenge now.


    Guo Hongling didn''t raise her eyes. She continued to wipe her whip with her handkerchief, waiting for Yulan to go on.


    "You said


    "Niang Niang, already have an eye."


    A few days later, Guo Hongling was wiping her whip with a handkerchief when Yulan suddenly came in. Guo Hongling raised her eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yulan knew that it had always been Guo Hongling''s fault. Naturally, she did her best. They had been in XueGuo for ten years and had a little foundation.


    He was so stupid that he still wanted to find him. He knew the answer already.


    But this tone she can''t swallow, let her in front of nothing happened, she has no face to see her children underground, Guo Hongling has never been the kind of person to swallow.


    Seeing Guo Hongling''s hatred flashed in her eyes, Yulan was really afraid of Guo Hongling''s doing stupid things. She knelt down on the ground and said, "madam, we have no evidence for this. Liu Quan has confessed all her sins. We can''t move the queen.

 Chapter 952

    What''s more, the empress has such a family background. If we continue to make trouble, we will suffer losses. On the contrary, it will make the Empress Dowager complain about her. She must not do anything stupid. "


    "Yulan, do you want me to pretend that nothing happened?"


    "Niang Niang, I just want you to live well. We can''t fight against the empress now, or we can wait for the chance. The empress now has both family background and legitimate son."


    "I really don''t understand why the empress is so cruel. You are Zhonggong, and you have a legitimate son. I dare to ask why the empress is not satisfied, and why she wants to harm my children. I have no grievances or enmities with my empress. I once respected her very much. I didn''t expect that she was so kind-hearted."


    "What''s bothering Yuanfei''s younger sister so much? Let her run so fast." Empress Liu motioned to Guo Hongling to sit down with a smile on her face.


    "Empress, I don''t know what happened to my concubine. I hope empress can help me."


    Guo Hongling was brought into the inner room. Empress Liu''s hair had already come down, and she was only wearing a thin jacket. She had a gentle smile on her face. "Sister Yuanfei, it''s so late. How can you still come here if you don''t rest?"


    Guo Hongling came to the outside of empress Liu''s dormitory. She was very calm. Originally, empress Liu was ready to have a rest. She was surprised to know that Guo Hongling had come, but she still met Guo Hongling.


    Guo Hongling has already left with a big step. Yulan knows that she can''t stop Guo Hongling, so she can only catch up quickly. She prays silently in her heart, but don''t let anything happen.


    Even if it''s going to hell, she will take empress Liu to hell.


    Guo Hongling knows what the consequences will be if she does this, but she has the idea of dying. She is not afraid of anything. There is no big difference between living like this and dying. She will never let queen Liu go.


    "Naturally, I''m going to find the queen, Yulan. You get out of the way. I''ll ask you to understand this."


    Guo Hongling said, picked up the whip wrapped around the waist, Magnolia already had an ominous premonition, quickly stood up and stopped in front of Guo Hongling, "Niang Niang, where are you going?"


    But ten years later, he and I have come to this stage. All those deep feelings have become jokes. Yulan, you see, I have lost everything. Now I have nothing to be afraid of. I have nothing to worry about in my life. I just want to understand. "


    Guo Hongling said with a bitter smile, "once upon a time, I thought that as long as I had dragon Cang, nothing else was important. Now I know how stupid I am. They all say that the emperor is the most fickle. I thought dragon Cang would be an exception.


    They are helpless behind them. They are still in a foreign country. It''s impossible for them to fight against the queen. Yulan just wants Guo Hongling to understand this. If they can make up with long Cang, they may be able to wait until they have a chance. But their mother is too affectionate. This is why she suffers so much in the harem.


    Think of those children who haven''t had time to meet, Guo Hongling said more and more hate.


    Empress Liu was surprised and looked a little bit unnatural, but her Kung Fu returned to normal in an instant. She asked suspiciously, "what''s the nonsense of Princess yuan''s sister? I can''t understand it. I''ve heard about Liu Quan. I know that Princess yuan''s sister is in a bad mood, but she can''t talk about it casually. The emperor will give her justice."


    Guo Hongling sneered, "Niang Niang doesn''t have to deny it. Since I came to find Niang Niang, I have already known it in my heart. What''s terrible about Niang Niang relying on her family background? No one can give me this justice. Only I can give it myself."

 Chapter 953

    Empress Liu doesn''t know what Guo Hongling''s words mean. Guo Hongling has already drawn out a whip which is set on her waist. A whip is heavily waved on empress Liu.


    At this moment, she used all her strength, and now her martial arts are unfathomable, and she has deep internal power. With a whip, the thin cotton padded jacket on empress Liu''s body cracked, and all the cotton wadding inside was exposed.


    A sharp pain came from her body, and empress Liu''s face changed instantly. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Guo Hongling would hit people.


    "Long Cang, I have only one wish. It''s your last love for me to get rid of my name and bury me in Wangshan after death."


    Guo Hongling, dressed in a big red coat, stood straight in the room. When she saw long Cang coming in, she was neither polite nor looking back.


    Long Cang appeases empress Liu for a while before she comes out. Guo Hongling is waiting in the side hall, waiting for her result. If she doesn''t guess wrong, she should die.


    Guo Hongling didn''t resist. She just spent so much effort, and she didn''t want to hit people. She just threw down her whip and caught her.


    After that, long Cang also followed into the room.


    Cui''e and other maids immediately picked up empress Liu on the ground. Long Cang took a look at Guo Hongling and coldly ordered, "take it down."


    Long Cang calm a face, scold a way.


    "What are you doing here? Send the queen back to her room immediately and ask the imperial doctor to come here."


    "The Emperor..." Empress Liu, who is usually dignified and virtuous, can''t help crying when she sees long Cang. She is whipped by Guo Hongling in front of the public, and her face is all gone.


    Guo Hongling holding a whip, coldly looking at lying on the ground of empress Liu, this just feel a little happy in the heart, no matter how to deal with her next, she recognized.


    When long Cang came in, the room was full of crying. All the maids in court were whipped by Guo Hongling. Empress Liu was lying on the ground, pale and covered with blood stains. It was obvious that Guo Hongling had laid a heavy hand.


    Yulan was worried about Guo Hongling. After Guo Hongling entered the bedroom, she secretly went to find long Cang. So when the bodyguard surrounded Guo Hongling, long Cang also rushed over.


    Hearing this, the palace bodyguard rushed over and stopped Guo Hongling. Guo Hongling saw that empress Liu was dying, and there were deep blood marks on her jacket, so she took the whip.


    She knew that she would not be killed by Empress Liu. If empress Liu died, it might affect the Guo family, but she must beat empress Liu half dead and make empress Liu remember tonight all her life.


    At this time, empress Liu has been lying on the ground, she tried her best to beat empress Liu.


    The maid outside ran in when she heard the news inside, but no one could stop Guo Hongling. She beat the maid who came in.


    "The pain is right, Liu. You owe me that."


    Guo Hongling did not stop, another whip on empress Liu, empress Liu pain cry out.


    One side of cui''e wants to step forward. Guo Hongling lashes her with a whip. Cui''e falls to the ground directly. She is so scared that she shouts, "come on, Princess yuan is crazy."


    Guo Hongling''s voice is very calm. Obviously, she doesn''t regret what she did.


    "Why


    Guo Hongling just looked back. She suddenly laughed at long Cang, "you know I''m not wronged. No one can stand out for me. I can only stand out by myself. I know that even if you know the truth, you won''t move the queen. The truth is not important to you, but it''s important to me.

 Chapter 954

    Long Cang, you are no longer that long Cang. You are more and more like an emperor now, and I can''t learn to be that kind of concubine. You see, I can''t even protect myself. I can''t even get revenge for losing my son one after another. I can only bear it. I can''t do it. She owes me that. "


    "Do you know the consequences of whipping the queen in public?"


    Long Cang didn''t know what he was feeling. He looked at Guo Hongling and felt his heart hurt suddenly.


    Hearing that Yulan was executed, Guo Hongling regretted that she had killed her. She was ready to die, but she didn''t die, but Yulan died.


    Yulan was executed, and someone had to die to take responsibility for it.


    In the end, long Cang went to ask empress dowager Lin himself. Instead of killing Guo Hongling, he abolished her title, made her a commoner and entered the cold palace.


    She blamed him! He made her who she is.


    Long Cang stood far away and didn''t come forward. He didn''t know what to say to Guo Hongling. No matter what he said, it was useless. This matter will soon spread. As the king of a country, he can''t refuse to deal with it. Guo Hongling was clearly determined to die, and she was ready for it when she came.


    "Long Cang, I''m tired. Kill me!"


    If only life was just like seeing for the first time.


    It''s a pity that she can still fantasize. What else can she fantasize about now.


    She didn''t regret falling in love with long Cang. She only regretted following him into the palace and witnessing the fall of affection. This process is more painful than regret for a lifetime.


    Guo Hongling has asked herself many times, but the result is that if she chooses again, she will still love long Cang, but whether she will come to XueGuo with him or not, she dare not say. If there will be such an unbearable result in the end, she would rather regret all her life and hide this feeling in her heart all her life.


    Do you regret it?


    When long Cang said this, he didn''t dare to look at Guo Hongling. He didn''t want to start. He just felt that he couldn''t breathe. His love didn''t shelter Guo Hongling from the wind and rain, but made her scarred.


    "Hongling, do you regret it?"


    But he will not let Guo Hongling die anyway, he wants to let her live well, but he really should return her freedom, he is afraid that this will drive Guo Hongling crazy.


    It is true that he failed Guo Hongling and his original promise.


    Hearing these words, long Cang didn''t know what it was like in his heart. Guo Hongling was free. He took her back to the palace and bound her in the small palace wall. He knew that she was different from other concubines, but he couldn''t make her a different person.


    Guo Hongling looked at long Cang with tears in her eyes. She didn''t give up before. At the moment, she felt that it was time to leave.


    "I also said that if you fail me, I will leave. Long Cang, it''s time for us to part. My heart is too small to hold so many things."


    "Guo Hongling, you I have told you for a long time that you are not allowed to say death. "


    "It doesn''t matter what the consequences are. Take my life! It''s no use keeping it. "


    Now there is a ditch between her and Longcang that she can never cross. In this life, she doesn''t want to see Longcang again. From now on, Yuanfei also died.


    A few months later, long Cang announced the death of Guo Hongling. Guo Hongling left XueGuo. She didn''t know if long Cang intended to let her go. She changed her name to Shenggu and returned to the state of Jiang. With her martial arts, she began to live wantonly in the Jianghu.


    No longer willing to love anyone, long Cang has three palaces and six courtyards, and she also began to indulge herself, becoming an alien in the Jianghu.

 Chapter 955

    The holy aunt put away the memories of the past. It has been 30 years. The Dragon Cang in front of her is no longer the Dragon Cang in her memory.


    "Long Cang, I have not been called Hongling for many years. Now I am called Shenggu."


    Aunt tone is very calm, still some trance, this sound Hongling recalled all her memories, she thought she did not remember anything, the original everything remember clearly.


    I thought all emperors were like this, but the emperor of the state of Jiang was an exception.


    The holy aunt looked at long Cang, "I don''t blame you long ago. Since ancient times, the emperors have been fickle. It''s not wrong for you to attach importance to rivers and mountains.


    "Hongling, believe it or not, I''ve only loved you in my life."


    Hearing these words, she didn''t know what it was like in her heart. She suddenly laughed, "when I do something, I will be negative before I die, and there''s no need to meet again after I die."


    "I can only meet you after I die. I know you will come here. If I go first, I will wait for you at Wangshan."


    "So what? What about keeping this Guanju palace? Long Cang, why did you choose the tomb in Wangshan?"


    "After you leave, I often come here to sit. Hongling, you are the only one who has lived in Guanju palace."


    "What are you keeping here for?"


    Seeing that she was covered with silver, long Cang felt a pain in his heart. He hadn''t seen her for 30 years. She was still very young in his memory, but he was already old.


    The aunt stroked the table, her eyes softened a little, and her silver hair was particularly eye-catching.


    After long Cang gave the order, he brought his aunt to Guanju palace, where she once lived. After 30 years, it was still the place in memory. It was clean, as if she had never lived before.


    Also, if she wants to go, long Cang can''t stop her. She is not Guo Hongling in the past.


    "Can I stop you now?"


    After thinking about it, she said, "OK, I''ll stay for three days, just three days. After three days, I''ll leave. You can''t stop me."


    This is a big event. I thought that long Cang would hesitate, but I didn''t expect that long Cang would come down without thinking about it. "OK, I promise you to send troops, but you have to promise me one thing. You will live in the palace for three days. These three days are good to listen to me."


    Remembering all kinds of things behind, she still pushed long Cang away, and her tone was still very cold. "I came back only for one thing. Now Jiang is in trouble. Can you send troops to help Jiang once? I never asked you anything. This time, I asked you."


    The holy aunt didn''t expect that long Cang would suddenly hold her. After a moment of stupefaction, she still didn''t push long Cang away. The embrace had become strange, and she didn''t remember the taste of long Cang.


    "Hongling, we..." Long Cang was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. Guo Hongling was still standing quietly. Suddenly, long Cang came forward and hugged her, "just come back, as long as you are willing to come back."


    Long Cang is a mark that she can''t erase in her life.


    You must have heard the story of Fu Chenrong and Su Jiusi. That day Su Jiusi came to me and we talked for a long time. I suddenly realized how difficult it is to be an emperor''s woman because I don''t have the ability to stand beside you. "


    Of course, he has heard the story of Su Jiusi and Fu Chenrong, but it''s a pity that he didn''t do what Fu Chenrong did.


    "Su Jiusi was born for the emperor''s family, but I didn''t even learn to be a concubine. I didn''t understand it before, but after talking with Su Jiusi, Mao Sai suddenly opened up. Sooner or later, we will be separated."

 Chapter 956

    "The emperor can''t do as he likes. When he was young, there were too many restraints. Now those restraints are gone. Hongling, would you like to give me a chance?"


    Long Cang suddenly looked at the holy aunt. Although his eyes were cloudy, they were still bright. Since she came back, he always wanted to say these words. He wanted to go to find the holy aunt, but he knew that she would not come back.


    "It''s been so many years now to talk about what they do."


    He went up to the city tower and looked at the distance. Although he could not see the voice of the holy aunt for a long time, the city tower was windy. He was old, and his health was not very good. Zhang Quan kept persuading him, "emperor, you''d better go back first! It''s windy upstairs in the city. In case of wind chill... "


    Three days passed in the twinkling of an eye. In the early morning, the holy aunt got up and left Guanju palace. Long Cang knew that she had gone, but he didn''t keep her. If she didn''t want to stay, he couldn''t keep her.


    Three days passed quickly. In these three days, long Cang simply asked the prince to manage politics. He devoted himself to accompany Guo Hongling, hoping that time would pass slowly.


    When they talked about the past, no one mentioned anything else.


    As they walked, they chatted. Seeing the white haired old man around them and thinking about long Cang when she was young, she suddenly felt a sour nose.


    The holy aunt didn''t object, so it was acquiescence.


    "I''ll be with you."


    Aunt did not answer, she suddenly changed the topic, "I want to go outside for a walk."


    After Zhang Quan left, long Cang went to the aunt, "I don''t have much time. I''m very satisfied to see you in my lifetime. Hongling, I really failed you in those years. I didn''t do what I promised you. I dare not let you forgive me. If you want, let me love you again."


    Zhang Quan got up and finally said, "Niang Niang, the emperor really has been thinking about Niang Niang, and sometimes she will be called Niang Niang in his dream."


    Long Cang waved his hand and motioned Zhang Quan to step down first.


    "Zhang Quan, step back first!"


    Can we start again now?


    It''s not that I don''t love, but that I can''t love anymore.


    At that time, long Cang had just ascended the throne, and she was indeed restrained a lot. She was an impulsive person and didn''t know how to deal with the affairs in the harem. It was common for them to be disillusioned.


    She is no longer Guo Hongling, who had never been in the world before. Zhang Quan knows all these words.


    Hearing this, the holy aunt was still touched. When she heard that long Cang chose the mausoleum in Wangshan, she knew that there was still her in long Cang''s heart. This was just something she mentioned casually at that time, and he could firmly remember it.


    At that time, the palace was deeply intertwined with the previous dynasty, and the emperor was weak. He had nothing to do about many things. The emperor could only give priority to the life of his Empress for the future. The emperor''s mind on her had never changed. These years, the old slaves saw her clearly. After her left, the emperor hardly laughed


    The emperor has been paying attention to the empress secretly, and he has to listen to these before sleeping every day.


    Empress that time, courtiers and Empress Dowager determined to execute empress, the emperor spent a lot of energy to save her life.


    The Empress Dowager has always thought that the emperor dotes on you too much and threatens you with her mother''s fate. The emperor can only be indifferent to her mother and go to other concubines for a walk. Unexpectedly, she is alienated from the emperor.


    "Emperor, you''d better let the old slave finish his speech at one time." Zhang Quan continued, "empress yuan, the emperor really had to do a lot in those days.


    Long Cang immediately stopped Zhang Quan, but Zhang Quan couldn''t help it.


    "Zhang Quan, don''t talk too much."


    One side of Zhang Quan some anxious, can''t help but interrupt a way, "Yuan imperial concubine empress, some things you really misunderstood the emperor."


    The holy aunt admitted that she had never forgotten long Cang and even loved him, but she did not dare to take this step after so many years.


    All of a sudden, long Cang''s eyes became bright. With the carriage getting closer and closer, the smile on his face became deeper and deeper. At the foot of the city tower, the carriage suddenly stopped. The holy aunt came down from the carriage, raised her head and looked at each other. They both laughed.


    No one spoke, but they understood each other.


    Since the heart is concerned, then stay! She didn''t want to go against her will. Although he had become a bad old man, who would let her like him?